《All Gods: Lords Conquest》 Chapter 1： Red River Overlord Chapter 1 Red River Overlord Night falls. ?The bright moon hangs high in the sky, and its bright moonlight shines on the lush green grassland. A tragic war is starting here. A simple tribe built of wood and mud blocks, with fires filling the sky and shouts of killing, as two groups of people fought here. One of them is wearing black armor and holding a sharp blade with cold light. ?The other party was wearing animal skins, holding various weapons, and had a look of confusion on his face, as if he had just woken up and didn''t understand what was going on. ??The black-armored soldiers were in good order, and there was no trace of panic even in the dark. They seemed to have the ability of night vision. In comparison, the warriors of the Beast Skin Tribe seemed particularly chaotic. Even if they were fighting at home and were more familiar with the terrain, they were retreating steadily. The two sides are not opponents at the same level at all. ??The black-armored soldiers are more than superior to the warriors of the tribe in terms of order, coordination, physical fitness, or weapons and equipment. ??The black-armored soldiers were killing wildly in the tribe, and they were overwhelming. The battle lasted for a quarter of an hour, and nearly a hundred people from the tribe had died. "Your clan leader is dead, put down your weapons! Those who surrender will not be killed!" ??A big man who was two meters tall and wearing black armor stood in a bright place, holding up a **** head with one hand, which was the head of the tribe leader. There was an uproar in the tribe, and the morale of the soldiers dropped to the extreme in an instant. ?Those who can serve as clan leaders in a tribe are usually not bad in strength, have great prestige, and are very popular among the tribesmen. ??The tribesmen, who had been caught off guard, and later witnessed the powerful strength of the invaders, saw that even the tribe leader was dead. Their faces were ashen, and they almost dropped their weapons and knelt down to surrender. ?But when they thought about the coming winter, they hesitated. Winter is not far away. Once the food is taken away, in their current situation, it will be impossible to collect enough food for the winter. When the time comes that there is no food, they will still be unable to escape death. ?Thinking of this, the smart people in the tribe clenched their weapons and explained the situation to the tribesmen next to them, preparing to fight to the death to save their food. At this moment, another black-armored soldier stood up. He looked to be only about twenty years old. He was not as tall as the previous black-armored soldier. His body was slender and strong, but not rough. ¡°Clan leader.¡± ¡°Clan leader.¡± ??The black-armored soldiers around him respectfully made way for the young man to go to the front. Su Xingyu looked at the vigilant tribesmen in front, smiled, and said: "We will not rob you of food for the winter, and as long as you surrender, I guarantee that you will not go hungry in the future, and you will have a meal of meat every three sunsets." eat¡­" ??The tribesmen on the opposite side suddenly exploded and started making noises. When they heard Su Xingyu''s words, they were all moved. Don¡¯t rob them of their food, but give them meat to eat... This is great! Suddenly, the tribal people''s will to resist dropped a lot. They themselves do not have much sense of belonging to the tribe. Many of them even belong to other tribes and were just plundered here. ??If the other side really gives them a way to survive, then surrendering is not a bad idea. They also know the reputation of the Night Tribe and are very trustworthy and will not deceive them. "Who are you? Can you represent the Night Tribe?" A smart man shouted again. Su Xingyu replied: "I am the leader of the Night Tribe, so I can naturally represent the Night Tribe. As long as you surrender, we will be a family from now on... Have you seen the warriors around me? They are not stronger than you, but they have more powerful weapons. And armor, that¡¯s why I can defeat you.¡± ¡°As long as you join the Night Tribe, the Night Tribe will give all brave warriors an armor and a weapon, making you as powerful as them.¡± Su Xingyu¡¯s words were very seductive, and they all penetrated into the hearts of the tribesmen and warriors. Warriors long for strength, and the strength shown by the Night Tribe warriors just now makes them all covetous. ??They feel that their hard power is not much worse than that of the Night Tribe warriors, but the gap in equipment is really too big. ??If they were given the same weapons and armor, even if they couldn''t defeat the Night Tribe warriors, they wouldn''t be crushed. As for ordinary tribal people, they don¡¯t have so many ideas, as long as they have enough to eat. In an era like this, having enough to eat is already a blessing in itself. For a time, all the tribesmen turned their attention to the most prestigious people in the tribe. An older wizard looked at the longing eyes of the people around him, and then at the black-armored soldiers opposite him. He hesitated for a moment, but followed his inner choice: "We surrender... I hope the distinguished leader of the Night tribe will follow his promise and treat the people of our tribe well." Su Xingyu did not correct the other party''s wrong name. After hearing the old man''s words, he felt relieved and a smile instantly appeared on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the credibility of our Night Tribe is known to all the tribes in the Black Earth Plain. Since you have surrendered, we will be a family from now on, and I will treat you all equally.¡± Hearing this, the warriors of the tribe slowly put down their weapons and waited for instructions. ¡°Yesan, I¡¯ll leave this place to you.¡± Seeing that the other party had surrendered, Su Xingyu couldn''t wait any longer, so he gave instructions to a middle-aged man next to him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Patriarch, I will definitely bring them back to the Night Tribe intact.¡± The middle-aged man hurriedly replied. "Hmm." Su Xingyu nodded, feeling reassured by this confidant with management capabilities, but he also warned: "Don''t be anxious, it doesn''t matter if you take your time, just don''t hurt people." After making arrangements, Su Xingyu immediately mounted a black horse, led hundreds of soldiers and ran wildly along the river. Before returning to the tribe, he could not wait to check the rewards of the system. ¡¾Red River Overlord: annexed the Giant Tiger Tribe and Barbarian Bull Tribe, becoming the largest tribe near the Red River. (completed) Rewards obtained: One thousand acres of spiritual field (freely selected location to place), seeds of the Spirit Gathering Tree, "Second Level Cavalry Battalion Architectural Drawings" of God''s Domain Buildings, "Second Level Infantry Battalion Architectural Drawings" of God''s Domain Buildings, "Dark Saber Drawings" , world origin*1000 units. ¡¿ ¡¾System prompt: Congratulations on unifying the surrounding forces of the tribe, opening the City of the Gods, opening the Gods Communication System, opening the Plane Detection System, opening...¡¿ ¡¾System prompt: You are the 16876th **** to enter the elementary realm. ? Rewards obtained: Small Magic Crystal Ore*1, Small Blood Crystal Ore*1, Small Dark Crystal Ore*1 (choose one from three)¡¿ ¡¾System prompt: Since this is your first time entering the elementary realm, you will be protected by the system within one month (main world), and other gods are not allowed to invade your plane. Note: If you actively invade other **** planes, system protection will end immediately. ¡¿ (End of this chapter) Chapter 2： King of Eternal Night Chapter 2 The King of Eternal Night Three days later. ??When Ye San brought the people from the Giant Tiger Tribe back, Su Xingyu had already arranged the entire Ye Tribe. ??In fact, there is nothing to arrange. Although the Night Tribe has a large population, it is still a tribe after all. It is not much better than the Giant Tiger Tribe. They just add a wooden fence outside. ?Su Xingyu had already planned the future development strategy during the last expansion, so the enclosed land was extremely large, and there was no problem in accommodating the people of the Giant Tiger Tribe. To avoid accidents, Su Xingyu completely dispersed the members of the Giant Tiger Tribe and distributed them to all corners of the Night Tribe. Don¡¯t be afraid of ten thousand, just be afraid of what happens! ?Tens of thousands of people gathered together, still in their own nests. If turmoil really breaks out, the Night Tribe will suffer heavy losses even if they win. Then he held a grand banquet for the soldiers who went on the expedition, which greatly won over the people. Then, he held an even grander banquet for the new tribe members. This move not only dispelled the worries of other tribe members, but also gave them a sense of belonging to the Night Tribe. After all, judging from the performance of the Night Tribe, it seems that they really have no shortage of food and are extremely generous. At the end of the banquet, Su Xingyu, wearing an animal skin coat, stood on the towering altar, looked at the newly joined tribesmen, and shouted loudly: ¡°The Night Tribe was a small tribe with only a few hundred people hundreds of sunsets ago. Their warriors were so weak that they couldn¡¯t even hunt monsters. They could only live by planting and fishing¡­¡± "Now, there are hundreds of thousands of people in the Night Tribe. You may not know how much a few hundred thousand is... I can tell you clearly that before this, the most powerful tribe in the Red River, the Giant Tiger Tribe, only had 40,000 people. Around 430,000 people are in the Night Tribe, which is larger than ten Giant Tiger Tribes!" Listening to Su Xingyu¡¯s speech, the crowd in the audience reacted in different ways, some were proud, some were proud, some were frightened, but the most were shocked. Before the rise of the Night Tribe, the Giant Tiger Tribe was the most powerful tribe in the upper and lower reaches of the Red River. They had more than 40,000 tribesmen and nearly 5,000 brave warriors. The giant tiger tribe is famous throughout the black earth plain for its strength. ??Every time there is any movement from the Giant Tiger Tribe, all the tribes will be on tenterhooks, fearing that they will become the targets of the Giant Tiger Tribe. ??And now the leader of the Night Tribe says that their Night Tribe is bigger than ten giant tiger tribes. How can this not shock and frighten people... As to whether this statement is true or false? The crowd in the audience thought it was true, and there was no need for the patriarch to lie to them. ¡°Do you know why our Night Tribe can rise so quickly?¡± Su Xingyu saw the reaction of everyone in the audience and smiled, then opened his hands and raised them to the sky. ¡°Because we, the Night Tribe, have the protection of the gods, they are not the totems of our tribe, but the real gods, who are greater than any existence in the world, the gods who control the origin of the world and are able to reverse everything in the world.¡± ?Under the bright moonlight, Su Xingyu raised his hands upward and shouted loudly, like a madman. ¡°God?¡± ¡°What is a spirit? Is it the name of a totem?¡± "If we also believe in gods, can we become as powerful as the warriors of the Night Tribe..." The people in the audience do not understand the concept of gods. They only think that this is a more powerful totem. Tribes in the black soil plains will worship a totem, and their tribe''s name is often named after it. For example, the Giant Tiger Tribe worships a huge colorful tiger, and the Manniu Tribe worships the head of an ox and the human body. tauren. So even if everyone in the audience listened to Su Xingyu''s words, they would only regard the "god" as a more powerful totem. As for how to compare the power of totems? Of course, the comparison is based on the strength of the tribe. If the tribe is strong, then the totem of faith will be strong. If the tribe is weak, the totem of faith will naturally be weak. ??Some tribesmen have not abandoned their previous beliefs. Naturally, they were a little unhappy when they heard Su Xingyu''s words, but now that the Night Tribe is powerful, they cannot refute it. Upright warriors don''t think so much. They only care about fighting. Although they can''t understand what the "new clan leader" said, they feel their blood boiling. They wish they could join the original Night Tribe and fight against the Red River with them. ??Just as the audience was in chaos, the sky suddenly darkened, the bright moon hanging high in the sky was swallowed up by dark clouds, and the entire Night Tribe fell into complete darkness. Before everyone could panic, an aura like an abyss spread from the altar to the surroundings. Everyone in the audience seemed to have fallen into an abyss, with a mountain weighing over their heads and unable to even breathe. The next moment, a **** with an endless divine body emerged in everyone''s mind. The sun and moon were his eyes, and the mountains and rivers were his blood... It is day when the eyes are open, and night when the eyes are closed. The gas produced by His breath is the violent wind that sweeps across the heaven and earth. When He walks on the earth, the whole world will tremble. ¡°My name@?%#¡± With only a piece of unintelligible language left in their minds, everyone woke up instantly and quickly knelt down and kowtowed. The people of the Night Tribe took the lead in shouting: ¡°Praise to the King of Eternal Night!!¡± ¡°My Lord is eternal!!¡± ¡°Praise to the King of Eternal Night!!¡± ¡°Praise to the eternal gods¡­¡± Other newly joined tribesmen only hesitated for a moment, and then started shouting too. The moon appeared again, and its light shone on the kneeling people. Looking at the people kneeling down, Su Xingyu on the altar slightly raised the corners of his mouth, and then shouted: ¡°As long as you join the Night Tribe, you will all be protected by the King of Eternal Night.¡± Before anyone could react, he spoke again: "Fighting for the king, death is not the end; even if you die on the battlefield one day, as long as you show bravery, you will have the opportunity to receive the king''s gift, ascend to the divine realm, and become an immortal divine guard." As soon as he finished speaking, a tall, domineering black shadow more than three feet tall appeared behind Su Xingyu. ?The black shadow waved his hand forward, and countless pure liquids flew out, turning into a continuous drizzle and blending into the crowd. A powerful aura erupted from the warriors who absorbed the liquid. They were promoted. ¡°Praise to the eternal night.¡± The soldiers'' eyes were wild and they instantly turned into devout believers of the gods. There is nothing that can make them feel the power of the gods more than the improvement of their own strength. What a powerful force this is! ? Everyone who saw the power of the gods chose to join the Night Tribe without any hesitation, and they no longer had the messy thoughts in their hearts. ?They have only one thought at the moment ¡ª¡ªTo please the King of Eternal Night with fighting. ¡°Welcome to join the Night Tribe, let¡¯s fight for Eternal Night together!¡± Su Xingyu said slowly as the black shadow behind him dissipated. ¡°Fight for eternal night!¡± ¡°Fight for eternal night!¡± ¡°Fight for eternal night!¡± ?The majestic voice echoed through the sky, like a tiger breaking free from its cage or a dragon about to break out of the quagmire. (End of this chapter) Chapter 3： I am the spirit Chapter 3 I am a god "I still have some things to deal with, and I will trouble you with the tribal affairs next." After determining the general development route of the tribe, Su Xingyu left the elders who looked at each other in disbelief and went to retreat alone. The senior members of the Night Tribe have long been used to this. From time to time, their clan leader will disappear for a period of time, and then reappear with the gift of the Evernight King, making the tribe stronger. The population of the Night Tribe is increasing, and there are more and more things that need to be dealt with, and the departure of the clan leader makes it even worse. ?If nothing else happens, most senior executives will have to work overtime in the next period of time. Fortunately, Su Xingyu has already written out the general development route. They only need to develop step by step, otherwise it will be real pain. ?After everyone discussed for a while, after allocating the work, they went home to deal with their affairs. ¡­ Su Xingyu came to the center of the tribe, in front of the temple of the gods that the tribe had spent a lot of resources to build. ??As a landmark building of the Night Tribe, the defense here is extremely tight, and there are guards guarding it at all times. There are two squads of warriors wearing pitch black armor guarding the gate of the temple. They are the most elite warriors of the Night Tribe, and each warrior possesses at least the second level of strength. ¡°Clan leader.¡± The leader of the guard came forward and greeted him respectfully. Su Xingyu nodded and walked into the temple. As he walked, he said, "I want to pray to the king. Watch this place carefully and don''t let anyone disturb me." ¡°As you command, chief.¡± The guard leader nodded respectfully. ??Then he sent out all the guards around him to inspect the temple, sealing off the surrounding area to prevent anyone from approaching. Su Xingyu pushed open the door of the temple, walked straight into the temple, and reached the deepest part of the temple. There is a fountain pool in the center of the hall. Behind the pool stands a statue of a **** that is more than ten feet tall. The statue is completely black, tall and burly, and its face cannot be seen clearly. It holds a shield in its left hand and a sword in its right hand. ?This is the dark **** that the night tribe believes in¡ªthe King of Eternal Night. Su Xingyu came to the statue, sat down leaning on it, and slowly closed his eyes. A mysterious space as dark as ink. ?It feels like we are at the bottom of an abyss, with no light at all. At the center of the space, he...no, it should be him slowly opening his eyes. There was a trace of tiredness in his dark eyes. It could be seen that he was a little tired. ¡°mad, it¡¯s finally over.¡± Su Xingyu felt relieved and let out a long sigh of relief when he returned to his hometown. ?That¡¯s right, Su Xingyu plays two roles. He is the leader of the Night Tribe, and he is also the **** that the Night Tribe believes in. Su Xingyu is not a native of this world. About two and a half years ago, a change swept the world. A great being brought all humans to this space and generously gave them a precious godhead, allowing them to ascend to the sky and become gods in one step. ?Of course, this **** is very cool now. Haven''t understood the rules, haven''t ignited the divine fire, and haven''t even condensed the divine body. Such a god, to say that he is a false **** is to exalt him. When he first entered this world, an existence called "System" gave him a tribe, a tribe of only a few hundred people. In addition, he was also given a task to unify surrounding forces. This task didn''t sound simple, but when it actually started, Su Xingyu just wanted to curse. This was simply not a task that humans could complete. There are hundreds of tribes in the upper and lower reaches of the Red River. The weak ones are like the Night tribe, and the whole tribe only has a few hundred people. The strong ones have tens of thousands of people. They are all full of martial virtue, plus they have been baptized by the wind and snow on the grassland. , Fortunately, Su Xingyu was not beaten to death. Fortunately, the rewards of the system are given in stages, and many of these rewards are ancient black technologies, such as iron-making furnaces, forging furnaces, etc. ??And later on, with the increasing number of believers, Su Xingyu''s divine power increased significantly, and he could barely give blessings to believers. ?After two and a half years of campaigning, Su Xingyu led the Night Tribe to successfully conquer the Red River, and the Night Tribe expanded to its current size. There are hundreds of thousands of tribesmen and tens of thousands of soldiers. Just looking at the data is a bit scary. ¡°After working so hard for so many days, I can finally take a good rest.¡± Su Xingyu has been so busy dealing with various affairs of the tribe these days that he didn''t even have time to take a closer look at the system rewards and his own panel. ¡¾God Interface¡¿ ?Name:Su Xingyu ?Name of God: Lord of Darkness, King of Eternal Night Divinity:Darkness Authority: Fall Sacred fire: not lit Divine Realm:Dark Realm Divinity body: not condensed Divinity:1 ? Extraordinary characteristics: Dark blessing (greatly enhances night vision ability, the quality is blessed in the dark night, the strength of the blessing is also different depending on the degree of belief) Sect of God: Eternal Night ?Believers: Human race ¡¾Sect interface¡¿ Name:Eternal Night ?Faith:Eternal Night King Sect emblem: The endless abyss, with an eye in the center Divine spells: Blight, Strengthening, Mental Weakness, Hidden Spear, Burning Blood, Devour. Number of people: 437663 Saint: None Fanatical believers:25698 Pious believers: 65896 Ordinary believers:203656 Pan believers:85685 Hypocritical believers: 36728 Level 4: 1 Level 3: 123 Level 2:5687 Level 1: 35258 Faith value: 7866778 units (10,000 units of faith value = 1 unit of divine source) Shen Yuan: 6583 units ?Only he can see this panel, which looks a bit like a game panel. In fact, at first, Su Xingyu thought this was a game world, and he was the unlucky guy who accidentally entered the virtual world. But the hot blood splattered on his face and the pain when the long knife cut open his chest told him that this was not a game world. Here, death means real death, and there is no such thing as resurrection. ?However, after understanding this information, Su Xingyu did not feel scared, but rather excited. Since this is the real world, it also proves that becoming a **** is also real. No one can resist the temptation of eternal life, and Su Xingyu is no exception. ?In the real world, he is just an ordinary person. Even though he has no worries about food and drink, he still feels that life is a bit boring. In this world now, how should I say... very funny! In this world, there are no clear rules, and strength is everything. He doesn¡¯t need to think about too many things here, he can just concentrate on improving his strength. Su Xingyu likes this kind of world very much, even if he himself may die here. Withdrawing his thoughts, Su Xingyu looked at the newly added interfaces at the bottom. ¡¾City of the Gods¡¿¡¾Information¡¿¡¾Plane¡¿ ¡¾City of the Gods¡¿: A place of absolute safety where gods can conduct transactions and reside here permanently. (Note: Each time you go to the City of Gods, you need to consume 10 units of divine source, and if you stay for one more day, you need to pay 10 units of divine source) Su Xingyu looked at the [City of the Gods] and thought silently about going there. A portal glowing with white light appeared in front of him in vain, and Su Xingyu stepped into it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 4： city ??of gods Chapter 4 City of the Gods Su Xingyu stepped through the door, then suddenly realized that he came to a spacious street. This is a huge ancient city. Su Xingyu can feel that it is very close to the void. It is even possible that this city is built on the void. The suppression of the plane laws here is extremely weak, almost non-existent. ?As the suppression weakened, His body returned to three feet tall, making him a little giant. However, even so, standing on the street, He still looked incomparably small, like an ant in the woods. ?Above the sky, there is a blazing and bright sun disk hanging. Beyond the sky, there is the endless dark starry sky, and a transparent sky curtain isolates the City of Gods from the starry sky. ¡¾System prompt: You have entered the absolutely safe area "City of the Gods". Fighting is prohibited here, and those who violate the rules will be expelled! ¡¿ There are people coming and going on the street, and they come in different shapes and sizes. Dragon-headed people, bull-headed people, fish-headed people, red lizard people, green goblins¡­ Like Su Xingyu, they are all gods, but because of their different powers, divinities, and dependent families, their manifested forms are also different. ?Of course, Su Xingyu is not qualified to laugh at them, and his current appearance is not much better. ?Everyone was shocked when they looked at the dark figure that suddenly appeared in the middle of the street. He was taller than them and exuded a terrifying aura. A very strong guy. The City of the Gods is located in the endless sea of ??stars. There are no perfect rules like the planes here, and most of the gods are now unable to freely control their power, causing them to manifest some strange phenomena. The most intuitive way to observe whether a **** is strong or not is to look at its size and then compare it with similar gods. ?For example, if the body of the Goblin God manifested here reaches three meters, there is no doubt that this is a powerful man far beyond the same level. ??This is what Su Xingyu is like when he is shown in front of everyone at this moment. A human god, in the city of gods, has a body size of three feet, which is a bit exaggerated. Su Xingyu frowned slightly as he felt the gazes from around him. The Night Tribe had been expanding at a rapid pace recently, and the number of believers had increased significantly. His power had also grown rapidly, to the point where he could no longer control it. The aura on his body has been slightly restrained, and his body has shrunk to one foot. Although he still looks powerful, it is not as exaggerated as before. Walking into the crowd, Su Xingyu looked around. ?There are many stalls on both sides of the street, selling various products, including weapons, armor, ores, blueprints... ¡°It seems that even if you become a god, you will still have to run a street stall.¡± Looking at the street stalls that were no different from those in the main world, Su Xingyu couldn¡¯t help but complain. ?After looking around for a while, Su Xingyu was a little disappointed. There were many things for sale here, but there were no items that met his requirements. Either the quality is poor or the quantity is too small. Just when he was disappointed, a voice came from beside him: "Brother, is this your first time in the City of Gods?" Su Xingyu subconsciously turned around and saw a fat young man looking at him with a smile, some doubts in his eyes, and nodded: "That''s right." ¡°Do you mind having an extra guide?¡± ?The fat young man smiled, and then added: "It''s free." Su Xingyu thought about it and didn''t know what the fat man wanted to do, but he needed to know the information right now, and this was an absolutely safe area, so he didn''t refuse. He nodded and said, "It''s troublesome." ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, rely on your parents at home and your friends when you go out. Only by helping each other can we make progress together...¡± The fat young man had a smile on his face and always maintained a humble attitude. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to talk here, how about we change places?¡± "Okay." Led by the young fat man, the two of them walked and chatted, and soon left the street and came to a courtyard with a Western medieval architectural style. Su Xingyu was a little surprised. Although he didn''t know what the housing prices in the City of Gods were like, judging from the fact that it cost 10 divine sources to enter, it shouldn''t be that cheap. ?Whether you are buying or renting, you must have a lot of divine resources. The two of them walked into the courtyard, and the fat man spoke first: "We have been chatting all the way, but I still don''t know your name, brother. My name is Wang Dong, and I am a religious god." Su Xingyu did not answer him, but asked in confusion: "What are the religious gods?" "Forehead." ?Wang Dong was stunned: "Brother, haven''t you read the article on the forum..." The forum is located in the [Information] module of the system. You only need to spend a certain amount of divine resources on it to publish articles freely. Su Xingyu shook his head: "I just completed the task and haven''t had time to see it yet." ¡°Then let me give you a brief explanation.¡± ?Wang Dong thought for a while and said: ¡°In this world, everyone has obtained a godhead. Depending on the attributes and powers of the godhead, everyone¡¯s development path is different. ¡°Some godheads are suitable for developing tribes, expanding the number of believers in the form of tribes, and winning through quantity. For example, war and killing godheads are naturally suitable for developing tribes and conquering all directions. "However, there are some godheads that are not suitable for this route of developing tribes. For example, my godhead is a "merchant". It''s okay for me to go to the trading market, but it would be a bit difficult for me to develop a tribe. So I can only establish a religion, and then Attached to each tribe, they concentrated on developing their own powers. ¡°The gods who develop the tribe are called the dominant stream. The gods who develop the religion and attach themselves to the tribe are the religious stream. Relatively speaking, the dominant stream is more powerful, but it is also more difficult to develop.¡± "interesting." Su Xingyu sighed secretly in his heart, and then asked curiously: "Besides these two, are there other schools?" "Um." ?Wang Dong nodded and replied: "There is also a "Duqiang flow", also called individual flow. "Not everyone can complete the initial mission and enter the elementary realm. Some unlucky tribes of believers were wiped out early. Believers are very important to the gods. You must also understand this. Believers are Like anchors, the greater the number, the more stable our state is, and conversely, the more unstable our state is.¡± "Although those extraordinary natives are unable to invade the divine realm and kill the gods, the gods without believers are no different from rootless water. Even if they do not die immediately, they will one day fall into a trap due to exhaustion of the power of faith. Eternal sleep. "Falling into eternal sleep is no different from death. Some unlucky gods were unwilling to sleep like this, so they simply gave up the divine domain, completely integrated the godhead and "body" and turned into divine creatures. In this way, although The road to becoming a **** becomes more difficult, but it is better than sleeping to death." Su Xingyu nodded silently. He understood this very well. In the process of developing the Night Tribe, he encountered the crisis of genocide more than once. If he hadn''t been strong enough, it''s hard to say now that he would have become a "double strong stream". The advantages of Duqiangliu are obvious. One person is full and the whole family is not hungry. Moreover, as divine creatures, they have a long lifespan and talents far beyond ordinary creatures. It is not difficult to get along. However, if given a choice, 99% of people would choose the mainstream. ?Having to do everything by oneself, it is not better to command a group of believers to do the work for you. One is an employee and the other is a boss. If given a choice, most people would choose to be the boss. Su Xingyu showed a smile on his face and stretched out his hand: "Xingyu, lead the main spirit." ?Wang Dong was stunned for a moment, then held his hand and spoke again: "Wang Dong, a religious god." (End of this chapter) Chapter 5： trade Chapter 5 Transactions The two exchanged pleasantries for a few more words, and then Wang Dong got down to business. ¡°My little brother has been to the City of Gods for a few days and has a fairly good understanding of the situation here. If Brother Xingyu has any resources he needs, please tell me. Maybe I can provide some clues.¡± ¡°I need food and equipment.¡± Su Xingyu said. After annexing the Barbarian Bull and Giant Tiger tribes, the population of the Night tribe increased rapidly and continued to expand. Winter was about to come and he needed more food. As for equipment, the Night Tribe has iron-smelting furnaces provided by the system, and there are many blacksmiths. Overall, there is actually no shortage of equipment. ?However, Su Xingyu recently planned to expand the army and incorporate all the conquered warriors. As a result, the forging speed of the Night Tribe was somewhat unable to keep up. ??If there is equipment here, he doesn''t mind spending money to buy a batch. After annexing two large tribes, he didn''t have much else but a lot of blood crystals. ¡°Food, equipment¡­¡± Hearing this, a trace of astonishment flashed in Wang Dong''s eyes, but only for a moment, he returned to normal and said with a smile: "There are not many other commodities here, but there are a lot of food and equipment. You can get as much as you want... I just don''t know, brother, you How much do you want to buy?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get the 400,000 units first.¡± Su Xingyu thought for a while and then said. According to the system''s algorithm, 1 unit of grain can meet the consumption of an ordinary person for a month. ?The Night Tribe itself has a lot of inventory, plus the inventories of the major tribes, it is actually not a big problem to survive this cold winter. ?However, since we are preparing to train troops, this amount of food will definitely not be enough. After all, we have to train troops, so we can¡¯t just squat at home. If you want to exercise, your appetite will inevitably increase, not to mention how many people will enter the transcendent realm during this process. ??These guys with extraordinary strength all have astonishing appetites. In this case, it would not be wrong to stock up on more food. ¡°Duoduo..How much???¡± Wang Dong, who was drinking tea, almost spit out the tea when he heard this. "Four hundred thousand units, why...there aren''t so many?" Su Xingyu frowned slightly. ?Wang Dong came back to his senses and quickly said: "There is, there is, there is...how could it not be there? Brother, please have some tea first, and I''ll have someone deliver the food right away." Damn it, big customer! ?Wang Dong used the communication function provided by the system and immediately contacted a big businessman in the communication list. At this stage, 400,000 units of grain can definitely be regarded as a super large order, and only a few people can produce so much grain on their own. ?But Wang Dong happened to know such a big businessman. Not long after, a figure hurried over. He was a middle-aged man with a height of two meters, a round belly, and a rather blessed appearance. ¡°Wang, if you dare to play tricks on me again this time, don¡¯t even think of taking advantage of me in the future.¡± The middle-aged man rushed into the courtyard, shouting curses. ¡°Uncle Huang, you can¡¯t really blame me last time. I didn¡¯t know that boy didn¡¯t understand prices...¡± Wang Dong went up to him and quickly cried out. ?The middle-aged man came to Wang Dong''s side, pulled up a chair and sat on it, then looked at Su Xingyu opposite, ¡°Is this brother the one who wants to buy food?¡± "Um." ?Wang Dong nodded, then smiled and said: ¡°Brother Xingyu is coming to the City of Gods for the first time. He trusted me and asked me to help introduce him. Huang Shuqian needs to sell it cheaper. Considering our relationship, we should give him a 10% discount.¡± ??The middle-aged man twitched his lips, glared at him, and then said: "Let me introduce myself, I, Huang Duoduo, a religious god." Su Xingyu nodded slightly: "Xingyu, lead the main spirit." ¡°You have to buy 400,000 units of food, which is not cheap. I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s your first time in the City of Gods, so you may not have understood the prices here.¡± "Don''t worry, as long as there is no problem with your food, I can eat it." In the City of Gods, food is not expensive. One unit of divine source can buy 400 units of food, which is 1/10 of dried meat. So not to mention 400,000, even if it is doubled, Su Xingyu can definitely eat it. Down. Seeing this, Huang Duoduo didn''t say anything more. With a wave of his hand, there were two hills of grain in the courtyard beside him. One pile was rice and the other was dried meat. These were samples. ¡°These grains have been authenticated by the City of Gods, and there will be no problems...¡± Huang Duoduo took out a card with three words "certificate" engraved on it. Su Xingyu glanced at it casually and nodded with satisfaction, "Blood spar transaction." ¡°Okay.¡± A smile appeared on Huang Duoduo¡¯s face. In the City of Gods, there are currently three hard currencies, world origin, divine origin, and attribute crystals. Among them, the origin of the world is the most precious. Unless it is at the end of its rope, no one will trade it. Divinity is a secondary currency, transformed from the power of faith. As long as the believer is still there, it can be continuously produced. ?However, the divine source also has many functions, such as condensing divinity, helping gods practice, performing divine spells, blessing believers, etc. There are many gods who use divine resources to exchange. After all, this is a resource that can be produced sustainably. As for the crystal stones, it all depends on fate. If the territory has many crystal mineral veins, then there will be money. ?The Night Tribe currently has five crystal mineral veins, four of which are blood crystals, and one is a dark magic crystal. To put it simply, he is very rich. Huang Duoduo''s eyes lit up and he quickly calculated, "The current price of food in the City of Gods is one unit of divine source exchanged for four hundred units of food. If converted into blood crystals, it would cost one hundred thousand blood crystals..." ¡°Ahem¡­¡± There was a slight cough from beside me. After Huang Duoduo thought for a moment, he said with a smile: "But you and I hit it off right away, and you are Xiao Wang''s friend, so let''s give you a 10% discount, just 90,000." ¡°A very fair price.¡± Su Xingyu nodded. When he was wandering around before, he had already inquired about the price of food. The exchange ratio with the divine source fluctuated between 1:400 and 1:430, while the exchange ratio for blood spar was about 1:4.2. At this time when everyone is expanding rapidly, the price of food is ridiculously expensive. ? Relatively speaking, the price Huang Duoduo gave was very fair, and he also gave him a discount, saving him 10,000 blood crystals. The two completed the transaction readily. With the notarization of the City of Gods, Su Xingyu was not worried about the other party lying to him. ¡°Brother Xingyu, if you want to buy food in the future, you can continue to come to me for large quantity discounts.¡± ?One hundred thousand blood crystals was nothing to Su Xingyu, and he saved them up again after a while. ?But not everyone is as rich as him. Huang Duoduo is a religious god, and the power he holds is not good at fighting, so there is only one spar mine so far. After deducting the daily consumption of cultivation, there is not much leftover. ?These 100,000 blood crystals are enough for him to expand another legion. "okay." Although 400,000 units of food is a lot, the population of the Night Tribe cannot bear it. Judging from the current situation of the Night Tribe, it is unrealistic to achieve self-sufficiency in a short time. So it won¡¯t be long before he will definitely come again. It would not hurt him to make friends with a stable grain merchant. The two of them added each other as friends. ?Seeing that the deal was completed, Huang Duoduo wanted to get up and say goodbye and go back to develop the legion. Su Xingyu suddenly remembered something and stopped him quickly, "Do you have high-yielding grain seeds over there?" It is better to have a father and a mother than to have one yourself. The land in the Black Earth Plain is very fertile. If all food is planted, the Night Tribe can achieve food freedom. Food is the lifeblood of a tribe, and Su Xingyu doesn¡¯t want to be manipulated by others if possible. "How much do you want? I can just give it to you. You don''t have to buy it. It''s all a gift." Huang Duoduo said with a smile. His ability to produce so much food mainly relies on the authority of the gods. Even the most ordinary seeds, with the blessing of His divine power, are better than those with high yields, so he is not afraid of causing trouble to his business. "It''s a lot, I''d better buy it directly." Su Xingyu said with an embarrassed look. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t have much else, I just have a lot of seeds.¡± Huang Duoduo waved his hand very generously. ¡°Ten thousand units.¡± Huang Duoduo: ¡°¡­¡± Wang Dong: ¡°¡­¡± Huang Duoduo was stunned for a while, then gritted his teeth and said, "It''s just 10,000 units, nothing." After that, he applied for a deal with Su Xingyu. Su Xingyu smiled, but he had no intention of taking advantage of him. He used five thousand blood crystals to complete the transaction with Huang Duoduo. (End of this chapter) Chapter 6： world channel Chapter 6 World Channel ¡°The people you know are pretty awesome.¡± After Huang Duoduo left, Su Xingyu, who was in a good mood, chuckled. Being able to produce so much food at this point in time, I have to say that Huang Duoduo does have some skills. ¡°There is no other way. I have to rely on this to make a living. If I am not good at fighting, I can only develop other abilities.¡± ?Wang Dong also laughed. His commission from the transaction just now was quite large. It was conservatively estimated to be several thousand blood crystals. And this is just the beginning, the future is still long. "Brother, I also know many other types of resource merchants. If you want to buy something, I can contact you directly..." After realizing that the person in front of him was a big boss, Wang Dong''s attitude became much more polite, even a little It means to please. Su Xingyu nodded slightly, glanced at him, and said directly: "Weapons, armor, and equipment blueprints...the level does not need to be particularly high, but the quantity must be sufficient." The Night Tribe¡¯s army needs to be expanded, so there is no need to worry about the number of troops. After becoming the overlord of the Red River, the Night Tribe has a lot of people. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With the tribes living on the black soil plains, none of them are easy to get along with. In the past, we could not defeat the warriors of the Night Tribe because of the equipment gap and the hard power gap. ?Under Su Xingyu''s unsparing training, the warriors of the Night Tribe have generally entered the extraordinary realm and are in good order. It is only natural to crush the Honghe forces who are still in chaos among the tribes. But this does not mean that they are weak, on the contrary, they are very powerful. It took so long for the Night Tribe to annex them, which is enough to illustrate the problem. It is foreseeable that with sufficient food and sufficient training resources, these brave warriors will soon be promoted to extraordinary status. The strength of the Night Tribe will also grow exponentially in the coming period. At this time, Su Xingyu naturally can''t hold back, and I don''t dare to say anything else. Weapons and armor must be arranged. We can''t let the extraordinary warrior fight with rags. Then where can he put the face of a **** like him? Hearing this, Wang Dong said: "I happen to know a **** who is good at forging equipment..." ¡°I need a lot of equipment, and it¡¯s too much for one person.¡± Su Xingyu frowned and shook his head. "It''s okay. That guy is a religious **** like me. He has a group of apprentices under his command. He may not be able to make high-level equipment for the time being, but it''s still fine if it''s just low-level equipment like bronze and black iron." ?In the system''s judgment, the conventional item levels are divided into: bronze, black iron, silver, gold, epic... ¡°That man will ask someone to come over and I¡¯ll talk to him face to face.¡± Su Xingyu said. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s good too.¡± ?Wang Dong was stunned for a moment, then nodded and started to contact the forging **** in his friend list. ?At his leisure, Su Xingyu also clicked on [World Communication Channel East 36th District] in the system information. Since I''m a newbie who has just connected to the Internet, I would like to ask you all, is there anything you need to pay attention to in the elementary realm? institutions| [Qingtian Giant]: Divine creatures are really cool, just kill them randomly. I used to be a **** and trash. I couldn''t do anything except scare people. I have to take care of this and that. It''s annoying... becoming a god. After biology, I punch a child with one punch, and there is no opponent at all. How lonely it is to be invincible! ! Ha ha ha ha! ! ¡¾Please call me Queen¡¿: Idiot, of course it is powerful to directly fuse the godhead! But you can only do it now. When the mainstream develops, the divine creatures will be scum... ¡¾Dragon King Returns¡¿: Hahaha, I finally unified the surrounding areas! ! Brothers, the King of the Gods has arrived! Cheers! Kneel down! ! £º? ? ? Aren¡¯t the first people who came in all adults? Why is there still chuunibyou in it... ¡¾Mohe Laowang¡¿: Maybe the illness is not cured (laughing) ¡¾Northwestern Wolf King¡¿: Mad, the starting location is a desert with no resources. It is short of water and food. It is almost impossible to support the troops. Brothers, do you have resources? I will give you ore in exchange... ¡¾Green Grassland Gray Wolf¡¿: Give me the coordinates of the city of the gods. Brother, I don¡¯t have much, I just have a lot of food. It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s ore or not. The main thing is that I can¡¯t see you suffering, brother¡­ ifies altogether]The believers are all frogmen, their hands and feet are clumsy, and they are clumsy. Let alone making weapons, they can¡¯t even build a house. What should we do? ¡Ñ©n¡Ñ ¡¾White Mountain Trading Company¡¿: Buy, buy, buy, our Baishan Trading Company does business with integrity. We have weapons, food, crystals...everything is available. Everyone is welcome to come and buy. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ ?Through Wang Dong, Su Xingyu consumed all the wealth he brought this time and replaced it with the resources that the Night Tribe needs most at the moment. The time ratio between the City of Gods and the plane is 1:30, so he did not dare to stay here for too long. After less than two hours, Su Xingyu said goodbye to Wang Dong, left the City of Gods, and returned to his own plane. . ?Most gods will not stay in the City of the Gods for too long. The "stay fee" is a bit expensive, but the most important thing is time. In this early stage where every second is a race, staying in the City of the Gods for a long time is undoubtedly an extremely wasteful behavior. Therefore, although many people have entered the elementary realm and can go to the City of Gods, it still seems empty. Two hours, converted into plane time, it is almost three days. ?Stepping through the portal, Su Xingyu returned to his own divine realm in a daze of consciousness. Sit back on the throne and close your eyes. Inside the temple, next to the statue of the god. ??The young man protected by the dark divine power opened his eyes, stood up and walked outside. ??The captain of the guard guarding outside the temple discovered Su Xingyu immediately. Every time the patriarch comes to the temple to pray, he will spend several days and then return with the reward from King Eternal Night. The chief of guard stepped forward and said respectfully: ¡°Clan leader.¡± "During the time I was praying, did anyone come to see me?" Su Xingyu was very satisfied with this loyal guard captain, who strictly followed his orders. ¡°The Third Elder came here once, but I saw that you hadn¡¯t finished praying yet and it wasn¡¯t a big deal, so I stopped you.¡± The guard chief replied. ¡°Well done.¡± Su Xingyu nodded slightly, then waved his hand, and a set of dark equipment appeared on the ground. ¡°This is a reward given by my lord to the loyal and brave warriors of the Ye tribe. Ye Dashan, you are very good. You are qualified to get this set of equipment. I hope that after wearing this set of equipment, you can kill the enemy more bravely.¡± ¡°Praise my Lord!!¡± Looking at this handsome set of equipment, Ye Dashan''s eyes shone, "I will sacrifice the heads of my enemies to the king, and I will live up to the king''s gift..." "very good." Su Xingyu smiled and then patted him on the shoulder: ¡°Put on this armor, pick up your weapons, and let us fight for the future of the Night Tribe together!¡± ¡°Yes, patriarch!¡± Ye Dashan nodded excitedly, and then quickly put on this brand new equipment under the envious gazes of the guards. ¡°You are not bad, but your strength is a bit lacking and you need to work harder.¡± ?Under the expectant gazes of the guards, Su Xingyu waved his hand again, and dozens of sets of black equipment appeared aside. ¡°My Lord is eternal!!¡± ¡°My Lord is eternal!!¡± ¡°My Lord is eternal!!¡± ¡°Kill, kill, kill!!¡± ¡°Kill, kill, kill!!¡± ¡°Kill, kill, kill!!¡± ??The shocking shouts of killing resounded through the sky. After everyone calmed down, Su Xingyu said: ¡°Da Shan, go and inform the elders that I have something to discuss with them and ask them to gather in the conference room.¡± Newcomer, please vote and collect (End of this chapter) Chapter 7： professional Chapter 7 Professionals Fifteen of an hour later. ?The elders who manage various affairs of the Night Tribe gathered together. Some of them had just gone to bed, and some had been working overtime, but after hearing the notification from the clan leader, they all rushed over. According to usual practice, after the prayers are completed, the patriarch will make a plan and describe the development goals to them. Although it had been discussed once a few days ago, it was only a rough route and there was no detailed plan and work allocation. Seeing that everyone had arrived, Su Xingyu motioned for everyone to sit down. The somewhat anxious Ye Zhan couldn''t wait to speak: "Chief, what oracle did you get from praying this time? How will the tribe develop next? The Red River has been occupied by us. After annexing various tribes, we now have more warriors. There is no tribe nearby that is our opponent. We must Don¡¯t continue to expand outside.¡± ?Ye Zhan is the number one warrior of the Night Tribe. He is in charge of the most elite legion of the Night Tribe, the "Eternal Night Riders", and is also the military commander of the Night Tribe. During war, he even has the right to deploy various legions. ?At the same time, Ye Zhan is also a fourth-level extraordinary warrior, and his strength can be said to be the best in the entire Red River area. ¡¾Hero Template¡¿ ?Name: Night Fight Race: Human race ?Talent: Bloody War Equal order: fourth order Affiliated force: Night Tribe Loyalty: 95 (Note: The loyalty of fanatics is 85) Command value: 79 Strength: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Physique: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Agility: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Spirit: ¡ï¡ï¡ï (Note: The four basic attributes only represent potential) Bloody battle: Life is endless and the battle is endless. As the battle progresses, the combat effectiveness will gradually increase. ??As the strongest man in the Night Tribe, Ye Zhan is extremely talented, which can be seen from his attributes. The four basic attributes of ordinary people are all around three stars, but two of the night battles have reached five stars, and their agility has also reached four stars. The stronger the basic attributes are, the stronger the combat effectiveness will be at the same level. ?Ye Zhan¡¯s double five-star strength and physique means that at the same level, Ye Zhan can sweep the entire Ye tribe. Su Xingyu looked at Ye Zhan and said with a smile: "Don''t worry about not having any opponents. Red River is just a starting point. The future of our Ye tribe is the whole world. This will be a long journey. During this journey, we will encounter many powerful enemies. , I hope you can still maintain your current mentality." ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s good.¡± Ye Zhan¡¯s eyes were blazing and he laughed wildly: ¡°The brave warriors of the Night Tribe are not afraid of death and will sacrifice the blood of their enemies¡¯ heads to our God!¡± ? Why do you make me look like an evil god? Su Xingyu complained in his heart. In order to make the believers more effective in fighting, Su Xingyu deceived them, saying that the gods wanted to see the believers fight bravely, and would grant the brave the blessing of eternal night. Then the development of things gradually became outrageous. Today, the lines of sacrifice have become: "Sacrifice the blood of your head to my god", "I will sacrifice the life of my enemy to the king", "Death is not the end, even if the body dies, We must fight to the end." I have to say that these lines are a bit embarrassing. "Okay, for the night battle, please sit down first and don''t disturb the clan leader. You think war is easy. We have been preparing supplies for you behind the scenes. Sometimes we can''t even afford to eat, so we have to deliver things to you. "The seventh elder in charge of logistics said angrily. Facing the old man in charge of logistics, Ye Zhan didn''t have much to say, so he could only smile and sat back down in his seat. ?After coughing twice and clearing his throat, Su Xingyu said: ¡°Seventh Elder, please report on the current resource status of the tribe.¡± "Okay." The Seventh Elder nodded and stood up slowly, "After the unification of the Red River, the tribe''s various resource reserves have been replenished, especially the blood crystal. There is a small blood crystal vein under the Giant Tiger Tribe and the Barbarian Bull Tribe. Even if we expand the army in the future, it will be enough to last for a long time.¡± "However, as there are more and more extraordinary warriors in the tribe, the food we prepared is not enough. The giant tiger and barbarian cattle tribes do not have much food reserves. If we want to survive this cold winter, we may have to kill more. The cattle and sheep in the pasture are..." "Don''t worry about food. When we prayed this time, the king was very satisfied with our recent sacrifice and gave us a lot of food, enough to survive this cold winter." Su Xingyu nodded slightly, explained first, and then continued: "However, the work of cultivating the fields cannot be left behind. We have a lot of people now, especially the new tribe members. Don''t let them be idle. The Night Tribe does not support idle people. Mining, reclamation, city building... Anyway, we have to find something for them to do. " The fifth elder smiled and said: "Don''t worry, Patriarch, I have already made arrangements to ensure that they will have a fulfilling life every day and will not have a moment of leisure." Su Xingyu then went into detail about city construction, reclamation, and mining, and then came to the real topic, expanding the size of the army. ¡°There are no forces nearby that can threaten us, and it¡¯s time to take over the Bloodfang Forest. In the night battle, I asked you to select new tribesmen to join the legion. How did you do?¡± ??Bloodfang Forest is a dense forest on the other side of the river. It has abundant spiritual grass magic resources and a medium-sized blood crystal vein. Su Xingyu has been coveting it for a long time. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????It ?Now that Honghe has been unified, he no longer has to worry about other forces stealing his home, and he can finally free up his hands to take over the Bloodfang Forest. ??Bloodfang Forest is of great significance. It is not just a resource center. It is also connected to the Bloody Red Mountains. It can be said to be the doorway to the Bloody Red Mountains. ??Although the Night Tribe has no plans to march into the Blood Red Mountains yet, it is always a good idea to make early preparations. "We''re ready. The warriors from the Giant Tiger and Barbarian Bull tribes are very good. They only need simple training before they can join the army directly. But if you want to go further, I''m afraid you have to fight a few battles. Only by experiencing blood With the baptism of fire, they can grow into truly outstanding soldiers." Ye Zhan said excitedly: ¡°The Night Tribe has 2,000 soldiers at its headquarters and 5,000 new recruits, for a total of 7,000 people. I will personally lead the team. As soon as the clan leader gives the order, we can set off directly to capture the Bloodfang Forest.¡± After recruiting new soldiers into the Night Tribe, the strategy of fighting has always been to lead the new with the old. An elite veteran will lead a few new soldiers. After a few times, there will be considerable progress as long as he is still alive. "good." Su Xingyu nodded slowly, "There is new equipment in the warehouse. After putting it on for the soldiers, we can set off directly tomorrow." "I will not go to this battle. The troops will be under your full command. Although the specific situation of the Blood Fang Forest has been discovered, it is still better to be cautious and never underestimate the enemy." Su Xingyu warned that it would be careless to underestimate the enemy in a night battle. ¡°As you command, clan leader!¡± Ye Zhan shouted back. After giving some instructions, Su Xingyu asked Ye Zhan to go back and prepare for the war. He also enjoys night battles. Compared with complicated tribal affairs, it is more suitable for him to lead soldiers to fight. ¡°In addition to food and equipment, I also brought back many other resources. These resources are precious and need to be used properly.¡± Su Xingyu looked at the middle-aged man beside him and asked, "Ye San, how did you do what I asked you to do before I left?" Ye San replied: "Don''t worry, Patriarch, those special professional talents have been registered and classified by me." The so-called professional talents are special talents who are good at various skills, such as forging, refining medicine, breeding, and healing. In each tribe, there are often some professional talents. Ye Tribe also conducted some targeted training before, but due to resource and training cost issues, it did not expand in scale. ?However, as the Night Tribe grows larger and has abundant resources, Su Xingyu also wants to train a group of professional talents to specifically serve the tribe. Just like in blacksmithing, in order to train blacksmiths, Su Xingyu bought several "Blacksmithing Experience Books" at a high price, which contained bronze to silver forging techniques. ?It¡¯s a pity that the City of Gods does not allow trading of living animals, otherwise he would have just bought a few professionals. (End of this chapter) Chapter 8： The second godhead Chapter 8 The Second Godhead After arranging all the affairs and handing over the resources to them, Su Xingyu breathed a sigh of relief and suddenly felt a lot more relaxed. I used to think that the ancient emperors were very happy. They had three thousand beauties in their harem, and they could get everything they wanted with just one word. It was like living a fairy life. But after he managed the Night Tribe for a period of time, Su Xingyu completely changed his mind. ?This life is really not what people live... I am busy from morning to night every day, taking care of this and that. I am much more tired than when I was in school. But now it''s pretty good. These elders are all carefully selected talents by him. They have systematically studied government affairs for a period of time and can handle some simple affairs independently. I think that when he first came to this world, it was so miserable... ¡°Oh, I have to find someone to replace me quickly. When will this end!¡± In the empty conference room, Su Xingyu sighed, looking exhausted. Compared to being a clan leader, he still prefers to be a god. He doesn¡¯t have to worry about so many things and only needs to issue oracles at important development nodes. ?It''s a pity that it doesn''t work. The current Ye tribe is too big. Once he gets rid of it, not to mention continuing to expand the tribe, it will be good to maintain the status quo. ?After squinting in the conference room for a while, Su Xingyu got up and walked out. A quarter of an hour later, he came to an obelisk-shaped building. ??A group of soldiers were guarding outside the building. After seeing Su Xingyu, they all stepped forward and saluted and said, "Hello, Chief." ¡°Well, thank you for your hard work.¡± Su Xingyu nodded slightly, opened the door and walked into the building. ?The interior of the building is very empty, there is nothing, just a spacious hall, with a fist-sized blue crystal floating in the air in the center of the hall. Information that only Su Xingyu could see came into view. ¡¾God''s Domain Building Second Level Infantry Battalion¡¿ ? Activation requirements: World origin*500, divine domain building second-level infantry battalion blueprint*1, divine origin*1000, building covering an area of ??200 square meters*1 ¡¾Activate the Divine Realm Building¡ªYes/No¡¿ Su Xingyu did not hesitate and chose yes. The blue crystal immediately bloomed with bright white light, and Su Xingyu subconsciously closed his eyes. After a while, when the light weakened, he opened his eyes and found that he had come to an extremely spacious and bright space. ¡¾Second-level infantry battalion¡¿ Category: Divine Domain Architecture Effectiveness: Quickly develop basic infantry skills and enhance the coordination ability of soldiers Maximum training volume: 1/10000 Requirements: Level 2 warrior Consumption: 100 divine source/day ¡°It¡¯s not bad, but the cost is a bit high.¡± Before this, the Night Tribe also had a divine building, which was a first-level cavalry battalion that could train warriors into cavalry. Note, these are real cavalry, not mounted infantry who use horses as vehicles. ?Horse riding is not difficult to learn, but the difficulty lies in riding skills. Leaving the training space, Su Xingyu came to another building and activated the second-level cavalry battalion together. After activating the two divine buildings, he came to the center of the tribe. The [Spirit Gathering Tree] planted a few days ago was growing well and was now three meters high. Even in winter, the leaves on the tree are still green. Standing next to the tree, Su Xingyu can feel that the spiritual energy around him is stronger, almost three times that of other places. ?This is not surprising. Juling Juling, as the name suggests, means gathering spiritual energy. It is normal to have this effect. The only pity is that the range is too small. The Spirit Gathering Tree has not fully grown yet, and now it can only guarantee a spiritual energy of twenty meters around it. Su Xingyu temporarily drove away the cultivating warriors around him. The next moment, a silvery-white, whirlpool-shaped mark appeared between his eyebrows. It was extremely mysterious. He stretched out his right hand and tapped lightly on the main trunk of the Spirit Gathering Tree. A piece of information comes to mind. Creation! The tree body was shaking crazily. The green leaves fall off one by one, and then new leaves grow immediately. ??The Spirit-Gathering Tree is growing at a speed visible to the naked eye. In just a short time, it has grown half a meter tall, and its growth rate has not slowed down and it continues to grow. Feeling that the mysterious energy in his body was instantly reduced by one-fifth, Su Xingyu''s face twitched, he reached out and patted the tree a few times, and sighed: "I''ve given it to you twice. If you still can''t make a difference, I can only temporarily interrupt your rations. There is no way. Now that our family has a big business, there are too many things that need to be strengthened, and the landlord doesn''t have any leftover food for you. wasted." The Juling Tree seemed to understand his words and began to tremble more violently. Su Xingyu smiled, not paying attention to the reaction of the Spirit Gathering Tree, and then hid the silver mark again. In the sea of ??spiritual consciousness, an illusory silver crystal slowly rotates. This is a godhead. A godhead that has no condensed entity, only concepts. ??That''s right, Su Xingyu has a total of two godheads, one is a dark godhead given by the system, and the other is a silver godhead that comes from nowhere. In layman''s terms, this silver godhead is his golden finger. ?Silver Godhead allows Su Xingyu to use a function - "Creation". ?According to Su Xingyu¡¯s research, the function of creation has two effects. One is to return the blood to the ancestors, and the other is to cause mutations in vegetation organisms and accelerate their growth. ? ? Every time you use "Creation", you need to consume a lot of "mysterious energy", and the recovery speed of mysterious energy is extremely slow, which also forces Su Xingyu to use this ability carefully to maximize the benefits. After strengthening the Spirit Gathering Tree once, Su Xingyu stopped paying attention to it. ?According to usual experience, changes in vegetation organisms cannot be completed in a short time, especially for special plants like the Spirit-Gathering Tree. ¡¾Blood Spirit Flower¡¿ Growth cycle: twelve months Introduction: Flowers containing pure blood can be eaten directly or made into medicines. Arriving at the spiritual field that had been placed, Su Xingyu took out a large bag of Blood Spirit Flower seeds, and then activated the Silver Godhead again to strengthen these seeds. ??This enhancement targets all seeds. Even if their size and quality cannot be compared with the Spirit Gathering Tree, their exaggerated number still drains the energy from Su Xingyu''s body. ?However, although the cost is high, the effect is also obvious. ¡¾Mutated Blood Spirit Flower¡¿ Growth cycle: three months Introduction: Flowers containing pure blood can be eaten directly or made into potions, which have a very low probability of purifying the blood. The enhanced Blood Spirit Flower¡¯s growth cycle has been shortened to three months, its effect is much improved than before, and it also has a weak ability to purify blood. ¡°Plant all these seeds and send someone to take care of them carefully. If there are any changes, tell me immediately.¡± After handing the seeds to the tribesmen who specialize in planting spiritual grass, Su Xingyu said seriously. He bought these seeds in the City of the Gods, and they are very valuable. If the growth cycle of the Blood Spirit Flower was not too long, and the person just lacked the source of God, it would not be easy for Su Xingyu to buy so many seeds. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Patriarch, I am a professional in planting, and I guarantee to complete the tasks assigned by you.¡± The old man who followed took the seeds, his eyes were burning, and then he patted his chest vigorously and assured. Su Xingyu glanced at him, "The king is watching you..." ¡°Praise my Lord!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 9： Changing with each passing day Chapter 9 Changing with each passing day Time is fleeting. Winter has arrived and the weather has turned completely cold. ?On the black earth plain, a majestic city is being built at an extremely fast speed. ??City-building materials are not valuable at all in the City of Gods. Su Xingyu bought a lot. With the help of various extraordinary magics, the speed of building the city can be described as flying. At this speed, it will only take up to half a year to initially build this planned super-large city with a permanent population of one million. After connecting to the City of Gods, many of the Night Tribe¡¯s cultivation resources can be exchanged for supplies, and the development speed is much faster than before. ?Although the Night Tribe has a large population, it actually does not lack cultivation resources. ??The Night Tribe itself has two small blood crystal veins, plus the two brought after annexing the Barbarian Bull and Giant Tiger tribes. Now he has four blood crystal veins alone. Even though these blood crystal veins are only small veins, with the hard work of many members of the Night Tribe, six to seven thousand units of blood crystal can be mined every day. Not to mention that he also has a vein of dark crystal ore. At present, there are not many magicians in the Night Tribe, and most of the dark crystals mined can be sold. ?In addition to the crystal mineral veins, he also has mithril mineral veins, refined iron mineral veins, and the enhanced resource "Blood Star Sand" that comes with the Red River. ??There is a reason why the black soil plain can support so many tribes. The resources here are really too rich. Of course, this comes at a cost. ?This fertile land has spawned too many powerful forces. If Su Xingyu wasn''t really strong enough and lucky enough, he might have given up on developing the tribe and converted into a religious god. With sufficient resources of all kinds, the Night Tribe is changing rapidly. It looks different every day, and its strength is advancing by leaps and bounds. The crystal stone is open and used, and divine grace is sent down from time to time to help believers break through. ??The power of faith reported by believers has also increased significantly, allowing Su Xingyu to use more and more divine sources, forming a positive cycle. ?In terms of improving strength, Su Xingyu is not stingy with resources. It can be said that he takes them from the people and uses them for the people. ?Physical warriors of the Night Tribe are springing up like mushrooms after rain. Today, half a month later, the Night Tribe has achieved the small goal of transforming the entire army into extraordinary. ¡¾Tribe interface¡¿ ?Name: Night Tribe Number of people: 513567 Special buildings: first-level infantry battalion, first-level cavalry battalion, first-level archer battalion, second-level infantry battalion, second-level cavalry battalion ¡¾Extraordinary power¡¿ Level 4: 5 Level 3: 567 Level 2: 45788 Level 1: 79809 Army: second-order heavy cavalry*3000 (praetorian guards), second-order assault cavalry*5000 (praetorian guards), second-order assault cavalry*8000 (elite), first-order light cavalry*8000 (elite), second-order heavy infantry*8000 (Elite), second-order sword and shield soldiers*8000 (elite), second-order light infantry*8000 (guards), first-order light infantry*15000 (elite), first-order archers*10000 (ordinary) Mineral resources: medium blood crystal vein*1, small blood crystal vein*6, small magic crystal vein*2, medium fine iron vein*1, small fine iron vein*2, small mithril vein*2¡­ Three days ago, Ye Zhan sent someone to deliver the urgent news that the group of monsters in the Blood Fang Forest had been wiped out, and the Blood Fang Forest was brought under his control. This suddenly added several mineral veins and a rich source of spiritual grass to the Night Tribe. resource area. Led by the night battle, there were not many casualties in this war. Only 67 people died and more than 300 people were injured. Even though the overall strength of the legion led by Ye Zhan crushed the bloodfang monster group, some damage was inevitable in the face of the dying counterattack of some powerful monsters. In this regard, Su Xingyu, who had long been used to life and death, just ordered the pension to be paid, and then began to prepare for the development of Bloodtooth Forest. Bloodfang Forest covers an area of ??nearly 2,000 square kilometers, and the resources contained in it can be imagined. ?Su Xingyu, who now has many elite troops, is under great pressure! ?Transcendental cultivation is like climbing a mountain. The further you go, the more difficult it becomes and the more resources you need to invest. Blood crystals can only satisfy daily practice. If you want to make faster progress, medicine is essential. ?Even if the Night Tribe hasn¡¯t reached that level yet, he should have made preparations early. After staying in this world for so long, Su Xingyu has already understood a truth.????Everything is false, only strength is real. ?As long as he is strong enough, he can rob them of food, equipment, or training resources. Hence, the army has always been his focus. Legions have different strengths at the same level. According to various factors, they are systematically divided into: miscellaneous fish, ordinary, elite, guard, epic...each time the legion is upgraded, the legion will be downgraded. It is also a second-level legion. If the elite legion and the ordinary legion fight, the situation may be one-sided. If there is a difference of two levels, it goes without saying that mowing the grass is an inevitable result. Su Xingyu doesn''t know how to train troops and can''t upgrade the legion''s rank, but he understands that a third-level legion is definitely more capable than a second-level legion. ??He can''t improve the soft power of the legionnaires, so he can directly improve their hard power. Increase the extraordinary level of the warriors, and then let them fight. After more than a dozen battles, as long as they are still alive, they can definitely be called "elite". ?This is cruel, but it is the best way to train soldiers. The battlefield is the most testing place. This sentence is not wrong. ¡ª¡ª ??A majestic eagle call came from the distance, and then a huge figure was seen flying towards him at lightning speed. It was an extraordinary and handsome giant eagle. Its wings spread nearly twenty meters, like clouds hanging from the sky. Its black and gold feathers were extremely gorgeous, and it also revealed a hint of sharpness. The hooked fingers on its sharp claws were breathtaking. If it were caught, it would probably break into several pieces immediately. ?The Sky-Splitting Eagle circled in the sky for several times, then slowly stopped in front of Su Xingyu, and barked a few times in a low voice, as if sharing its joy with him. Looking at the quite active Sky Splitting Eagle, Su Xingyu felt helpless and could only comfort him: ¡°Hmm, I see, you are great this time¡­¡± The Night Tribe has domesticated a total of thirteen sky-splitting eagles, and they were baptized by Su Xingyu''s silver godhead when they were still eggs. Their bloodline returned to their ancestors, and they transformed from the original storm eagle into a sky-splitting eagle, and their potential increased significantly. The Sky-Splitting Eagle in front of me was personally cultivated by Su Xingyu. He absorbed almost twice as much "creation energy" as his companions. At the same time, he also received the blessing of darkness. He was a true genius eagle. At the same time, it is also the first level 4 monster in the Night Tribe. Relying on its powerful bloodline, it can even hunt some level 5 monsters. ??In order to deal with those monsters with strong individual strength in the Blood Fang Forest, Su Xingyu specially sent a few sky-splitting eagles to follow him on the expedition. ¡¾Race Template¡¿ Name: Fengda Race: Skyshatter¡¤Mutation Bloodline: Skyshattering Eagle (80%) ?Talent: Split the Sky Affiliated force: Night Tribe Loyalty: 100 ?Strength: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Physique: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Agility: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Spirit: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Feng Da shook his head as if he was dissatisfied, "Chi Chi..." "Okay, I won''t forget you. When you have a child, I will help you strengthen it..." Su Xingyu chuckled as he looked at the Sky Splitting Eagle claiming credit. ¡¬ Feng Da was satisfied at this, and then spread his wings, soared into the sky, and flew into the distance. dusty. ¡°Bah, bah, bah¡­¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 10： military stronghold Chapter 10 Military Strongholds After waiting at the gate of the tribe for a quarter of an hour, he saw the army led by Ye Zhan. ??Wu Yangyang''s soldiers followed Ye Zhan, their steps were uniform, as if they were one body. Compared with the chaos before going out, the army returning from victory was obviously more orderly and stronger at this moment. It can be seen that after experiencing a **** battle, these new warriors have made great progress and have become qualified warriors. ?Ye Zhan stopped ten meters away from Su Xingyu, then turned over and dismounted, and quickly walked in front of him. ¡°Clan Chief, fortunately you have fulfilled your mission, the group of monsters in Bloodfang Forest has been wiped out.¡± "Well done, I have prepared a celebration feast for you. Go and enjoy your victory feast. But before that, you need to go to the temple and receive the blessing of our Lord." ¡°Thank you, patriarch, and praise my lord!¡± Night War was extremely surprised. ¡°Go.¡± Su Xingyu waved his hand and said, "After you have received the blessing, come to the conference room." ¡°As you command, Lord Patriarch.¡± Ye Zhan replied respectfully. ¡­ After taking over the Bloodfang Forest, the Night Tribe started a new round of construction again. ??The road from the Bloodfang Forest to the Night Tribe is not smooth. Even with transportation tools like carriages, it is not easy to transport the blood crystals back. Coupled with the difficulty of mining and the factors of manpower transportation, the cost is too high. ?However, it is impossible to give up the Bloodfang Forest. A medium-sized blood crystal vein contains at least five times the ore of a small vein. Under extreme mining conditions, it can provide the Night Tribe with 7,000 to 10,000 units of blood crystal every day. What¡¯s more, there are abundant spiritual grass resources there. With such huge interests, the Night Tribe could not give up the Bloodfang Forest, so it became inevitable to build a road and establish a stronghold. ?This stronghold does not need to be too strong, nor does its protective capabilities need to be too strong. The thousands of soldiers stationed there are the best protective force. ?So far, the Night Tribe has planned to build four strongholds, namely Giant Tiger, Barbarian Ox, Black Earth, and Bloody Fang. Each stronghold must be guarded by thousands of warriors. These four strongholds can also be regarded as military bases. They firmly protect the city that the Night Tribe is building. Under the protection of the four strongholds, no large-scale army can even think of bypassing them and directly attacking the Night Tribe. . It is actually not difficult to build the first three strongholds. They have good grain-producing areas and crystal mineral veins. They only need to send people to take care of them, and they can feed tens of thousands of people. But the Bloodfang Stronghold is different. There is nothing there, and the Night Tribe needs to keep delivering food until the newly reclaimed land can feed the entire stronghold. ?But there is nothing we can do about it, because there are so many resources there. Fortunately, now that we have the City of Gods, we can trade with other people. Otherwise, even if Su Xingyu wanted to open a Blood Fang stronghold, he would definitely have to wait until spring. Build cities, reclaim land, open strongholds, form legions, and explore the depths of the black earth plains¡­ ?After half a month of living a comfortable life and experiencing the power of the gods several times, the new tribesmen finally surrendered completely and regarded the Night Tribe as their home. If I had no choice but to bow my head at the beginning, now I am sincerely grateful. ?After comparing the lives of the two sides, the tribesmen of these other tribes realized that the life they live now is the life of humans, and that before, it was simply the life of cattle and horses. ?Although the Night Tribe will force them to work, most of them are physical work that is not dangerous, and they are given enough food every day, three meals a day, and a meal of meat every few days. In addition to food, the distinguished patriarch also personally received them and asked them about their daily life problems. At that time, one child boldly said, "It''s too cold to sleep at night," which almost scared his parents to death. Is the cold weather a problem? ?It''s not a problem, at least they still have a house to shelter from the cold, and a straw mat to keep warm, so they won''t face the cold storm and snow. Every year in the cold winter, many people freeze to death in the Black Soil Plain. Therefore, the child''s words "It''s too cold to sleep at night" were not taken seriously by everyone. They even felt that the patriarch did not blame him, and it was already very serious. Tolerant. Unexpectedly, within a few days, the clan leader sent someone to inform them to come to the square to collect quilts and cotton. The quilts were for them to use directly, and the cotton was for them to make into heating products themselves. There is no way. Who sells quilts these days? They all sell equipment and food... If Wang Dong didn''t know so many businessmen, Su Xingyu wouldn''t even be able to buy a quilt. ?However, even so, all the clan members were moved to tears. They also realized that the clan leader did not deceive them in the first place. He really regarded them as his own. Su Xingyu didn''t think there was any problem with this. The more people in the Night Tribe, the stronger their strength, and the better his condition. Helping these people is actually helping himself. Besides, it¡¯s not a big deal, I just want to sleep more comfortably. What is this? It¡¯s really nothing! It can only be said that the cognitive gap between the two parties is huge. ¡­ Time flies by quickly, and half a month has passed in the blink of an eye. ? It has been a month since Su Xingyu connected to the "Internet". In this month, although the Night Tribe has not expanded significantly, its strength has undergone earth-shaking changes. Completely digest the harvest of the unified Red River. ??If the Ye Tribe a month ago was a bloated fat man, then the current Ye Tribe is a macho man with strong muscles. His weight has not increased, but his strength is different. After digesting Honghe, Su Xingyu is also ready to launch the next expansion plan. At this stage, plundering is much faster than producing one¡¯s own. The Night Tribe needs more people, more resources, and a wider territory. ?This month, Su Xingyu has already clearly explored the forces in the Black Earth Plain. In the depths of the black earth plain, there are three powerful forces. ??Occupying a medium-sized blood crystal vein, sitting on a large area of ????blood spirit flower planting land, a barbarian tribe living on grazing and plundering. ?? They use the Hematite Valley as their tribal stronghold and use ores as food. The number of tribesmen is not large, but they are all elite tribes of semi-metal giants. ?In addition, there are also a large tribe of gnolls who occupy the dark caves and are cruel and cunning. ?Any one of these three forces is far more powerful than the previous giant tiger and barbaric bull tribes. However, due to the disputes between the three forces themselves, they are wary of each other. In addition, there are many forces in the Red River and it is difficult to deal with them. Therefore, except for the barbarians who will send troops to plunder food during the winter, the other two forces do not look down on them. here. ?It is precisely because of this that the Red River tribe has been able to survive stably until now. ?But these days are different. After unifying the forces of the Red River and launching a wave of cheats, the Night Tribe is now not afraid of going to war with the three major forces, and even the warriors in the tribe are still a little ready to make a move. Especially those new warriors who join, they are eager for war and eager to sacrifice the lives of their enemies to the gods. Having been bullied by barbarians for so many years, it is impossible to say that they don¡¯t have any resentment in their hearts. ??It was okay if I didn''t have the strength to take revenge before, but now... hehe¡­ Barbarians, die! ?But before Su Xingyu could march into the black soil plain, the barbarian plundering team came again. (End of this chapter) Chapter 11： barbarian Chapter 11 Barbarians "Chief, news came from the night battle. The barbarians sent a plundering force of 8,000 people. In three hours at most, this force will arrive at the black soil stronghold. Do you think we need to prepare early, or send troops to support? "Yesan hurried in and said anxiously. As a high-ranking figure in the Ye tribe, Ye San knows the barbarian tribe very well. It is a far more powerful force than the giant tigers and barbarian oxen. Faced with barbarian plunder, why did the fierce and fierce Honghe forces choose to compromise? ?This is all because we have already fought against each other and we really cannot defeat them. At the beginning, there were three large tribes in Honghe, the Giant Tiger, the Barbarian Ox, and the Horned Sheep. They were all large forces with tens of thousands of tribesmen. In order to fight against the barbarians, the three major tribes formed an alliance and included almost all the Red River tribes. It was known as the Red River Alliance. The total number of people was more than the current Night tribe, with nearly 100,000 troops. ??The Red River Alliance and the barbarians fought on the black earth plains. However, what is shocking is that the barbarians only sent 10,000 cavalry and defeated the 100,000-strong army of the Red River Alliance. After that, the Horn Sheep tribe was destroyed in one fell swoop, making the three overlords of the Red River a thing of the past. Since then, Honghe was no longer able to fight against the barbarians. "Don''t be so nervous, we''ve been ready for a long time! Let them come. I also want to see whether the warriors of the Ye tribe are stronger or the warriors of the barbarians are more brave..." Looking at the nervous Ye San, Su Xingyu said with a smile Ran smiled and comforted. ?Yesan hesitated and said: "That being said..." ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go and inform the soldiers that they are ready to go out.¡± Su Xingyu waved his hand, and a coldness flashed through his eyes: "The barbarians have already put the meat into their mouths, how can we not eat it? Let''s destroy this barbarians, go straight to Huanglong, and swallow them whole." ¡°As you wish, Lord Patriarch.¡± Seeing that the clan leader had made up his mind, Ye San would not speak out against it even if he felt uneasy. ¡°Go.¡± ¡­ ¡­ The Black Soil Plain spans hundreds of miles, and the Black Soil Stronghold of the Night Tribe is located in the center of the plain. It was originally a large tribe of tens of thousands of people, living on animal husbandry. There is a blood crystal vein underground, which was later used by the Night Tribe. Annexed and converted into a black earth stronghold. There are two purposes for establishing this stronghold. One is to guard against foreign enemies, and the other is to see the black soil plains in the distance. After winning the Bloodfang Forest, if the Night Tribe wants to expand its scale, the best choice is the Black Earth Plains. Hence, the black earth stronghold has the largest number of troops and is the most powerful among the four strongholds. Outside the Black Earth Stronghold, nearly 20,000 black-armored warriors looked into the depths of the plain. Ye Zhan led the most elite cavalry of the Night Tribe at the forefront. His voice was rich and powerful, and he gave his final speech: "The barbarians are coming, that arrogant and powerful, The barbarians who often plunder our food and defeat the Red River Alliance are coming again, warriors of the Night Tribe, are you afraid?" ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± The echoes of the soldiers were loud and clear, and their eyes seemed bloodshot. "Haha... To tell you the truth, I was a little scared. After all, they were barbarians, one of the overlords of the Black Earth Plain. They once defeated 100,000 of us with just 10,000 people." Ye Zhan chuckled, and without waiting for anyone to react, he said in an excited voice: ¡°But compared to fear, I am more excited. The Night Tribe has grown from a few hundred people to hundreds of thousands now, and we have gone through more than a hundred wars. "At the beginning, we only had simple equipment, but we still dared to fight the barbarians. But now we have more sophisticated equipment than them. I just want to see how strong the barbarians are in the black soil? And are you worthy of it? This set of equipment, dear warriors, let us wait and see!¡± ¡°Fight!!¡± the soldiers roared. ¡°The King of Eternal Night is watching us!¡± Ye Zhan raised his sword to the sky, and then slashed: "In the name of God, this battle will be won!" ¡°We must win! We must win! We must win!¡± The soldiers were full of strength as if they had been given a shot of chicken blood. ??With the order to fight at night, nearly 20,000 troops followed the sky-splitting eagle in the sky and ran towards the black soil plain. "I really didn''t realize that this guy Ye Zhan actually has such speech ability." Su Xingyu, who was in the God''s Domain, saw Ye Zhan''s pre-war speech, shook his head and laughed. ?Originally, He was going to give these warriors a blessing before the battle, but now it seems that it is no longer needed. ??After all, he is a god, and he can no longer appear as frequently as before. He has to be a little bit tough. The gods who fell into the mortal world are not gods, they are just powerful divine creatures. What''s more, He has not yet mastered the power, and is just an empty shadow. It would be better to have fewer appearances of His Holiness in front of people. ?Dozens of miles away from the Black Earth stronghold, an army wearing tattered armor and animal skins to keep warm was rushing towards the Red River. ?Although they were dressed in tatters, they were all strong and strong, with colorful stripes on their faces. "Why is it so far away? If I had known it, I wouldn''t have come. Each Red River tribe is poorer than the other. What good things can they have..." The young man riding a tall black horse and running at the front said impatiently. "It''s coming, it''s coming. We''ll be here in a while. Young patriarch, please wait patiently for a while." Beside the young man, a slightly thin middle-aged man who looked about thirty years old comforted him. ¡°Hu-hu-¡± Glancing at the panting horse beneath him, the middle-aged man thought for a while and whispered: "Young chief, we set off before the sun rose. It''s almost noon now. We haven''t rested at all. The soldiers are a little tired. Why don''t we stop to have a rest, drink some water and eat some solid food." ¡°What¡¯s the point of resting? It¡¯s not a fight, what¡¯s the point of being tired?¡± the young man shouted dissatisfied. The thin middle-aged man remained silent, but he was dismissive in his heart. What kind of horse are you, what kind of horse are we! Can this be the same thing? Damn it! However, he was under the eaves and had to lower his head. He nodded and replied: "My subordinates were negligent." ¡°Our barbarian tribesmen are all brave warriors. It¡¯s just the cold wind, nothing like it.¡± After the young man finished speaking, he shouted loudly: ¡°Let¡¯s all work harder and wait until we reach Honghe. We will have a banquet where everyone can enjoy the fine wine, delicious food, and women¡­¡± ¡°Young patriarchs must not¡­¡± ?Just as the middle-aged man was about to speak to persuade him, the young man turned his head and looked. The threat was self-evident. The middle-aged man immediately shut up and praised: ¡°The young patriarch is wise.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good to know.¡± The young man nodded. Bang bang bang¡­ Suddenly, there was a slight vibration on the ground. The soldiers with excellent eyesight looked forward and saw a black "wave" coming towards them. The soldiers were stunned for a moment, and then shouted: ¡°Young patriarch, there are enemies!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not blind, I can see.¡± ?The young man''s face was a little flustered, but he quickly calmed down and was still a little annoyed: "These Honghe **** are quite courageous to dare to take the initiative, but I will make them understand that courage alone is useless. Strength is the last word." ¡°Brave barbarian warriors, come with me, crush these bastards, and let them see what true strength is.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the young man rushed out on horseback, holding his long sword high, like a black lightning. ??The barbarian warrior behind him yelled "Wow!" and then rushed out excitedly, as if what he faced was not an enemy but a piece of cooked fat. They are just a group of weak people from the Red River. No matter how many there are, facing their charge will only end in defeat. (End of this chapter) Chapter 12： defeat Chapter 12 Defeat ?Looking at the charging barbarian warriors, Ye Zhan was stunned for a moment, and then couldn''t help but smile: ¡°They are worthy of being the dominant force in the Black Plains. Not to mention anything else, they are so courageous. They dare to lead the charge without even knowing the number of people on our side. I really don¡¯t know whether they are confident or arrogant!¡± "Winning means self-confidence, losing means arrogance. There is a saying from the patriarch that I like very much. Only the winner is qualified to explain everything." The strong man next to him looked at the barbarian warriors who were rushing towards him with burning eyes. The blood all over his body was boiling. "well said." Ye Zhan nodded slightly, then clamped his horse''s belly and raised his spear slightly: ¡°Heavy cavalry, charge with me!¡± "kill!!" The three thousand people in front roared and rushed out on horseback, following Ye Zhan. ??There are only three thousand people, but they are like an army of one hundred thousand, with majestic momentum, pressing towards the enemy like a black wave. The two brave cavalrymen soon met each other. ¡°There seems to be something wrong with this cavalry...¡± ??After the two armies approached, the young man at the front looked at the dark armor of the cavalry on the opposite side, felt the terrifying momentum, and felt something bad in his heart. However, the distance between the two sides at this moment is only a few hundred steps. For the cavalry, this distance is only a blink of an eye, and any movement is superfluous. "die!!" ??During the roar of the night battle, the spear thrust forward, and the vast energy and blood in the body exploded instantly, transferred to the spear, and then turned into a blood dragon and flew out. ??The fourth-level barbarian warrior blocking the front didn''t even react before his upper body was swallowed up by the **** dragon. ¡°Agura!¡± Seeing their number one master being easily killed, all the barbarian warriors were shocked and their eyes were filled with fear. But their fears have only just begun. At the same level, the only ones that can compete with heavy cavalry are heavy cavalry. ??The heavy cavalry that Su Xingyu painstakingly built is undoubtedly the best in the Night Tribe in terms of strength. Before colliding with the enemy, they raised their spears. Bang, bang, bang! Without any accident, it was like a bulldozer rushing into a wheat field. All the cavalry who stood in front of the heavy cavalry were either stabbed to death or knocked to the ground, and then trampled into **** mud by the horses'' hooves. ??The brave barbarian warriors are worthy of being called the overlords of the black soil. They were not frightened by this scene. Even if death was imminent, they would still move forward with their swords at the last moment of their lives, wanting to take the enemy with them on the road. ?However, what made them despair was that the invincible long sword slashed at this group of enemies, only a spark flashed, and it did not even break through their defense. "How is it possible?! How can the Red River Alliance have such powerful cavalry? I don''t believe it..." The young man saw the barbarian warriors around him falling one by one, feeling shocked and frightened. "Heavy cavalry, this is heavy cavalry. How could such a monster unit appear in a deserted land? Where did they get so much iron?" The middle-aged man next to him looked pale and full of despair. ¡°Sacrifice the king with the enemy¡¯s head!!¡± Discarding the spear, picking up the long knife on horseback, and killing wildly in the military formation with an invincible attitude during the night battle. ?Every time he swings his sword, multiple enemies will fall. After the outbreak and killing the only fourth-level warrior on the barbarian side, the enemy no longer had a single enemy to fight at night. At the beginning of the war, the balance of victory tipped directly to the Night Tribe, and there was no possibility of a comeback, and the battlefield entered garbage time. ?There is no way, Ye Zhan leads the strongest elite legion of the Night tribe. They are the best in terms of strength, equipment, and fighting will. It is not surprising to directly defeat the barbarian cavalry when the first mover has the upper hand. After leading the heavy cavalry to penetrate the barbarian cavalry in the night battle, a group of cavalry behind them also joined the war. An hour later, this war without any suspense came to an end. ??More than 2,000 enemy troops were killed and nearly 6,000 were captured, while only less than 100 casualties occurred on our own side. There is no doubt that this was a brilliant victory. At the moment the war ended, the sky suddenly darkened, dark clouds covered the sun, and a huge divine shadow emerged that could not be seen directly, and then turned into thousands of rain and dew and fell, integrating into the bodies of all the Night Tribe warriors. The wounds of injured soldiers healed at a speed visible to the naked eye. Nearly a thousand people completed the breakthrough on the spot and entered a new realm. Although the remaining soldiers did not have a breakthrough, they also felt that their cultivation progress had taken a big step forward. ?Although these made the warriors of the Night Tribe very excited, what made them even more happy were the two words that came to their minds as the rain and dew blended into their bodies: "good!" The divine voice is ethereal, without any emotion. ?Even so, the soldiers present were so excited that they wanted to kill the barbarian tribes immediately and sacrifice all the barbarians to the gods. ¡°My Lord is eternal!!¡± ¡°My Lord is eternal!!¡± ¡°My Lord is eternal!!¡± ?Looking at the Night Tribe warriors with crazy eyes, like madmen, the captured barbarians felt sincere fear and swallowed subconsciously. The reaction of the thin middle-aged man among them was particularly exaggerated. Looking at the bright world again, his eyes were full of disbelief: ¡°Gods? How can there be gods in this desolate land? What is going on???¡± Suppressing the excitement in his heart, Ye Zhan ordered the adjutant beside him: "Bring all these prisoners back to the black earth stronghold. The clan leader should be coming soon. Don''t relax, everyone. If nothing else happens, we will attack the barbarian tribe next." ¡± ¡°Fight! Fight! Fight!¡± The soldiers were as powerful as a rainbow. ?At first I had some concerns. After all, the barbarians have dominated the black soil plains for a long time and have accumulated a lot of power. After a battle, ??It turned out that the barbarian tribes that dominated the black soil plains had this kind of strength? ?But that¡¯s it, watch me capture the barbarian tribes and offer them to my god! ¡ª¡ª ??As a sharp roar came from the distance, a gust of wind hit, and then a giant eagle with unusually high horse slowly landed on the ground. Its two sharp claws and feathers were still stained with blood. When the barbarian warriors saw this, their eyes became even darker. They had originally hoped that the tribe would send troops to rescue them after they knew they had failed, but now it seemed that they had no hope. ¡°Ye Shiliu, go and find the generals among the barbarian captives. They may be useful to the clan leader later.¡± Ye Zhan ordered the man beside him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just lock him up?¡± Ye Liu asked doubtfully. "First ask for information before closing the door. Although we have already investigated the situation of the barbarian tribe, we only have a brief understanding after all. We haven''t figured out the details yet. It is not a good thing to attack so rashly." Ye Zhan glanced at him. , explained patiently. ¡°Well, just leave it to me.¡± Ye Liu nodded as if he understood. ¡°Go.¡± Ye Zhan sighed softly and waved his hand. He suddenly understood the mood of the elders when they talked to him. (End of this chapter) Chapter 13： Barros Chapter 13 Barros after one day. After meeting with the Black Earth stronghold, the night tribe army discussed the plan and decided to make a quick decision. They sent troops overnight to the depths of the Black Earth Plain to attack the barbarian tribes. ?The total number of troops sent was 24,000, including 3,000 heavy cavalry, 13,000 assault cavalry, and 8,000 light cavalry. All the cavalry from the Night Tribe were mobilized. ??The barbarian tribe is not particularly far from the black earth stronghold. If they advance with all their strength, they can reach it in about a day. ?However, when traveling in windy and snowy weather, even if there is a sky-splitting eagle to guide the way, they will not lose their way on the grassland, but it will definitely consume the combat effectiveness of the soldiers. ?Hence, Su Xingyu¡¯s plan for the night battle was to drive all night and rest for a while. In this way, they would most likely arrive at the barbarian tribe on the night of the next day. Su Xingyu did not follow the troops. The plan had been laid out, and the rest was left to the night battle to execute. Leave professional matters to professionals. He does not think that he knows how to fight better than night fighting, and just because he does not follow the army does not mean that he cannot affect the battlefield. The growing number of believers gave Him more autonomy. ?At present, as long as there are enough believers in a place, He can directly send down "divine power" to interfere with reality, so even if the battlefield is unfavorable, He can still turn things around. ?Although Su Xingyu doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to take action himself. He has found out the details of the barbarians. It is true that they are very strong, but if they want to fight against the cavalry army he has carefully built, it can only be said that they are thinking too much. What''s more, the night battle is still a surprise attack, so be prepared to be caught off guard. After watching the soldiers go away, Su Xingyu turned around and ordered: "Go and find the barbarian vanguard adjutant who was captured before." Soon, a middle-aged man with blood stains on his body, pale face, and looking quite depressed was brought up by the two people. ¡°There¡¯s no need to tie him up. As he is now, he can¡¯t hurt me.¡± Su Xingyu waved his hand and motioned for the two of them to loosen their bonds with the middle-aged man. ??The middle-aged man looked at the clean young man in front of him with a calm face, and his eyes were a little surprised. It seemed that he did not expect that the overlord who unified the Red River region was actually such a young man. ¡°Why, you didn¡¯t expect me to be so young? I still think that the people in the deserted land are the kind of rough guys..." ?The middle-aged man was stunned for a moment, then quickly realized what he was doing. He put his right hand on his chest and saluted, "Dear leader of the Night Tribe, Baros salutes you." Su Xingyu nodded, and then asked: "It can be seen that you are not from here. Where are you from? What do you want to do here?" Barros was silent for a moment, and then said with a bitter look on his face: "You guessed it right, I come from a powerful country - the Karl Dynasty. I encountered pirates while sailing on the sea... After I finally escaped, I lost my way again. , encountered a huge storm, and the fleet was torn apart... When I woke up, I appeared here. " "How did you get in touch with the barbarians?" Su Xingyu asked curiously. Barros looked a little miserable, "I was rescued by members of a small tribe. They stripped me of all my clothes and then gave them to the barbarian tribe..." ??As a nobleman of the Karl dynasty, even the lowest and down-trodden nobleman, Barros still maintained the arrogance and dignity of a nobleman. Therefore, being humiliated by a group of barbaric tribes was even more uncomfortable than killing him. "It can be seen that this is not a pleasant experience for you." Su Xingyu said with a little regret. "Yes." Barros twitched his eyes and replied in a deep voice. Su Xingyu suppressed the smile in his heart: "Soon, the Barbarian tribe will cease to exist. Do you have any ideas about finding a new backer? If you join the Night Tribe, we will be a family from now on, and your business will be the Night Tribe''s business. That tribe that humiliated you, we will also seek justice for you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an honor for me to join the Night Tribe¡­ As for that tribe, there¡¯s no need to bother the tribe leader. Some time ago, they were swallowed up by the barbarian tribe because they couldn¡¯t deliver food.¡± ?Barros''s attitude was very respectful, and he did not hesitate because Su Xingyu was from a barbaric land. ? During this period of living in the black soil plain, he understood a truth. No matter what his previous status was, it would not work here. Strength is the last word. It was obvious that the young man in front of him who controlled tens of thousands of warriors was an existence beyond his reach. ¡¾Hero Template¡¿ ?Name: Barros Race: Human race ?Talent: Information Processing Equal order: first order Affiliated force: Night Tribe Loyalty: 60 Strength: ¡ï¡ï¡ï Physique: ¡ï¡ï Agility: ¡ï¡ï¡ï Spirit: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï ?Characteristics ¢ÙSuper memory: fast memory, photographic memory Characteristics ¢ÚInformation analysis: Accelerate thinking, analyze information Characteristics ¢ÛInformation integration: Quickly integrate information Even in the Night Tribe, there are not many people who have the hero template, and there are even fewer outstanding ones like Barros. They can be counted on one hand. ??And most of the talents in the Night Tribe who have hero templates are combat templates or life career templates. The number of internal affairs talents like this can be counted on one hand. "Very good." Su Xingyu glanced at Barros''s template and smiled, feeling very satisfied. With Barros'' ability, he could assist him in handling various affairs of the tribe with just a few simple lessons. ?Barros didn¡¯t understand what Su Xingyu was talking about, but he still had a respectful expression on his face. "You have good abilities. It''s a bit embarrassing for you to start from scratch. So, just stay with me and help me with some chores. I will assign specific duties to you after a while." Barros'' abilities Mother Yong doubted it, but after all, he was a new member of the clan, and it was not impossible to assign him to a high position directly, but it was a bit disadvantageous after all, so Su Xingyu planned to lead him for a while, and then assign him to other positions when the time was right. "Follow your wishes." Barros replied respectfully. Su Xingyu waved his hand and asked someone to take Barros down and arrange a room for him. He then separated the six thousand prisoners and gave them a friendly education to make them realize their mistakes. ?As prisoners and having experienced the "power of the gods", these prisoners were very sensible and expressed their willingness to accept the transformation of the Night Tribe. After all, it is possible to live, and no one wants to die. After arranging the prisoners properly, Su Xingyu checked the development status of the black soil stronghold. Overall, it was pretty good. The night battle perfectly executed the orders issued by the tribe. ?While Su Xingyu was dealing with the affairs of the stronghold, the Night Tribe¡¯s expeditionary force also arrived near the Barbarian tribe. (End of this chapter) Chapter 14： Fierce Chapter 14 Fierce The barbarian tribe is located at the core of the Black Earth Plain. It is powerful and has influence throughout the Black Earth Plain. It is one of the most powerful forces in this land. Different from the tribes on the other side of the Red River, the number of barbarian tribes is only about 300,000, and they are scattered in two strongholds. However, they have nearly 50,000 warriors. The reason why there are so many soldiers is related to the system of the barbarian tribes. ?Many years ago, the barbarians relied on their strong fighting power to defeat all other tribes on the black earth plains. However, the barbarians did not annex these tribes. Instead, they made them kneel down and pay tribute every year. Other tribes need to pay a large amount of grain every year in exchange for the right to survive on this land. ?This system greatly reduced the food pressure on the barbarian tribes, and they were able to devote more young people to the battle. Barbarian tribes have existed here for hundreds of years, and many of them had forces that challenged their dominance. However, in the end, those forces either perished or moved far away and fled this land. The power of the barbarian tribe has long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, and other tribes have also become accustomed to his tyranny. Now, a new powerful force has risen and challenged the barbarians. Looking at the barbarian tribe stronghold in the distance, Ye Zhan smiled coldly and rode forward. ¡°Brave warriors of the Night Tribe, charge with me!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Zhan rushed out with his bodyguards, and the soldiers behind him immediately followed, shouting "Aoao" and running towards the gathering place of the barbarians in front. ??In the entire Night Tribe, Ye Zhan has the highest military command power except the clan leader. He is also one of the first few hundred tribesmen in the Night Tribe, and his loyalty is unquestionable. ?The Night Tribe has been fighting for many years, fighting countless wars, and every key war has a presence in the Night War. It can be said that he has experienced hundreds of battles. Su Xingyu has always placed high hopes on him, hoping that he can grow into an excellent commander. ??However, God does not follow people''s wishes, and night fighting does not have that talent. Even with Su Xingyu¡¯s careful guidance, Night War¡¯s command value has always been stuck at 79 and has never been able to break through 80. Compared with commanding operations, night battles prefer to lead troops to charge, relying on strong personal strength and elite guard regiments to directly penetrate the enemy head-on. ?As the night battle approached, the barbarian tribes were already aware of it and began to organize their manpower. However, they were still a step too late. ??The barbarian tribes have been invincible here for so long that they never thought that any tribe would dare to attack their tribe. As for the tribe¡¯s protection, it is even more rudimentary, perhaps a little better than the Red River Tribe¡¯s. ?This also allowed the night tribe¡¯s cavalry to rush directly into the barbarian tribe¡¯s camp without any hindrance. "kill!!" ¡°Sacrifice my God with the blood of my enemies!¡± ¡°Fight for the King!¡± ??The barbarian warriors who had just woken up from their sleep met the elite of the night tribe who had been running for a day and came with the belief of revenge. Nearly all the tribes living in the Red River have been bullied by the barbarians, so before they came, they had already expected the strength of the barbarian warriors. The warriors of the barbarian tribe did not disappoint them. In such a chaotic situation, the barbarian warriors who had just woken up did not directly collapse. Instead, they spontaneously organized their companions and launched a charge against the invaders. I have to say that it is not unreasonable for the barbarian tribes to have such a prestigious reputation in the black soil plains. ??If it were the tribes on the other side of the Red River, they would have broken up and surrendered when the cavalry rushed in. I can only say that the barbarian warriors are indeed "barbarian" enough. ¡°Die to me!¡± ??The night battle became more and more courageous, and they kept charging forward, waving their spears. Every time they swung their spears, they could take away the lives of several barbarians. Seeing that the leader was so fierce, the soldiers around him naturally refused to be outdone and rushed forward one after another. Under such a rapid offensive, the barbarian warriors were retreating steadily. After all, the night tribe warriors who had fought all the way were not good at it. They also had a firm belief in fighting. Having lived in this land for decades, they can be said to have grown up hearing about the achievements of the barbarian tribes. Therefore, when facing the barbarians, their mood was very complicated and fearful, but more importantly, they were excited. I heard that the barbarian tribes have been invincible for decades and have never met an opponent. Today I just wanted to challenge them to see if they are as powerful as the legend says. With the belief of being a challenger, the warriors of the Night Tribe became more and more courageous as they fought. Facing the barbarians charging towards them, they launched an even more violent offensive, with the attitude of killing one without losing anything and killing two with profit. Without any surprise, the barbarian tribe was quickly defeated. The reason why the barbarian tribe was able to dominate this plain mainly relied on three points. One was the extraordinary strength of the barbarian tribe, which controlled the planting land of the Blood Spirit Flower and the blood crystal stone veins. A large number of extraordinary warriors have been cultivated, followed by equipment. The barbarian tribes often trade with caravans passing by from the outside world, which makes their equipment far superior to this place. Finally, it is the will to fight. Continuous victories make the barbarian warriors extremely tenacious in fighting. will. However, these three night tribes are no worse than them, and are even better. Now they have the upper hand. Due to various factors, the barbarian warriors were unable to compete with the night tribe warriors, and could even be said to be helpless. The comrades around him fell one after another, and there were enemy figures all around. The fire was soaring into the sky. Even the elite warriors of the barbarians couldn''t help but feel desperate. . ?Ye Zhan was holding a spear and was fighting a strong man. The spear he was waving was filled with scarlet blood and kept stabbing at the strong man. After dozens of rounds, both sides were stained with blood. ??The strong barbarian man roared repeatedly, and the long-handled ax in his hand was as powerful as breaking mountains, extremely fierce. ¡°Who are you and why do you want to invade us?¡± As the ruler of this barbarian stronghold, the strong man did not expect that one day he would be invaded. Moreover, looking at this posture, it seemed that his men could no longer hold on. ¡°Night tribe, night battle.¡± ?Scarlet blood and energy spurted out, and even more energy and blood rose up from Ye Zhan''s body, and his whole body was surrounded by blood and energy. ??Ye Zhan roared and stabbed the strong man with a spear. "die!" With a sound of "block", the strong man hurriedly used the long-handled ax to hold the spear. Unexpectedly, Ye Zhan held the gun with both hands and suddenly swung it upward, and the long-handled ax came out of his hand. à§! The spear thrust straight again, as fast as lightning. "wait" ?The weapon fell off, and the strong man looked frightened, and hurriedly begged for mercy, but Night Fight ignored him, and the spear instantly pierced the neck, taking away the strong man''s life. ¡°The leader is dead, surrender without killing!¡± He lifted up the strong man¡¯s body and shouted loudly during the night battle. ¡°The leader is dead, surrender without killing!¡± ¡°The leader is dead, surrender without killing!¡± ¡°The leader is dead, surrender without killing!¡± The Night Tribe warriors around him also stopped attacking and shouted loudly. The tribe fell and the leader died. No matter how fierce the barbarian warriors are, facing this situation, they know that the situation is over. The warriors of the barbarian tribe looked around, then put down their weapons and chose to surrender. (End of this chapter) Chapter 15： charge Chapter 15 Charge ?Three thousand people were left to watch the prisoners. The night battle did not stay here for long. With the remaining troops, they left this barbarian stronghold and ran towards another stronghold. ??The barbarian tribe has two strongholds and many vassals. So the night tribe must be fast, and they must strike first before the barbarians are ready and defeat them in one fell swoop. Otherwise, if the barbarians are ready, even if the warriors of the Night Tribe can really win, the losses will not be small, which is not in line with the goals of the Night Tribe. The Night Tribe not only wants the extraordinary resources and mineral veins here, but also wants the barbarian warriors here. However, this is not a wise choice. For the current Night Tribe, the sudden increase of 300,000 people will bring a huge burden, especially since these people are still brutal and brutal barbarians, which will instantly turn the Night Tribe into an inflated balloon. Even though the Night Tribe has a large population now, most of them are newly joined tribesmen. Most of them stayed here because of the power of the gods and the good conditions of the Night Tribe. There are too few who really recognize the Night Tribe. Once a disturbance occurs, the entire Night Tribe will explode instantly. In the final analysis, the time is still too short. It has been less than a month since the Night Tribe unified Honghe. In such a short period of time, it is too difficult to get them to recognize the Night Tribe. ??If the time can be longer, it doesn''t need to be long, just a year and a half, Su Xingyu is sure that they will truly recognize the Night Tribe. It¡¯s a pity that there is no if Su Xingyu didn¡¯t want to start a war with the barbarians so soon, because as time went by, the Night Tribe would become stronger, and the Barbarians had no growth potential. The longer time went by, the easier it would be for the Night Tribe to deal with them. ?But the premise of this is that the barbarians and the night tribes are duel. However, this is impossible. The barbarian tribe can pull out 60,000 to 70,000 warriors at its limit, but if those vassals are added, the number will definitely exceed 100,000. Once the barbarian tribe is aware of the existence of the Night Tribe, based on Su Xingyu''s understanding of them, they will definitely use all their tribe''s troops to challenge the Night Tribe. Su Xingyu did not think that the Night Tribe would lose, but such a large-scale war would definitely slow down the development of the Night Tribe. ?Hence, after knowing that the barbarians were sending people over, Su Xingyu did not hesitate and immediately sent all the cavalry over, preparing to directly annex the barbarian tribes. As for whether it can be done? Su Xingyu thinks it can be done. The two strongholds are only a few dozen miles apart, very close. The cavalry led by Ye Zhan had only run halfway when they encountered a large barbarian army. These were undoubtedly barbarian warriors from another stronghold. "That loser in Acre, more than 30,000 barbarian warriors, can''t even hold on for a while." Looking at the cavalry in black armor in front of him, a strong barbarian man''s expression was extremely ugly, and he couldn''t help but curse. road. ?His name is Hudson, he is the ruler of another barbarian stronghold and the nominal leader of the entire barbarian tribe. Having just received the news of the attack on the stronghold, Hudson didn''t believe it at first. If his barbarian tribe didn''t go to other tribes to cause trouble, they should be grateful. How could they dare to take the initiative to make trouble for themselves! ??But after more and more barbarian warriors escaped, he couldn''t help but not believe it. With many doubts, Hudson brought almost all the barbarian warriors over and encountered more and more barbarian deserters along the way. ?This also made Hudson have to believe that a tribe really attacked them, and the barbarian tribe seemed to be at a disadvantage. ?However, no matter what, Hudson could not have imagined that Acree would lose before he arrived. ¡°I want to see how powerful the barbarians are across the black plains!¡± Ye Zhan''s body was filled with scarlet blood again, he roared angrily, and rushed forward on his horse, "Come with me!" ?This is the way to lead troops in a night battle. Using yourself as the vanguard, you can either penetrate the opponent or die on the way to charge. "kill!" ¡°Kill them!¡± ¡°Give victory to my God!¡± ?With a roar, the Night Tribe warriors behind him followed suit. "You don''t overestimate your capabilities." Hudson sneered, and then he rode forward and said, "Follow me and let them see our power to suppress the black soil plains." ??The barbarian warriors roared and rushed forward with great excitement. The largest cavalry showdown in history on this land began. The total number of warriors on both sides is nearly 100,000, and all of them are elite. It is no exaggeration to say that any tribe on both sides can sweep away other tribes on the black soil plain. As the two sides got closer and closer, Hudson, who was at the front, shrank his pupils slightly and realized that something was wrong. Why are the cavalry on the opposite side running so slowly? And why is there something wrong with this movement? ?When there were only a few hundred steps on both sides, Hudson finally discovered something was wrong. They are all covered in armor. Isn¡¯t this a heavy cavalry? ?Before becoming the clan leader, Hudson traveled with a caravan for a period of time and saw many things that were not found in this land. One of them is the heavy cavalry that he has always wanted to build but could not complete due to reality. ??The barbarian tribes did not lack iron ore, but they did not have the corresponding refining technology, so Hudson worked together for several years to produce hundreds of heavy cavalry, which has always been his trump card. ?However, if he saw it right now, the people on the opposite side were all heavy cavalry, at least the group at the front. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± Hudson looked ashen. ?Hadson, who had relied on heavy cavalry to bully other tribes, knew very well the combat effectiveness of this unit, especially when their speed increased, they were completely like a giant steel beast. Even extraordinary warriors who are far stronger than ordinary people have to temporarily avoid the edge when facing such a steel behemoth. ??However, here is the tragedy. The speed on both sides is too fast. Even if Hudson turns immediately, he will be hit by the warriors of the Night Tribe, and they will lose even more miserably. Three thousand heavy cavalry led by Ye Zhan instantly collided with the barbarian warriors. ?Just like an elephant rushing into a pack of wolves, the barbarian warriors encountered in front either flew out or fell directly from their horses, and were then crushed into **** mud. ?No matter whether ordinary warriors or extraordinary warriors, facing tens of thousands of iron hooves, as long as they are stepped on, they can only turn into blood and mud. The powerful heavy cavalry easily tore apart the battle line of the barbarian tribes, almost splitting them in half. ??Thrown away the spear in his hand, picked up a machete, and slashed forward fiercely. Two barbarian warriors were killed on the spot and fell from their horses. ¡°Hahaha, kill!¡± ¡°Are these barbarians? They¡¯re a bit weak!¡± ¡°But that¡¯s it, with such strength, how can you stop our conquest!¡± Laughing wildly, the heavy cavalry, which had slowed down, still charged forward resolutely, cutting a **** path with the long knife in their hands. As the most elite warriors of the Night Tribe, their equipment is the best, and it can even be said that it is one level higher than the brothers behind them. In comparison, the equipment of barbarian warriors is somewhat inferior. Almost all the equipment of the barbarian tribes comes from caravans. The quality is not bad, but it is a bit old. The equipment worn by some barbarian warriors is already older than that of their grandfathers. ??If compared with the original Red River Tribe, then these equipment are undoubtedly advanced. After all, most of the Red River Tribe at that time wore animal skin clothing. But compared with Ye Tribe, who had changed his clothes once, it looked very shabby. The equipment of one soldier is lagging behind and he can make up for it in other ways. If tens of thousands of warriors are lagging behind, the battle will almost be declared over. (End of this chapter) Chapter 16： wealthy barbarian tribe Chapter 16 The wealthy barbarian tribe The cavalry of the Night Tribe were like a torrent of steel, advancing slowly but surely, and the barbarian warriors continued to fall. The gap in equipment is clearly displayed at this moment. ¡°Those who surrender will not be killed!¡± As the night battle penetrated the barbarian front line, the morale of the entire barbarian tribe warriors dropped to the extreme. Turning the horse''s head, Ye Zhan looked at them coldly, fully intending to charge again if they didn''t surrender. ?Hudson, who was lucky enough to survive the confrontation just now, first looked at the corpse on the ground, and then looked at the frightened barbarian warriors beside him. ¡°We surrender!¡± After hesitating for a moment, he decisively chose to admit defeat. In this land, the so-called dignity and glory are empty. Only their lives are the most important thing. Therefore, most people will choose to surrender when they know they will die. The law of the jungle is the law of this land. Surrender is neither uncommon nor shameful here. Hearing this, Ye Zhan couldn''t help but feel relieved in his heart, and soon sent someone to unload their weapons. ??In the round of fighting just now, more than 3,000 people from both sides died in total. The losses were not huge, but the barbarians'' morale had been shattered. So after choosing to surrender, there was no needless struggle. At the same time, Su Xingyu, who was far away in the black soil stronghold, also knew about it and went there personally with 20,000 soldiers, preparing to directly take over the barbarian tribe. ?Although the barbarians were defeated, their losses were not significant, and there were still hundreds of thousands of people waiting to be dealt with. ??It''s okay to fight at night, but if you expect him to handle this, then you have to pull him down. He is not the material, so Su Xingyu has to take action himself. And there are hundreds of thousands of people, so they need a miracle to win over their hearts. ?In order to deal with the barbarian tribe, Su Xingyu sent out almost all the warriors of the Night Tribe. The Night Tribe''s current defense has also reached the lowest level in history. ?However, the surrounding forces have been annexed by him, and it is enough to leave tens of thousands of people to look after the house. Moreover, with the mobility of the cavalry, even if an accident does occur, it will not take much time to rush back. ?It took nearly two days for Su Xingyu to lead his army to the first stronghold of the barbarian tribe. To prevent accidents, the night battle did not bring the barbarians from the two strongholds together. Instead, they guarded them separately and screened out the barbarian leaders. When Su Xingyu arrived, Ye Zhan was already waiting outside the door. ??The fences used by the barbarian tribes are made of wood and are not difficult to expand. The tribes occupy a large area, comparable to the four giant tiger tribes. ¡°Chief, I won the battle.¡± Su Xingyu dismounted and Ye Zhan immediately came up to him, saying proudly. ¡°Well done.¡± Su Xingyu smiled, not stingy with his praise, and then asked: ¡°Where are those barbarians now?¡± "There were too many of them. I was afraid that something would cause trouble, so I scattered them and locked them up." A smile appeared on Ye Zhan''s face and he explained, "But don''t worry, clan leader, I have people delivering food to them every day. They won''t starve to death." ¡°Take me over to see them.¡± Su Xingyu chuckled. There were more than 100,000 people in this barbarian stronghold. After defeating them in a night battle, they were divided into three groups and imprisoned. After unloading their equipment, even if one''s own side is far less numerous than the other side, there is no fear of unrest among them in a night battle. ??Moreover, after losing the command of their leader, these simple-minded barbarian warriors didn''t have much thought. They stayed in the prisoner-of-war camp and waited for the victor''s disposal. As for the barbarian tribes, although Su Xingyu had plans to annex them, he was not prepared to move all the barbarians here back to the Ye tribe. Once the population was too large, hundreds of thousands of people, and they all moved back, just finding accommodation was a big problem. Secondly, even if he does move people back, he will have to transfer other people over when the time comes. After all, the mineral veins and planting areas here need someone to take care of them. Moving here and there is not only expensive but also very troublesome. So before coming, Su Xingyu had made arrangements for the Barbarian tribe. He planned to take those leaders back for transformation, and then integrate the outstanding warriors into the Night Tribe army, and then move some of the Night Tribe people to the Barbarian tribe. The tribe comes. The mere barbarian tribes should be assimilated in a year and a half. Absorbing a barbarian tribe of hundreds of thousands of people in one year, Su Xingyu felt that this was a very good deal. So that night, Su Xingyu copied the same routine from a month ago and showed these barbarian natives what the power of gods is. ??If it is displayed during battle, it may make the barbarian warriors feel the power of the gods more. But Su Xingyu felt that the effect would be better if he showed off after defeating them. ?The gods should maintain a sense of mystery and should not participate in every small war, otherwise the style will be degraded. ?After intimidating the barbarian warriors, Su Xingyu promptly proposed various benefits of the Night Tribe and told them the history of the Night Tribe, making them realize that the Night Tribe was different from the previous tribes. With a big stick in one hand and sweet dates in the other, Su Xingyu held them tightly. It didn''t take long for a large number of barbarian warriors to join the Ye tribe. As for the treatment of those leaders, Su Xingyu also took the trouble to read everyone''s panel data, and then kept those with high loyalty to continue managing the barbarian tribe. For those with low loyalty, Su Xingyu planned to let them develop Blood Red. forest. Shortly after the establishment of the Blood Red Stronghold, there was a shortage of labor force. Su Xingyu spent five days in the barbarian tribe before planning the whereabouts of all the personnel. The losses and gains from this attack on the barbarian tribes were also counted. There is nothing to say about the losses. It is normal for war to have casualties. This time, the Night Tribe had the right time, place and people, but it also lost thousands of soldiers. The barbarians were also not small, with more than 5,000 soldiers lost. The harvest is very rich. First of all, in terms of population, the barbarian tribe alone has 330,000 people, not to mention other affiliated tribes. After absorbing them all, the total population of the Night tribe can exceed one hundred. All in all. In addition to population, there is also the resource aspect. The barbarian tribe controls a Blood Spirit Flower planting land, as well as two blood crystal veins, both of which are medium-sized veins, and there are also two small refined iron veins. It can be said that Extremely wealthy. Of course, these are all resource areas, and there are many existing resources, such as 300,000 units of blood crystals and 20,000 blood spirit flowers. These are materials that the barbarian tribes are preparing to trade with passing merchants after spring. But now it¡¯s cheaper for the Night Tribe. With these resources, the Night Tribe¡¯s strength will surely reach a higher level. After handling the affairs of the barbarian tribe, Su Xingyu cannot leave yet, but Ye Zhan must go back and take charge. ?But before going back, there was one more thing he needed to do. I¡¯ve been using my mobile phone number for so many years, but my real name is actually not mine. I¡¯m convinced. (End of this chapter) Chapter 17： Conquer the half-metal giant Chapter 17 Conquering the Semi-Metal Giant To the east of the barbarian tribe, about a hundred kilometers away, there is a powerful monster tribe, the half-metal giant tribe. Semi-metallic giants are a very special kind of creatures. They feed on ores and have the strength of extraordinary warriors since they were born. They are a truly extraordinary species. ??This group of semi-metal giants occupies the richest vein of refined iron ore in the black earth plain. With their brutal fighting power, even the barbarian tribes and gnoll tribes are unwilling to provoke them. ??However, there are good and bad things. The semi-metal giants are powerful in combat, but it is extremely difficult to give birth. Even if there is no war interference, there is no shortage of food. The number of their groups has never been large, staying around 10,000. ??However, this tribe of semi-metal giants, which only has about 10,000 people, has become one of the three dominant forces in the black earth plain. Its fighting power is evident. Their defensive power is extremely astonishing. Ordinary swords cannot even break their skin. ??The barbarian tribe once coveted the fine iron veins under the semi-metal giant tribe and sent 50,000 troops to attack. In the end, they were defeated and returned. They have never been here again. It was noon at this time. Ye Zhan led a cavalry force of nearly 70,000 people and headed straight for the valley where the semi-metal tribe was located. Without any intention of concealing their whereabouts, tens of thousands of cavalry galloped over the grass, like a tsunami. It''s so covered, it''s very shocking. ??The semi-metal giants resting in the valley reacted very slowly. When the night battle came outside the valley, they slowly walked out of the tribe. ??They are tall and burly, their bodies glowing with metal, and they look like lumps of iron standing there. "Humans, what are you doing here? Have you forgotten the lesson you learned last time?" The leading metal giant is five meters tall, with a dark red body. It looks like a Gundam and is holding a metal rod in its hand. . Even though the number of people on Ye Zhan''s side was several times theirs, the leader of the metal giant did not panic at all, and was even a little contemptuous, not taking Ye Zhan and the others seriously. Without him, he is too weak. "We are from the Ye tribe. As for the people you mentioned, they should be from the barbarian tribe. The barbarian tribe has now been annexed by us." Ye Zhan took a few steps forward on his horse and explained in a bright voice. ¡°Barbarians? Night tribe?¡± The leader of the metal giant was stunned for a moment, as if he was thinking about the difference between the two, but he quickly shook his head and said in a low voice: "I don''t care whether you are from the barbarian tribe or the night tribe, tell me, you guys are here What¡¯s the purpose? If you want to fight, then come on, A Gu is not afraid of fighting!¡± ¡°Ouch!¡± When the semi-metal giant behind him heard this, he clenched his left hand into a fist, slapped his chest hard, and roared to the sky. . The warriors of the Night Tribe immediately became nervous. They clenched their weapons and looked at the general in front. They only waited for his order and then rushed forward to fight. Ye Zhan frowned slightly, signaled to his men to be calm, and said slowly: "I am not here to fight, but to negotiate with you following the clan leader''s order." "What are you talking about? We have nothing to talk about with you. Since we are not here to fight, then leave quickly. You are not welcome here." The leader of the metal giant has lived for decades, but most of his time is spent eating and sleeping. However, although it is not smart, it listens to the words left by its predecessors, that is, it does not make transactions with the human race. If possible, it is best not to say anything. Human beings are very cunning, more cunning than any other race in the world. If you want to avoid being deceived, don¡¯t contact them. Ye Zhan''s face turned cold, and he was dissatisfied with the metal giant''s attitude. However, thinking of the patriarch''s instructions, he endured it and said with a cold smile: "Don''t worry, if we can''t negotiate, it won''t be too late for us to fight again." ?Others are afraid of the metal giant, but they are not afraid of fighting at night. Not to mention that it is just a layer of armor on the outside, so what if the whole body is made of iron. Isn''t the sword in his hand made of iron? ?The leader of the metal giant was silent for a moment and said solemnly: "Whatever you want to talk about, tell me quickly. Anyway, I don''t have anything here, so don''t try to cheat me." ¡°You have nothing to worry about for us.¡± Ye Zhan glanced at the bare valley, first complained, and then said in a solemn tone: "Our clan leader has taken a liking to you and wants to make a deal with you. If you join the Ye Tribe, we will provide you with enough metal ore. And you just need to show your loyalty, how about "?" The metal giant narrowed his eyes and was stunned for a while, a little unsure, "What did you say! Let us surrender and join you?" ¡°You can say that.¡± Ye Zhan nodded. "You" The angry metal giant leader was about to rush forward, ready to tear the offending human being directly. What the hell, you don¡¯t even look at your own strength, and you dare to utter arrogant words to make yourself surrender. ??Had it not been worried about unnecessary losses to the tribe, it would not have talked nonsense with the other party here. Who knew that this human being would actually go further and ask them to surrender? It was really deceiving. ??The leader of the metal giant roared angrily, and as soon as he took a step forward, he felt the sky darken, and a pressure like an abyss like the sea came from the sky, pressing down on the earth, causing it to stop instantly. "This is." ?Feeling a gaze directed at him, just like an ant on the ground facing a roaring dragon, the leader of the metal giant began to tremble unconsciously. ?Not just it, but all the creatures present felt the pressure, and subconsciously lowered their heads, not daring to raise their heads, for fear of offending the great being. ¡°Surrender, or die.¡± One brief sentence appeared in the minds of all metal giants. Even though there is no such thing as sweat, the leader of the metal giant still feels cold all over and is about to break out into a cold sweat. ??With the silence of the metal giant, the pressure on the sky became heavier and heavier, as if there was a big mountain pressing on him. ??Looking back at the frightened tribesmen, the leader of the metal giant looked struggling. In the end, he still didn''t have the courage to raise his head. ¡°We surrender.¡± The pressure dissipated, and all the metal giants breathed a sigh of relief. Feeling that the being had turned his gaze away, the leader of the metal giant quietly raised his head and glanced curiously. ?Above the sky, deep darkness almost covered the entire sky. In the center of the darkness, a 100-meter-large vortex was slowly turning, and a majestic eye looked down at the earth. ifies! "My name is Eternal Night, I grant you this gift, and you may praise my god''s name." As the metal giant chose to surrender, the darkness above the sky began to shrink rapidly, and finally returned to one point, and a paragraph appeared in the mind of the metal giant again. Domineering words. ¡°Bearing my lord off.¡± ¡°Bearing my lord off.¡± ¡°Bear me down, my lord.¡± ?All the night tribe warriors shouted loudly, and then under the leadership of the metal giant leader, the group of metal giants behind them also shouted. (End of this chapter) Chapter 18： put up Chapter 18 Construction Su Xingyu, who was far away in the barbarian tribe, slowly opened his eyes, a trace of tiredness flashed in his eyes, and he stretched out his hand to rub his temples. "It''s still a bit too reluctant. I didn''t expect the consumption to be so high. I almost couldn''t hold on." In just a while, the divine source he had accumulated for half a month was consumed. The consumption of this divine descending technique was simply ridiculous. Fortunately, he had 70,000 believers to support him and share the pressure, otherwise he would never be able to intimidate those metal giants. ?However, although the consumption is large, the effect is very good. ??Without a single soldier, this extraordinary tribe of ten thousand people was captured. The result was remarkable! ?After taking down the metal giant, two of the three major forces in the Black Earth Plain have been defeated, leaving only the most ferocious Gnoll tribe. There are nearly 200,000 gnolls living in the dark valley. Although gnolls are not an extraordinary species, they are brutal and aggressive by nature. They can be said to be natural warriors, and their strength cannot be underestimated. For the two old rivals, the barbarians also have an in-depth understanding of them and have a lot of intelligence. ?For example, the Metal Giant is relatively Buddhist, with little desire for expansion. He only eats and sleeps every day. He has a simple and honest personality and is very easy to fool. ??The gnolls are very aggressive. They occupy the Dark Valley and do not allow any tribe to exist around them. They are a veritable bully force. This is also the reason why Su Xingyu chose to deal with the metal giant first. These honest guys are very awe-inspiring for powerful creatures. As long as the army invades the territory and there is a shocking divine descent, most of these honest guys will surrender. . As for the gnolls, forget it. ?These guys who are cruel by nature have no sense of awe. Even if the gods come, they dare to grin and take a bite. As for the jackals, Su Xingyu has no plans to take action yet and plans to wait until spring. After solving the metal giant, Su Xingyu shifted his focus to the barbarian tribe. Hundreds of thousands of people are waiting for him to integrate, which is not a simple matter. ?For this purpose, he specially transferred a group of experienced people from the Night Tribe. ?However, even so, this work was extremely difficult. In the final analysis, the cultural level of the barbarians was too low, which resulted in many orders that could not be implemented at all after they were issued. Su Xingyu has nothing to do about this. Let alone the barbarian tribe, even the current night tribe is actually not much better. It is easier to fool the ignorant people, and it is easier to convert them into believers. They are like a blank sheet of paper, without any cultural education. As long as Su Xingyu instills some knowledge into them, they can easily be transformed into devout believers. Just like the contemporary primitive tribes, they still believe in some strange totems. ?Similarly, Su Xingyu, who can perform "miracles", only needs to show up a few more times, and these empty-headed guys will join him in a short time. On the contrary, the more educated people are, the less likely they are to have faith, at least not in some weird gods. But if the tribe wants to develop, education must be carried out, and Su Xingyu has no intention of fooling them all the time. ?Beliefs obtained through deception are ultimately false. A truly devout believer should understand its connotation and still choose to follow it. Getting back to the topic, under Su Xingyu¡¯s tireless work, the shape of the entire barbarian tribe is changing rapidly. ??The original structure of the barbarian tribe was too chaotic, and its work efficiency was extremely low, which was not conducive to the development of the tribe at all, so Su Xingyu directly abolished it. Su Xingyu is not very good at systems or anything like that, but the problem is not big, as long as it works, and he can correct it later if he makes a mistake. He divided the entire tribe into the production department, manufacturing department, culture department, military department, construction department, and logistics department. This is also the system currently running in the night tribe. The only difference is that there is also an elders'' house in the night tribe. ?Each department performs its own duties and is responsible for the tasks assigned by the city lord. As for the first city lord, Su Xingyu can only serve as the first city lord for the time being. Su Xingyu is planning to build the second city of the Night Tribe here. After all, the nearby resources are so abundant that it is inconvenient to transport them back. It is better to build a city here directly. ?Under Su Xingyu''s arrangement, the entire barbarian stronghold was in full swing, building new cities, building infrastructure, reclaiming land, mining veins, etc. After this round, hundreds of thousands of people were not enough. ?But the problem is not big. As the barbarian tribes surrendered, the surrounding vassal tribes naturally chose to surrender as well. Su Xingyu did not immediately relocate their population, but he also recruited a lot of young people, which further improved the labor force of the barbarian stronghold. As for doing so much work, will these new members of the tribe have any objections? Su Xingyu didn¡¯t think so, at least he didn¡¯t see anyone raising any objections. It is indeed very difficult to work in this bitterly cold winter. The wind blows like a knife, but the hot soup, spirits, and meat-filled steamed buns provided by the Night Tribe are indeed very delicious. You know, in the past, during the winter, they basically stayed at home and only ate one meal a day. Whether they could survive it all depended on their fate. Unlike now, there is still work to do in the middle of winter, and it¡¯s not for nothing, and meals and drinks are provided. This is so beautiful! The concept of money has not yet circulated here, and they still use the barter method of transaction. The Night Tribe does have a currency system, but it is just in its infancy and has not yet been improved. Su Xingyu does not plan to propose the currency system in the barbarian stronghold so soon, and plans to talk about it later. ?Under Su Xingyu''s good governance, the newly joined tribesmen gradually came back and began to support the tribe that defeated them. ?Although they don¡¯t know much, they also know who is better to them. Compared with the previous barbarian tribe period, the current tribe is obviously better. Under the leadership of the young ruler, the entire stronghold is changing. Not only has there been more food, but even the houses to live in have become better. ??And compared to the past, which was just muddling along, either fighting or on the way to fight, this tribe now has more foresight. They can''t tell the difference, but they can feel that the entire stronghold is full of vitality. ?Everyone is busy. The elderly help with weaving and cooking, children are sent to simple schools to learn knowledge, and adults build their own homes. Yes, my own home. The rulers clearly told them that the future residents of this city would be themselves. After the ruler took over the stronghold, the tribesmen in the entire stronghold lived a fulfilling life. They worked every day and were very tired, but looking at the city walls getting higher and higher, they felt an indescribable sense of satisfaction in their hearts. . Maybe many years later, when they grow old, they can point to the towering city wall and proudly say to their grandson, "Did you see that wall? I moved the stones on it bit by bit." (End of this chapter) Chapter 19： Plane exploration Chapter 19 Plane Exploration Under Su Xingyu''s arrangement, the development of the barbarian stronghold quickly got on the right track. After determining the general development route, Su Xingyu did not continue to stay here. After all, the Night Tribe had urged him many times to transfer Ye San over. After handing over the affairs at hand, he immediately returned to the Night Tribe. "Clan leader, the last batch of newly joined clansmen have very good physical fitness, and they can become extraordinary warriors with a little training." Su Xingyu had just finished handling the government affairs left by Ye San, and before he could take a rest, Ye Zhan rushed into action. Came to report. The new group of tribesmen he was talking about were the barbarian warriors who came back with him last time. ?After defeating the barbarian tribe, Su Xingyu recruited a large number of barbarian warriors and reorganized several legions with the night tribe warriors as the backbone. The reorganized legion undoubtedly needs to be adjusted, and Ye Zhan is the second commander of the tribe, so it is perfect to leave this matter to him. What Su Xingyu didn''t expect was that in less than two months, the night battle training had been completed. Su Xingyu rubbed his temples and said softly: "It''s a good thing to become a super warrior. Just keep practicing. If you need any supplies, just go to the Seventh Elder directly." "If I need supplies, I will definitely go to the Seventh Elder. The main reason is that I can''t practice anymore." Ye Zhan shook his head. Su Xingyu raised his eyebrows and narrowed his eyes slightly, "What do you mean you can''t continue practicing?" "It''s not impossible to practice. The main reason is that if you continue to practice like this, the effect will be too bad." Faced with the clan leader''s question, the pressure of the night battle was a bit high, and he quickly explained: "Those guys are in good health, they are great, just practice as you like. They can become extraordinary, but their organizational skills are really bad, they don¡¯t know how to cooperate at all, and they just know how to rush forward during a fight.¡± When Su Xingyu heard this, he couldn''t help but laugh and joked: "Isn''t that just right? It looks a lot like you. Otherwise, don''t find any legion commander for them. You can take care of these people from now on." " ¡°Chief, please stop laughing at me.¡± Ye Zhan scratched his head and said with some worry: "To be honest, I think if I continue to practice like this, the effect will not be great. Otherwise, you can see if there is anything else nearby that can be beaten. I will take you out to practice and fight more." In this battle, they know how to cooperate.¡± On the battlefield of tens of thousands, individual bravery is important, but coordination with comrades is even more important. Soldiers are not required to know a lot, but they must at least be able to coordinate with their comrades in a basic organization. Otherwise, they will not survive long on the battlefield relying solely on their personal force. Even in a night battle, when he leads the charge, he will be accompanied by a group of personal guards instead of charging alone. ¡°Go and take a look outside by yourself. In this **** weather, where can I find enemies for you to practice with?¡± Su Xingyu glanced at him and said angrily. ¡°Yes, too.¡± Ye Zhan thought about it for a while, and it seemed to make sense, "What should we do? How about we go fight the jackals, I heard they are quite strong." ¡°There¡¯s no rush on the Jackal¡¯s side, I have other plans, and we¡¯ll wait until spring.¡± Su Xingyu also knew the difficulties of night fighting. He also knew that military training could not just be practiced, but had to be verified on the battlefield. But there really are no enemies nearby for them to practice. ?The army is too large, with tens of thousands of people. ?With such a huge army, it is not easy to find a suitable target. ¡®Are you going to invade other people¡¯s planes? '' Since there is no suitable enemy on our side, we can only look outside. After this period of understanding, Su Xingyu also has a rough idea of ??his own strength. Among the gods, he belongs to the stronger one. It is indeed a good choice to find someone to invade and use it to train troops. ?However, after thinking for a while, Su Xingyu temporarily gave up the invasion plan, not because he was worried about being unable to defeat him or making enemies. The main thing is that the current Night Tribe should focus on development. In order to train troops, breaking the novice protection period by oneself is not worth the gain. "Others can''t fight, so we can only look for those plane fragments that are empty. However, the situation in the plane fragments is complicated, and their strengths vary. If they hit a big hole, it will be troublesome." In the endless void, in addition to the planes with complete laws, there are also some broken plane fragments. There are also living creatures in these plane fragments, and most of them are special creatures, because ordinary creatures cannot survive in the plane fragments. The creatures in the fragments vary in strength and weakness, but generally possess the strength of extraordinary warriors. Among the functions provided by the system, there is the function of exploring plane fragments, but Su Xingyu has not used it yet. ?However, judging from the information in the world channel, these plane fragments are quite dangerous. Most people have lost their troops and horses on them. Of course, there are a few who have made great gains and obtained a lot of extraordinary resources. ?After thinking for a long time, Su Xingyu decided to explore the plane fragments, not only to train his troops, but also to get familiar with the world. Exploring plane fragments will not break the system¡¯s novice protection, so it is a relatively good choice. "You go back and reorganize your troops first. If nothing happens, there will be a tough battle waiting for you in two days." After weighing the pros and cons, Su Xingyu asked Ye Zhan to go back and make preparations. Fighting is not that simple. Just rush in and do it when your head is hot. ?Preparation before war is essential. The logistics of the army, the mobilization of soldiers, and the enemy''s intelligence, etc., must be prepared. ¡°As you command, chief.¡± ?Ye Zhan bowed his hands and saluted, his face full of excitement. I then turned around and walked out of the conference room to do pre-war work. ?After Ye Zhan left, Su Xingyu opened the system panel and sent a message to "Wang Dong" in the friend list: "How much do you know about plane exploration?" ?In recent times, Su Xingyu has conducted many transactions through Wang Dong. From time to time, the relationship between the two is quite good, and they sometimes exchange information with each other. Not long after, Wang Dong¡¯s reply came. ¡¾Black Star¡¿"I haven''t used the plane exploration function yet. That''s all there is to a warrior. If it gets damaged, I won''t cry to death. What, are you ready to start plane exploration?" [Black Star]: "If you are going to explore the plane, you''d better be careful. First check the situation of the plane clearly before entering. The environment of some planes is very extreme and is not suitable for human survival at all. Go in rashly." You will suffer a big loss. I once had a client who went on an exploration. As soon as the guy opened the portal, he was covered by the magma that came out, and he died miserably. " ¡¾Black Star¡¿: "This is the exploration information of several players I know. See if it is of any use to you." £º¡°Okay, thank you very much.¡± Looking for collection, investment, and recommendation votes. ? (End of this chapter) Chapter 20： Goblin plane Chapter 20 Goblin Plane Three days later. A plain that spans hundreds of kilometers, ?The sky is dark, and you can see the stars when you raise your head. A thin film supports the entire plane. The ground is blood red, there is no green grass here, only a red vine grows. At the border of the plain, a teleportation light gate ten meters high and one hundred meters wide stands here. ?First, a black shadow flew out from the portal, hovering in the sky, looking down at everything on the ground. ?Infantry wearing black heavy armor quickly and orderly walked out of the portal, formed a formation, and protected around the portal. "Is this another plane? The aura is really thin. If you practice here, it should be difficult to become an extraordinary warrior!" Ye Zhan felt the aura around him and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s much worse than our tribe. Are there really any living things here? I feel like this place is not very suitable for human habitation.¡± said the lieutenant beside him. ¡°There must be enemies¡± Before Ye Zhan could finish his words, a soldier rushed over on horseback. Ye Zhan waved his hand and asked his guards to let him in. As soon as the soldier got off his horse, he hurriedly reported: "General Qi, there are people ahead. A group of green monsters are coming towards us, nearly ten thousand of them." "Green-skinned monster? It should be the goblin the patriarch told me before." ?Ye Zhan thought for a while and ordered the people around him, "Let the soldiers prepare for battle, our enemy is coming." ¡°Yes, General.¡± ???For this exploration, the Night Tribe dispatched 30,000 people, and they were all extraordinary warriors. However, there were only 6,000 real veterans among them, and they were scattered among various legions. In today''s Night Tribe, supernatural warriors have become commonplace, and the minimum standard for joining the army is to become a supernatural warrior. To be honest, with the unlimited supply of resources from the Night Tribe, if you have the qualifications, you can become a super warrior in about three months. If you don¡¯t have the qualifications, then it¡¯s better not to become a soldier. There are many factors that determine the combat effectiveness of the army, such as the quality of soldiers, fighting will, equipment and weapons, organizational cooperation, etc. First-level extraordinary warriors may not be much stronger than ordinary warriors, but if each one is a little stronger, an entire legion of extraordinary warriors will definitely have a crushing effect against an ordinary legion. ??So Su Xingyu¡¯s criteria for selecting soldiers are mainly based on their physical fitness, that is, their strength. The will to fight can be sharpened, the fighting skills can be practiced, the organization and coordination can also be practiced, and even the equipment and weapons can be obtained from outside, but the only strength you have to rely on is your own talent. Practice depends very much on talent and qualifications. Without those qualifications, if you want to become an extraordinary warrior, you have to put in many times the effort and spend many times the resources. Su Xingyu didn¡¯t know if any of the people he had screened were late bloomers, but even if they were, he would not regret it. There is no way. His energy is limited and he cannot take care of everyone. Maybe there will be a way in the future, but for now, this is the only way to filter. Soon, a group of green-skinned monsters appeared in the distance, and they came like a green sea tide. ¡°They just rushed over here, these guys have no brains?¡± Looking at the goblin rushing over stupidly, Ye Zhan couldn''t help but complain. After all, when he strikes, he will not show any mercy. ¡°Archers prepare.¡± Before the Goblins attacked, the army had already been prepared for the night battle. The sword and shield soldiers were in front, the archers were in the back, and the cavalry were on both sides, forming a semicircle as a whole. ?As the goblins got closer and closer, the warriors at the front were able to see the enemy''s face clearly. They were a group of strange-looking, short monsters. They look like humans, with pointed ears, red eyes, and skinny bones, like humans who have been hungry for a long time. ¡°Gah wow wow!¡± ?The distance was getting closer and closer. Looking at the "food" not far away, the Goblin let out a sharp roar, as if he wanted to scare the enemy. "put!" The response to them was a hail of arrows flying from the sky. ?Goblins who didn¡¯t even have a carapace on their bodies and mostly had only a few leaves to defend themselves turned into hedgehogs in an instant. Green blood spilled onto the ground, and the entire Goblin Army fell silent in an instant. Before they even had time to understand what was happening, their companions died. ?However, the rain of arrows was not over yet. Following the commander¡¯s order, the rain of arrows from the sky struck again. ?The defense power of a Goblin is about the same as that of a Goblin. If it is shot, it will basically be declared dead. ??Their bodies are too fragile to withstand such an attack. ¡°Gah!!¡± ?Two rounds of arrows rained down, and the number of Goblins was reduced by nearly 2,000, and the character of Goblins is more bully and afraid of the strong. ?So they didn''t hesitate at all and immediately turned around and fled in all directions. ¡°This¡± Ye Zhan¡¯s face was a little stunned. He has been fighting in the north and south for so many years and has never seen any battles, but today he has seen a lot. Charge halfway through, then retreat after two waves of arrows. What kind of strategy is this? Send yourself to death! The deputy general was also stunned for a moment, and then asked: "General, should we pursue him?" "Chase, let Guo Li chase after him, and kill as many as he can." After recovering from the night battle, he immediately dispatched his four thousand cavalry. ?The other side put their heads under the knife''s edge. He looked down upon the other side if he didn''t cut them. Four thousand cavalry jumped out and chased the fleeing goblins. ? Needless to say, the result was that there was no way two legs could outrun six legs, and they were caught up in a short while. ??And because they fled too scatteredly, they did not even have the ability to organize a counterattack. ?The long knife is constantly harvesting the lives of the goblins, just like the death scythe. Every time it is swung, someone will die. ?What is very interesting is that after these goblins found that they could not be defeated and could not escape, they surrendered very simply. ?The warriors of the Night Tribe could not understand the Goblin''s words, but the posture of dropping their weapons and kneeling down in obeisance was universal. ?However, Guo Li did not accept the surrender, because the order he received was to kill as many as he could, and there was no order to persuade him to surrender. After more than an hour of killing, all the goblins within sight were dead. The red earth is now soaked in green blood, and Goblin corpses can be seen everywhere on the ground. ¡°These guys, why can¡¯t they help but fight?¡± Ye Zhan muttered to himself as he looked at the almost undamaged cavalry troops and then at the goblin corpses on the ground. ?He came out this time just to fight. If the opponent is too weak, then his trip will be in vain. So he seemed a little dissatisfied with the Goblin''s weakness during the night battle. ¡°It¡¯s true that I can¡¯t help but fight.¡± The guard captain beside him also nodded in agreement. After fighting so many enemies, this was the first time they encountered such a weak guy. It is no exaggeration to say that members of the Night Tribe can defeat these monsters if they form a youth army and train for a few days. Signed. Asking for tickets, collecting, and investment. (End of this chapter) Chapter 21： kill Chapter 21 Killing ¡°Send scouts out to find out the situation nearby.¡± "Yehu, Yelang, you two lead two thousand-man teams to clear out all the goblins in the surrounding area." After a crushing victory, Night Battle was somewhat disdainful of the Goblin''s fighting power, but he acted extremely cautiously. He did not immediately attack with an army, but instead built a camp for protection on the spot. ? Su Xingyu did not follow this battle, but left full power to Ye Zhan. ??As the strongest commander of the Night Tribe except Su Xingyu, Ye Zhan¡¯s strength is beyond doubt, and it is easy to lead tens of thousands of people. The portal has been closed. If you want to leave again, you can only pray to the gods. But before the enemies here are eliminated, the night battle will not pray to the gods and leave, because that means failure. The King is merciful and allows failure. However, as a believer, Night War never allows himself to fail. ?While building the camp for the night battle, two captains also encountered the enemy outside. "Ahu, are those also goblins? Why do they feel a little different from the ones I met just now?" Looking at the goblins in the distance, Night Wolf found that their sizes were obviously larger and their skin color was darker, and he was a little confused. . "You ask me? You don''t even know, how could I know." Yehu rolled his eyes, and then glanced at his brother, as if to say, are you confused, and you actually came to ask me a question. ?Yelang and Yehu are brothers. They each lead a cavalry team of thousands, and they are both capable generals in night battles. ??Elder brother Ye Hu is stout, almost two meters tall, and is one of the few fourth-level extraordinary warriors in the Ye tribe. His younger brother Ye Lang is a bit thinner, and is a third-level extraordinary warrior. The two brothers have very different personalities. The elder brother is more honest and upright, while the younger brother is more clever. Therefore, although they are both captains, and Yehu is stronger, it is Yelang who usually makes the decisions. "It looks like there aren''t many of them. How about we rush over and try? Anyway, the general''s order is for us to clear them all." Yehu is very bellicose. In addition to eating and sleeping, he spends most of his time on He came here to practice and fight. When he saw the enemy, he couldn''t hold himself back and was about to make a move. "Okay, you rush over to test the water, and I''ll hold the line for you outside." Yelang thought for a while, nodded and agreed to Yehu''s proposal. He just made a general observation, and there were only about 5,000 people on the opposite side, equipped with weapons. What''s more, he is extremely backward. Even if he is stronger, he cannot pose a threat to himself and others. Besides, they are cavalry, so they can still run away if they cannot be defeated. ?As long as you don¡¯t go too deep, it¡¯s almost impossible to sink in. ?However, before charging into the battle, Night Wolf still warned: "Be more restrained and don''t charge too deep." "oh." Hearing this, Yehu suddenly became a little unhappy, but under his brother''s stern eyes, he still nodded, "I know, I''ll just take a walk outside." After saying that, he rode out and rushed out. As he rushed, he shouted: "Brothers, come with me and kill all these green-skinned monsters!" "kill!" "rush!" Affected by the night battle, most of his soldiers also like to take the lead in charging and break through the formation with their personal bravery. ?The Goblins on the other side had also discovered these two cavalrymen a long time ago, but unlike the previous Goblins, they did not rush over directly. Instead, they slowly gathered together and formed a defensive formation. ¡°Gah!!¡± ?Seeing the cavalry charging over, the goblins standing in the front row roared in horror. The distance between the two is not far, at least for the cavalry, as long as they are within sight, it is not too far. In a blink of an eye, the two are about to collide. ?But before they met, Yehu and the warriors behind him all picked up the crossbows hanging on their horses, and then raised their right hands slightly. "put!" With Yehu giving an order. Swish swish! The arrows were shot out. Although the number was small, the sound was a bit scary. ??Goblins who have never seen such a weapon have no defense at all. When the arrow approaches, it is even more impossible to avoid it. ??The goblins in front fell in rows like rice. The goblin warriors behind them had their faces covered with the blood of their companions and screamed in fear, not understanding what was happening. At the same time, the cavalrymen retracted their crossbows, picked up their long knives, and rushed into the goblins. The strong horse knocked the Goblin in front of him away, and then trampled on it with its hoofs, instantly trampling it to death.¡¡¡¡¡¡à§! Utilizing the momentum of charging forward, the warriors of the Night Tribe slashed their long swords and killed the enemies in front immediately. ?These Goblins are much taller and stronger than the group just now, but it is useless. For the warriors of the Night Tribe, there is no difference between the combat power of 1 and 2. They are all killed with one sword. ??The original plan of the two was to have a battle, test the depth, and then discuss the extermination work. However, when the actual battle came, Ye Hu completely ignored his brother''s instructions and led his bodyguards to charge forward and kill them. The soldiers behind him saw that the general was so brave, so naturally they were not to be outdone and followed him one after another. "Fuck, I knew this was going to happen." When Night Wolf saw this, his face suddenly darkened, he clamped his feet and rushed out on his horse, "Come with me and kill all these green-skinned monsters." The soldiers behind them roared towards the sky, and then followed on horseback. Seeing the other brothers killing so happily, they could no longer hold back. ??If their own general hadn''t stopped them, they would have rushed out long ago. ¡°Hahaha! Die!¡± ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡± The long sword slashes down, and the enemy is either killed or wounded. The warriors of the Night Tribe became more and more excited and kept harvesting the lives of the goblins. They have never fought such an easy battle. A considerable part of these two cavalry groups are former barbarian warriors. Since they were recruited by the Night Tribe, they have been feeling very angry, especially in the subsequent training. Due to organizational coordination and other problems, they often fall behind the Night Tribe warriors, which makes them even more uncomfortable. Now that I have met the Goblin, I can vent my anger. ?This group of goblins numbered nearly five thousand, but they were of no use. In many cases, cavalry has a considerable advantage over infantry, and can often deal with several times the number of infantry. What''s more, the Goblins in front of us are too weak and have no plan when fighting. Calling them soldiers is a bit flattering. ?Yehu led the cavalry and charged all the way. He killed an unknown number of goblins, and his body was already stained green with blood. "Roar!!" A three-meter-tall giant goblin holding a mace roared and charged towards Ye Hu. The giant goblin strode forward, completely ignoring the companions in front of him. By the time it reached Night Tiger, it had killed at least ten of its companions. ¡°Well come.¡± With such a large size, it was impossible to hide it even on a chaotic battlefield. Ye Hu had naturally noticed it a long time ago, but he wanted to penetrate the goblin defense first, so he didn''t kill it directly. ?But since the other party came to his door, Ye Hu would naturally not be polite to him. ??Yehu was seen riding forward on horseback, with blood and energy gushing out from his body. The blood-red fighting energy coated the long knife with a thin layer of blood. ??The giant goblin raised his mace and swung it down boldly, intending to flatten Yehu and his mount. Unexpectedly, Yehu accelerated violently, and before it fell, he swung his knife towards the sky. . ! The terrifying power made the Goblin almost lose his grip on the mace. He leaned back and took several steps back. Ye Hu won the upper hand and showed no mercy. He leaped up and struck down with swords in both hands. ¡°Die to me!¡± ??The Goblin quickly raised his mace, trying to block the blow. With a "swish" sound, the blood-red long knife cut off the mace. ???? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The long knife cut from top to bottom, cutting the giant goblin in half. Seeking investment, tickets, and collection. The new book seedling needs everyone¡¯s help. (End of this chapter) Chapter 22： plan Chapter 22 Planning "kill!" The head of the giant goblin was chopped off with one sword. The night tiger was covered in blood and roared loudly, just like a roaring tiger in the forest, showing off its achievements to other creatures. The soldiers around him became even more excited when they saw this. Each of them seemed to have been buffed, and they were extremely fierce. ?This group of goblins is more powerful than the original one. There are dozens of giant goblins alone, but it is of no use. ??Perhaps their strength is better than that of ordinary soldiers, but their number is too small. In this thousand-man team led by Yehu alone, there are hundreds of second-level extraordinary warriors. ?Fighting alone on the battlefield, they are slightly inferior to giant goblins, but why fight alone? ?Several warriors join forces to deal with giant goblins that only rely on brute force to fight. It can be said that they are picked at random, and they can often be killed in less than ten rounds. It is no exaggeration to say that a thousand-man army of Night Tiger alone is enough to defeat these five thousand goblins. Not to mention the addition of Night Wolf. ??With the Night Wolf''s thousand-man team joining the battlefield, the balance of victory and defeat has irreversibly tipped towards the Night Tribe. ?The Goblins, whose morale was already low, screamed and fled in all directions. ?On the plains, when the enemy is still cavalry, running away is the most foolish behavior. The Goblins soon realized what it meant to be "can''t fight, can''t run away". The warriors of the Night Tribe were like the scythes of death, harvesting the lives of the Goblins. The entire grassland was resounding with the screams of the goblins. Su Xingyu has no interest in conquering these green-skinned monsters. ?His priesthood does not specify a race. If you can conquer the semi-metal giant, you can naturally conquer these goblins. But Su Xingyu really didn''t like Goblins. These green-skinned monsters had no advantages other than being large in number and reproducing quickly. ??Moreover, these guys have no idea what civilization and order are. ?The Night Tribe is expanding rapidly and is already a bit unstable. If Goblin is added to the mix, you can imagine what kind of chaos it will become. ??The reason why Su Xingyu chose to conquer the semi-metal giants was mainly because of their fighting prowess. In addition, their personalities were relatively peaceful and their numbers were scarce. Even if they joined the Night Tribe, they would not have any big impact. As for the Goblins, what is the purpose of conquering them? Because they eat more, or because they have poor combat effectiveness? Even if they are servants, Goblins are absolutely unqualified. Therefore, in this battle, all the night tribe warriors can fight freely. ?After a while, there was no Goblin standing anywhere as far as the eye could see. "Cool!!" Yehu''s body was soaked in blood and he looked like a savage, but he didn''t care at the moment and roared loudly. "You are still barking, and you are telling me to wait until I get back. I have to go to the general to report you, and I will sentence you to disobeying military orders and acting without authorization." As soon as the beating was over, Yelang rushed over and shouted angrily. "Hey, the plan can''t keep up with the changes. The clan leader said that we should seize the fleeting opportunity. How could I let it go when it was such a good opportunity? I would definitely break through their front in one go." Yehu He scratched his head and spoke out the few words he remembered in his mind to defend himself. "Don''t put pressure on me with the words of the clan leader. The clan leader also said that military orders are as high as mountains. Why don''t you listen to military orders?" Yelang said angrily when he heard this. Yehu was suddenly speechless and quickly begged for mercy, "Alang, I know I was wrong. Please forgive me. I promise to obey your orders next time." ¡°It won¡¯t happen next time.¡± Yelang said helplessly. ¡°Definitely.¡± Ye Hu nodded repeatedly. ?Yelang glanced at his brother and knew that he didn''t listen at all, but there was nothing he could do. Who let him win? After the two reorganized their team, they sent out scouts again to search for goblins, and they had no intention of stopping there. ?The number of goblins in this land is very large. Just around the teleportation point, there are more than a dozen tribes, with several thousand people in large ones and hundreds in small ones. ?Goblins feed on the fruits of the blood-red vines. Wherever there are blood-red vines, there are goblins. Night. In the camp that is beginning to take shape, Ye Zhan is looking at the summarized information in the main camp. "The number of these green-skinned monsters is really staggering. If they weren''t so poorly organized and didn''t have any decent weapons, they might really cause us some trouble." Ye Zhan put down the documents in his hands and said with a little surprise. "If nothing else goes wrong, there should be only one species of goblin here. There will be no interference from enemies. It is normal for there to be a larger number." The adjutant beside him smiled and said, "And the quantity is larger, isn''t it just what you want?" The purpose of their coming here is to train troops. ?If the enemy is too strong, the losses will be heavy, which is not conducive to troop training. ?The enemy is too weak, has no effect, and is not suitable for training. ?This is just right now. Although the individual goblins are weak, they are better in numbers and can put pressure on the new recruits. ??Moreover, the night battle also brought an elite group of veterans. If there is an accident, it is completely manageable and there is no fear of heavy losses. "Too." Ye Zhan smiled and said: "According to Feng Da''s investigation, most of the goblins are gathered in the depths of the plain. The number is at least a hundred thousand. As for the tribes outside, there are even more. After a rough estimate, here There are at least 400,000 goblins, and we only have 30,000 people, so there is a huge disparity in strength!" ?Goblins have extremely strong reproductive capabilities and a short growth cycle. From birth to adulthood, it only takes about two years. Hence, quantity has always been their racial advantage, and crushing them with the human sea tactic is their most common method. The nearly completely isolated plane fragments in this place have expanded this racial advantage to the extreme. "Ten for each soldier is enough. It doesn''t seem to be a lot." The adjutant counted the numbers with his fingers and said with a smile. The Goblins'' strong reproductive capacity and short growth cycle allow them to quickly form combat capabilities, but also make their order almost zero. ?And their weak personal combat power makes them like to bully the weak and fear the strong, and their fighting will is extremely poor. So even though there was a huge disparity in numbers between the two sides, neither the night battle nor the adjutants took them seriously. ¡°Since the main force is in the depths, let¡¯s clear out all the peripheral tribes.¡± Soon, Ye Zhan formulated a battle plan for tomorrow, first clearing out the surrounding Goblin tribe. If the goal is to wipe out the Goblins here, then before the Goblins in the deep plains react, gather all the troops, with the elite cavalry as the vanguard, go directly to the depths of the plains, start a decisive battle, and win in one battle. Negative, this is the best and fastest way. Once the largest tribes are defeated, even if the number of remaining goblins is still there, they will not be able to become a climate. However, if the goal is to train troops, there is no need to rush it. Clean up the surrounding tribes, force the goblins to unite, and slowly start a war. Only in this way can the effect of military training be achieved. Seeking investment. (End of this chapter) Chapter 23： The war is coming Chapter 23 The war is coming half a month later. The surrounding Goblin tribes have all been cleared away, and the remaining Goblins have all fled deeper into the plains. After half a month of **** battles, the warriors of the Night Tribe have obviously made considerable progress compared to before. ?This progress is not reflected in their extraordinary strength. Half a month is not enough to make a major breakthrough in their strength, but it will allow them to coordinate better on the battlefield. Facing the Goblin army coming like a tide, each warrior has to deal with three to four enemies. Even if their individual strength is stronger, under the deliberate suppression of night battles, they have to learn to coordinate their companions and resist the enemy, otherwise they will not be able to face the crazy Goblin army. ??If the palm was open before and could only be slapped with brute force, then now it is clenched into a fist and can hit people with more concentrated force. "Concentrate your troops and march deep into the plains." Seeing that the troops were almost trained and all the enemies on the periphery had fled, the night battle no longer continued, so they gathered the main troops and headed deep into the plains. At the same time, deep in the plain. ?There is a huge blood-red vine growing here. The vine is thick and long, and the extended vines alone are the size of trees. It is simply a super monster. Vine Man grows next to a boulder. The blood-red vines are intertwined and tightly wrapped around the boulder. Around the blood-red Vine Man, there is a large group of goblins gathered. Different from the goblins on the periphery, Yes, their skin color is redder and their bodies are more majestic. If it weren''t for their distinctive racial characteristics, no one would think that they were goblins. "Those humans are too ruthless. All the tribes outside have been wiped out. Do we want to continue watching?" A thin, slightly aging Goblin old man looked at the tribal leaders in front of him. , asked. "They''re just a bunch of trash. Just die. The fruit of life is here, and you''ll be able to live again soon." The tall, armor-clad leader of the blood-red goblin exuded a terrifying aura said disdainfully. Treat your dead kin as one thing. It is indeed true that goblins do not have a high degree of racial identification to begin with, let alone the blood-red goblins that have "evolved" into what they are now. They are essentially different from the green-skinned goblins. If we talk about outside, they have to unite to resist the invasion of foreign enemies due to individual force issues. So in this land where there are no external enemies and all are goblins, their own race is their biggest enemy. ?Goblins feed on the fruits of the blood-red vines. The more vines there are, the more powerful the nearby tribes will be. ?However, the growth of Blood Red Vineman requires nutrients, and these nutrients are the blood and corpses of other goblins. ?There will be a war here every few years, a war among the goblins. The loser becomes the nourishment for the growth of Vineman, and the winner can go near the mother plant of Vineman and become a blood-red goblin. ¡°Then we can just let them kill like this? There are more and more tribesmen fleeing from outside, and the food we have here may not be enough for them.¡± An old Goblin priest said worriedly. ¡°Although that group of human beings are not large in number, they are not weak in strength. Even if we want to deal with them, it is not that easy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I gathered you together to discuss how to deal with them. Is it possible to just watch them weaken our strength and annihilate us one by one?¡± ¡°It sounds nice, but it¡¯s not because we are about to attack your Kara tribe. If that group of humans attacks here, your Kara tribe will be the first to be wiped out.¡± "Do you think you can survive if our "Kala" tribe is gone? Stop dreaming. Now that we have gathered together, we still have a chance to defeat them. If we continue to delay, when our tribe becomes less and less, then we will really only have the chance to defeat them. It¡¯s a dead end.¡± The thin goblin slapped the table and stood up, "I know you are all afraid of the loss of your tribe. As long as you are willing to send troops, our Kara tribe is willing to take the lead and fight to the death with the human troops." Hearing this, several people The leaders of the tribe all had smiles on their faces, and then expressed their opinions one after another. ¡°Killing so many of our tribesmen, we really can¡¯t look at it like this anymore.¡± ¡°I have always heard from my ancestors that the human race is very powerful. I would like to try to see how powerful they are.¡± ¡°We, the Moss tribe, are willing to send 30,000 troops and send 3,000 of our own tribe to join the coalition.¡± ¡°The Hass tribe is willing to send 10,000 troops, 2,000 of its own tribe, and 100 ¡°big fools¡± to participate in the war.¡± The people of this tribe are blood red goblins. Due to the frequent use of blood red fruits, the bloodlines of some goblins have also undergone slight changes, resulting in another type of goblin, the blood red goblin. ??Compared to ordinary goblins, the blood red goblin has a shorter growth cycle and a stronger innate physique. It can be compared with the human race. It is no exaggeration to say that it is an extraordinary warrior per capita. But precisely because of this, these tribal leaders also attach great importance to their own people. After all, there are no more ordinary goblins, so you can find another group from the periphery. There are some goblins who are willing to serve them, but not the blood red goblins. As the backbone of the tribe, once the number is too small, the tribe can be declared disbanded. . The human race has to deal with it, but its own people cannot suffer too many casualties. This is the bottom line for all tribes. They can unite to deal with foreign enemies, but if they lose too many of their own tribe, it will be meaningless even if they win the battle against foreign enemies. Other tribes will not miss the opportunity to annex them. ?Hence, after the Kara tribe expressed its willingness to serve as a vanguard, all tribes expressed support and sent soldiers to help. Soon, an army of nearly 200,000 goblins was assembled. Looking at the army in front of them, all the Goblin leaders were full of confidence. This was the first time they had seen an army of this size. At this moment, they understood the words deeply, unity is strength. ?Maybe they can''t defeat humans alone, but if they unite, no matter how powerful humans are, they will be overwhelmed by them. Several leaders of large tribes led a mighty army of goblins and rushed straight to the outer night tribe camp. Two hundred thousand versus thirty thousand, they really can¡¯t find a reason to lose. With nearly two hundred thousand Goblins marching, the Goblins had no intention of keeping a low profile. They even kept calling on other Goblins to join them along the way. In this way, his whereabouts could not be concealed, and soon Ye Zhan learned the news. ¡°Interesting, if you want to fight directly, then come and let them see the bravery of the Night Tribe warriors.¡± ?Ye Zhan smiled coldly and immediately asked the soldiers to prepare for a hard fight. Seeking investment and votes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 24： brave Chapter 24 Bravery One day later, the two armies were about to meet. On the vast plain, more than 200,000 soldiers gathered here, with a mighty and formidable momentum. "In the name of Eternal Night, I declare that this battle will be won!" ??The night warrior held the reins in his hands, stood up, raised his spear to the sky, and shouted loudly. ¡°This battle must be won!¡± ¡°This battle must be won!¡± ¡°This battle must be won!¡± The soldiers also shouted in unison, like thunder on the ground. Even the Goblin army on the opposite side was shocked. ¡°Follow me!¡± ?Ye Zhan roared loudly and galloped forward on his horse, running towards the enemy formation. The soldiers behind him were well prepared and followed closely behind. ? Thirty thousand against two hundred thousand, even if it is a night battle, we do not dare to be careless at this moment. In a war of this scale, if we are not careful, we may suffer heavy losses. ?Hence, he chose his best fighting method in the night battle, leading the army to charge and penetrate the enemy formation. ¡°Chong, kill these humans.¡± ??The Goblin leaders shouted in unison, and then launched a charge. ?It was okay not to run, but once they started running, the entire Goblin front instantly became scattered, and there was even a stampede. ?The original battle line organization of the Goblins is that the ordinary Goblins are in the front, and the elite Goblins of the same family are behind. The Goblin leaders thought simply. They would fight first and let the ordinary Goblins take the lead. This would reduce the losses of their own people. ??However, the Goblin''s organizational ability is something that even the orcs would shake their heads at. For a time, there was a mess in front of the goblins. It didn''t look like they were coming to fight, but rather like they were coming to the vegetable market. The Goblin leader didn''t think there was any problem at first, but when he compared it with the human cavalry on the opposite side, his expression immediately changed. The cavalry first launched a wave of shooting, harvesting a group of goblins, and then crashed directly into the goblin battle line. After the horses galloped, the cavalry legion of more than 8,000 people showed a terrifying impact. The already messy battle line was directly smashed into two halves. "die!" ?Ye Zhan wielded his spear, and the blade easily cut through the Goblin''s body, killing the Goblin in front of him. The uniformed cavalry regiment is like taking a stance. The tanks pushing forward will crush everything in front of them. ??Goblins kept falling down, like straw, and the scythe passed across it, and the entire area was gone in an instant. Without any skills, it¡¯s just a head-on attack. ?All the goblins who stood in front of the cavalry were either killed by the soldiers or trampled to death by the horses. They all died without exception. ??If someone looks from the sky, they will find that the Goblin battle line has sunk in a piece. Wherever the cavalry passed, there was no one alive. ??The battlefield was filled with the screams and howls of goblins. Blood flowed all over the ground. There were stumps of limbs and broken arms everywhere, as well as **** internal organs. The appearance of death was extremely miserable. Interception? ?What are you using to intercept? Ye Zhan led the cavalry and charged through the goblins without any hindrance, demonstrating what it means to be invincible. When the Goblin leader at the rear saw this, he roared angrily and rushed forward with his elite men. "Come!" ?Ye Zhan changed his weapon to a long knife, and with a wave of his hand, the long knife slashed forward. The blood-red knife flashed, and he immediately cut a giant Goblin beast in half. After the speed slowed down, Ye Zhan did not rush out to reorganize the formation. After replacing it with a long knife, he continued to charge forward, destroying the Goblin formation in an extremely violent way. ??Wearing armor and stomach, the goblin''s attacks couldn''t even break through the soldiers'' defense. The first and second lines of defense were quickly penetrated by the night battle. At this time, he encountered the elite of the Goblin army, the Blood Red Goblin. There was no nonsense between the two sides, and they started fighting when they met. ??In this fight, the Goblin leader realized something was wrong. The opponent was a bit stronger! "die!" Facing the leader of the Kara tribe in a night battle, he did not hesitate at all. He burst out with all his strength in an instant. Scarlet fighting energy spurted out, and the long sword slashed down. The leader of the Kara tribe had just been forced to retreat. Before he could stabilize his body, he saw a **** sword energy. Attacked, subconsciously raised the mace to resist. ৡª The sword energy passed by, and the goblin was chopped into two halves together with the mace. ¡°The leader is dead.¡± "How is it possible? The leader didn''t even block it." ¡°It¡¯s over, the enemy is too strong!¡± ?All the blood-red goblins saw this scene. Although the leader of the Kara tribe was not the strongest among the goblins, he was not bad at all. At least no goblin could kill him with one move. How could the Goblin not be shocked that he was being slashed to death by a human on the opposite side? ??And it wasn''t just the night battle that broke out. The cavalry behind him also broke out regardless of consumption. The frightened blood-red goblins fell in pieces. ¡°Don¡¯t be intimidated by him, let¡¯s all come together.¡± Just as a Goblin leader finished shouting, he saw Ye Zhan rushing forward. He swung his long knife down again, and the scarlet sword energy flashed across. The Goblin leader''s head flew up instantly. ¡°Hiss!¡± ¡°How to fight this.¡± ¡°How about we run?¡± When the other Goblin leaders saw this, they immediately wanted to retreat. It¡¯s not that they are timid, it¡¯s mainly that the enemy is too powerful. At the same time as the night battle broke into the enemy''s position, the remaining infantry faced the scattered goblins in front. ??After connecting to the City of Gods, the Night Tribe has no shortage of equipment and weapons, at least weapons forged from ordinary refined iron. So the more than 20,000 infantrymen were all wearing armor. Although not all of them were heavy armor, they had no problem resisting Goblin attacks. ??And besides the human sword and shield soldiers, there is also a group of special beings. Half-metal giants, five hundred half-metal giants. Relying on unreasonable defense, the semi-metal giant held a giant mace and rushed straight into the group of goblins. One strike swept through thousands of armies, and all the goblins took off in a circle. Just like a two-meter-long man rushing into a kindergarten, the half-metal giants were running rampant on the battlefield, and the short goblins were not even as tall as their legs. The rest of the human sword and shield soldiers followed closely behind, holding up their shields and advancing slowly. Swing the sword, put the sword away, and move forward. ??All the Goblins in the way were killed by them, slowly but surely advancing forward, like a killing machine. ???If the purpose of the cavalry fighting at night is to break the formation and disrupt the enemy''s formation, then the 20,000 sword and shield soldiers have only one purpose, to kill all the enemies. ?At this moment, the Goblin finally remembered the fear of being dominated by other creatures. Even if the number is seven times that of the enemy, even if there are major tribes behind them, even if they are much stronger than their predecessors, it is useless. Those simple weapons can''t even break through the defense of the warriors of the Night Tribe, let alone the ones in front of them. There is also a shield. Not long after, the few courage that was sustained by numbers also dissipated under the slaughtering knives of the Night Tribe warriors. Even if their own numbers still overwhelm the enemy''s, the goblins don''t want to fight anymore. Can''t beat it, can''t beat it at all. This group of human warriors is really too powerful. Much stronger and more courageous than their predecessors said. Seeking investment, collection, and votes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 25： Winning or losing (seeking investment) Chapter 25 Victory or Loss (Seeking investment) ¡°Victory is determined.¡± Although Su Xingyu did not follow into a battle of such a scale, it did not mean that he did not value this army. ?This is thirty thousand people. Even if he believes in the ability of night fighting, it is impossible to completely lose it to him. So when conducting large-scale operations, Su Xingyu still looked at it from the perspective of a believer. In this way, even if an accident occurred, he could open the portal in time to save people. ?However, the night battle did not disappoint him. Even though there was a several times strength gap, he still won easily. That''s right, although the battle is not over yet, in Su Xingyu''s view, the Night Tribe has already won. The front line was defeated and the back line was in chaos. Let alone the Goblins, this situation was the Night Tribe''s legion. Apart from directly descending from the gods, boosting morale, and leading an elite counterattack, Su Xingyu could not think of any other way to deal with this situation. . Let¡¯s not talk about whether the goblins want to get this method. Even if they think about it, they can¡¯t do it. If you want to counterattack, you must have powerful elites. Compared with Goblins, the warriors of the Night Tribe are obviously more powerful. ??It is sheer fantasy to try to regroup under such circumstances. ?The facts were just as Su Xingyu expected. With the defeat of the front army and the chaos of the rear army, the entire Goblin army was quickly defeated. The huge number of Goblins in the front army, carrying the blood-red Goblins behind them, fled backwards together. No matter how many leaders shouted, it had no effect at all. The goblin, frightened by the black-armored warrior, just wanted to escape from here. ?They cannot see further into the future and do not know what the consequences will be if they flee now. In other words, even if they know it, they won¡¯t care. If they can live a little longer, then live a little longer. ? Seeing that the victory over there was decided, Su Xingyu stopped watching, retracted his gaze, and continued to deal with the government affairs at hand. He has a lot to deal with. Since some personnel were transferred to the newly built "Wangdong City", his work tasks have increased a lot. ??The Night Tribe is at a time when everything is flourishing. Su Xingyu needs to set a tone for future development so that it can develop smoothly in the future, rather than just taking one step at a time. ??Now that the Night Tribe is already quite big, if you want to develop, you must have a long-term vision. After defeating the barbarians and subduing the semi-metal giant, the black earth plain can be said to be in his possession. ?If nothing else happens, the Black Earth Plain will be his base camp in the future, and it is for this reason that each area must be divided well. Livestock pasture area, horse breeding area, farming area, planting area, mining area, etc. must have a clear area, as well as the construction of roads and the location of strongholds, all of which must be decided by him. ?These things cannot be decided on a whim, and require many considerations. ?After all, the definition of these areas is related to the development direction of the Night Tribe in the next few decades. Once the wrong choice is made, it will not be so easy to re-define it. Su Xingyu has been busy with these tasks recently, and he has to go out from time to time to conduct on-site inspections. ¡°Clan Chief, the preliminary construction of the Blood Fang Stronghold has been completed.¡± A clan member rushed in and reported the work to Su Xingyu. "It''s finally built, but it''s not easy." It''s been a while since the night battle captured Bloodfang Forest, but there has been no major progress in building the stronghold. The main reason is the Warcraft inside. , and monster races that would break out from time to time, which seriously interfered with the construction of the stronghold. Now after all this time, there is finally some decent progress. ¡°Since it has been repaired, let¡¯s send more people there.¡± Su Xingyu thought for a while and said: "Send all the clan members who have joined in the past half month and have not yet arranged their work. In addition, the supplies there should be almost consumed. I will write a list later and you can bring it over. Give it to the Seventh Elder and send it to the Blood Fang Stronghold with supplies and people." With the Black Earth Plain in its hands, the Night Tribe has become the only dominant force on this land. The entire Black Earth Plain is praising the name of Yong Ye, which has also attracted many tribes to come and seek refuge. In the past half month alone, nearly 20,000 people have come to seek refuge. Some of them came from hundreds of miles away, dragging their families with them. They are extremely loyal. ?Of course, this is also related to the good reputation of the Night Tribe. Don¡¯t mention anything else, just a little bit, so that you can have enough food with the Ye tribe. ?This alone is enough to make many tribes tempted. After all, it is not easy for ordinary people to have enough to eat here, and since the Night Tribe has a good reputation and generously provides food to its people, other tribes will naturally choose to come and seek refuge. ??It would be a good idea for these newly joined tribesmen to be assigned to the Bloodfang Stronghold. ??Bloodfang Forest has been cleared, and the remaining monsters can no longer do much except harass the stronghold from time to time. ?So you don¡¯t have to worry too much about safety issues. ¡°Okay, Patriarch.¡± After receiving the order, the tribesman turned around and left. Before Su Xingyu could take a break, another tribesman hurried in and said, "Chief, another tribe has come to seek refuge. There are more than two thousand people." "Oh, I see." Su Xingyu nodded calmly, and then said a lesson, "Don''t be in such a hurry next time. Just surrender if you want. It''s not a big deal, so there''s no need to be in such a hurry." The young clan member smiled "hehe", touched the back of his head, and replied seriously: "Yes, clan leader." ¡°Oh, forget it.¡± Su Xingyu had nothing to do with these honest tribesmen. He looked helpless and asked, "Where are everyone? Have accommodation and other arrangements been arranged?" ¡°Well, they have already arrived outside the tribe¡¯s gate, as for accommodation.¡± ¡°What happened to the accommodation? There aren¡¯t enough houses?¡± The young tribesman hesitated for a moment, nodded, and said: "More and more tribesmen have joined recently, and the fixed housing is no longer enough. We can only let them live in tents for a while." Su Xingyu frowned, and then said, "In that case, let''s all go to the Blood Fang Stronghold. There is a shortage of people there." There are not too many people in the blood-red stronghold. It is related to another goal of Su Xingyu, so the more people in the blood-red stronghold and the stronger the strength, the better. ¡°Okay, Patriarch.¡± "That''s it." Su Xingyu nodded, stood up and walked out, "Come with me to see the newly joined tribesmen. Then you will tell them the specific situation of the Night Tribe, as well as the rules and regulations, so that they can adapt as soon as possible. life here.¡± ¡°As you command, chief.¡± The tribesmen followed Su Xingyu and replied loudly. ¡°The resources they bring must be well counted, and living supplies must be distributed accurately so that no one is left out. I don¡¯t want someone to come to me and complain that he did not receive the supplies.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, clan leader, I will personally supervise this matter and ensure that no clan member is left out.¡± Seeking investment, collection, and votes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 26： Variety Chapter 26 Changes Two hours later. After meeting the newly joined tribesmen and gaining a reputation, Su Xingyu asked the accompanying tribesmen to make arrangements for them, while he himself came to the temple. ¡°Clan leader.¡± ??The temple guard Chang Ye Dashan saw Su Xingyu and hurriedly came up to greet him. Su Xingyu glanced at him and said with a smile: "Dashan, have you broken through the fifth level?" ¡°Well, I just broke through a few days ago.¡± Ye Dashan nodded and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right, keep working hard.¡± Su Xingyu nodded slightly, then patted him on the shoulder, ¡°I want to go into the temple to pray, you guys keep watch and don¡¯t let anyone come in and disturb me.¡± "Clan leader, please rest assured. I will watch over you and I will never let anyone disturb you." Ye Dashan patted his chest and hit his fist on the black armor, making a "bang bang bang" sound. Su Xingyu walked straight into the temple, came to the statue of the god, sat down leaning on the statue, and closed his eyes. In the Dark God Realm. The body of the **** has expanded to more than five feet. This is the result of Su Xingyu''s hard work, otherwise he would have become a ten-foot giant. The divine power is mighty, the most powerful and the most holy. ?In the past few months, the Night Tribe has expanded at an absurdly fast rate, and the number of believers has doubled. And as time goes by, under the influence of the tribe, the new tribesmen have gradually deepened their faith and are no longer the false believers they were before. With the blessing of believers, the power of Su Xingyu''s divine body can be said to be increasing day by day, and it is getting stronger at such a speed that he could not control this power at one time and could only stay in the divine realm to refine it. ?Standing up from the throne, He stretched out his body, and the terrifying dark power instantly covered the entire divine realm. The current divine domain has expanded several times as His strength has grown. ¡¾God Interface¡¿ ?Name:Su Xingyu ?Name of God: Lord of Darkness, King of Eternal Night Divinity:Darkness Authority: Fall Sacred fire: not lit Divine Realm:Dark Realm Divinity body: not condensed Divinity:1 ? Extraordinary characteristics: Dark blessing (greatly enhances night vision ability, the quality is blessed in the dark night, the strength of the blessing is also different depending on the degree of belief) Sect of God: Eternal Night ?Believers: Human race, half-metal giant race ¡¾Sect interface¡¿ Name:Eternal Night ?Faith:Eternal Night King Sect emblem: The endless abyss, with an eye in the center Divine spells: Blight, Strengthening, Mental Weakness, Hidden Spear, Burning Blood, Devour. Number of people:1069746 Saint: None Fanatical Believer:56231 Pious believer:320212 Ordinary believers:536325 Pan believers:120250 Hypocritical believers: 36728 Sixth level: 1 Level 5: 27 Level 4: 452 Level 3: 3351 Level 2:45232 Level 1: 164523 Faith value: 12325284 units (10000 units of faith value = 1 unit of divine source) Shen Yuan: 34529 units ?The increase in the number of his followers will lead to an increase in his strength and the power of faith, which will in turn lead to more condensed divine sources. He then feeds back the divine source to the believers, enhancing the believers'' strength, further deepening the believers'' faith in the gods, thereby attracting more believers to join. Perfectly closed loop, belongs to yes. It can be said that the development of the Night Tribe is on the right track, and a positive cycle has been formed between the gods and the tribe. As long as this continues, both parties will become stronger and stronger. ?The body of the spirit has not undergone a qualitative change, it is just that the power that can be called upon has increased, and its intervention in reality has become more obvious. Compared to Su Xingyu personally, the Night Tribe has undergone even greater changes, becoming several times stronger than before. I have to mention here that the Semi-Metal Giant Tribe is really powerful. Although their tribe is small in number and some are still underage, they have contributed a large number of strong men to the Night Tribe. At present, half-metal giants account for a considerable part of the powerful men above level 3 in the Night Tribe. Fortunately, they are relatively docile and their only requirement is food. As long as they are provided with enough food, there will be no trouble. Otherwise, given their strength, if something happens, he will have to do a lot of work. ?After getting along for a period of time, the relationship between the two parties is relatively harmonious. Although the semi-metal giant has not yet completely surrendered to the Night Tribe, he will not be too resistant to the Night Tribe''s orders. In addition to helping them mine concentrated iron ore veins, the Night Tribe will also provide them with some other ores. ?For the semi-metal giants, it is really a helpless move to choose concentrated iron ore as a tribal stronghold. If possible, they would also like to find more veins. But this is not because the amount of refined iron ore is large and the management is full. ?Although the concentrated iron ore does not taste very good, it can at least allow the tribesmen to eat enough. If it were other mineral veins, regardless of whether they could be defended or not, the output alone would be enough to collapse them. ??The Night Tribe, which occupies the black soil plain, has mineral veins that are not very rich, but are much better than the semi-metal giants. Moreover, Su Xingyu can also buy them from other "players". For the semi-metal giants, the Night Tribe can now be called their food and clothing parents. ?Since joining the Night Tribe, they no longer have to eat the dry refined iron ore every day, and they can also get extra meals from time to time. ?Due to various considerations, Su Xingyu did not move the semi-metal giant tribe into the Night Tribe headquarters. In addition to dispatching two thousand semi-metal giants to various strongholds, the remaining semi-metal giants still lived in the previous valley. In other words, their lives have not changed much from before. Even now life is more comfortable. Su Xingyu expected that the semi-metal giant tribe did not return so quickly, but he was not in a hurry because time was on his side. ??With the development of the Night Tribe, the strength of the Night Tribe will become stronger and stronger. When they can overwhelm the semi-metal giant in all aspects, I believe they will make the right choice. After planning his next trip in the God''s Domain and once again confirming the items he wanted to buy later, Su Xingyu immediately opened the door to the City of Gods. ?The mysterious light door appears. Su Xingyu stepped into it, and his figure suddenly appeared on the spacious streets of the City of Gods. ?Beyond the sky, there is still the familiar endless starry sky. With the previous experiences, Su Xingyu did not lose control and tried his best to maintain his five-foot body. It¡¯s not that he wants to show off his strength, it¡¯s that he can¡¯t help it. . Without the suppression of plane laws, being able to maintain a body of five feet is already the limit of his control. ?However, among all the "players", Su Xingyu still seems too tall. Except for a few conspicuous bags, most players try to control the size of their bodies as much as possible. Generally, the height is only about one foot, and some even have the figure of an ordinary person. ?Compared to them, Su Xingyu''s tall body is a bit conspicuous. Compared with the first time we entered, the number of players in the City of Gods has increased a lot at this moment. Looking for investment, there are only eighteen left. (End of this chapter) Chapter 27： Divine magic resurrection of the dead Chapter 27 Divine Spell: Resurrection of the Dead ¡°Don¡¯t miss it if you¡¯re passing by. All you need is 100,000 blood crystals and a fifth-level magic beast crystal core to take home.¡± ¡°Golden-level sword, gold-level armor¡± ¡°There is a big sale on magic potions. There are all kinds of magic potions, and there are discounts for large quantities.¡± ¡°Freshly baked spiritual materials¡± ¡°Fifth-level magic beast skin is the best choice for making magic props. What are you waiting for?¡± ¡°Grain, a lot of grain is being sold.¡± ?The street is lively like a vegetable market, with players of various shapes loudly selling their items at the stalls. Su Xingyu walked and walked, looking for the products he wanted. Since there is no mall or so-called auction house, there are only two ways for players to trade, one is to sell in the information channel, and the other is to set up a street stall in the City of Gods. The first method is more time-saving, but it is a bit difficult to conclude a transaction. Hundreds of messages flash through the information channel every second. Unless you squat there all the time, the information will be covered all at once, and no one can see it at all. Product information, let alone closing a deal. The second method is relatively more reliable. Although it is the most primitive street stall model, the transaction success rate is very high. The price is clearly marked. If the price is right, just take it. ??There is a systematic certification here, and there is no fear of anyone selling fake goods, so everyone is very happy to trade. Neither the buyer nor the seller will stay here for too long, and because of this, the things they bring here are all very good items. ?After all, time is precious. If you bring a bunch of junk to sell, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you can sell it or not. Even if you sell it, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll only get back your money. Su Xingyu visited more than a dozen stalls. The items sold there were all very good, but unfortunately, there was nothing he wanted. ??He walked forward again and stopped in front of a stall surrounded by many players. "Brother, your price is really outrageous. You can sell a gold-level weapon for 500 divine sources, which is more than three times the market price." A man was slightly short in stature and looked a bit wretched in appearance. The rat player picked up the claw weapon on the stall and looked at the human player opposite, "Let''s just make friends. I''ll pay 300 divine sources. The price is already nearly twice the market price. I''m very sincere. ,what do you think?" The human player on the opposite side was half a foot tall and looked very burly. He glanced at the rat player and said, "Take the four hundred divine sources if you want them. If you don''t want them, put them down." The rat player heard this and immediately hesitated. The average price of a gold weapon in the City of Gods is 150 to 200 yuan, making it a relatively expensive item. At present, there are no epic-level items on the market, and gold-level items are the highest level. Except for some players related to forging who can create gold-level equipment, other players either steal it from the natives of their own plane or come to the City of Gods to buy it. Otherwise, it all depends on their appearance. Gold-level equipment is not much better than silver-level equipment, but there is still a gap, and for experts, this difference is enough to determine victory or defeat. ¡°Okay, four hundred is four hundred.¡± The rat player hesitated for a moment, and finally gritted his teeth and bought it. The claws are extremely compatible with his followers. If you miss this one, you won¡¯t know when you will meet it again. If it¡¯s more expensive, just be more expensive. ?The two parties quickly completed the transaction, and with the claws in hand, the rat player hurriedly left the stall to look for other items. ¡°Boss, can this be cheaper?¡± ??An extremely beautiful elf player picked up the staff on the stall and asked. "Eight hundred, it can''t be cheaper. Those of you who play magic should know how precious this thing is." The boss glanced at the elf player, but was not attracted by his appearance, and said calmly. "All right." The elf player originally wanted to negotiate the price, but after thinking about it, he realized that it was indeed the case. Not many players could create gold-level magic weapons at the moment. It was normal for it to be more expensive, so he paid the price readily. Su Xingyu stepped forward, reached out and picked up a scroll, looked at the boss and said, "This one is cheaper, how about a thousand divine sources?" "Brother, you can''t bargain like this. You cut two-thirds of it with one knife." The boss''s face darkened, and he said speechlessly, "Two thousand and five thousand, I got this from the purple box. If it weren''t for the properties not matching, I wouldn''t sell it." ¡°Two thousand and five thousand is too expensive. It¡¯s probably quite difficult to learn this magical skill, and when you cast it, you have to consume divine energy, and you also have to find a corpse that meets the requirements.¡± Su Xingyu frowned, looked at the boss, and said: "Objectively speaking, divine magic is good, but there are too many restrictions. Two thousand and five dollars is impossible. One thousand and five dollars, this price is not low." The boss naturally understood this truth, but he was a businessman. How could he let Su Xingyu lower the price like this? He said with a bitter face: "Brother, no matter what, one thousand and five is too low. This is a divine skill, not a magic skill. Two One thousand, just two thousand, it really can¡¯t be lower. If it¡¯s lower, I¡¯d rather die in my hands. I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t wait for the undead players.¡± ¡°Do you think undead players still need to learn this magical skill?¡± Su Xingyu glanced at the boss, and then picked up another product on the stall, "Add this, one thousand and eighty, and the deal will be successful. If not, forget it. I just want to give it a try. I don''t know if it will work yet." If it fails, I will suffer a big loss.¡± "This" the boss hesitated immediately. As Su Xingyu said, if this magic is precious, it must be precious. After all, it is a magic, a magic used by gods. ?However, the shortcomings mentioned by Su Xingyu are also correct, there are too many restrictions. ??And normal gods cannot learn this magical skill, and gods of the undead system do not need to learn it. ?However, the boss was a little reluctant to sell it at such a low price and with a gift. Upon seeing this, Su Xingyu put down the scroll and drawings, turned around and left without any hesitation. ¡°It¡¯s done, one thousand and eighty is one thousand and eighty.¡± ?The boss saw that Su Xingyu''s actions didn''t seem to be fake, and he really wanted to leave, so he quickly shouted out. Su Xingyu stopped, turned around, picked up the scroll and drawings, and initiated the transaction. The boss was also afraid that he would regret it. After taking a look, he immediately chose to complete the transaction after seeing that there were no problems. Putting the two things away, a smile appeared on Su Xingyu''s face. ??This scroll records a magical technique called "Resurrection of the Undead". The effect is very simple, it is to transform the corpse into an undead creature, which is quite consistent with Su Xingyu''s godhead. As for the drawing, it is a design drawing of a three-bow bed crossbow. It is not given by the system, but made by the player himself. ??The value of this kind of blueprint is not very high. It can support a hundred divine sources, and the further it goes, the less valuable it becomes. So it is true to say that it is just a supplement. ps: I¡¯m looking for investment, it¡¯s just a little bit close, please help me. (End of this chapter) Chapter 28： Empty the family fortune Chapter 28: Empty the family fortune I visited the stalls for a while and bought a few favorite items. "Didi", someone was sending him a message, Su Xingyu clicked on the channel. ¡¾Black Star¡¿: "Brother Yu, I brought people over, the old place." £º¡°Okay, wait for me for a few minutes, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± ¡¾Black Star¡¿: "Okay." Leaving the street where the stalls were set up, Su Xingyu walked forward and soon came to the yard rented by Wang Dong. ?After so long, Su Xingyu is no longer the ignorant newbie he was when he first came in. By browsing the information channels, he has a general understanding of the City of Gods. ?For example, renting this courtyard for a day in the City of Gods will consume 50 divine resources, which is fifty times more than setting up a stall outside. It is very expensive. ?Well, there are not a few people renting houses here, especially those traders. There is only one reason for this, and that is that the time flow rate in the courtyard can be adjusted freely, and the highest rate can even be the same as the time flow rate in this plane. Renting a yard can save players a lot of time. Su Xingyu was bigger than the door at the moment, but when he walked into the courtyard, the entire courtyard suddenly became wider, as if everything inside was magnified. "Brother Yu, you have become stronger again." As soon as Su Xingyu walked in, Wang Dong in the living room sensed it and walked out quickly. Looking at the tall dark god, he couldn''t help but sigh. After several months of communication, he knew that the other person was not the kind of person who liked to show off, and would not deliberately expand his figure to become conspicuous. So there is only one reason for maintaining the current figure. The strength grows too fast, the control is insufficient, and the power overflows. ¡°Slightly improved.¡± Su Xingyu nodded with a smile. After Wang Dong exchanged some pleasantries, he took Su Xingyu and walked inside, "The man has arrived and is inside." The two of them entered the living room. A human player was already waiting here. When he saw Wang Dong leading someone in, he stood up and said with a smile: "Black Star, this is the big customer you mentioned." "right." ??Black Star is the title Wang Dong gave himself, similar to his online name, "This is Li Qing, a religious god. This is Xingyu, a leading god." "Hello." xihao. ??The two nodded slightly and said hello. "I heard from Black Star that Brother Xingyu wants to buy a magic book. I happen to have a copy in my hand. I don''t know if it suits your liking." The two of them didn''t know each other before, so they didn''t exchange too many greetings and quickly got to the point. ??Limited by the influence of believers, the form of the gods will also change accordingly. The appearance of Li Qing''s gods looks a bit old, giving people a kind feeling. ?A thick book appeared in his hand. Li Qing handed it over, and Su Xingyu took the book. It had a system notarization mark on it. Opening the book and casually browsing the contents, Su Xingyu nodded: ¡°Very good, whatever price you want.¡± "There are thousands of magics in this book, including more than a dozen mid-level spells. It took me a lot of effort to collect them." Li Qing did not directly tell the price, but told the situation of the book, And the difficulty of collecting it yourself. Then, He slowly said, "Ten thousand divine sources." ? ¡°.¡± Su Xingyu frowned and did not answer in a hurry. Instead, he asked, "How many players do you think are willing to spend 10,000 divine resources to buy this book? It''s too expensive. If you don''t impose restrictions, 10,000 Shenyuan, I can barely accept it.¡± ??hiss-¡ª¡ª Li Qing¡¯s expression did not change, but he was shocked and took a deep breath. ?He just gives a price first so that it can be negotiated later. I didn¡¯t expect that someone could actually spend 10,000 divine resources to buy something at this time. ¡°Brother, you are joking, this is what I rely on for my living.¡± ?Li Qing smiled and blurred the topic. The so-called restriction is to sign a system agreement. Within a certain period of time, the buyer shall not leak the above magic skills to other players in any way. "What about Five Thousand Divine Sources? The price is already very favorable." Li Qing added. Su Xingyu shook his head and said: "Three thousand, it''s really not easy for you to collect, but it''s not just mine, and there is some magic on it. I have it myself, but I haven''t sorted it out." Li Qing hesitated for a moment, then nodded slightly and agreed to Su Xingyu''s quotation, "Yes, it''s only three thousand, but if you have blood crystals, please exchange them for blood crystals at the current market price, 1:100 How about it?" "Okay." Su Xingyu nodded in agreement. He is really not short of crystals now. Even if there are more and more people in the tribe, he will still have a lot of surplus blood crystals with several veins of blood crystals. The warehouse is already full. ?There is no way, the speed at which the super warriors can absorb the blood crystals is not as fast as the tribe can mine them. ¡°Thank you.¡± The two quickly completed the transaction. "You should be developing a magic system. It''s not enough for a magician to have magic secrets. I also have eight major series of basic meditation methods. I can''t say they are the best, but the effect is definitely good." After completing the transaction, , Li Qing''s face obviously had a smile on his face, and he continued, "If you want it, I will take it from Qian Shenyuan. If you trade it with blood crystal, I will give you a 50% discount." Su Xingyu¡¯s face twitched, but after taking a look at the item, he finally couldn¡¯t hold it back and bought it. There are magicians in the Night Tribe, but their cultivation methods are full of luck and have no dissemination value at all. "There are meditation methods and magic secrets. I think no matter what, the magician must be equipped with a staff. I also have a batch of black iron-level magic staffs here. How about a 150 blood crystal?" Su Xingyu: "." ¡°Ten percent off.¡± "wanted." "The staff can only increase the magician''s combat effectiveness. It really depends on the speed of cultivation. It also needs a magic robe. The black iron-level magic robe is universal for all systems. It can increase the magician''s element absorption speed by ten percent. Large quantities are preferred. , if you buy enough, I will give you a gold-level magic robe." ¡°Bought.¡± ? ¡°.¡± Seeing that Su Xingyu was so rich, Li Qing took out all the goods he had stored up, all of which were magic-related items. Half an hour later, Li Qing smiled with a smile on his face as he looked at the blood crystals in the space. . ¡°Brother, let¡¯s add a friend. If you need magic things in the future, you can continue to come to me and I¡¯ll give you a discount.¡± They added each other as friends, and Li Qing left with satisfaction. Su Xingyu stood silently. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m thinking. "Brother Yu, are you okay?" Wang Dong, who was shocked by the two people''s financial resources, came back to his senses at this time, looked at Su Xingyu, and asked in a low voice. "It''s okay." Su Xingyu shook his head and sighed, "I just didn''t expect that you actually know such a powerful player. This magic inventory is really rich." ¡°Well, to be honest, I was scared too.¡± ??Although Wang Dong was surprised by Li Qing''s pile of magic props, Su Xingyu''s financial resources actually made him even more intimidated. After all, as far as he knew, Li Qing''s priesthood seemed to be "wisdom." ?? Li Qing was able to bring out the magic book and meditation method, which actually did not shock him. These were originally within the scope of the other party''s clergy. ??However, the magic props at the back are definitely not Li Qing''s own, at least not all of them. ??Without a forging **** and a large number of forging apprentices, it is absolutely impossible to create so many magic props. What''s more, there is also the problem of material collection. Li Qing, a religious god, will never be able to collect so many magic materials. If nothing else, there should be a team behind Li Qing. As for Su Xingyu, he gave hundreds of thousands of blood crystals without blinking an eye, just as he was told. This really shocked Wang Dong. So rich! Seeking investment, collection, and votes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 29： Nothing left Chapter 29 Not a bit left "Brother Yu, aren''t you exploring the plane? Why do you still have time to come here to buy things? The time flow in the City of Gods is much faster than that on the plane. If something really happens, you can go back and make amends. It¡¯s too late.¡± ??Wang Dong still remembered that Su Xingyu asked him about plane exploration information. Not long after that, someone came to the City of the Gods. Could it be that the exploration failed? ?The first time a player explores a plane, if he can lose even a little bit, it is considered a victory. ?Those creatures living in the fragments of the plane are not easy to deal with. With the player''s current strength, it is not easy to defeat them. It is normal to overturn and escape. So after seeing Su Xingyu appear in the City of Gods, Wang Dong''s first reaction was that the exploration had failed and he had already quit. As for people not following in? ??This is the first time to explore such an important matter. As the boss, it would be inappropriate not to follow along! "The main force has been defeated. You can just deal with the remaining monsters. There is no need to keep an eye on them." Su Xingyu''s calm tone revealed an absolute confidence. ¡°Awesome.¡± Wang Dong gave a thumbs up. ¡°Thank you very much this time.¡± Su Xingyu clicked on Wang Dong''s profile picture and traded 300 divine resources. ?Although he spent a lot of divine resources and blood crystals this time, he was actually quite satisfied. After all, the items he got were enough for the Night Tribe to train a group of magicians. ??Although the Night Tribe is currently mainly developing the warrior route, the magician route cannot fall too far, otherwise he will suffer in the future. "Why are you being polite to me?" Wang Dong smiled and did not accept the transaction application. He rubbed his hands and said, "Brother Yu, I don''t want the divine source this time. I can tell you about the situation you encountered during the plane exploration. Well. Hehe, you know, our industry is actually quite demanding for information. At present, few players dare to explore the plane, and even if they do, most of them end in failure..." After a while, when Su Xingyu didn¡¯t reply, Wang Dong smiled and added: ¡°Of course, if it¡¯s inconvenient, forget it.¡± "It''s not important information. Since you want to know, I''ll tell you. You should also accept Shenyuan. This information will be regarded as your return gift." Su Xingyu saw that he had misunderstood, so he explained, and then briefly explained the situation of the Goblin Plane Fragments. The size of the plane, the environment, the strength of monsters, the types of goblins, etc. In addition to the situation of the hidden night tribe and the accurate number of goblins, Su Xingyu told Wang Dong all the information he saw. ?Wang Dong memorized what he said in his mind, and asked questions aloud from time to time. Su Xingyu explained to him based on his own understanding, and did not answer some questions that he did not understand. ¡°Brother Yu, thank you very much.¡± After Su Xingyu finished speaking, Wang Dong solemnly thanked him. Su Xingyu nodded slightly, and then warned: "The monsters in the plane fragments are not easy to deal with. There is no absolute certainty. I suggest you don''t rush in. If you enter rashly, once you lose soldiers and horses, the gain will not be worth the loss. The resources near the starting point are actually enough for development for a long time, so there is no need to compete with other players for this." Even though Ye Zhan brought tens of thousands of people, he casually defeated the Goblin army, but that was because the Night Tribe was really strong. ?Wang Dong is a trading **** and often stays in the City of Gods. Su Xingyu doesn''t think he is that strong. ??If it is because of what I have said that I feel that the monsters in the fragments of the plane are nothing more than that, I would go out to explore the plane in a hurry. Even if the group is not destroyed, it will still suffer heavy losses. ?? No matter what, Wang Dong is a qualified trader. With him around, he can save a lot of time, so Su Xingyu still doesn''t want anything to happen to him. "Brother Yu, you are much more radical than me, and now you are trying to persuade me." Wang Dong looked at him and joked, "But don''t worry, I am timid, I tend to cherish my life, and I am not absolutely sure. Will go in." "what ever." Su Xingyu glanced at Wang Dong, and regardless of whether he listened or not, he said what he needed to say anyway. After a while, Huang Duoduo came in a hurry. After coming in, he said a little apologetically: ¡°Sorry, I encountered something unexpectedly and I rushed over as soon as I finished handling it. I kept you waiting for a long time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just arrived not long ago.¡± Su Xingyu shook his head and didn''t care. Putting away the scroll recording the magic, Su Xingyu looked at Huang Duoduo, a little surprised. Compared to before, the aura on his body is much stronger. It can be seen that his strength has improved a lot in recent times. ?While Su Xingyu was surprised, Huang Duoduo looked at Su Xingyu who was like a giant and already wanted to curse in his heart. ?Hmm, isn¡¯t progress going too fast? I complained in my heart, with a smile on my face, and asked: "How much do you want this time?" ¡°Two million first.¡± Huang Duoduo: "." ¡°Recently, the price of food on the market has increased.¡± ?Afraid that Su Xingyu might not pay attention to the relevant information, Huang Duoduo made a vague mention. As more and more players poured into the elementary realm, the price of food skyrocketed, nearly 30% higher than when Su Xingyu first bought it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will be indispensable,¡± Su Xingyu smiled and said, "After so many transactions, you still don''t know what kind of person I am." "Feel sorry." Huang Duoduo was a little embarrassed, and then he straightened his expression, "I happen to still have a batch of food on hand, so let''s trade it directly. Blood crystal or divine source? If you trade with blood crystal, I can make a decision and give you a nine 50% off.¡± At present, the most ideal currency for players¡¯ transactions is the universal blood crystal. After all, as long as there are believers, there will be no shortage of divine sources, but blood crystals are not enough. This depends on luck. "Then let''s use blood crystals." Su Xingyu twitched the corner of his mouth. He thought that the millions of blood crystals he brought out would be a huge sum of money, but he didn''t expect that they would be used up in just a moment. ¡°In addition, give me another 10,000 units of pasture and grain seeds. I also want the grain seeds from last time. Let¡¯s get 50,000 units.¡± Huang Duoduo made a calculation in his mind and said cheerfully, "This is not a big amount, so I''ll just add it to my head." ?Compared with the big order in front, Huang Duoduo didn''t pay attention to the little things in the back at all. He just gave them away, just to maintain the customer relationship. Over the past few months, more than 50% of the food in his hands has been eaten by Su Xingyu, which can be said to be a super big customer. Su Xingyu was not polite and smiled, "Thank you very much." Su Xingyu doesn¡¯t care much about this little money, but it¡¯s a good thing to save a little. Soon, the two successfully completed the transaction. It can be seen that both parties are very satisfied with this transaction. After finishing the food transaction with Huang Duoduo, Su Xingyu stayed in the City of Gods for another two hours, purchasing many supplies. Only after all the divine sources and crystals were consumed, did he leave the City of Gods and return to the plane. . Looking for investment, there are only eight left. (End of this chapter) Chapter 30： Spring comes Chapter 30 Spring comes ?? Returning to the Night Tribe with a large amount of supplies, Su Xingyu started a new round of construction and development. ?Abundant food made the people of the Night Tribe full of enthusiasm for work, while the sophisticated equipment firmly captured the hearts of the warriors. In addition to accelerating the construction of various buildings and training professional soldiers. Su Xingyu also set up magic testing points throughout the tribe to screen out young tribesmen with high elemental affinity and send them to the newly built school, preparing them to start reading and literacy. The reason why I chose a young age is mainly because adults have already been established and do not have much training value. It is not as practical as training young people. The future magic path of the Night Tribe depends entirely on these young people. ?The Night Tribe¡¯s exploration of magic is almost non-existent. Although they do have magicians, these guys who become magicians in a daze are no different from magicians. They have not experienced systematic learning. If you ask them to release magic, they can cast it, but if you ask them to explain the principles, they will not know everything. The question is, it was passed down from our ancestors. We don¡¯t know why we do it. Anyway, it¡¯s just that it can release magic. This is very speechless. ??What can Su Xingyu do? Who told him that this is a barbaric land. You can only develop from scratch. It can be foreseen that this process will be long, and the time span will be in years. It may be a few years, or it may be more than ten years, or it may be decades. But no matter how long it takes, the Night Tribe will have to develop magicians. this road. An ideal force does not necessarily strive to be the best in all aspects, but it must not have obvious shortcomings. Magicians don¡¯t need to be used, but this path must be available. Just like he doesn''t have to rush to cultivate fields, he can buy food from the City of Gods, thereby sending more tribesmen to mine and earn more crystal stones. Ore is much more valuable than food. Why not do this? Because this is equivalent to putting his life in the hands of others, Su Xingyu is not in the habit of being controlled by others. ??The Night Tribe must be comprehensively powerful, at least able to form an internal circulation of resources. The same goes for the military. It must be comprehensively powerful, including extraordinary warriors and magicians. In fact, this phenomenon is not limited to Su Xingyu. Most players are faced with this situation. They either lack extraordinary warriors or magicians, and some are even worse, lacking both. Although it is not easy for Su Xingyu to cultivate extraordinary warriors, that is because there are really many blood crystal veins near the Night Tribe. For some players, there is only a small blood crystal vein within a hundred miles of the starting point. This is a hammer to cultivate. Make bricks without straw. No matter how many ideas you have, you must first consider the actual situation. ??The Night Tribe does not have the conditions to develop a magician army, because there is no one nearby to summarize the cultivation methods of this path, and Su Xingyu can be said to have used money to forcefully transfer the conditions of other players. Spent millions of blood crystals to create basic conditions for the development of magicians for the Night Tribe. It is difficult to say whether it is a profit or a loss. ??With the Night Tribe becoming the dominant family in the black soil plain, the entire area seemed to be much quieter. There was no big turmoil as usual due to lack of food. ??More and more tribes are coming together. In order to join the Night Tribe, they even have to travel hundreds of miles to join them. While the Night Tribe is in full swing, the weather is starting to warm up. Winter has passed, and spring has come when all things revive. People in the tribe walked out of their houses, looked at the sun rising from the horizon, felt the warm sunshine of spring, and felt as if they were in another world. ¡°Winter is just over?¡± ?Some people can¡¯t believe that the cold winter, which used to last like a year, has passed just like that. In the past winter, every day was painful, but this winter is very comfortable, and some people even gained a few pounds. ¡°Yes, winter is over.¡± An old man sighed. ¡°Joining the Night Tribe is truly the best decision I have made in my life.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m living so comfortably in this cold winter.¡± ?Everyone was filled with emotion and felt like they were in a dream. Dong dong dong! ?The sound of a bell sounded in the distance, which was a reminder of work. ¡°Oops, we¡¯re going to be late.¡± ¡°It¡¯s over, I¡¯ll be told by the captain later.¡± ¡°Run quickly, I¡¯m only one day short of the perfect attendance award. That¡¯s ten kilograms of food.¡± ?Everyone immediately dispersed and quickly ran towards their work areas. In the center of the tribe, in the chief''s room. ¡°Winter has passed, and we are about to get busy again.¡± After processing the last document and putting it aside, Su Xingyu felt the prayers of many believers and realized that spring was coming. If nothing else happens, the Night Tribe will be very busy for a long time to come. After a whole winter of getting along, the Night Tribe finally digested the few tribes it swallowed. Judging from the prayers of most tribesmen, they already have great recognition of the Night Tribe. In more official terms, the loyalty of the residents reaches seventy-five, and they are sincerely willing to fight for this tribe, even if it costs their lives. This also means that the Night Tribe can continue to expand. All right. ?In fact, the Night Tribe has never stopped expanding. Even in the cold winter, tribes continue to join and expand the territory of the Night Tribe. In the black earth plain, there are no other large tribes that he can swallow up. If he wants more people, he can only reach out further. ?At present, Su Xingyu has no plans for an expedition. He plans to deal with the jackals first and then completely capture the black soil plain. ¡°There are rewards for unifying the Red River. I wonder if there are rewards for unifying the Black Soil Plain?¡± When the Red River area was unified, he was given a generous gift package. The black soil plain is much larger than the Red River area. It would be terrible if he was also given a reward. ??Although it has been decided to attack the Gnoll tribe, there is no way to mobilize troops at the moment. After all, the general of the Night tribe is still training in the Goblin plane. ?Just when Su Xingyu was about to browse the message channel and go to bed, a message appeared in his mind. ¡°Praise to the King of Eternal Night, your devout believers, have eliminated all the Goblins.¡± Su Xingyu immediately laughed when he heard this, "What a coincidence." Since the victory in the last decisive battle, Su Xingyu has not paid much attention to the situation there except for a group of new recruits who were rotated in during the battle. I thought the night battle would last ten days and a half. I didn¡¯t expect it to be resolved so quickly. Closing his eyes, the tall black figure in the divine realm opened his eyes, and through the connection of the believers, turned his attention to the fragment of the plane. I¡¯m asking for investment, please help me. (End of this chapter) Chapter 31： Army of Skeletons Chapter 31 Skeleton Army Fragments of the plane, deep in the plains. ?Tens of thousands of troops gathered here, fighting at night and all the soldiers sincerely praying to the gods. Soon, a hundred-meter-wide portal suddenly appeared in front of it without any warning. Su Xingyu walked out of the door with several tribesmen. ¡°Clan leader.¡± Ye Zhan stepped forward to salute and greet him respectfully. ¡°Well done.¡± Su Xingyu nodded slightly to express his appreciation, "You are worthy of being the number one warrior of our Night Tribe. You did a very good job in the night battle this time." ¡°Thank you for the compliments from the patriarch, this is what my subordinates should do.¡± Ye Zhan straightened his back and replied loudly. Su Xingyu chuckled lightly, "You can go to the temple to receive your reward later. Now take the soldiers out. They should be exhausted after fighting here for so long. After they go out, there is no need to rush back to the team to train. Let''s Let them rest for a few days and then hold a victory banquet for you.¡± In this fragment of the plane, even if there are companions on guard at night, the soldiers dare not relax wholeheartedly, and their spirits are naturally a little tense. It would be better to give them a few days off and let them have a good rest. ?Ye Zhan¡¯s mouth moved. He wanted to say something, but he turned around and looked at the cheering soldiers. In the end, he had no choice but to nod in agreement. "yes." "Soldiers are also human beings. They should be strict when training. On weekdays, they can relax appropriately. There is no need to be tense all the time." Su Xingyu said with a smile. ?Ye Zhan nodded thoughtfully, and then issued an order for the soldiers to retreat in an orderly manner. After Ye Zhan gave the order to retreat, Su Xingyu asked: "How did you do what I ordered before?" ¡°It¡¯s done, please come with me.¡± Ye Zhan replied, and then took Su Xingyu outside the camp. He saw the empty grassland filled with goblin corpses. They were piled up into several hills, which looked a bit scary. "These are relatively complete corpses. There are 170,000 in total. I don''t know if they meet your requirements." Ye Zhan scratched his head. When the soldiers were rotated last time, Su Xingyu suddenly asked him to transfer the relatively complete corpses after the war. Breen''s body was collected. ??Although Ye Zhan didn¡¯t understand the purpose, he still strictly followed the clan leader¡¯s orders. ?However, due to the rough fighting style of the Night Tribe warriors, most of the corpses were damaged, and quite a few were missing arms and legs, so only this much was found. "enough." Su Xingyu nodded. ¡°Do you need me to avoid it?¡± ?Although he didn¡¯t know what the clan leader wanted to do, seeing that he was the only one with him, Ye Zhan consciously asked. ¡°You can just watch from the sidelines if you want, but I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to accept it.¡± "Clan leader, you are a bit underestimating me. I have never seen any big scenes, and I really don''t believe that anything can scare me." Ye Zhan didn''t want to stay at first, but after being so aroused by Su Xingyu, his heart instantly changed. Not convinced anymore. ??No matter how you say it, he is still the number one general of the Night Tribe. He has experienced hundreds of battles and has never seen anything. You want to scare him with just a few corpses, are you kidding me? ¡°Then stay and take a look.¡± Su Xingyu smiled, didn''t care, and walked straight to several mountains of corpses. ??A putrid smell mixed with various smells hit them, causing the two of them to frown. Su Xingyu closed his eyes and slowly opened his arms. The sky suddenly darkened, and a huge vortex appeared in the sky. ¡°Praise to the supreme King of Eternal Night!¡± Ye Zhan was stunned for a moment, then quickly knelt down and prostrated, shouting loudly. In the camp not far away, the retreating soldiers also instantly saw the situation here, and they all knelt down and worshiped, praising the gods. Through the connection with the body, the tall black shadow deepens the connection with reality. I saw him waving his hand, and a huge magic circle emerged, covering all the surrounding corpses in an instant. Divine magic¡¤Resurrection of the dead. With the influx of endless dark power, the corpses piled up into several hills changed instantly. They woke up from their long sleep, and their bodies began to move. At first, it was just their fingers, and gradually, the whole body started to move. ?Climbing up from the pile of corpses, they walked down sluggishly and lined up on the grass, neat and orderly, like a human army. As time goes by, more and more corpses come back to life. They tear off the carrion on their bodies, leaving only a white skeleton. The empty pupils are shining with the fire of the soul that represents life. "Chief, this, this, this," Ye Zhan got up from the ground and couldn''t help but feel a little frightened when he saw the horrifying scene in front of him. ¡°Undead.¡± ?Su Xingyu''s eyes flashed with a trace of fatigue. "Chief, what do you want with so many skeleton soldiers? I feel that the combat effectiveness of these guys is not very good. Are they used as cannon fodder?" After seeing so many skeletons, Ye Zhan still doesn''t understand. These skeleton soldiers are pitifully weak in battle. , no matter how many there are, it is of no use. Perhaps their only advantage is that they don¡¯t have to eat. ¡°Mining, now the tribe is in short supply of manpower in all aspects, and mining is a manual job. It would be better to leave it to these skeletons without paying wages. How good it would be.¡± ?This is too cruel! Looking at the skeleton soldiers in front of him, Ye Zhan couldn''t help showing sympathy on his face. When you are alive, it is fine if you are killed by yourself. In the end, after death, I still have to help their night tribe work, which makes me angry just thinking about it. ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that there are still several mineral veins here? I¡¯ll give you 30,000 skeletons. You can arrange for them to mine.¡± Su Xingyu has no intention of occupying this plane fragment. The Night Tribe is not short of territory now, and it is very inconvenient to travel between the two sides. But it would be a pity to just give up the mineral vein here. ?Su Xingyu''s original plan was to keep tens of thousands of people here, build a basic camp, and then come in every few months to collect ore. ?But now there¡¯s no need to go to such trouble. Thirty thousand skeletons who don¡¯t need to eat or drink and work hard without complaining. Is there any better labor force than this? ?After a simple operation on the spot, Ye Zhan looked suspicious of life and walked away with 30,000 rickety skeletons. Although the skeleton is dull, it can still execute some simple commands as long as the instructions are clear. A task like mining shouldn¡¯t be difficult, right? At that time, just leave a few hundred people here and give them some authority to watch over them. ?Su Xingyu, who came up with the idea of ??using skeleton soldiers to liberate the tribe, felt like a genius at this moment. ¡°Then let¡¯s go too.¡± ?Taking the remaining hundreds of thousands of skeletons, Su Xingyu rushed to the camp, preparing to distribute "labor tools" to the tribesmen after returning to the tribe. What! ?Looks too scary? It''s okay. He believes that his people, even if they can''t accept it now, will naturally realize the benefits of these skeletons after getting along for a while, and then they will be able to accept it. Besides, as a dark god, isn¡¯t it normal for him to have some skeleton soldiers under his command? As believers, they should also learn how to make skeletons work. Please read it, vote for it, and collect it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 32： Unboxing Chapter 32 Unboxing When the army returns victoriously, there are many things that need to be dealt with, not to mention the huge army of skeletons that need to be distributed. ? Facts have proved that the people of the Night Tribe accept new things very quickly. ?Although the shape of the Goblin skeletons was a bit weird and scary, when they learned that they could control these skeletons with the gift of the King of Eternal Night, they became excited instantly. Of course, Su Xingyu couldn''t let them drive them one-on-one, otherwise what would be the point of getting these skeletons. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult for one person to watch hundreds or even thousands of skeleton soldiers! By the time Su Xingyu took care of everything, it was already late at night. Sitting on the bed and taking a special shower, he finally had time to take stock of the gains from this plane exploration. ¡¾System prompt: Complete the plane exploration, capture the fragments of the Goblin plane, and clear out more than 95% of the creatures in it. ¡¿ ¡¾Rewards obtained: Orange treasure box*1, purple treasure box*2, yellow treasure box*5, Goblin Heart*1, Heart of Life*1, World Origin*10000. ¡¿ ¡°There are quite a lot of things, but I don¡¯t know what good things can be found.¡± I extracted it silently in my heart, and several boxes and two fist-sized light groups appeared on the ground instantly. ¡¾Heart of life¡¿ Category: Material ?Level: Epic Introduction: The life core of the Datura mother plant contains huge life energy and can be eaten directly or used to refine medicines. ¡¾Goblin Heart¡¿ Category: Material ?Level: Epic Introduction: It is a rare treasure of the Goblin family, condensed from the essence and blood of hundreds of thousands of Goblins. "Give me these two things, it''s useless to hold them." Looking at the two "hearts", Su Xingyu was speechless. Although both things were epic materials and very precious, to him, they seemed a bit useless. . ?The Heart of Life is okay, but if it really doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll leave it alone until a powerful pharmacist appears in the future, and then let him refine the potion. ?Goblin Heart is pure waste, and you have to find a Goblin God to trade it. Putting his two hearts away, he reached out to the remaining treasure chests. ?This is the first time he has received a treasure chest from the system. When he unified Honghe, the system always gave him things directly. This is the first time he has been given a treasure chest like this. ?Hmm. Maybe it has something to do with the number of times. This is the second time he has received a system reward. ??If it weren''t for the fact that he had to browse the information channel every day, Su Xingyu would almost forget about this system that has no sense of existence. ¡°Which one should I open first?¡± Looking at the eight treasure boxes in front of him, Su Xingyu hesitated. The treasure chests are arranged from low to high, white, yellow, purple, orange, gold, dark gold, and colorful. The higher the level, the better the things you can get. After thinking about it, Su Xingyu decided to go from low to high, and then opened a yellow treasure box. ¡¾System prompt: Open the yellow treasure box and obtain the second-level archer battalion building drawing*1. ¡¿ ¡°Not bad.¡± Su Xingyu said with joy on his face. ?In this way, the Night Tribe has assembled the three basic arms of cavalry, infantry, and archers, as well as the first- and second-level barracks. Soon, he opened all the remaining four yellow treasure boxes. ¡¾System prompt: Open the yellow treasure box and obtain the bright armor design drawing*1. ¡¿ ¡¾System prompt: Open the yellow treasure box and obtain the Goblin staff design drawing*1¡¿ ¡¾System prompt: Open the yellow treasure box and obtain the three-star wonder¡¤University Hall architectural drawing*1. ¡¿ ¡¾System prompt: Open the yellow treasure box and obtain a gold-level scroll¡¤Thunder''s Wrath*10. ¡¿ institutions Category: Equipment Grade: Silver Introduction: It can enhance the affinity with the light element, input the light element, and also obtain a defense bonus. ¡¾Goblin Staff¡¿ Category: Weapon?Level: Silver Introduction: Goblin''s exclusive weapon, used by Goblin priests, can get extra bonuses. Su Xingyu''s face suddenly darkened when he saw the items that were taken out. ¡°What the hell.¡± Four treasure chests can actually yield three useless items. My **** luck! In a rage, Su Xingyu opened the two purple treasure boxes together. ¡¾System prompt: Open the purple treasure box and obtain the architectural blueprint of the fourth-level heavy cavalry battalion of the divine domain building*1. ¡¿ ¡¾System prompts; Open the purple treasure box and obtain the tiger sword design drawing*1. ¡¿ ¡¾Fourth level heavy armored cavalry battalion¡¿ ?Type: Divine Domain Architecture Effects: Strengthen cavalry skills, enhance cavalry coordination and organization capabilities, and have a probability of understanding characteristics ¢Ù Maximum training volume: 10,000 Requirements: Tier 3 Praetorian Heavy Cavalry or Tier 4 Warrior Consumption: 1000 divine source/day ?Characteristics ¢Ù Heavy defense: When wearing heavy armor, the overall defense is improved, up to 70% ¡¾Tiger Blade¡¿ Category: Weapons ?Level: Gold level Introduction: This knife is fierce and should not be wielded by those who are not brave. Su Xingyu took a breath, but he didn''t expect that he would actually fire two big treasures in succession. ?Especially the first one, the architectural blueprint of the fourth-order heavy cavalry battalion. To him, it was simply a better item than an epic-level prop. As for the production drawings of the tiger sword, these are the production drawings of gold-level weapons. ?In the City of the Gods, it is rare to see even silver-level weapons production blueprints, let alone gold-level ones. ?After all, being a gold-level blacksmith only means that you have the ability to make gold-level equipment. Without blueprints, you can still only be blind. It is no exaggeration to say that this gold-level weapon design drawing is even more precious than epic-level equipment. After all, epic-level equipment can only strengthen one person, but a gold-level design drawing, as long as the materials are sufficient and the blacksmith is qualified, can form an entire legion equipped with gold-level equipment. ?Everyone is stronger, and when combined into a legion, the accumulated advantages are enough to crush them. Think about it, it is also a third-level legion, but the soldiers on the opposite side all have gold-level weapons, and your legion only has silver-level weapons. How do you fight? ?Of course, I just imagined this in my mind. Gold level items are not so easy to create. Leave aside whether there are so many blacksmiths and how long it takes for a blacksmith to make one. Let¡¯s talk about the most basic materials. ?It is not difficult to collect a single piece of material, but if you want to arm an entire legion, the materials required will make people collapse just thinking about it. It is impossible to arm soldiers on a large scale in a short period of time, so we can only think of ways to equip generals, captains of thousands, and centurions with relatively strong officers first. Putting the things away, Su Xingyu began to think about what to do with them. Those that are not needed temporarily can be saved first. Those that are not used at all, such as the two silver-level design drawings, can be traded with players. ?After a while, Su Xingyu remembered that he seemed to have a box that he had not opened. The most important box, the orange treasure box. Su Xingyu was already very satisfied with what came out of the two purple boxes, so even if a useless item came out of this box, he could barely accept it. After all, the goddess of luck cannot always be on his side. Open the box. Dazzling golden light flashed, illuminating the entire room. ¡°Fuck!¡± I¡¯m looking for collections, tickets, and investments. (End of this chapter) Chapter 33： Magic Cannon Chapter 33 Magic Cannon ¡¾System prompt: Open the orange treasure box and obtain the design drawing of the magic cannon*1. ¡¿ ¡¾Magic Cannon¡¿ Category: Props ?Level: Epic Introduction: Using crystals as energy source, the higher the energy of the crystals, the stronger the energy cannon fired. Looking at the drawing in his hand, Su Xingyu was stunned for two minutes before coming back to his senses. ¡°This kind of luck, I have to be careful when I go out recently, so I don¡¯t get swept away by the turbulent flow of space.¡± He murmured to himself. Even if it is an orange treasure chest, it is a bit outrageous to open something like a magic cannon. After waiting in the room for a while, the smile on his face faded. The good stuff came out, and Su Xingyu, who had originally planned to go to bed and browse the channels for a while, quickly jumped out of bed, got dressed, and rushed out. The channel can be refreshed at any time. For now, it is better to set up the barracks first, and then throw the two silver-level design drawings to the blacksmiths of the Night Tribe for study, and try to see if they can create a few finished products. , it doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t use it, just use it to gain experience. There are two ways to use the design drawings of weapons and equipment. One is to absorb it directly. In this way, the blacksmiths of the entire tribe will get special bonuses when forging this thing, but the drawings will also be consumed. The other method is to learn from the drawings. There is no Any bonus. Neither the Bright Armor nor the Goblin Staff were of any use to the Night Tribe. Su Xingyu had no intention of consuming the blueprints. However, while he was looking for a seller, he asked the tribe to learn the second method. It was still very easy to practice. Necessary. After all, so far, the blacksmiths of the Night Tribe have not crafted a few silver-level items. Su Xingyu doesn¡¯t understand blacksmithing, but he also understands one thing. A blacksmith who can only create one kind of silver-level equipment will definitely not be as good as a blacksmith who can create multiple silver-level equipment. After activating the second-level archer battalion, Su Xingyu came to the forging hall specially built by the Night Tribe. Even in the middle of the night, the entire hall was filled with the sound of forging. ¡°Patriarch, why are you here?¡± A strong man in his thirties hurriedly ran out of a room. ?His name is Han Yan, he is the chief blacksmith of the Night Tribe, and he is also the first professional in the Night Tribe to break through to the silver level. ¡°I¡¯ll give you two drawings.¡± Glancing at Han Yan, whose face was covered with gray and gray, Su Xingyu smiled, took out the two design drawings and handed them to him, "Both of them are silver-level design drawings. You can try to build them. If you can''t make them, you can''t." It doesn¡¯t matter, just practice and gain experience.¡± "They are all silver-level?" Han Yan was a little disbelieving, his voice trembled, and he confirmed again. "Um." Su Xingyu nodded, "One is armor and one is a staff. You can try to forge them both. Don''t be afraid of wasting materials. I will ask the logistics department to approve another batch of materials for you to use." ??Han Yan took the blueprint, glanced at it briefly, and held it in his hand as if he had found a treasure. If Su Xingyu hadn''t still been here, he would have rushed into his forging room and started making equipment directly. "But I''m not sure how long these two drawings will be kept here, so you have to hurry up. When the time is up, I will take the drawings back." Su Xingyu reminded. ¡°Clan leader, don¡¯t worry, I will learn it as soon as possible.¡± Han Yan patted his chest and promised loudly. "It''s not you, it''s you." Su Xingyu corrected his words. ¡°Yes, we will definitely try our best to study and not let the clan leader down.¡± Han Yan shouted again. Su Xingyu smiled, and then said, "I still have a gold-level drawing in my hand. If you can come up with two finished products that satisfy me within seven days, it will be yours by then." He was prepared to put some pressure and motivation on himself, the chief blacksmith. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Han Yan¡¯s eyes lit up and his breathing became rapid. ¡°Naturally.¡± A design drawing appeared in Su Xingyu¡¯s hand again, which made Han Yan glance at it, and then he immediately took it back. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s try it. I¡¯ll wait for you to come to me with the finished product.¡± After waving his hand and letting Han Yan go about his own business, Su Xingyu left the forging hall. He wanted to go to the construction department again, but after looking at the sky, he finally gave up. ?Not everyone likes to stay up all night. At this time, the people from the construction department must have gone home to sleep. It is better to find them tomorrow. Go back to the room. Open the message channel, find Wang Dong¡¯s avatar, and immediately send a message to him. ¡¾Xingyu¡¿: "I have two silver-level equipment design drawings in hand. Help me find a buyer." Silver-level design drawings are rare nowadays, so it is not easy to find a suitable buyer. ?According to Su Xingyu''s estimate, even with Wang Dong''s help, it would take at least a month. So I¡¯m not afraid that Han Yan and the others won¡¯t be able to learn it. As a silver-level blacksmith, if you can¡¯t learn it after studying the blueprints for a month, you¡¯d better change your profession as soon as possible. Not long after the message was sent, Wang Dong¡¯s reply came, so fast that people wondered whether he had been scrolling through channels. ¡¾Black Star¡¿: ¡°Fuck!!¡± ¡¾Black Star¡¿: "Silver-level design drawings? Brother, are you sure you''re right? You don''t want to keep this kind of good stuff, but you go out to sell it!?" ¡¾Xingyu¡¿: "The attributes are inconsistent and cannot be used." Speaking, Su Xingyu sent the general information of the two pieces of equipment. ifier: How about it? Do you have any suitable candidates among the players you know?? [Black Star]: "Brother, to be honest, this thing is really difficult to deal with. It''s not that the thing is bad, but it''s that it''s so good. I guess few people can afford the price now. That Goblin Staff, Among the players I know, there are some who are Goblins, but those guys are ridiculously poor and will definitely not be able to pay you a satisfactory price." Su Xingyu frowned. If Wang Dong couldn''t handle it, then he would have no choice but to go to the City of Gods to set up a stall. He didn''t feel ashamed to go to the City of Gods to set up a stall, mainly because it was a waste of time. Time flows so fast in the City of Gods, and he can handle a lot of things in the time it takes to set up a stall there. So, it can¡¯t be done? gun ? Black Star ¡¾Black Star¡¿: "But I need time, right? Exchange things for things, right?" [Xingyu]: "Yes, light armor only accepts equivalent design drawings of armor with no attributes or dark attributes. For staffs, it is best to do the same. But if not, you can also send me the other party''s quotation. I See first and then plan.¡± ¡¾Black Star¡¿: "No problem, wait for my good news." For Su Xingyu, exchanging things for things is the best choice. He has no shortage of divine resources and crystal stones. The only thing that interests him is the design drawings. After finishing the matter, he checked the channels on the bed for a while, and then Su Xingyu slowly fell asleep. Seeking for tickets, collection, and investment. (End of this chapter) Chapter 34： The war resumes Chapter 34 The war resumes I thought that after Ye Zhan and others returned, they could rest for a few days and then directly attack the Dark Valley. ?Unexpectedly, half a month passed before the Night Tribe officially sent out troops. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????. ?But that¡¯s not all. ?Wangdong City has already prepared troops and horses. As soon as the order comes, they will send troops to join the army of the Night Tribe headquarters. ??This is the last battle to unify the Black Earth Plains, and the entire Night Tribe attaches great importance to it. They must not only win, but also win beautifully and defeat the Gnoll Tribe with a crushing force. ?For safety reasons, Su Xingyu did not let Ye Zhan serve as the commander this time, but let him lead the troops himself. Three days later. Three parties, Yongye City (headquarters), Wangdong City, and the Semi-Metal Giant Tribe, met at the originally determined location. The total number of troops was close to 100,000. ??The army rushed towards the dark valley where the Jackals were, making no attempt to conceal their whereabouts, as if they were declaring to this land that they were the masters here. As one of the three original overlords, the Jackals have the Dark Valley as their core and rarely go out, but they have a strong control over their surroundings. At least it is much better than the semi-metal giant. The enemies will not run to the door, and they will rush out in pieces. Hundreds of thousands of jackals gathered outside the dark valley. As a race that follows the law of the jungle, the gnoll tribe rarely sees old gnolls except for a few sacrifices. Very cruel. But it is also one of the reasons why they can live stably in this land. ?Without this kind of cruel competition, they would not have so many powerful warriors and would not be able to gain a foothold on this land. Relying on this method, the members of the Jackal tribe have been hovering around 200,000, and have never been able to break through this limit. ??However, there were about 200,000 jackals, but at this moment, more than 100,000 warriors were drawn out. It can be said that except for the young tribesmen, everyone else was on board. The whole people are soldiers, I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s all. The two armies met without too much nonsense. The Night Tribe did not say the reason for attacking this place, and the Jackals did not ask. In this land, being weak is the original sin. ?The strong never needs any reason to bully the weak. With a single order, the war is about to begin. The gnoll army in front raised their long swords and launched a charge. A hail of arrows swept across the sky in an instant. ?Three waves of arrows were fired in a row, and the jackal in the middle immediately suffered heavy damage and fell to the ground. ¡°The soldiers with swords and shields press forward.¡± ?Standing at the front, elite warriors wearing black armor and holding long swords slowly advanced. ¡°Ouch!¡± "kill!" The wolf man and the human warrior collided instantly. The wolf man''s animal nature was inspired by the blood. He was extremely ferocious. He didn''t care about the long knife coming towards him and slashed at the human warrior in front of him. . The long sword struck the shield, and sparks immediately flashed out. ¡°What a great strength.¡± The Night Tribe warrior¡¯s left hand was numb, and he was secretly surprised. "However, I''m not bad either." He exerted force with his left arm, swung the long knife away, and then slashed at the jackal. à§! ??The jackal wearing a complete armor and stomach had a **** mark on his neck, his head almost fell off, and bright red blood spurted out, sprinkling all the surrounding warriors. The human warriors in the front row held a shield in one hand and a knife in the other. They pushed forward without changing their expressions and killed the wolf man with a swipe of the long knife. The Jackals are not bad, both in terms of physical fitness and fighting will, they are far superior to ordinary humans. ??However, the Night Tribe warriors who have experienced the baptism of war are stronger than them. Even in head-to-head close combat, they can still suppress the gnolls. "Damn it, what''s going on with these humans? How can they be so powerful that they can fight us head-on!" As the leader of the Jackal tribe, Harvey was very puzzled. He really couldn''t figure out why these humans were so powerful. ??They are the orcs, whose natural physique is superior to that of the humans. As a result, they failed to gain an advantage in frontal fighting, and now they are even at a disadvantage. And these humans, where did their equipment come from? It is impossible to forge such sophisticated equipment in the black soil plains, and there are not so many blacksmiths who can forge equipment of such a scale. You must know that even if the gnoll tribe has the legacy of its ancestors and can trade weapons and equipment from the dark cave, it is not luxurious enough to arm the entire tribe. The human legion in front of them was actually equipped with extremely sophisticated weapons and equipment for every warrior, comparable to the elite legion under its command. "Arcas, take your legion and go from the side. Let me penetrate their front line." Seeing that the situation was getting worse, Harvey immediately used another trump card in his hand. ¡°As you command, chief.¡± A strong gnoll beside him responded, and then rushed out with five thousand gnolls. Just looking at these five thousand gnolls is not simple. They are strong and strong, three points taller than their peers, and their equipment is also more sophisticated. They are obviously the elite of the gnoll tribe. ¡°Big mountains, go and stop them.¡± ?Seeing that the opponent sent out elites, Su Xingyu also sent out the second-level elite troops in his hand. offices ?Ye Dashan, a tall man, immediately led his soldiers to meet him. Soon, the two elites fought together ¡°You alone are trying to stop our elite warriors from the Jackal clan, Dream!¡± ?Arcas could clearly feel the power of the legion in front of him. It did not hesitate and exploded with all its strength in an instant. ??It looked up to the sky and roared, its eyes turned blood red, and its figure grew a little in vain. The same goes for the gnolls behind him, and they all became extremely violent. ??This is the unique blood ability of the orcs. Be mad. Burn Qi and blood to obtain a burst in a short period of time. Ye Dashan faced the jackal leader and said in an extremely calm tone, "This road is blocked." ¡°Whether it makes sense or not, what you say doesn¡¯t count.¡± Arkas looked ferocious, and swung the machete forward with all his strength. Ye Dashan raised his shield with a calm expression, and received the heavy blow. The huge force from the shield could not make Ye Dashan take half a step back. . ¡°Is that all?¡± Ye Dashan snorted coldly and walked forward. His shield vibrated slightly, and Arcas staggered back. ৡª ??The long knife slashed at him, Arcas''s complexion changed, and he retreated in embarrassment. The blade scraped across his body, splashing sparks, leaving a deep white mark on its armor, and almost pierced its armor. Before Acas could stand firm, Ye Dashan waved the shield in his hand again and hit Acas with a bang. The fierce force sent him flying several meters away. Opening his mouth and spitting out blood, Arcas''s thinking, which had become violent due to his madness, actually became much more sober at this moment. Seeking investment, collection, and votes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 35： Whose home field? Chapter 35 Whose home field? As time went by, both sides began to gradually increase their chips, and more and more soldiers joined the battle. The situation on the battlefield is that the Jackals are attacking fiercely, while the Night Tribe is mainly defensive. But anyone with a discerning eye could see that the Jackals were at a disadvantage. Their violent explosion did not penetrate the Night Tribe''s battle line. On the contrary, due to the aftermath of the outbreak, the Night Tribe took advantage of the opportunity and killed many warriors. ¡°The front line presses forward and puts some pressure on them.¡± Su Xingyu, who held several cards in his hand, was not in a hurry at all, adding more cards layer by layer, constantly squeezing the Jackal''s strength. ??If the gnolls only have this strength, they are not worthy of being considered one of the three major forces along with the barbarians and half-metal giants. ¡°Abominable.¡± Harvey looked gloomy. Now all the fronts he saw were at a disadvantage and no progress had been made. This made Harvey extremely angry. ?It still has a few trump cards in its hand, but the problem is that since this group of humans dare to cause trouble for itself, they must also have their confidence. So far, the Jackals have not forced out any of their trump cards. ?The opponent has not even used their cavalry until now. After Su Xingyu gave the order, the soldiers fighting in front turned from defense to offense and advanced rapidly. ? Harvey has no choice. Even if it has other ideas, it cannot let the opponent push it over like this. It would be a huge blow to morale. ¡°Adou, go and stop them, don¡¯t let them rush in.¡± Harvey once again sent an elite force to stabilize the already precarious situation and stop the declining morale of the Jackals. ?However, as the commander-in-chief of the army, Harvey knew that procrastinating like this was not a long-term solution. The human army on the opposite side obviously did not use all its strength, and did not even send out cavalry. It just stared at the flanks and released pressure. Su Xingyu, who had not been on the battlefield for a long time, was not unfamiliar, and instead controlled the legions in his hands with ease. ??The gnolls were constantly divided by him, and then surrounded and beaten to death. The Night Tribe¡¯s army never broke out from the beginning to the end, but only eroded the Jackal army at a slow speed. ?? Harvey could only watch and let the opponent slowly eat away at his army, maintaining a minimum front line. "Chief, let''s fight with them. If we continue to fight like this, we will definitely lose." ?Looking at the tribesmen who continued to fall, the generals around Harvey were furious and felt very aggrieved. They all clamored to rush forward and fight for their lives. ?They don¡¯t think they can win. After all, the humans on the opposite side are really too strong. Even if they try their best, they dare not say they can win. They can only give it a try! ??But if we continue to allow the other party to encroach on our own army, I am afraid that by then, I and others will no longer be able to even fight. "Wait, wait, it''s not time yet." Harvey shook his head. It was the commander-in-chief and the leader of the tribe. It must be responsible for the tribe. It cannot do such irresponsible behavior as playing a game of "win and live, lose and die." It must wait until a fighter opportunity appears. "But." ?A hot-tempered jackal was a little unhappy. Harvey''s face straightened and he said sternly: "I said, wait! I am the leader of the clan, listen to me, and I will lead everyone to victory, just like before." ¡°Yes, patriarch.¡± Havi''s prestige in the tribe is very high. When he becomes serious, no tribesman dares to resist his orders. Drag it down. As long as I wait until the sun goes down and night falls, I still have hope of victory. With this belief, Harvey struggled to maintain the front line, trading the lives of his people for time. Dusk is approaching and the sky is getting dark. ?Outside the valley, the two armies have been fighting for a long time. The ground is covered with corpses, and the land is completely soaked in bright red blood. "Interesting, we actually let them delay it until night. This leader of the jackals is indeed quite capable." Su Xingyu felt the change in the environment, but there was no panic on his face, and there was even a hint of joking on his face. ?He is the **** of darkness! ?His believers are all beings favored by darkness. In the dark night, in addition to being able to see at night, they also have attribute bonuses. If you fight them in the dark, you will probably lose faster. ??As night fell, Harvey commanded the gnolls to begin a counterattack, and the gnoll army no longer held back and fully exploded into battle. Then they discovered that the human warriors on the opposite side seemed to be stronger. "How is that possible!" Harvey was shocked when he discovered that after night fell, the jackal army not only did not gain the upper hand, but died faster. ¡°Hard, lead the wolf cavalry around and attack their rear.¡± ¡°The giant wolf army, rush forward from the front and break up their formation.¡± "The sacrificial group gives the giant wolf blessings, full blessings, don''t save magic power, victory or defeat depends on this." ? Harvey realized that something was wrong, and without any hesitation, he immediately caused the Jackals to explode, trying to break through the Night Tribe''s front in one fell swoop. ?Thousands of extremely strong black giant wolves rushed out and rushed towards the human battle line in front. These giant wolves were all Warcraft, and they all had at least the second level of extraordinary strength. ??And relying on their exaggerated size, their real combat effectiveness can be mentioned above. ??The sacrificial group behind them no longer concealed themselves at this moment. They raised their staffs one after another and cast blessing spells on the running giant wolves. ¡°Strength blessing! Speed ??blessing! Defense blessing!¡± ??As the magical blessings were applied to the body, the giant wolf''s aura increased by three points. The sacrificial group at the back, after blessing such a huge collective, was almost drained of their magic power. Su Xingyu smiled coldly, and then arranged the legions that had been prepared one by one. ??The entire human battle line moved. The tall semi-metal giant roared and stopped in front of the giant wolf. ¡°Ouch!!¡± ??The giant wolf leader who was rushing at the front did not stop and rushed straight ahead. Just when they were about to collide, he flew up directly, his claws glowing red, and rushed towards the semi-metal giant. The Gnoll tribe is no stranger to half-metal giants. After all, they all belong to the same land. It is normal to have fought them once or twice. Bang! ?Agu waved the mace in his hand and struck it directly in a sweeping blow at the charging giant wolf. Time seems to have stopped flowing at this moment. ??The giant wolf leader with blood-red eyes, his body was sunken, and then he flew away in the distance in the direction of the mace. boom. ??A half-metal giant pushed forward with both hands, firmly blocking the attack of the giant wolf, and then exerted force on both arms. The thick and long metal arms, with muscles bulging, actually directly lifted the giant wolf up. The other semi-metal giants did the same, and they steadily suppressed the giant wolf as soon as they took action. ??The Giant Wolf Legion, which Harvey had given high hopes to, was stopped before it could even touch the first front line of the Night Tribe. As for the Wolf Cavalry on the other side, it was even worse. Seeking investment, collection, and votes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 36： black earth master Chapter 36 Lord of the Black Earth ?The wolf cavalry rushed out from the flank. Before it had time to show its strength, it turned around and met the cavalry led by Ye Zhan. Then they encountered the same dilemma as their other companions. Facing the armored cavalry who were armed to the teeth, they were unable to attack at all, and felt like they had no way to start. ??As the elite of the Gnoll tribe, their weapons are undoubtedly sophisticated, but that also depends on who they are compared with. The cavalry led by Ye Zhan are also the elite of the Ye tribe. They wear and hold silver-level weapons and equipment that Su Xingyu spent a lot of money to buy from the City of Gods. Comparing them with them, the low-quality weapons randomly crafted by the dwarves in the hands of the Wolf Cavalry seem a bit inferior. ??Only having to worry about the night battle of the cavalry under his command, his commanding ability improved a little, and he overran the wolf cavalry in a short while. The strength of the Jackal tribe is somewhat beyond Su Xingyu''s expectations. It is much stronger than the original barbarian tribe. It not only has a group of giant wolves and magical beasts, but also a magic priest group, which can be said to have a complete range of troops. ?Of course, these are not the main things. The most surprising thing is that after fighting for so long and tens of thousands of soldiers were killed, they can still maintain such a high fighting will. ?But it¡¯s not a big problem. The army brought by Su Xingyu is more capable than them. and ¡°The victory has been decided.¡± As the night falls, the warriors of the Night Tribe seem to be bathed in divine light, and their strength has improved significantly. ?Delayed into the night, this was the best time for the gnolls to fight back, but now it became the last straw for them. After defeating the wolf cavalry in the night battle, he led tens of thousands of cavalry and plunged in from the flank. Harvey wanted to mobilize soldiers to defend, but found that the entire army was suppressed and could not move at all. ??There was not even a decent obstruction, and the night battle broke through two lines of defense one after another, making the already precarious situation of the Jackals even worse at this moment. Having identified the commander''s position, Ye Zhan rushed all the way, waving his long sword and slashing out one after another, constantly killing the enemy. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± Harvey was pale and weak, almost collapsing to the ground. ?It really doesn¡¯t understand why after dark, the opponent is not affected, but its strength is improved. Yes. Comparing the changes before and after, everyone can see that the strength of the Night Tribe warriors has been improved. And the increase was greater than that of the gnolls, so that even if they used madness, they were still defeated. "about there." ?Su Xingyu originally had no intention of conquering the Gnoll tribe, but after seeing the Gnolls'' tenacious fighting will, he changed his mind at this moment. Maybe He can recruit these gnolls as auxiliary soldiers and let them fight for him. As a result, the sky dimmed again, the moon was covered, and extreme darkness descended here. The great existence has set its sights here. ?All the fighting creatures stopped. Even the wolf man who had gone berserk understood what it meant to be obedient under that pressure. There was silence on the battlefield, and everyone was trying their best to suppress themselves. ?The warriors of the Night Tribe had excited expressions and scorching eyes. If Su Xingyu had not told him earlier, they might have knelt down to worship and pray. ??The jackal didn''t understand what it was, but following his body''s instinct, he subconsciously wanted to kneel down and worship. ¡°Submit, or perish.¡± A sentence came to the minds of all the soldiers on the battlefield. It was short and plain, but it also carried an unquestionable domineering power. ¡°This is why you can improve your strength in the dark.¡± Feeling the vibration of energy in his body, Harvey suddenly understood and understood instantly. ?But so what if you know? They have lost. ??If it were before the war, even in the face of such a terrifying existence, Harvey would never surrender. There is no existence that can subdue them without fighting. ¡°We surrender.¡± ?However, after experiencing the severe beating just now, Harvey also recognized the reality and decided to surrender. If we continue to fight like this, it¡¯s hard to say what will happen to the other side. The gnoll tribe will definitely be wiped out. ¡°My name is eternal night!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the dark vortex disappeared, there was a loud thunder in the sky, and it started to rain. Those raindrops fell and hit all the warriors. "This this." An injured Jackal warrior found that the wounds on his body were healing at a speed visible to the naked eye. Other soldiers soon discovered this situation and exclaimed. As for the Night Tribe, they were much calmer and just shouted loudly: ¡°Bless me God!¡± ¡°Bless me God!¡± ¡°Bless me God!¡± Some warriors whose strength had already reached the bottleneck stage, with the help of this power, quickly broke through the bottleneck and reached the next level. War is indeed the place that best promotes human progress, but it is too cruel. The battlefield is a game for the brave and a graveyard for the coward. Hearing the shouts of the tribesmen around him, even though it was not the first time, Su Xingyu couldn''t help but hide his face. It¡¯s so embarrassing. ? Could you please stop shouting in front of me? ded by The tribesmen next to him looked at him excitedly, "We won again." "Um." Su Xingyu came back to his senses and said with a confident smile: "They are just a tribe of jackals. They were already doomed to failure when we set out on the expedition." "There are quite a lot of these guys, go and collect them." Su Xingyu ordered. ¡°Yes, patriarch.¡± ?Under the command of Harvey and several generals, although some Jackals were still unwilling to do so, they could not stop the general trend and could only put down their weapons and surrender. In this battle, the Night Tribe won a great victory. Although they lost 3,000 warriors, they also killed 24,000 gnolls. The exchange ratio reached 1:8. Compared with the value of 30,000 defeating 200,000 in the night battle in plane fragments, there is a slight gap. But quantity has never been the criterion that determines strength. Regardless of individual strength, weapons and equipment, fighting will, and battlefield cooperation, the gnolls can completely crush the goblins. In other words, in addition to the quantity, the goblins are inferior in other aspects. A jackal is not even worthy of carrying shoes. These are the elites who can fight with the night tribe army from noon to night. Neither of them exist on the same level. The value of defeating them is much higher than defeating those green-skinned monsters. With the surrender of the Jackal tribe, the master of the Black Earth Plain was also determined. As Su Xingyu had expected before, after completely unifying the black soil plains, you can indeed get systematic rewards. This is a very generous reward. Even Su Xingyu, who has seen the world, can''t help but feel excited at this moment. ¡¾System prompt: Defeat all powerful forces, unify the black soil plain, and become the only master here. ¡¿ ¡¾Rewards obtained: Golden Treasure Box*1, Growth Artifact¡¤Dark Curtain, Special Barracks¡¤Dark Knight Architectural Drawings, Special Barracks¡¤Dark Warrior Architectural Drawings, World Origin*10,000. ¡¿ Seeking collection, investment, and votes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 37： dark cave Chapter 37 Dark Caves ¡°Are you the leader of the Gnoll tribe?¡± Looking at the jackal in front of him, Su Xingyu had a bit of a smile on his face. "Yes, respectable." Just as he said that, Harvey was suddenly stunned and didn''t know how to address the other person. "Just call me clan leader. Well, you will no longer be the clan leader, but will become the leader. Don''t worry, you will still command the Jackal tribe." The Night Tribe has not yet established a nation, so Su Xingyu is still the clan leader, but this is not important, he said After all, it''s just a title. "As you command, patriarch." Although the young man in front of him spoke very casually, Harvey did not dare to be disrespectful at all. After all, it was the force led by the other party that completely defeated himself and the Jackal tribe. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so restrained.¡± Su Xingyu laughed and said, "You must have felt it when my Lord came just now. My Lord''s name is Yongye, and he holds the power of darkness. You are destined to be with My Lord. Those who believe in My Lord will be favored by the darkness." Harvey knew it, and secretly thought that it was indeed the case. ?His conjecture just now has been confirmed at this moment. ?It¡¯s no wonder that as humans, they are not affected by darkness. No wonder that their strength can be increased in the dark. ¡°How?¡± Su Xingyu asked again. "It''s my pleasure." ?? Harvey came back to his senses and quickly knelt down and worshiped: "Praise the eternal and supreme King of Night!" "Ha ha¡­" ¡¾Hero Template¡¿ ?Name: Harvey Race: Orcs ?Talent: Bloodthirsty Level: fifth level Affiliated force: Night Tribe Loyalty: 70 Command value: 80 Strength: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Physique: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Agility: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Spirit: ¡ï¡ï¡ï Heroic Aura¡¤Calm down: Army morale decreases at a slower rate "interesting." ?Looking at Harvey''s attribute panel, Su Xingyu was secretly surprised. Although he had already predicted it when they played against each other, he was still surprised when he saw Harvey''s command value reaching 80. He asked curiously: "How long have you been the patriarch?" Harvey was silent for a while and shook his head, "Sorry, Patriarch, it''s been too long and I can''t remember clearly." After thinking for a while, it added: "Seventeen cold winters must have passed since I became the clan leader." The Gnoll tribe did not have a clear way of recording time, so Harvey could only give an approximate figure based on his own timing method. ¡°Seventeen years, no wonder.¡± Su Xingyu nodded, suddenly enlightened. Seventeen years, given the character of the Gnoll tribe, they fought who knows how many wars. As the leader of the clan, Harvey probably commanded them a lot, so it is not surprising that he has this commanding value. Then, he glanced at the strong man next to him, feeling a little annoyed that iron could not become steel. ¡°Chief, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Zhan was bragging with his colleagues when he saw Su Xingyu looking over and asked with some doubts. "fine." Su Xingyu shook his head and said lightly. ¡°Come on, tell me about this valley and your tribe.¡± ??The army has gathered, and Su Xingyu takes Harvey and Ye Dashan''s elite guard group toward the dark valley. As soon as Fang got closer, he felt a wave of dark energy coming from him. The dark element here was surprisingly rich. ?The reason why this place is called the Dark Valley is directly related to the dark elements in the valley, and the changes in the gnolls are also related to their long-term stay here. "What''s going on with the dark element in the Dark Valley? How come it''s so strong? It''s almost three times as strong as the outside world." Su Xingyu asked in confusion. Since the Jackals strictly controlled the area and did not allow other beings to approach, Su Xingyu didn''t know much about the situation inside. "plz follow me." Harvey didn''t know how to explain it, so he took Su Xingyu to a cave entrance deep in the valley. The dark elements here are even more outrageous, reaching five times the amount in the normal environment. "Go straight along the entrance of this cave, and you can enter the dark cave. The dark elements inside are more than ten times that of the outside world. Many powerful extraordinary species and tribal forces live in it. We gnolls also originally lived in the cave. , and later because they were not strong enough, they were beaten out by other tribes, so they had no choice but to settle on the ground. " ¡°The energy of the dark cave will continue to escape through this cave entrance. Over time, the dark elements nearby will also become richer.¡± Su Xingyu¡¯s eyes almost shone when he heard that the dark elements were ten times greater than the outside world. ?This is simply the treasure land of the Night Tribe! How about just moving the tribe here? ?Ok, just kidding. ?Although there is a strong dark element here, which is very suitable for the life of the Night Tribe people who have the favor of darkness, there are many unpreparedness in life. ??Build a city here and use it as a training base in the future. If you move it here, there will be some ?Seeing Su Xingyu''s expression of excitement, Harvey had already expected it and reminded him: "The creatures in the dark cave are not easy to deal with, and the complex environment inside is not suitable for large armies to fight. If the clan leader wants to capture the dark cave, it will probably take a lot of effort." ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take action until I¡¯m absolutely sure.¡± Su Xingyu would not be surprised to see what kind of monsters are cultivated in a dark cave with ten times the concentration of dark elements in the outside world. After all, even the gnoll tribe was defeated. ?It is true that he is greedy for the environment inside, but he will not lose his mind and mobilize all the warriors from the tribe to attack the cave. ??If you want to take down the Dark Crypt, you have to take your time. At least the intelligence must be clear first. After thinking for a while, Su Xingyu said: ¡°Harvey.¡± ¡°The subordinate is here.¡± "Originally I planned to take you back to the Red River, but now it seems that you have to stay here for a while." Su Xingyu was somewhat distrustful of Harvey, the commander who had just surrendered. His original plan was to take him with him, observe him for a while, and then put him back after increasing his loyalty. But now it seems that this is no longer possible. "You continue to stay here, and you will still be in charge of the affairs of the Jackal tribe, but I will send an army to station and move some tribesmen here." Harvey was stunned for a moment, then lowered his head slightly and said with great respect: ¡°Thanks to the patriarch¡¯s trust, Harvey will always be loyal to the Night Tribe.¡± As he spoke, Su Xingyu found that his loyalty had increased by five points, which had reached the level of people in his tribe. "The next two tasks you have here are to expand the size of the tribe and find out the situation in the cave. Don''t worry about resources and food. I will have someone send them to you." Su Xingyu thought for a while and then said: " The main thing is to expand the tribe, and we can take our time to explore the information. There is no need to rush, we still have a lot of time. " ¡°Yes.¡± Harvey nodded and replied. These two tasks are not difficult for him, and can even be said to be very simple. Even if Su Xingyu didn''t say anything, the jackals had been exploring the cave. After all, they always wanted to return to the place where they lived before. To expand the tribe, encourage tribesmen to have more children. In the past, due to resource and food issues, the population of the Jackal Tribe could not increase. Now that the Night Tribe provides resources, it is not easy to increase the population... After all, having offspring is the instinct of almost all living things and does not need encouragement at all. I beg for votes, collection, investment, and further reading. It is important to follow the data! If you want to keep the book, please help me to scroll to the last page. Thank you very much! (End of this chapter) Chapter 38： special barracks Chapter 38 Special Barracks After arranging the Dark Valley and explaining everything clearly, Su Xingyu did not stay here for long and quickly returned to the Night Tribe with his troops. ??And after returning to the Night Tribe, his affairs were not over yet, or in other words, they had just begun. ??The joining of the gnoll tribe is both a good thing and a troublesome thing for him. Su Xingyu''s definition of jackals is that they are auxiliary soldiers for the time being. These guys have good combat effectiveness and are perfect for being used as auxiliary soldiers. ?This idea suddenly came to him when he was playing in the back. As for the follow-up arrangements, it depends on the performance of the Jackal. From the current point of view, they have a high degree of recognition of darkness, and their leader Harvey is also very aware of current affairs. As long as the Night Tribe does not suffer major losses in strength, there is no need to worry about the Jackals rebelling. ?However, leaving Harvey directly in the Dark Valley is actually a very risky behavior. After all, there are nearly 200,000 gnolls there. ??With two hundred thousand jackals, there is absolutely no problem in pulling out one hundred thousand jackal warriors. Therefore, although Su Xingyu left Harvey in the Dark Valley, he also took away many jackal warriors, including the giant wolf army, the wolf knight army, the sacrificial group, and 20,000 jackal warriors, adding up to 30,000 He came forward and accounted for about 30% of the total strength of the Jackal tribe. Harvey naturally had no objection to this. Being the clan leader for many years made him realize how much trust it showed that Su Xingyu kept him in the Dark Valley to manage the Jackal tribe. In any case, he would never let a tribal leader who had just surrendered continue to be in charge of the original tribe. It is merciful enough not to kill the opponent''s leader. Still want to continue to be the boss? What are you thinking! Of course, these are not the most important. The most fundamental reason is that the jackals cannot defeat the night tribe. In the battle outside the Dark Valley, the Jackal Tribe could be said to have used all their strength without any reservations. In the end, we still lost. ??And the Night Tribe has not been pushed to its limit. This strength gap is so big that Harvey feels desperate and cannot even think of resisting. Therefore, Harvey did not misunderstand Su Xingyu''s behavior of taking away 30,000 soldiers. In its view, this was a perfectly normal behavior. As for whether they will take this opportunity to weaken the Jackal Tribe and then eliminate the Jackal Tribe with relatively small losses? Harvey felt that it would be easier to destroy him directly when he surrendered. Let¡¯s get back to the topic. Su Xingyu has already thought about the arrangements for these 30,000 soldiers. Bloodfang Stronghold. Compared to humans, these gnolls are more suitable for fighting in the forest, and sending them to the Bloodfang Stronghold is perfect. This can clear out the remaining monsters in the Bloodfang Forest and speed up the construction of the Bloodfang stronghold. Secondly, it can pave the way for the capture of the Blood Red Mountains in the future. As for the sacrificial group, Su Xingyu plans to let them join his new magic school. ??Although the Jackal Sacrifice is also half-baked, it is at least much better than the Night Tribe, and it has some family inheritance. After arranging the whereabouts of these 30,000 soldiers, Su Xingyu still needs to do two things, build new barracks and relocate the population. After defeating the Jackal Tribe and unifying the Black Earth Plain, the system presented two special barracks building drawings. Unlike other building drawings, these two building drawings contained very little information. ¡¾Dark Cavalry Soldier Camp¡¿ ?Type: Divine Domain Architecture Effect: Understand the darkness Maximum training volume: 8000 Requirements: Dark Favor???Consumption:? ? ? Shenyuan/Sun ¡¾Dark War Soldier Camp¡¿ ?Type: Divine Domain Architecture Effect: Understand the darkness Maximum training volume: 8000 Requirements: Dark Favor Consumption:? ? ? Shenyuan/Sun There was no information at all, which was completely off the mark, but the "Understanding the Darkness" item in the effect column piqued Su Xingyu''s interest. Get it out first, and then study it after you get it out. With this plan in mind, Su Xingyu asked the construction department to start building a suitable barracks as soon as he came back. Then he would just integrate the barracks drawings into it. As for other issues, let¡¯s wait until they are created. Before it is made, no one knows how effective it will be. ?However, according to his many years of experience in playing games, this kind of thing with a lot of question marks and very little information is generally a good thing, but players have to find it out by themselves. It is worth mentioning that since the Night Tribe has been under construction recently, Su Xingyu has drawn up another wonder drawing, and now has two barracks, which suddenly disrupted the construction department''s arrangements. ??When Su Xingyu came over with the drawings, the construction director''s face turned green and he almost fainted. ?The Minister of Construction was heartbroken, but he had to start working overnight to plan the construction plan. There is no way. At present, compared with the construction of people''s livelihood, an obvious increase in military force is more popular. No night tribe member will resist the construction of barracks. The house can be built later and the food can be less, but the strength of the warrior cannot be inferior. Any guarantee of life relies on the strong strength of the tribe. With Su Xingyu''s deliberate propaganda, the people of the Night Tribe learned that there was a vaster land beyond the Black Earth Plain, and the enemies there were more powerful, so they did not become arrogant because of their continuous victories. ?The rapid development of the tribe has given them a sense of urgency at all times, as if they will be abandoned if they don''t work hard to move forward. ?Constructing a barracks cannot be completed in a short time, especially if the standards of construction must meet the requirements of the drawings, otherwise everything will be in vain. ?But those were things that the construction minister needed to worry about. After throwing the drawings to the construction minister, Su Xingyu ignored them. He believes in the other person¡¯s ability. In addition to construction, relocating people is also a troublesome matter. How much will be moved? Move from where? How to move? These are big problems. After settling down, most of the tribesmen did not want to move. After all, not only were they troublesome, but there were also many unstable factors. ??And that was a dark valley, where jackals lived. Even though the Night Tribe''s army had conquered the other side, years of habit still made them not want to get close. As time goes by, almost all the humans from the Black Earth Plain have gathered here, so there are fewer and fewer new tribes joining. This makes Su Xingyu unable to arrange for them to come there even if he wants to. ?With no choice, he could only promise many benefits as the leader of the tribe, and also assured the tribesmen about safety issues, and then reluctantly moved a group of people over. Of course, it is not impossible to relocate by force, especially for those who have just joined the tribe, and no one will complain at all. But Su Xingyu still didn¡¯t want to use this right unless he had to. Seeking investment, collection, votes, and further reading. (End of this chapter) Chapter 39： The power of the weapon of rules (seeking for further reading) Chapter 39: The Weapon of Rules¡¤Power (please follow up) After everything has been taken care of. Su Xingyu returned to his hut and took out the system rewards after unifying the black soil plains. ?In addition to two blueprints and 10,000 world origin points, there is a black curtain and a golden treasure box. There is no need to say more about the blueprints, but also the origin of the world. Apart from the need to integrate the blueprints into the building, Su Xingyu has not discovered other functions of the origin of the world yet, but judging from the difficulty of obtaining it, it may be of great use in the future. As for the black curtain, it is the growth artifact¡¤Dark Curtain. ¡¾Dark Curtain¡¿ Category: Growth Artifact Grade: 1 Effect ¢ÙDarkness falls: puts an area into darkness, and increases the concentration of dark elements by 200% ¡°The effect is good, but the level is too low.¡± Su Xingyu shook his head, then stretched out his hand to hold it, and a black long sword suddenly appeared in his palm. ?Dark Curtain is not his first artifact. In addition, he also has a growth artifact, which can also be said to be his companion artifact. Excalibur¡¤Pork Night. ¡¾polar night¡¿ Category: Growth Artifact Grade: 1 Effect ¢Ù¡¤Breaking: Breaking the constraints of the realm ?When he woke up, this divine sword was placed next to him. As for its use, Su Xingyu had been staying in the divine realm and had never had a fight, so he didn''t know what its use was. ?Besides, in his early days, divine source was a rare thing, so how could he dare to use it casually? These two items are said to be artifacts, but in terms of strength, they are far from the artifacts he knows. ?Hmm. Just like today¡¯s players, they don¡¯t even have epic-level strength. They just have the title of ¡°god¡± and can be called gods. In addition to being able to withstand divine power, these two artifacts are not even as good as some epic equipment in other aspects. As for how to upgrade them, Su Xingyu didn''t know. He always left them beside him and used his divine power to cultivate them. After leaving his mark on the dark curtain and completing the master recognition ceremony, Su Xingyu took them back to the divine realm and threw them together into the pool of faith for baptism. ¡°Let¡¯s try it again later.¡± After putting away the two artifacts, Su Xingyu shook his head and looked at the last item. Golden treasure chest. It is one level higher than the orange treasure chest he obtained when he conquered the Goblin Plane before. This should be the most valuable thing he has ever received. ¡°Would you like to pay your respects to the boss?¡± He rubbed his hands together. He couldn''t hide the excitement on his face even when no one else was around. ¡°God, bah bah. The system bless, the system bless.¡± While shouting in a low voice, he stretched his hand towards the golden treasure box. Turn on. A dazzling golden light flashed. ¡¾System prompt: Open the golden treasure chest and obtain the weapon of rules¡¤power. ¡¿ ¡°What is the instrument of rules?¡± Su Xingyu, who had never heard of this thing before, was the first thought that flashed through his mind, and then he looked at the so-called rule weapon. It was a red crystal, the size of a football. ¡¾strength¡¿ Category: Growth-type rule weapon Level: Level 1 (1000 units of world origin are required to upgrade to Level 2) Effect: Believers have a 20% probability of increasing their strength and innate attributes¡ï When Su Xingyu saw this effect, he took a deep breath. No wonder he was so surprised, the main reason is that the effect of this regular weapon is so unbelievable. He has never heard of anything that directly changes innate attributes, not to mention seeing it. There is an essential difference between attributes and innate attributes. Attributes can be improved through practice. Even an ordinary person can add his extraordinary rank to it as long as he has enough resources. ??As for the attributes of extraordinary warriors, no matter how bad they are, they are still much better than ordinary people. ??The innate attributes are different. The innate attributes are already determined at the moment of birth. Unless there is a particularly big opportunity later, it is almost impossible to improve. Using the immortality novels he had read before to explain, it is about qualifications and talents. ? People with high talent can get twice the result with half the effort and improve quickly, while those with low talent can get twice the result with half the effort. Even if they put in several times the effort, they may not be able to catch up with others. And for people with high talent, the upper limit is also higher, and the bottleneck will appear later. ?Taking the example of Ye Zhan, who currently has the highest warrior talent in the Ye tribe, his innate attributes are two levels higher than those of other tribesmen. Therefore, when he takes the path of an extraordinary warrior, he is like a fish in water and makes rapid progress. While others are still stuck at the bottleneck of the third level, he has already begun to look forward to the sixth level. This is the gap in talent. Innate attributes not only determine your cultivation speed, but also determine your upper limit. For example, if a person''s innate strength attribute is three stars, then if he upgrades to a transcendent level, the upper limit of his strength attribute is also three stars. No matter how he practices, this is the upper limit of his physical qualifications. The third level and the fourth level are the watershed. The first to third level are called low level, and the fourth to sixth level are called middle level. This is enough to explain the difference between the two. ?To break through to the fourth level, you must at least upgrade your strength and physical attributes to four stars at the third level. By the way, the four innate attributes of the human race are relatively even, all around three stars. In other words, most people can cultivate to the third level and then get stuck there. Those with four stars will have a great chance of making breakthroughs if they practice hard. ??If it is five stars, you only need to practice step by step, and you will be able to break through when the time comes. ?Talent is so unreasonable, and in this world where cultivation is possible, this cruel phenomenon is even more vividly displayed. ?If you are not talented enough, what will happen no matter how hard you work? It¡¯s just a waste! It is precisely because of this that the effect of this rule weapon shocked Su Xingyu so much. It is no exaggeration to say that this is a precious treasure that can shake the foundation of the tribe. As long as it is there, there will be more and more extraordinary warriors in the Night Tribe. Don¡¯t think it only improves strength, but in many cases, strength and fitness are mutually exclusive. Without a strong physique, you simply cannot control strong power. So these two attributes almost appear together, and it is unlikely that one will be high and the other low. Increasing a star''s innate strength attribute, although it is unlikely to directly improve a star''s physique, will definitely lead to a slight improvement. Su Xingyu patted his face and after clearing his mind, he looked at the scale of the origin of the world. Origin of the world: 23200 Before this, apart from using the world source when building barracks, it had not been used anywhere else. I did not expect it to be used here. ¡°Fortunately I didn¡¯t use it indiscriminately, otherwise it would be a disaster now.¡± ?At present, Su Xingyu has discovered three ways to obtain the origin of the world, one is system reward, the other is transaction, and the third is natural growth. ??As the Night Tribe''s territory grows larger, the more world sources it naturally grows every day, but even so, the bulk still comes from system rewards. Picking up the instrument of rules, he thought silently in his mind. "upgrade." ¡¾strength¡¿ Category: Growth-type rule weapon Level: Level 2 (10,000 units of world origin are required to upgrade to Level 3) Effect: Believers have a 40% probability of increasing their strength and innate attributes¡ï "upgrade." ¡¾strength¡¿ Category: Growth-type rule weapon Level: Level 3 (100,000 units of world origin are required to upgrade to Level 4) Effect: Believers have a 60% probability of increasing their strength and innate attributes¡ï take off! Seeking for tickets, collection, and investment. (End of this chapter) Chapter 40： Shocking (please read more) Chapter 40 is shocking (please follow up) In the Dark God Realm. The tall dark figure sat on the throne, with his right hand spread out, and the red crystal slowly turned on the palm. After studying this rule weapon for a while, Su Xingyu found a way to use it. To put it bluntly, it is very simple, it is an overlapping relationship. Connect believers with Rulers so they can work directly. As for consumption? I don¡¯t see what needs to be consumed yet. Su Xingyu couldn''t understand the principle of its operation, but he didn''t worry too much. After coming to this world, there were many things he couldn''t figure out, and this was the only one that could be used. In order to prevent accidents, he did not connect all believers, but selected a group of people as "experimental" subjects. Through his body outside, he summoned a thousand extraordinary warriors to the square. In the center of the square, there is a ten-meter-high statue of a god. Everyone stands in front of the statue, praying devoutly. Outside the square, a large group of people were watching. In the God''s Domain, Su Xingyu connected them with the rule weapon in his hand at the right time. ? No changes were seen in the outside world, no earth-shattering visions, and no whirlpool of spiritual energy gathering. But after just a while, several soldiers broke through the bottleneck, just naturally, without any warning. ?Having experienced hundreds of battles, they have already met the conditions for promotion, but they are only limited by their physical talents, so they have been unable to break through. ?These few warriors just got started, and then there were more and more warriors who broke through the bottleneck and were successfully promoted. Suddenly there was a strange sound in the square. hung It¡¯s not obvious when one or two people are shouting, but it becomes very obvious when hundreds of people start shouting. The soldiers after the breakthrough looked as if they had not eaten for several days. Their eyes glowed green, as if they were about to eat people. ¡°So hungry.¡± "I can''t stand it anymore. I just ate a few steamed buns before I came here, so why am I hungry again just now?" ¡°Do you have anything to eat? Bring me some quickly.¡± ?Ye Zhan frowned slightly and shouted loudly: "Quiet!" The night battle is still very prestigious among the tribe, especially in the eyes of the warriors, and the scene instantly became quiet. ¡°Send them food.¡± ?Then Ye Zhan waved to the side and ordered the tribesmen beside him to send the prepared food up. ?The white steamed buns in a large basket have just been steamed and are still steaming white and steaming hot. The soldiers swallowed and looked at Ye Zhan. "eat." Ye Zhan nodded. ?Everyone had a big meat bun in each hand and devoured it in two bites, not caring whether it was hot or not. They have never been so hungry. Even before joining the Night Tribe, when they endured the winter, they had never been so hungry. At this moment, they really felt that if they didn''t eat, they would die in the next second. The first batch of steamed buns were gone quickly, and almost everyone ate a dozen or so, but they didn''t feel full at all. Ye Zhan waved his hand and sent another batch of food. This time it was meat pies made of various monster meats, which had very high energy. ?Each person ate five more meat pies and finally felt full this time. ¡ª¡ª ?One soldier touched his belly and burped, feeling frightened, "I finally came to life. I thought I was going to starve to death." "How are you feeling?" Ye Zhan walked up and asked. "It feels like, hmm." The soldier pondered for a while, then touched his head awkwardly, "I can''t tell you something, but my strength seems to have gotten stronger. I don''t know if it''s my imagination." ? ¡°.¡± Ye Zhan asked a few more soldiers, and the answers they got were pretty much the same. "Okay, you can go back and rest first. If your body changes in any way, come to me immediately." After the people were counted, Ye Zhan waved his hand and told them to go back to their homes. Su Xingyu, who was in the God''s Domain, felt a little surprised after roughly feeling the changes: "Out of a thousand people, almost 700 people have gained one star, and 200 of them have directly broken through the bottleneck. The effect is too obvious. Come on!" ??Although he already had psychological expectations for the effect of the regular weapon, when the data was clearly displayed in front of him, he still couldn''t calm down. It¡¯s really outrageous. but ¡°It¡¯s better to be outrageous, the more outrageous the better.¡± ? Touching his chin, Su Xingyu had a smile on his face. Who would mind if he became stronger. Since the effect has been determined, it is necessary to strengthen the whole clan. ?However, considering the problem of "sequelae", it cannot be upgraded all at once, otherwise the tribe will be shut down directly. At the same time, we must also consider the failure rate. Everyone only has one chance. ??If you are an ordinary tribesman, it doesn''t matter, just use it. If it really fails, just replace it with the next one. As for a genius like Ye Zhan, he cannot use it casually. Su Xingyu planned to wait a little longer until he had accumulated enough world sources and upgraded the rules weapon to the fourth level, and then strengthened it for the night battle group. 80% probability, you can¡¯t fail! ? In the next few days, Su Xingyu, in the name of the clan leader, summoned the tribe members of the Night Tribe in batches and helped them establish contact with the Artifact of Rules. As for the people in other strongholds and cities, Su Xingyu directly asked people to bring them orders and let the relevant people in charge make arrangements. In this way, it took Su Xingyu more than ten days to complete the strengthening of the entire tribe. In the process, he also discovered some patterns. ?For example, the success rate of extraordinary warriors is much higher than that of ordinary tribesmen, especially those warriors who are stuck at the extraordinary level and have been unable to break through. ?Another point is that the higher the innate attributes, the lower the success rate. It sounds like there is some conflict, but in fact there is no problem. The two items can even be summed up, that is: the farther away from the limit of one''s own talent, the lower the success rate. ?In addition to these two items, there is another piece of news that I don¡¯t know whether to say good or bad, that is, newborn babies will automatically establish a connection with the Ruler. Nearly 60% of these babies'' innate strength attributes have reached four stars. Compared with the first batch, there are some rules, these new generations completely depend on luck. Su Xingyu had nothing to do about this. Not to mention that he discovered the pattern later. Even if he knew it from the beginning, he would directly strengthen it. All tribesmen below the fourth level in the tribe have completed strengthening, and a few fourth-level warriors have also completed strengthening. For the rest, Su Xingyu gave them the time to choose. When they feel they have reached the bottleneck period and can no longer break through, they can come to him again. Su Xingyu finished handling the matter and was about to take a rest when the "didi" sound of information transmission came to his ears. Click on the channel and it¡¯s a message from Wang Dong. ¡¾Black Star¡¿: "Brother Yu, I have found a buyer for that piece of light armor. Come to me when it is convenient for you. The buyer wants to talk to you face to face." Su Xingyu was stunned for a while before he realized what Wang Dong was talking about. He had been so busy recently that he almost forgot about it. ?The Goblin staff was sold half a month ago. Due to race restrictions, it could not be replaced with equivalent silver-level blueprints. It was only replaced with three black-iron-level blueprints. There has been no news about the Guangming Armor, but it was finally sold today. ¡¾ÓÀÒ¹¡¿: ¡°Wait for me for a while, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± ¡¾Black Star¡¿: "Okay, then I''ll contact the buyer." The follow-up data for the next two days tomorrow is very important, please help! (End of this chapter) Chapter 41： Light and Dark (Qiu Zhui Reading) Chapter 41 Light and Darkness (please follow up) Su Xingyu still attaches great importance to the transaction of the Bright Armor. After all, he expects it to come back in exchange for a silver-level equipment blueprint. After arriving at the temple, he immediately went to the city of the gods. There is no distinction between day and night in the City of Gods. Time here seems to have stood still, and it has always been like that. Rather than wandering around at the stall, Su Xingyu rushed straight to Wang Dong''s yard. When he arrived at the yard, Wang Dong happened to come out. "Brother Yu, are you going too fast? Not long after I finished speaking, you arrived." Wang Dong couldn''t help but complain while greeting Su Xingyu to come in. ¡°It happened to be okay, so I came over.¡± Su Xingyu replied, and then asked, "Has the buyer arrived?" ¡°Just a few more minutes, that guy is very punctual and will be here in a moment.¡± Wang Dong shook his head. Su Xingyu nodded, and the living room fell silent. Not long after, a figure rushed over. "coming." ?Wang Dong glanced at the man and greeted the man, "We are all old acquaintances. You don''t need to be polite to me. Just sit down wherever you want." The player who came in was also a human race. He looked young and similar to Su Xingyu. He was quite tall and almost reached Su Xingyu¡¯s shoulders. As soon as the man came in, he smiled heartily and said, "My old friend is here, and I don''t see you going out to greet me..." It can be seen that Wang Dong has a good relationship with this person. He rolled his eyes and said, "Welcome Hammer, let me introduce you to you. This is Xingyu, my super big customer. Brother Yu, this is my brother." ,forestry." ¡°Forestry, the leader of the gods.¡± ¡°Xingyu, the leader of the main gods.¡± The two shook hands. Su Xingyu was a little surprised. He felt that the player in front of him was very powerful. I''m afraid it won''t be much inferior to myself. ?Lin Ye was even more surprised. This was the first time he met a player who could compare with him. Su Xingyu took out the blueprint of the Guangming Armor and handed it to Lin Ye, asking him to inspect the goods. At the same time, he said, "Wang Dong should have told you my requirements." "Well, equipment drawings of the same level." Lin Ye took the drawings of Guangming Armor and glanced at them casually, with a flash of excitement on his face. ?Although he already knew the introduction of this drawing through Wang Dong before, when he saw it with his own eyes, he still couldn''t hide his excitement. After searching for so long, I finally found it. ¡°I happen to have a design drawing of silver-level equipment in my hand. How about you take a look at it first.¡± After saying that, Lin Ye also took out a design drawing and handed it over. Su Xingyu was stunned after taking a look. ¡¾Dark Demon Armor¡¿ Category: Equipment Level: Silver Introduction: Improve the affinity with dark elements and input fighting spirit to increase defense. "this" Su Xingyu looked at Lin Ye, and the two looked at each other in silence. ¡°To be honest, when I opened it, I was a little confused. You said that I am a light **** and released a design drawing of dark equipment. What does this mean?¡± ?Linye smiled and said, "How are you, are you satisfied? If you think it''s appropriate, then we can trade directly." Su Xingyu nodded slightly, "Okay." These two design drawings are almost the same except for their different attributes, and the value is naturally the same. At least that¡¯s the case for now. ?So the two completed the transaction quickly and made a good friend. ??Although the two people, one a light-type **** and the other a dark-type god, have naturally different attributes, this does not prevent the two from becoming good friends. After all, both Su Xingyu and Lin Ye are very powerful. From Wang Dong''s perspective alone, as a trader, he has traded with not only tens of thousands but thousands of players, and he has seen even more players. ??However, among so many players, not to mention the same level of strength as the two of them, there are only a few who are one level worse. Because of this, the two of them became good friends even though their attributes were completely opposite. Nowadays, everyone is a pioneer. In fact, we are all a little confused about how to take the road ahead. ?In such a situation, it is undoubtedly a good thing to have an equally powerful and leading player to communicate with and share experiences with each other. "There are still some things to deal with in the plane, so I will take my leave first." After chatting for a while, Su Xingyu stood up and left. ¡°Keep in touch in the future.¡± The two men sent Him out. Back in the living room, Lin Ye breathed a sigh of relief, sat down on the sofa, crossed his legs, and said carelessly, "Damn, where did you find the customers? They are so powerful that I have almost a million tribesmen and hundreds of thousands of followers. , I picked up so many adventures along the way, but when I faced Him, I actually felt a sense of oppression. Damn it.¡± "He came in at about the same time as you. When I met him, he was very strong, and his growth rate became even more exaggerated later. Moreover, I don''t think you have the right to criticize him. In my opinion, you two You are all monsters, how long has it been since you have grown to this point? How will we, religious players, survive in the future?" Wang Dong glanced at him and complained angrily. Lin Ye wanted to pat his brother on the shoulder, but found that he was too young, so he could only pat his own chest, "Don''t worry, I''m here to protect you. If anyone dares to cause trouble for you, I''ll beat them up." ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. As long as they are not monsters like you, even if I can¡¯t defeat them, I can still protect myself.¡± Wang Dong waved his hand and said confidently. ??He has made a lot of good money by being a trader. Although the believers'' fighting will is not very good, their equipment is very good, and their combat effectiveness is just okay. ??Recently, relying on its equipment advantage, he has almost taken down several tribes near the starting point. ?Lin Ye chuckled, then straightened his expression, "A Dong, thank you very much this time." After saying that, he traded a black iron grade blueprint. ?Wang Dong knew what he was talking about, waved his hand and refused, a little disgusted, "We are all brothers, why are you being polite to me!" "Haha, then I won''t be polite to you. If you need my help in the future, just say, your eldest brother, I have nothing else, but I am strong in combat." ¡°Nonsense, of course I won¡¯t be polite to you. Wait, when did you become my eldest brother?¡± ¡°I am strong, so of course I am the eldest brother.¡± "grass!" After the two chatted for a while, they got down to business. "This is what happened during the last plane exploration. Just watch and deal with it." Lin Ye took out a document and threw it to Wang Dong. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your information will not be exposed.¡± Wang Dong took the document and promised with a smile. ¡°If I wasn¡¯t worried, I wouldn¡¯t give it to you.¡± ?Wang Dong smiled and changed the subject, "You should have picked up a lot of good things from this plane exploration. If there is anything you can''t use, I''ll help you deal with it." ¡°It¡¯s just a small fragment. If there is anything good, I gave it a purple treasure chest. There are a few veins in it, but my manpower has been a little tight recently, and I can¡¯t send anyone to dig it out.¡± ?Lin Ye sighed, feeling a little helpless, "I am in need of people everywhere now, and that number of people is totally not enough." "no way." ?Wang Dong spread his hands, indicating that he was helpless. He can still solve the problem of resources and other matters. In the city of gods and humans, trading of living creatures is not allowed. It¡¯s really important to catch up on reading, especially in the past two days. Please help me! (End of this chapter) Chapter 42： Leave (seeking for further reading) Chapter 42 Leaving (please follow up) Time is fleeting. Soon, half a month passed. Bloodfang Stronghold. After the influx of a large number of tribesmen, the construction speed here has skyrocketed. Before, it was only a wooden fence, but now the city wall is almost built. It is more like a small city than a stronghold. ??And after Su Xingyu sent the jackal warriors here, there were no more attacks by monsters here. Compared to humans, gnolls are better able to demonstrate their strength in forests with complex environments. After several purges, the monsters in the forest, under the threat of death, finally gave up on the blood crystal veins here and instead ran into the Blood Red Mountains. ? It is true that monsters are not as smart as humans, but they are not fools and can see the situation clearly. ??Although there are more monsters in the Blood Red Mountains and the competition is more cruel, at least there is a way to survive compared to the Blood Fang Forest. Su Xingyu did not let people continue to hunt these monsters that escaped into the Blood-Red Mountains. He only wanted to get the Blood Fang Forest. He did not want to cause trouble for the time being. It¡¯s not time to capture the Blood Red Mountain Range yet. Let¡¯s complete the construction of the Blood Fang stronghold first. When the time is right, we can slowly encroach on the Blood Red Mountain Range. At this point, the Blood Fang stronghold has completely stabilized and entered a peaceful period of development. The tribesmen who were moved here have gradually become accustomed to the life here. When they came here at first, they were a little dissatisfied. After all, anyone with a discerning eye could see that the tribes in the Red River area were the best. In the early stages of the construction of the Blood Fang stronghold, there was nothing, and even food had to be transported from the Red River. ?No one is happy about this situation, but they are newcomers after all, and they can only come here reluctantly when faced with the clan leader''s request. After living for a while, I found that it was actually not bad. There is food and drink here, and the accommodation conditions are also good. Except for the annoying monster attacks, the overall quality of life is far better than before. Over time, they got used to it. The same scene also happened over there in the dark valley. In the past, the tribesmen there had known about it in advance before setting off. They knew that these guys who were not of the same species as themselves had already surrendered to the Ye tribe and believed in Eternal Night. But when they actually faced it, they were still a little uncomfortable. Jackals have many living habits that are very different from humans. Compared with them, the barbarian warriors called barbarians appear to be much more civilized, at least as individuals. ?This situation made the commanders on both sides feel troubled. Fortunately, both sides have one thing in common. Belief. Just like the blood-red goblins in the Goblin plane, after years of being influenced by dark elements, these jackals now have obvious differences from their ancestors. They are not so much jackals as dark jackals. people. These gnolls are extremely in tune with darkness and are very suitable as believers of dark gods. After experiencing the "divine descent" outside the dark valley, most of the jackals had a seed planted in their hearts. After receiving the favor of darkness, this seed was able to germinate. Later, after contracting with the Ruler, this seed fully grew. The cruel competition makes these less intelligent orcs pursue strength more than humans. After discovering that their strength has been improved, they completely transformed into true believers, and some of them directly became fanatical believers. You know, they have only joined for less than a month! I can only say that being not too smart also has the advantage of not being too smart, at least you don¡¯t have so many thoughts. ?In this way, although there is still some distance between the two sides around the element of faith, they can at least get along. ?One side worked hard and the other side put in effort, and the stronghold in the Dark Valley was built at an extremely fast speed. The two most troublesome strongholds have been solved, so there is no need to say more about the rest. ?Juhu, Manniu, and Black Earth, these three strongholds that had been built early, have now been completed. ?As for the newly built Wangdong City, due to its relatively large scale, the construction progress is a bit slow, but it is now roughly completed. As for the cities that have been planned recently and built on the border of the black soil plain, construction has just started, and it is estimated that the results will not be seen until next year. ?Of course these strongholds are the icing on the cake, the real focus is the headquarters of the Night Tribe.????Eternal Night City. Hmm, it¡¯s still not built. ?There is no way, there are too many things to be worked on, and it is impossible to go all out to build this city. ¡°Chief, it¡¯s finished. Can you see if it¡¯s suitable?¡± In front of the newly built university hall, the construction minister was reporting the situation to Su Xingyu. From his pale face, it was easy to tell that he had not had a good rest for a while. ¡°Well, that¡¯s ok, it¡¯s very suitable.¡± ¡¾System prompt: The current building meets the activation conditions of the University Hall. Do you want to activate it using the origin of a thousand worlds? ¡¿ Su Xingyu glanced at the drawings. After the system prompted that the requirements were met, he immediately integrated the drawings into it. ¡¾University Hall¡¿ Category: Man-Made Wonders Level: ¡ï¡ï¡ï Effect ¢ÙLove to learn: learning ability +20% Effect ¢Ú Wisdom enlightenment: Students studying here have a chance to awaken wisdom in advance ¡°This place will be used to teach students from now on.¡± After looking at the panel properties of the University Hall, Su Xingyu nodded with satisfaction. With this man-made wonder, the education level of the tribe should be improved a bit. The educational level of the Night Tribe is, without exaggeration, extremely poor. So much so that sometimes, Su Xingyu, the clan leader, actually had to go into battle himself as a substitute teacher to give lectures to the students. Simply. The University Hall is the last building to be built, and the other two barracks were completed a few days ago. ? Don¡¯t ask why it¡¯s so fast, just ask that practice makes perfect. After activating this man-made wonder, Su Xingyu came to the conference room. Elders, ministers, generals, and senior leaders of the Ye tribe all came. Even Ye San, who was far away in Wangdong City, was summoned back. ¡°Clan leader.¡± ¡°Clan leader.¡± ¡°Clan leader.¡± Su Xingyu walked in, and everyone in the conference room stood up and said hello. ¡°No need to be polite.¡± Su Xingyu came to the main seat above and said, "Sit down." Everyone just sat down and then looked at Su Xingyu who was sitting in the main seat. ¡°I came to you this time mainly to arrange the tribe¡¯s affairs for you.¡± Su Xingyu also had no ink, and said directly, "I will leave the tribe for a while. This time may be a bit long, so the development of the tribe will be left in your hands." "Leaving the tribe? Chief, are you going outside the plain?" Ye Zhan, who was sitting in the first position on the left, asked curiously after hearing this. ¡°Go to my Lord¡¯s divine realm.¡± Su Xingyu said lightly. ?Everyone took a breath of cold air instantly. "Okay, don''t ask so many questions, just listen to what I have to say next." Su Xingyu glared at Ye Zhan when he asked more questions, "Ye San, you will be in control of the overall affairs of the tribe. The overall direction is still development. Lord, I will leave a document and just follow it.¡± ¡°If you want to fight at night, we should focus on military training. I will also leave you a document. You can distinguish the soldiers according to the above standards.¡± ¡°You should also pay attention to the cultivation of food. The planting area of ??Blood Spirit Flower can be expanded.¡± ¡°Over the Dark Valley, the jackal warriors need to be rotated there regularly, as do the half-metal giants.¡± ?This meeting lasted for two hours. Su Xingyu gave them instructions on everything, no matter how big or small. (End of this chapter) Chapter 43： Condensing Divinity (Kneel down and beg to read) Chapter 43 Gathering Divinity (Kneel down and beg to read) After arranging everything, Su Xingyu came outside the temple. ¡°Clan leader.¡± Go up to the mountain at night and salute respectfully. "Dashan, before I come out, no matter what happens outside or what happens inside, no one else will be allowed to enter the temple." Su Xingyu looked at him and said seriously. ¡°As you command, clan leader.¡± Ye Dashan¡¯s eyes became sharp, his body straightened, and he replied loudly. "very good." Su Xingyu nodded and immediately walked into the temple. After Su Xingyu entered, Ye Dashan ordered the captain next to him, "Go to the guard group and call me one hundred, no, two hundred elite soldiers. From today on, the patrol team in the temple will be doubled, with three squads." In rotation, no one is allowed to approach the temple for more than 100 meters until the clan leader comes out." ¡°As you command, general.¡± The captain shouted back. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± After letting the captain leave, Ye Dashan looked in the direction of the temple gate and said to himself, "How about I just move here to avoid the trouble of running around." ?Walking into the temple and coming to the statue, Su Xingyu did not stop and continued walking towards the statue. When he came into contact with the statue, there was no collision and he walked directly in. He came to a place of endless darkness, Dark God Realm. In the Divine Realm, there is nothing else except the Faith Pond and a Throne. ??The dark **** is still sitting on the throne, exuding terrifying coercion. Compared with some time ago, his body is much larger. At this moment, it has reached a height of thirteen feet, like a real giant god. ?Standing in front of Him, Su Xingyu''s body was as small as an ant. ?The dark **** opened his eyes, stretched out his hand to lift Su Xingyu up, and placed it on his chest. Then he saw his body directly blending into it. ¡¾God Interface¡¿ ?Name:Su Xingyu ?Name of God: Lord of Darkness, King of Eternal Night Divinity:Darkness Authority: Fall Sacred fire: not lit Divine Realm:Dark Realm Divinity body: not condensed Divinity: 1 (can condense the second point of divinity) ? Extraordinary characteristics: Dark blessing (greatly enhances night vision ability, the quality is blessed in the dark night, the strength of the blessing is also different depending on the degree of belief) Sect of God: Eternal Night ?Believers: Human race, half-metal giant race, orc race ?Early after conquering the Jackal Tribe, His followers expanded to an extreme, and the subsequent regular weapons directly raised the quality of the followers to a higher level. After a period of adaptation, He finally reached the conditions to condense the second point of divinity. Divinity is the unique characteristic of gods. For a god, divinity is related to his character, beliefs, and even the origin of his power. ?Most of the creatures in the world are born as mortal beings, and when they become powerful enough, they can condense their divinity and take the first step on their way to becoming gods. Su Xingyu is an accident, or all players are accidents. Their path to becoming a **** is completely different from that of normal creatures. ?The system gave them godhood and helped them condense a little divinity, allowing them to complete the transformation from mortal beings to gods. Even though this "god" is still weak and not as powerful as some powerful mortal creatures, they are genuine gods. Their path to becoming gods is very simple. They must condense their divinity, accommodate their divine duties, shape their divine bodies, and ignite their divine fires. The most fundamental one is to condense the divine nature. The more divinity there is, the closer one is to God. After Su Xingyu reached the standard, the system handed over the method of condensing divinity to him. So after explaining the affairs of the tribe, Su Xingyu immediately ran to the God''s Domain. Condensing divinity is not as simple as imagined, especially for players who are unconventional. If you are not careful, you may get lost in the prayers of thousands of believers and become a "god" in their minds. ?It is precisely because of this that Su Xingyu sent the "body" in to maintain his humanity. Su Xingyu wants to become a god, but he doesn¡¯t want to be the **** that others think of him as. After sitting quietly on the throne for a long time and making all preparations, Su Xingyu slowly closed his eyes and began to condense his second point of divinity. In the pool of faith, the power of faith that was transformed into a divine source turned into a long black dragon and poured into his body instantly. A huge black vortex gradually formed above the throne. At the same time, in the external temple, the statue of the **** also showed boundless suction, gathering the surrounding spiritual energy. ¡°This, this, this.¡± ??The guards guarding outside the temple looked at the bottom-up spiritual energy vortex above the temple, their eyes widened, and they were so frightened that they froze in place. ¡°Gulu!¡± The other guards also looked horrified and swallowed. Ye Dashan looked at the big whirlpool in the sky and was a little surprised, but he quickly came back to his senses, "It''s really rare to see many strange things. Continue patrolling, do your job well, and protect the temple." ¡°Yes, General.¡± ?The guards shouted and continued to perform patrol duties, but their eyes still looked over there from time to time. ?The movement was so loud that it was difficult not to notice it. ?Not just the temple, but the entire people of Evernight City saw this maelstrom. In the conference room, Ye San was dealing with government affairs. A tribesman hurriedly ran in, "Elder, where is the temple?" Ye San, who had been warned by Su Xingyu, had already expected this and did not appear surprised. He raised his head and said lightly, "Don''t worry, that is a miracle sent by my Lord. Don''t be nervous, everyone, what should you do normally? Now Just do it.¡± ¡°Miracle! Okay, okay, I¡¯ll tell everyone right now.¡± The tribesman who came to deliver the message looked extremely excited. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go.¡± ?Yesan lowered his head, picked up his pen, and continued to deal with government affairs. ??The black vortex lasted for a long time over the temple. At first, everyone was a little nervous, but after a few days, they got used to it. Some people even ran near the temple to practice with the help of the gathered spiritual energy. Time flies, and two months have passed. ??As a loud "rumbling" sound came from the sky, the vortex above the temple disappeared. ?All the Eternal Night believers also looked towards the direction of the temple with a feeling. In the divine realm, the darkness here has become deeper. On the throne, the dark figure that had turned into a twenty-foot giant also woke up, and he slowly opened his eyes. ?His eyes seem to contain the mysteries of the world, making people feel sinking when they look at them. ??The entire divine space has expanded nearly ten times, and dark energy is filling the entire space. If ordinary people enter it, they may be eroded by this power in an instant and turn into slaves of darkness. Getting up from the throne, Su Xingyu couldn''t help but feel a little excited as he felt the changes in his body. (End of this chapter) Chapter 44： Return (Kneel down and beg to read) Chapter 44 Return (Kneel down and beg to read) ¡°What a big change.¡± With a sigh, Su Xingyu shrank his body until he was three feet tall. ?Three feet and nine meters, this is the current limit of His control. Although it took him two months to condense the second point of divinity, the process was surprisingly smooth. Yes, there were no unexpected disturbances. It was just like drinking water and sleeping, and it was successfully condensed. It went so smoothly that he couldn''t believe it. The increase in divinity brought great changes to Him. The first is strength. After condensing the second point of divinity, his strength has been greatly improved. ?In addition to strength, the dark favor he bestows on believers has also been improved. As for how much this improvement is, it is not yet clear, but it is definitely stronger than before. ?However, these two points are secondary. The most important point is that after condensing the second point of divinity, he has the basis for condensing the incarnation of divine power. In other words, in the future, He will no longer need to rely on his body or believers as anchors to intervene in reality. He can directly use the divine source to condense an incarnation and walk around the world to intervene in the real plane. This is undoubtedly a huge improvement for Su Xingyu. ?His cultivation talent is actually not bad. Even if it is not as good as the top talents such as night fighting, it is still at the first-class level. When the tribe was founded in the early years, he even went into battle to kill the enemy himself. But no matter how good the talent is, it still takes time to practice. Practice to sail against the current. If you don¡¯t advance, you will retreat. ?As the tribe gets bigger, he has more and more things to deal with. He is busy with the government affairs of the tribe, and naturally has less and less time for cultivation. Over time, the process has fallen behind. Now that we have the incarnation of divine power, there are too many places that can be operated in the future. ?Through believers from various places, Su Xingyu took a rough look at the development of the tribe in the past two months in the God''s Domain. Overall, it¡¯s quite satisfactory. There was no big trouble, and everything went according to the route he planned. The dark figure returned to the throne, and the body left the divine realm and returned to the temple lobby. ?Stepping out of the temple, the scorching summer sun shone down, and Su Xingyu felt like he was in another world. ¡°Chief, you are finally back.¡± Before he could express his emotions, Ye Dashan''s excited voice interrupted his thoughts. Ye Dashan, who remained unchanged, saw Su Xingyu and walked up to him quickly. ¡°Well, I¡¯m back.¡± Su Xingyu nodded and looked at Ye Dashan, "Did anyone come to see me while I was away?" Ye Dashan thought for a while and replied: "Ye Zhan comes here often, and Ye San has also come twice." Without even asking, Su Xingyu knew what these two guys were looking for. ?Ye Zhan probably had itchy hands and wanted to continue fighting, but if Ye San disagreed, he would not be able to send troops, so he had no choice but to come to him. If it''s midnight, there''s a high probability that he won''t be able to handle government affairs. I want to see if he''s back. "Okay, let''s all disperse. Dashan, now that I''m back, there''s no need to keep so many people here anymore. Let''s restore it to its previous size." ¡°Yes, clan leader.¡± Ye Dashan replied loudly. "Go and get busy." Without letting Ye Dashan follow, Su Xingyu came to the conference room alone and walked straight in without knocking on the door. As soon as he entered, he saw Ye San working hard. As Ye San, who possesses third-level extraordinary strength, he naturally noticed someone coming in. He frowned slightly, "I didn''t mean..." He raised his head and was about to reprimand this unruly tribesman. The words came to his lips, but they stopped abruptly. ¡°Chief, you are finally back!¡± Ye San quickly stood up and shouted excitedly. ?Before Su Xingyu left, Ye San thought that if he came this time, he would have to work for half a month until he died. But who knew, Su Xingyu would be gone for two months. As we all know, plans can never keep up with changes, especially over time. Two months is actually not a long time, but the Night Tribe is not a close force. ?So less than a month later, various "weird" government affairs occurred. There is no doubt that Ye San is capable. But no matter how capable he is, this is the first time he has dealt with these things. The solution can be solved, but it is just a little troublesome. ?Since a month ago, Ye San has been working until late at night every day. If he hadn''t had the body of a third-level extraordinary warrior, he might not have been able to hold on long ago. "Now you know it''s not easy to be the leader of the clan." Seeing Ye San, who was usually aloof, showing such an expression at this moment, Su Xingyu also laughed and said jokingly. "It''s not easy. If you come back a few days later, I really won''t be able to hold on anymore." Ye San complained so much that all the suffering he had suffered these days slipped out. Su Xingyu was listening, interjecting from time to time, and sometimes grinning softly. ¡°Okay, I know you¡¯ve been having a hard time during this period, so I¡¯ll give you three days off and have a good rest.¡± When he finished speaking, Su Xingyu waved his hand and said with a smile. ?Yesan chuckled. He said so much because of this sentence. ¡°Head of the clan, please do your job well, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± After saying that, he ran out without looking back. It could be seen that he was really exhausted. Otherwise, Ye San, who is usually known for his strictness and calmness, would not be as reckless as Ye Zhan. Sit down on the office chair, Su Xingyu picked up the documents and began to process them one by one. For Ye San, Su Xingyu could handle the more troublesome government affairs quite quickly. This has nothing to do with ability. The main reason is that Yesan is not the real clan leader. Although Su Xingyu said when he left that he would be solely responsible for tribal affairs, in fact Yesan can only handle it within the development framework established by Su Xingyu. ?This greatly limits his performance. Unlike Su Xingyu, the entire development direction is set by him. He can fine-tune this framework at any time according to different situations. After finishing processing the last document, I just put down my pen for a while when I heard his voice before I saw him, "Chief, you are finally back!" Ye Zhan strode in, looking extremely excited. "Um." Su Xingyu nodded, then looked at him without saying a word. A "flattery" smile gradually appeared on Ye Zhan''s face. He rubbed his hands and said, "Chief, the warriors of the tribe have been trained." The implication is that there is no need to say more. After you have trained your troops, it¡¯s time to fight. As a militant, the past two months of night fighting have been extremely uncomfortable. He really wanted to lead the troops to fight, but unfortunately due to the arrangements made by Su Xingyu before leaving, no matter what he said, Ye San did not agree, so he could only stay in the barracks to train new recruits. It¡¯s all good now, the patriarch is finally back. ¡°There¡¯s no rush, we¡¯ll talk in a few days.¡± Su Xingyu rubbed his temples and did not reply directly to him. Ye Zhan said excitedly: "Then I''ll ask again in a few days." Su Xingyu: "." (End of this chapter) Chapter 45： The Rat Man Plane (please read) Chapter 45: Rat-Man Plane (please follow up) ¡°This guy is really quite bellicose.¡± ?Looking at Ye Zhan''s leaving figure, Su Xingyu smiled, "But you''re right, I haven''t done anything for a while." Su Xingyu actually doesn¡¯t resist fighting, especially as the Night Tribe grows and is no longer the small tribe queen who can¡¯t afford to lose. The rules of the world are that the weak eat the strong. Big fish eat small fish, and small fish eat shrimps. Large tribes annexed small tribes, and small tribes annexed smaller tribes. Sometimes, it doesn¡¯t really matter whether you think about it or not. All rights are in the hands of the powerful party. When you are strong enough, even if everyone dislikes you, even if you stand in front of them, they will not dare to do anything to you; but when you are weak, even if you hide at the end of the world, you will be found. come out. The best way to avoid war is to strengthen yourself. ??And now that the Night Tribe has exhausted its resources, it also needs an opponent to prove their strength. ¡°It¡¯s just a good time to try out the strength of the incarnation of divine power.¡± Touching his chin, Su Xingyu began to prepare for the next plane exploration. Several border strongholds have not yet been established, and he has no plans to use foreign troops in his own area for the time being. The Blood Red Mountains have not yet been explored, so it will not be easy to capture them. As for the dark cave, it is a tough place, and it needs to be conquered. bide your time. So the only places where the Night Tribe can use troops are fragments of the void plane. ?Although plane fragments are relatively mysterious, with diverse species and uncertain strength, they are actually a good place for players to train their troops. The first is the issue of risk. As long as they are not defeated in a battle and find that they cannot defeat them, players can directly withdraw their troops through the portal without much loss. ??And those monsters can''t chase you out and hit you, so it can be said to be quite safe. ??And because of the portal, you don¡¯t have to worry about your hometown being stolen when you use troops abroad. After all, you can return to defense at any time. The second issue is the income. By capturing plane fragments, you can get system rewards. If you can get some good goods from the treasure box, it will be much better than conquering the natives. ?Of course, the most important thing is the origin of the world. Relying only on this plane, the growth rate is really too slow. The weapon of rules is still waiting to be upgraded. Su Xingyu doesn''t have the patience to wait slowly, so he should capture the plane fragments quickly. As for the last point, it is to test the "incarnation of divine power". No matter how good the "weapon" is, you have to try it out to know the effect. Su Xingyu has not yet condensed the incarnation of divine power, but once he has a method, it will not be difficult to condense it. At most, it will consume more divine energy. And he lacks the source of God now? It was obvious that there was no shortage. He had been sleeping for two months. Although the concentration of his divinity was a little depleted, the huge number of believers still brought his number of divine sources to an astonishing number. Based on the above, plane exploration is the best choice. ?This is not only his best choice, but also the best choice for other players. ?Especially those players whose dependents are monster races, if they are lucky enough, they can even get a large number of people from plane fragments. ?Just like the goblin plane that Su Xingyu explored, there were hundreds of thousands of goblins in it. For a goblin player, this would be so exciting! ?As for the human race, judging from the information he has, there is a high probability that they will not be encountered in the plane fragments. As a human race with relatively average innate attributes, I am afraid that there is no way to adapt to the environment in the plane fragments. ?But even so, it cannot shake his determination to explore the plane. Time is fleeting. half a month later. In the void, within a fragment of the plane. This is a desolate land with sparse vegetation and almost no green. Hundreds of miles across, among the plane fragments, this area is neither large nor small, and belongs to the medium level. Due to the sparse vegetation and not many survival resources, only one type of species lives here. A variant of the rat-men, the gold-eating rat-men. ??They are slightly larger than Goblins, have blood-red and greedy eyes, have sharp teeth and claws, and possess considerable fighting power. At this moment, two large-scale armies are confronting each other on this land. On one side is the Night Tribe Expeditionary Alliance, led by humans, assisted by jackals, and dominated by semi-metal giants. ??The overall number is close to one hundred thousand, well-equipped, and their combat effectiveness is exaggeratedly powerful. On the other side is the rat-man army. The number is so frightening that the end of the army cannot be seen at a glance. There are hundreds of thousands at least. ?Most of these rat men live underground and have the ability to swallow ore. They have no weapons on their hands and do not need weapons. The sharp claws on their hands are comparable to metal weapons. ?Thousands of rat men formed a rat tide, rushing toward the human coalition like sea water. Having been in this plane for almost ten days, I have fought against these rat men several times. ?At first, when facing this rapid and fierce rat tide offensive, everyone was still a little uncomfortable and under a lot of pressure. Now that they have adapted, the soldiers seem to be much more relaxed in dealing with it. Due to the terrain and the opponent, not many cavalry were brought in for this night battle. The army was mainly infantry. The tall metal giant was the first to rush into the group of rats. The giant mace in his hand was swept away, and the rat people in the surrounding circle were directly exploded. Their flesh and blood flew everywhere, and they died miserably. The rat people who were stimulated by the blood looked even more crazy. ¡°Chi chi chi!!¡± ??The Rat Man screamed, not knowing what fear was. They surrounded the semi-metal giant in groups, trying to take a bite even if it cost their lives. They were extremely ferocious. ?However, it was useless. If it had been before, maybe their offensive could have suppressed the small number of semi-metal giants. But things are different now. As time goes by, the Night Tribe becomes stronger and stronger. After witnessing several divine descents, the semi-metal giants gradually join the Night Tribe and become followers of the dark gods. ??Although the effect of Dark Favor on these iron knots is not as great as that of Jackals and Humans, don''t forget that Su Xingyu also has a rule weapon. The Weapon of Rules¡¤Strength is very suitable for the semi-metal giants. It can be said that it directly improves their strength by a level. ??The bites that the Rat Man paid for with his life could only leave a shallow white mark on the surface of the semi-metal giant''s body as hard as steel, without even breaking through the defense. ?However, in view of the number of rat men, in order to avoid being overwhelmed and surrounded, the semi-metal giants did not spread out too much this time, but stayed in groups of three to five, disrupting the rat swarm''s battle line. ?The semi-metal giant, who was in his early 1,000s, looked like a Gundam in the movie. He roamed the battlefield wantonly, putting great pressure on the rats. This is just an auxiliary force. The main frontal forces on the battlefield are human warriors and jackal warriors. "kill!" ?The human warrior swung his sword, and the head of the rat man on the opposite side flew up, and smelly blood spurted out. Facing the incoming claws, they raised their shields to block, then slashed out with their swords, sending the enemy on their way. The Jackal warriors on the other side gradually became excited as they smelled the blood on the battlefield. ??They have no shields and wear armor and stomachs on their bodies. When they fight, they are more fierce than the human warriors. Defense? No need for defense. As long as you send the enemy away first and do not give them a chance to attack, then there is no need for defense. Jackal warriors are like tigers entering a herd of sheep. When slashing with their long swords, several rat men will be killed. Blood was sprinkled all around. Bathed in the blood of their enemies, they became more courageous as they fought. ??But facing an enemy several times their own, they were inevitably injured. The rat-man''s claws scratched their bodies, breaking through the flesh and going deep into the bones, leaving deep blood marks. ?However, the pain did not make the jackal warriors cower, but instead aroused their ferocity, making them even more ferocious. Seeking collection, investment, and votes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 46： Incarnation of divine power (please read) Chapter 46 The Incarnation of Divine Power (please follow up) As a member of the orc tribe, the gnolls are not actually considered a strong tribe, but after years of baptism in the Dark Valley, they have received the favor of the dark gods, and later they have been improved by the weapons of rules. After layer upon layer, Their strength has grown by leaps and bounds. It is no exaggeration to say that with their current strength, they are not afraid of any orcs. What''s more, their current opponents are just a group of ratmen at the bottom of the orc tribe. ?Even if these gold-eating rat-men who were mutants of the rat-men had sharper teeth and claws, they would not be able to make up for the gap in hard power between the two sides. Death fills this land. ?Swarms of ratmen fell down, and then more ratmen rushed up. ?These rat men seem to have no idea what death is. They do not fear death as much as other creatures. "Since you don''t show up, let''s keep killing. I want to see how many rat-men there are enough to kill!" Seeing the army of rat-men coming continuously, but the big rat behind the scenes has not yet appeared, Night War also became ruthless, and manipulated Leading the army, they massacred the rat army. Yes, it is massacre. Compared to the coalition forces whose average transcendent level reaches the second level, most of these ratmen are ordinary creatures, and there is an essential gap between the two sides. And that¡¯s not even mentioning other aspects. For example, weapons and equipment, organizational order, etc., these are all components of combat effectiveness. ??If we divide the army according to the system''s standards, then the rat army will all be classified as miscellaneous fish. On the coalition side, there is a group of guards and a group of elites. The gap between the two sides is so large that it is unimaginable. It is normal to describe it as mowing grass. In other words, the rat people are not very intelligent. If normal creatures were faced with this gap, they would probably collapse long ago. On the battlefield, quantity is never the key to victory or defeat. Sometimes, if there are too many, it may not be possible to command them. ??The number of the rat army is more than five times that of the Night Tribe, but the actual number of battles between the two sides is actually only about one to two. Unlike ordinary orcs, whose human nature prevails over their bestiality, the rat-men''s **** outweighs their human nature. In this case, expecting them to command an army would be a bit bullying the rats! Their fighting method has always been to attack with the entire army and win with numbers. ??The Ratmen have extremely strong reproductive capabilities, even stronger than Goblins. They can give birth to several in one litter, and their growth cycle is also short, so quantity has always been their advantage. ??And what¡¯s different from goblins is that ratmen will give birth to ¡°kings¡±, that is to say, they have a unified command. ?It is precisely because of this that they can use the human wave tactic and don''t care about losses at all. ??The rat warriors are not afraid of death, and the rat king does not care about losses. Coupled with the human sea tactics, it can be said that most armies will be in trouble when facing them. ??But the Night Tribe was different. The warriors who had grown into veterans maintained a tight formation. Even if they had the strength to easily kill the ratmen, they did not advance rashly. This resulted in the Skaven''s human sea tactics not being able to achieve their maximum effect. After all, the place is so big, and the Night Tribe''s formation is very tight. Being able to do two against one is already the result of the Night Tribe''s deliberate spread of the front line. Otherwise, if you beat them one by one, they will be more mixed. Simply put, the Ratmen are not afraid of death, but they must wait until their companions in front are dead before they can rush in and fight the Night Tribe. ?The human sea tactic was suddenly turned into a fueling tactic. As time passed, more and more Skaven fell, and their bodies piled up on the ground. There were corpses everywhere, and the entire battlefield was stained red with blood. The soldiers'' bodies were covered with blood, and their armors had turned red and black, but their eyes showed no signs of fatigue, and instead became more and more excited. "Roar!!" ??A terrifying beast howl came from behind the rat-man army. ??Although the lives of ordinary ratmen were worthless, after seeing that one''s own side had lost a large number of warriors and the other side had almost no losses, the Rat King could not sit still after all. It can¡¯t go on like this! As the king of the rat people, the rat king is naturally not as stupid as ordinary rat people. It has considerable wisdom. Strictly speaking, the Rat King can also be called an extraordinary species. After all, it had an extraordinary status as soon as it was born. ??As the Rat King roared, a large number of rat men crawled out of the hole behind him. Different from the ordinary rat men in front, they were even larger in size, almost twice the size of ordinary rat men. ?Tens of thousands of giant rat men with extraordinary levels rushed out and surrounded the Rat King. And this was not over yet. On the horizon in the distance, a large group of giant red rats nearly four meters long were seen rushing towards the battlefield. ?That is the bloodthirsty giant rat, a kind of magical beast domesticated by the rat people. After the Rat King gave the order, the giant rat men immediately launched an attack and headed towards the Night Tribe''s battle line. ??The giant red rat made a large circle and attacked the night tribe''s flank from the side. ??The Rat King does not understand command, but this does not mean that it is stupid. The front line is crowded with people. If the bloodthirsty giant rat is sent over, he will probably have to wait in line for his companions to die. ¡°Oh, oh, finally I can give it up.¡± Looking at the giant rat-men and tens of thousands of bloodthirsty giant rats that appeared in an instant, Ye Zhan did not panic at all, but laughed. ?Ye Zhan looked at the figure standing beside him, wearing a black robe and a mask on his face. ¡°God¡¯s envoy, I¡¯m begging you.¡± ??The black-robed figure nodded slightly, and then he soared into the air. He raised his staff and said softly to the charging giant rat-man army: ¡°Darkness swallows.¡± The next second, terrifying dark energy surged out, forming a dark vortex with a diameter of twenty meters around him. ?? He raised the staff and pressed it forward, and the dark vortex flew out instantly and shot towards the giant rat army. ?Looking at the approaching dark whirlpool, the giant rat army couldn''t avoid it. They screamed and fled in all directions. Compared to ordinary ratmen who are not afraid of death, these giant ratmen who are more intelligent are more afraid of death. ?However, it was useless. The speed of the dark vortex was too fast and the attack range was too wide. How could they run away. Boom¡ª The dark vortex hit the spot and exploded immediately, and terrifying dark energy swept around. Like an eraser passing through paper, all creatures swept away disappeared instantly. ¡°ß´!!¡± The giant rat man who was charging forward looked horrified and immediately stopped. "What is this!" The Rat King, who was surrounded by many rat men at the rear, was also frightened by this blow. Looking at the figure suspended in the air, the Rat King fell into silence and was already thinking about whether to retreat first. ?The black-robed figure high in the distance looked over with feeling, and then smiled. ?His right hand was stretched out and held to the side. Deep dark energy surged out, and then turned into an energy spear. Divinity¡¤Hidden Spear. Facing the Rat King, the black-robed figure casually tossed it, and the dark spear flew out instantly. ¡ª¡ª "What.." ??The Rat King could only see a black dot, and then the dark spear came in front of it. Before it had time to dodge, the dark spear directly blew its head off. Ye Zhan took a breath of cold air, shocked by the strength of the "Divine Envoy". With a raise of his hands and feet, the situation on the battlefield was set, and it was so terrifying. ?Others with less strength could only see a black line crossing, and then the Rat King died. ?The death of the Rat King plunged the rat army into chaos, but under the suppression of the elite rat men, it has not yet collapsed. On the other side, the bloodthirsty giant rats have arrived on the flanks of the battle line. ??The black-robed figure did not panic. He took out a black curtain and threw it upward. In an instant, the sky changed and the entire battlefield fell into darkness. ¡°Dark Knight, come with me and get rid of those big rats.¡± ¡°Dark Warrior, penetrate the elite ratmen in front of me.¡± ¡°The Jackal Warriors use Madness to kill all the enemies in front of you without holding back!¡± ¡°Sword and shield soldiers, kill the enemy with all your strength!¡± Seeing that the time had come, Ye Zhan no longer hesitated, and immediately let the warriors of the Night Tribe unleash their full combat power, preparing to deal with the rat army in one fell swoop. Seeking collection, investment, and votes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 47： Powerful arms (seeking for further reading) Chapter 47 Powerful Arms (please follow up) The coming of darkness makes it difficult to suppress the chaos of the rat army. As a tribe of orcs who have lived underground for a long time, they have the ability of night vision. But this ability is very limited. It is okay to see the surroundings clearly, but it cannot be done further away. In other words, they were divided into small groups and their connections with each other were severed. ?Being cut off from command on the battlefield can be fatal even to an army of ratmen carrying out a rat tide raid. In contrast, the warriors of the Night Tribe, who had the favor of darkness, were not affected at all. They even took to the dark night like a fish in water, and their strength was improved. Bathed in the divine light, the warriors who had been fighting for a long time and were already tired felt that infinite power was pouring out of their bodies, penetrating all the veins in their bodies, and sweeping away their fatigue. In an instant, all the soldiers began to erupt. ??The two most eye-catching armies among them are not the ferocious and violent wolf warriors, nor the semi-metal giants like steel Gundams, but the two newly formed legions of the Night Tribe. Dark Warriors, Dark Knights. The Dark Knights led by Ye Zhan rushed out from the flank and collided with the bloodthirsty giant rat. ??The soldiers roared angrily, their fighting spirit surged out, their armors were covered with a layer of black light, their long swords slashed forward, and the black sword energy came out. The air of the knife penetrates the meat, like a hot knife cutting through butter, and there is no way to stop it. One bloodthirsty giant rat fell down one after another. ?The soldiers vented their fighting spirit wantonly and kept slashing their long swords. In an instant, the entire battlefield was covered in black sword energy. ? With night fighting as the frontline, the Dark Knights, with only more than 3,000 people, were like a sharp knife, directly piercing through the bloodthirsty giant rat army. ?All the giant rats that were intercepted on the way were killed. In just one charge, nearly one-third of the bloodthirsty giant rats were taken away. Turning the horse''s head, Ye Zhan hissed and shouted: "One more time." With that, he charged towards the bloodthirsty giant rat again. On the other side, the dark warrior group led by Ye Dashan also collided with the giant rat army in front. They are extremely powerful, holding a sword in one hand and a shield in the other. Hands out the knife. ??The long knife attached to the fighting spirit easily broke through the giant rats'' defense and cut them in half. ??The giant rat struck with its claws and hit the warriors, but it didn''t even touch the armor, and was blocked by the thin layer of fighting spirit. ?The arrogant power made the dark warrior take a step back. Then he grinned ferociously and slashed with the long knife. The giant rat was cut in half diagonally. "kill!" The ability to release fighting energy into a gang is an ability only possessed by the fourth-level extraordinary warriors. However, due to the superposition of various factors, the Dark Warrior has mastered this skill in advance. Even though the Giant Rat Legion can be regarded as the super elite of the rat army, they are particularly powerless against the dark warriors at this moment. The attack cannot break the defense, and the defense cannot withstand a blow. Anyone else would inevitably feel despair. There is no way to fight this battle. ??The battle line of the rat army was thrown into chaos by the Night Tribe legions who were attacking in all directions. More and more rat men fell. The two sides were not opponents at the same level at all. When it felt like the time was almost up, the black-robed figure immediately pulled back the dark curtain, and the darkness of the entire battlefield instantly receded and light returned. ?It was this act that caused the rat army to completely collapse. The retreat of the darkness allowed the rat-man leaders to see clearly the situation of the rat-man army. The bloodthirsty giant rats on the flanks had collapsed, and the elite giant rats in the front had also been killed. The entire army was in disarray. The semi-metal giants were rampaging among the rat-men army. Some strange substances were still stuck to the maces, and the metallic brilliance was covered in blood-red. ?The gnolls became even crazier after becoming mad. If they had left some strength for defense before, now they spared no strength and used all their strength to kill the enemy. They could not release their fighting energy like the dark warriors and turn it into swords to strike out. Instead, they relied solely on their own strong physiques to continuously swing their swords and kill the enemies in front of them with an extremely ferocious attitude. ??The long black sword was completely stained red, as was the armor on his body. It looked like he had taken a bath in a pool of blood. ??The two elites who could fight against the Night Tribe warriors, the bloodthirsty giant rats and the giant rat men, have been defeated by the Night Tribe and can no longer organize an effective counterattack. A more vivid metaphor is that a group of tigers rushed into a flock of sheep. Almost as soon as they saw the battle situation clearly, all the wise ratmen were in despair. ¡°The victory has been decided.¡± After securing victory, Night Battle began to gather the army and slowly sweep away the ratmen on the battlefield. Ordinary ratmen who have no wisdom and have lost their wisdom are still fighting. ?But their resistance is meaningless. They are too weak and have no organizational skills. For the warriors of the Night Tribe, killing them is not much more difficult than killing an ordinary mouse. The strength is not strong, but the number is quite large. By the time the warriors of the Night Tribe "cleaned" the battlefield, the sky had already darkened. ¡°God¡¯s messenger.¡± ?Ye Zhan looked at the black-robed figure beside him, with a bit more respect on his face. He is worthy of being an envoy who can go to the divine realm and serve the gods. He is indeed strong enough. The black-robed figure is naturally the incarnation of Su Xingyu¡¯s divine power. Facing Ye Zhan¡¯s greetings, he nodded, ¡°Let the soldiers gather together.¡± "yes." ?Ye Zhan didn¡¯t ask any more questions. After answering, he gathered the resting soldiers over. They could not hide their tiredness on their faces, but they were still full of energy. Su Xingyu didn''t say much, and then used the incarnation of divine power as an anchor to make a divine descent. He used the divine source to help the soldiers recover from their injuries, and also cleared away the "curses" carried by the rat men. Subsequently, a very large-scale resurgence of the undead came to the battlefield. A rat-man skeleton climbed up. This is the first time for the warriors of the Night Tribe to encounter such a scene. ?Looking at the enemy he had just killed, he actually turned into a skeleton and climbed up at this moment, and there were not dozens or hundreds of them, but hundreds of thousands of them. Facing these skeleton rat-men all over the mountains and plains, even if they are as brave as them, they will inevitably feel scared. ¡ª ¡°Quiet.¡± Looking at the talking warriors, Ye Zhan frowned slightly and shouted loudly: "This is my lord''s magic, the resurrection of the dead." ?After a few explanations about Night War, although the soldiers could not fully accept it because the scene was too shady, at least they were not too scared. The ones who accepted it the fastest were the well-informed jackal warriors. After all, they were also the natives of the dark cave. They have seen skeletons before and even fought against them. ?Of course, it was the first time for them to see hundreds of thousands of skeletons. "not bad." Looking at the reactions of the soldiers, Su Xing satisfied Yu and nodded. Seeking collection, investment, and votes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 48： Epic forging experience book (seeking for further reading) Chapter 48 Epic Forging Experience Book (please follow up) With the defeat of this battle, the outcome of the Ratman Plane was also determined. Without the leadership of the Rat King, we lost the bloodthirsty giant rats, lost the elite ratmen, and even ordinary ratmen, most of them died. At this time, the rat people could no longer resist the attack of the night tribe. No matter how strong their reproduction ability is and how short their growth cycle is, it is useless. Without the leadership of the Rat King, they would not be able to unify at all. In other words, even if the Night Tribe ignores them, there will be disagreements within the Rat People themselves over the position of the Rat King, and then they will start fighting. What''s more, the Night Tribe will not give them a chance to recover. ?No matter how powerful a creature is in its ability to reproduce, it cannot escape one law. resource. No matter how fertile they are, without survival resources, they will still not be able to develop. Just like the blood-red vines in the goblin plane, the ratmen can develop to their current scale because they are also supported by a kind of survival resource. It is a liquid similar to stone milk, which comes from the ground. Only one drop is needed to meet the food needs of an ordinary ratman for a day. As long as the source of this resource is cut off, the rat people will never become a climate. Killing! The next theme of this plane fragment is killing. ??The Night Tribe attacked the rat-man gathering areas all the way according to the resource origin, but the rat-men were helpless in the face of such a fierce attack. ??Exactly like this, in just five days, under the system''s judgment, the Night Tribe completely occupied this fragment of the plane. Su Xingyu also received rewards from the system. ¡¾System prompts; Complete plane exploration, capture plane fragments, and clear out ratmen to 90%. ¡¿ ¡¾Rewards obtained: Purple Treasure Box*1, Yellow Treasure Box*3, White Treasure Box*7, World Origin*5000, Giant Rat Heart*1. ¡¿ Compared with the first time, the rewards this time have shrunk a lot, I can only say that they are average. After leaving behind 50,000 rat skeletons and some management personnel, Su Xingyu led his army through the portal and returned to the Night Tribe. Red River area, night tribe. Su Xingyu held a victory banquet for the expeditionary army as usual and gave generous rewards to the soldiers who performed outstandingly. In addition, they were given a five-day holiday so that they could relax. After finishing these trivial matters and handling the government affairs within the tribe, it was already late at night. In the room, he took out the reward given by the system this time. 11 treasure chests, and an epic material, the Heart of the Giant Rat. ¡¾Heart of Giant Rat¡¿ Category: Material ?Level: Epic Introduction: Contains a large amount of bloodthirsty giant rat essence and blood, which is the treasure of the rat people. ? ¡°.¡± Su Xingyu shook his head, "Not long after the Goblin Heart was sold, the Giant Rat Heart came out. I don''t know if it has the Giant Wolf Heart. Then it will also strengthen the Giant Wolf Legion." ?Putting the ¡®Giant Rat Heart¡¯ aside, after hesitating for a moment, he picked up the purple treasure box and complained: ¡°They are all garbage treasure boxes, and this one can barely be seen.¡± To be honest, although the time to capture the plane was shorter this time, Su Xingyu felt that the rat-man plane this time was much more difficult to deal with than the goblin plane last time. At least for the night tribe. Honestly speaking, the Ratman Plane and the Goblin Plane are almost the same in terms of hard power. However, the Skaven have one advantage that the Goblins cannot make up for. ??The individual strength of the rat men is not strong, which is comparable to that of goblins, but their brains are not very good, they completely obey the orders of the rat king, and are not afraid of death, which is very scary. ??Although Goblins are not very smart, these guys fear death more than anyone else. As long as the battle losses reach a certain proportion, they will collapse on their own. And what about the rat army? ??The rat warriors who make up the main body of the army will not flee at all. As long as the Rat King does not give orders, they can fight to the end. So Su Xingyu felt a little uncomfortable. It was obviously more difficult to solve this time, but the reward actually shrank. ?Thinking about this, the treasure box in his hand also opened in response. ৡª ¡¾System prompt: Open the purple treasure box and obtain an epic forging experience book*1. ¡¿ ¡°Fuck!¡± Lucky for stepping on shit! ?Picking up the light group floating on the treasure box, Su Xingyu took a closer look, and relevant information emerged. ¡¾Epic Forging Experience Book¡¿ Category: Props ?Level: Epic Requirements for use: Gold level blacksmith professional Introduction: Gain the experience and understanding of an epic blacksmith, and have a chance of breaking through to the epic level (note: the richer the experience, the greater the probability of breakthrough) Even though it was only a consumable item and could only be used once, Su Xingyu was still overjoyed. Epic! ?At present, except for those players who are in charge of relevant functions, I am afraid that there are not many people who can reach the height of epic level professionals. It is no exaggeration to say that based on this experience book alone, Su Xingyu''s exploration has paid off. It should not be said that he has made a lot of money. After all, up to now, there are only two gold-level professionals in the entire Night Tribe, and there are only two gold-level blacksmiths among them. Very few. Two people, even if their hammers emit smoke, cannot arm the Night Tribe''s legion. ??Now the Night Tribe is in such an embarrassing situation. There are design drawings and there is no shortage of materials, but there are too few blacksmiths. Let¡¯s talk about Han Yan. As the chief blacksmith of the Night Tribe, he can forge five gold-level weapons every day. This efficiency ?However, if he can be promoted to the epic level, this embarrassing situation will be greatly improved. ?This is not because the epic blacksmith can forge more weapons. After all, no matter how powerful the epic blacksmith is, he only has two hands. Even if they are doubled, it is still a drop in the bucket for an army of tens of thousands. The true meaning of an epic blacksmith is to help other blacksmiths break through. ?The gold level may not be able to explain the key points of breaking through the gold level, but the epic level can definitely do it. If he cannot explain clearly, then he will not be able to break through the epic level at all. Put away the light group, Su Xingyu opened all the remaining treasure boxes with excitement. ¡¾System prompt: Open the yellow treasure box and obtain the second-level cavalry battalion building blueprint*1. ¡¿ ¡¾System prompt: Open the yellow treasure box and obtain the second-level cavalry battalion building blueprint*1. ¡¿ ¡¾System prompt: Open the yellow treasure box and obtain the special scroll¡¤The Rat King''s inheritance. ¡¿ ¡¾System prompt: Open the white treasure box and obtain Blood Spirit Flower Seeds*300. ¡¿ ¡¾System prompt: Open the white treasure box and receive Holy Light Treatment*10. ¡¿ ¡¾System prompt: Open the white treasure box and obtain¡¿ ?As expected, the remaining treasure chests were filled with junk. He has already upgraded the three basic barracks to the second level. The two more are not enough to synthesize the third-level blueprints, so he can only put them aside for the time being. ?Picking up the only thing worth looking at, Su Xingyu checked its information. ¡¾Rat King Heritage¡¿ Category: Scroll Level: Gold ?Requirements for use: Innate spiritual attributes reaching ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Introduction: Make qualified ratmen become rat kings Seeking investment, collection, and votes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 49： Collaborative exploration (seeking for further reading) Chapter 49: Collaborative Exploration (please follow up) time flies. In the blink of an eye, summer passes and autumn comes. Such a fulfilling work routine makes Su Xingyu almost unable to feel the passage of time. ?In the past few months, the Night Tribe has developed rapidly and completely absorbed the gains brought by unifying the black soil plains. During this period, Ye Zhan led the army and captured several plane fragments one after another, greatly expanding the Ye tribe''s mineral resources. ?After finishing today''s government affairs, Su Xingyu browsed the information channel and watched the players share their "interesting" life in their own plane. ?While he was scrolling, a "beep-beep-beep" message suddenly sounded, indicating that someone was sending him a private message. I thought it was Wang Dong, but when I clicked it, it turned out to be Wang Dong¡¯s brother, Lin Ye, a very powerful player. "Um" Su Xingyu frowned. After that transaction, the two of them had several exchanges, and they could barely be considered half-acquaintances. Click on the private message and see an invitation message. £º¡°Brother Xingyu, I have a friend. While exploring the plane, he discovered a large fragment of the plane. The aborigines inside are very strong and a bit tricky. I want to invite you to come and explore together.¡± Su Xingyu looked at the message from Lin Ye and fell into deep thought. Large plane fragments In the past few months, the Night Tribe has also explored several plane fragments. The largest ones are comparable to the black soil plains, and the smaller ones are tens of thousands of square kilometers. However, Su Xingyu is still unfamiliar with the concept of large plane fragments. I don¡¯t know how big this one is. Lin Ye, who sent the message, did not send another message, and seemed to be waiting for Su Xingyu to consider it. After a while, Su Xingyu replied to the message. How big is it? What is the upper limit of the extraordinary level? ?During this period, the strength of the Night Tribe army has improved greatly, but Su Xingyu felt that he still had to ask clearly to avoid unnecessary casualties. ?As for the former question, the size of the plane is not very important, but the upper limit of the extraordinary level is the most important. Epic level is a huge threshold. The Night Tribe currently has no way to deal with this super powerful individual creature. If the extraordinary upper limit of this plane fragment is epic level, then he will have to think carefully about it. Faced with epic creatures, if you are not careful, your army may be severely damaged. £º¡°At least 100,000 square kilometers; the upper limit of transcendence is level 6, but there may be multiple level 6 creatures.¡± ? Touching his chin, Su Xingyu hesitated for a moment, and then replied: £º"How to cooperate in exploration? How to distribute the profits?" £º"I will bring you into the small group, and the specific details will be discussed in it." £º¡°Okay.¡± ¡¾System prompt: Glory invites you to join the ¡®Plane Exploration Group¡¯, yes/no. ¡¿ "yes." ¡¾Plane Exploration Group¡¿ ¡¾System prompt: Player "Yong Ye" joins the plane exploration group. ¡¿ £º¡°Brothers, I brought the big guy in. ¡¾Lava¡¿£º¡°Welcome, welcome, warm welcome.¡± ¡¾Black Star¡¿: "This is a real big boss!" ¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¾ Ox Warrior¡¿: "Welcome." ¡¾Forest¡¿£º¡°Welcome.¡± ¡¾ÓÀÒ¹¡¿£º¡°...¡± £º¡°Lava, tell me the information about that plane again.¡± ¡¾Lava¡¿£º¡°Okay.¡± [Lava]: "I discovered that plane during my last exploration. The terrain of the plane is mainly grassland and rich in resources. There are three main types of monsters living on the periphery of the plane, Goblins, Jackals, and Murlocs. Each of these three tribes is very powerful, with hundreds of thousands of members, including many extraordinary warriors. In the center of the plane, there is also a particularly powerful tribe of kobolds, goblins, jackals, and murlocs. They are all vassals of this tribe. According to the monster I captured, there are several sixth-level super creatures inside." The player named Lava uploaded all the information he had detected to the group. ¡°Jackal¡± Su Xingyu muttered to himself. ¡¾Yong Ye¡¿: "With so many monsters, it is probably difficult to deal with them. How many troops are you planning to send in? And how should we cooperate?" £º¡°I can send 30,000 people, all extraordinary warriors. If we cooperate, we can just open a directional portal according to the plane coordinates.¡± gun ?I can send 40,000 soldiers, but only 10,000 of them are orcs of my own tribe, and the rest are auxiliary soldiers. ¡¾Lava¡¿: "My side is relatively small and can only send 20,000 people, but they are all extraordinary warriors." ¡¾Forest¡¿: "I am a little smaller than Lava. I only have sixteen thousand people, and they are all extraordinary warriors." ¡¾Black Star¡¿: "They are all big guys! Everyone knows my situation. There are definitely not many people left. I can only provide 5,000 people, but I can be responsible for part of the logistics." ¡¾ÓÀÒ¹¡¿£º¡°Forty thousand.¡± [Guanghui]: "It adds up to a lot, almost 150,000. Let''s talk about the status of our respective units, so as not to have trouble cooperating when we go in. There is also the issue of command. It''s best to choose a commander. In normal times, you can fight independently, but when encountering a large-scale army, it is better to unite." ¡¾Black Star¡¿: "I agree, but I will abstain first. I will not go in myself. Then the army will be handed over to Guanghui for your help in commanding." £º¡°.¡± [Ox Warrior]: "Just make your choice. I''m a big boss, how can I take command? The Tauren headquarters of my troops that come in here can be used as tanks, and the other auxiliary troops can be used casually. Don''t use them to fill the lines." " ¡¾Forest¡¿£º¡°You choose, I can¡¯t command either.¡± ¡¾Lava¡¿: ¡°I feel like I¡¯m going to die, and I don¡¯t know how to command!¡± £º¡°.¡± please give the command first. If there are any problems later, we can discuss it separately. £º¡°Good.¡± After deciding on the command, everyone reported on their respective units so that they could coordinate more perfectly when forming a large army. There are several players of all kinds. Except for Su Xingyu, Lin Ye (Guanghui), and Wang Dong (Black Star), the other three players'' families are not human. Among them, the Ox Warriors belong to the orc tribe, and their followers are mainly tauren. Although the tauren are not as good as the top powerful tribes such as ligers and tigers among the orcs, they are also a powerful race with high defense and strong strength. If they form an army to charge, Even the top powerful clans have to avoid the edge for a while. ? ? Lava can barely be considered a tribe of orcs, and the family members are mainly lizardmen. It is worth mentioning that there are actually quite a lot of lizard sacrifices under his hands. The forest is composed of elves and soldiers, mainly archers and magicians. ?After everyone put it together, they quickly formulated a simple plan and fine-tuned it for the exploring army soldiers. Seeking collection, investment, and votes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 50： Large plane fragment (1) Chapter 50 Large Plane Fragments (1) Three days later. In the void, a mysterious plane. On the calm grassland, six huge light gates suddenly rose up. ?The vortex flows within the light gate. ?Two huge eagles flew out from one of the two largest light gates, and then soared straight into the sky. Immediately afterwards, neat and orderly black-armored warriors quickly ran out of the portal and guarded both sides of the door, so that the soldiers behind them could walk out with confidence. It didn¡¯t take long for the six armies to be assembled. The portal then closes. The six armies gathered together, but they were not completely integrated. Instead, they formed a large army according to the predetermined positioning. Among them, the tauren warrior, who is wearing heavy armor and has the most exaggerated defense, acts as a tank in the front. In the middle is the half-elf archer of the "forest". On both sides are the dark warriors and light warriors of Su Xingyu and Lin Ye, and behind them are the "lava" warriors. "The Lizardman Legion, and the five thousand heavy infantry at the rear. "how?" ?Lin Ye asked with a smile. ¡°Very strong.¡± Su Xingyu nodded and gave the army a satisfactory affirmation. "You two are both monsters, right? I thought that these 10,000 heavily-armed tauren were already invincible, but I didn''t expect" the tauren player Mo Kongwu looked at the human warriors guarding both sides. The shock in his eyes was unbelievable. cover up. ?The average number of second-level extraordinarys per capita is not a few thousand, but tens of thousands. This is the army that players can assemble at this stage! ? "Hiss, it''s so scary!" Fang Xingchen, the **** of lava, took a breath and looked shocked. Even during the group chat, he had already predicted the strength of several other people, but when the reality was revealed in front of him, He was still shocked. Strong, too strong. ?Per capita second-level extraordinary strength, all equipped with silver-level equipment, which is simply the most powerful configuration at the moment. As the only woman at the scene, Zhang Kexin looked at the other soldiers with envy on her face. ?After the army was assembled, everyone did not rush to set off, but waited for something on the spot. Not long after, Su Xingyu suddenly frowned. Through the perspective of the sky-splitting eagle, he discovered that a group of green-skinned monsters were attacking in the distance. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lin Ye noticed the change in his expression and asked. ¡°There are goblins coming from the north, tens of thousands of them, about ten kilometers away.¡± Su Xingyu said concisely and clearly. ¡°Goblins? Only tens of thousands?¡± Hearing this, Lin Ye was immediately relieved. ?In front of their large army, not to mention tens of thousands of goblins, even hundreds of thousands are no different than delivering food. To deal with tens of thousands of goblins, there is no need to attack with the whole army. Lin Ye looked at a few people, or more accurately, at Mo Kongwu and Su Xingyu, "Who is going to solve it?" The three of them are the strongest, and only their legion can achieve the fastest speed with the smallest casualties. Kill tens of thousands of goblins at such a speed. The other two are a little bit behind. "Let me do it." ?Mo Kongwu stepped forward and took over the task. Soon, everyone saw the figure of the Goblin army. They surged forward and had no idea what would greet them next. ¡°For the glory of my God!¡± The tall tauren in the lead shouted loudly and raised the ax in his hand: "Warriors, charge! Crush the enemy!" ¡°For the glory of my God!¡± Ten thousand heavily armed tauren rushed out. ??Boom! Boom! ?These tauren are tall and wearing heavy armor. When they run now, the earth trembles. ?They look bulky, but when they actually run, they are not slow at all. Soon, the two armies will collide. ?Then the Goblin saw clearly what the enemy was, and he didn''t even have the courage to fight, so he turned around and ran away. There is no other way, the tauren wearing heavy armor and running are really intimidating. ¡°Cowardly creatures, they don¡¯t even have the courage to fight. Warriors of the Glory Tribe, kill all these cowards who have lost their courage!¡± When the tauren commander who was at the front saw this, not only was he unhappy, but he felt furious, as if he had been insulted. The tauren warrior howled and increased his speed by three points. The entire tauren army rushed into the goblin army in a shocking way. Bang! Bang! Bang! Without even using their weapons, the tauren warrior rushed forward, and the goblin in front was either knocked away or trampled under his feet. ¡°You cowards who have blasphemed their courage, die!¡± The tauren leader waved the long ax in his hand, and the red fighting spirit covered the ax surface and swept it across. The blood-red Gangqi sweeps across. ?Taking the tauren leader as the origin, a semicircular vacuum area of ??several feet was instantly formed in front of him. All the goblins in this area were cut in half. Other tauren warriors waved their shields. Bang! Bang! The metal shield hit the Goblin, and combined with the tauren''s unreasonable strength, the Goblin''s head was blown open. ?The difference in strength was so great that the Goblins had no power to resist. ¡°‡Q!¡± ?The goblin who was cornered fought back, jumped up and pounced on the tauren warrior, trying to bite him even if he died. ৡª The hatchet passed by, and the Goblin''s body and head were separated. "kill!" "kill!" ¡°Fight for my Lord!¡± Facing these goblins, the tauren showed extremely strong dominance. Even though they were few in number, they set up a formation and pushed them away. Just less than an hour. ?Tens of thousands of goblins were slaughtered by the tauren warriors. ?The ground was full of goblin stumps and broken arms. The tauren''s fighting style was very rough. The goblins they killed all died in miserable ways, and few had complete bodies. ¡°So strong.¡± ? Fang Xingchen looked at his lizard warriors, then at Mo Kongwu''s tauren warriors, and suddenly felt that his followers were no longer popular. His lizard warriors could also defeat these goblins, but they would never be able to crush them directly like the tauren warriors. grass! ?With this **** strength and outrageous defense, coupled with this tall body, it can be used as a tank on the battlefield. Su Xingyu was also secretly surprised. He expected that the tauren could directly defeat the Goblin army. After all, most of these tauren have reached the second level of extraordinary level. They are all strong and strong. Fighting the goblins is just like playing. . But with such a big body and wearing such heavy equipment, you can still burst out with such speed. Isn''t it a bit too much? A while passed. ??Using the perspective of the Sky-Splitting Eagle, Su Xingyu also investigated the surrounding situation clearly. ¡°The goblin tribes are mainly concentrated 40 kilometers away in the north, the jackals are in the east, and the murlocs have not been found yet.¡± Lin Ye thought for a moment and said: ¡°How about taking care of the weakest goblin first?¡± ?Everyone nodded in agreement. "Can." "OK." "No comment." "Walk." Hundreds of thousands of troops set off instantly and headed north in a mighty manner. Seeking for further reading, seeking investment, seeking collection, and seeking votes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 51： Large Plane Fragments (2) Chapter 51 Large Plane Fragments (2) ??The Alliance of Gods quickly rushed to the goblin gathering place without affecting their combat effectiveness. Without any stop in the way, they quickly arrived at the designated destination. With hundreds of thousands of troops marching, there was no way to cover up the movement, but everyone had no intention of covering it up, so they rushed over with great momentum. So, when everyone arrived, a large number of Goblins had already gathered outside. ?They set up their formation and roared at the coalition forces with bared teeth and claws. At this moment, the total number of troops gathered by both sides has exceeded 450,000, and the number of goblins is still increasing. Everywhere they look, they are all "people". It makes people feel like they are being submerged in green. "superior!" With hundreds of thousands of elite warriors facing more than 300,000 goblins, what''s there to say? Just fight and that''s it. ??Following Lin Ye¡¯s order, the legion of half-elf archers took aim with their bows, released their fingertips, and arrows flew out from the sky. Unlike the half-baked human archers of the Night Tribe, these elves are natural archers, and they can become excellent archers with only simple practice. Shuashuashua! In an instant, three waves of arrows were shot out, covering the Goblin army in an instant. The Goblin warriors who didn''t even have a decent armor and stomach fell in pieces. The tauren warriors in the front row also met the front row of goblins at this moment. Different from the Goblins that the Night Tribe captured earlier, the Goblins here are obviously smarter. ??They did not put the miscellaneous soldiers in the front, but threw the rough-skinned and fleshy Goblin beasts to the front to resist the first wave of impact. ?In front of the three-meter-tall goblin monster, the two-meter-old tauren warrior looked a little petite. ¡°Die to me!¡± ??The leader of the tauren roared angrily, swung his long ax down, and threw out a stream of blood-red energy, killing three giant goblin beasts in a row. Showing blood, the tauren leader roared loudly. ??The rest of the tauren warriors moved forward steadily, holding their shields high to hold the mace swung by the Goblin beast, and then swung their short axes with their right hands, directly opening a hole for the Goblin beast. Blood gushes out wildly. The Goblin beasts are indeed powerful, but their numbers are not that great. There are only about three thousand in the entire battlefield. And there were 10,000 heavily armored tauren warriors on site, more than three times their number. ?Tauren warriors formed teams of two and attacked the giant goblins, fighting them together. ??The remaining tauren warriors led a large number of pig warriors around them and rushed into the goblin army. ? Mo Kongwu didn¡¯t know how to lead troops, and among his many subordinates, he couldn¡¯t find an orc who could lead troops, so his tactics were very simple. ?The tauren charge in armor, and the pig-heads follow up, directly breaking through the enemy''s formation, and the battlefield enters a state of melee. This is also the most common way of fighting among orc tribes, head-on confrontation. The winner lives, the loser dies! That¡¯s how strong it is. Sound familiar? The fighting style is similar to that of the night battle, but at least some tricks can be worked out in the night battle, while the orcs just fight indiscriminately. ?However, with the powerful physique and ferocious nature of the orcs, most of the army was unable to withstand this fierce offensive. At this time, the Goblin army encountered this kind of situation. ?The tauren warriors took the lead in the charge, and the pigmen followed behind. Like a steamroller, they directly crushed a **** path through the goblin army. His feet were covered with blood and mud, and his body was already covered in blood. ?After the tauren become serious, goblins and big goblins are all a matter of one axe. The human warriors on both sides also fought with the goblins. On the right side of the Night Tribe Legion, the heavily armored dark warriors led by Ye Dashan directly spread out their formation, holding a shield in their left hand and a knife in their right hand, intercepting all the swarming Goblins. The shield is used to block and the long sword is used to slash. As the sword rose and fell, the goblin corpses were separated. There is no tyranny of the tauren, nor is there the shock of the rain of arrows from the elven archers. There is only peace. They kill the enemy calmly, as if they are doing an insignificant thing. The dark heavily armored warriors did not go deep into the enemy''s position. Although they had this strength, they did not forget their duty to protect the core of the army. ?But in addition to these human warriors, the Night Tribe also sent in 25,000 jackal warriors. ?While the dark heavily armored warriors were protecting the flanks, these ferocious jackal warriors had already rushed into the goblin army like sharks that smelled blood. ¡°Kill, kill, kill!!¡± "Hahaha!!" ??The Jackal Warrior slashed wildly with the long knife in his hand, as if what was in front of him was not an enemy, but just a pile of weeds, and he could harvest a large area with a wave of his hand. The truth is almost the same. Compared with the tyranny of the tauren and the calm fighting style of the dark heavily armored warriors, the gnolls stand out for their ferocity, especially when facing weak enemies. Violence will cause them to completely abandon their defense and start killing the enemy crazily. Exchanging injuries for lives is a completely normal operation among the Jackal Warriors. A slight injury can cost the life of a goblin. ?This kind of play is not cost-effective, especially when one''s own side has the advantage. When using the strong to suppress the weak, one should reduce losses and prevent the other party from exchanging lives for injuries. However, the Jackal Warrior does the opposite and actively exchanges injuries for lives. ?This kind of crazy style of play allowed their killing speed to quickly surpass all the legions present. Even the Minotaur legion that was deep in the enemy''s position could not compete with them. ¡°Brother, you jackal warriors are a bit fierce!¡± Even though he was controlling the war situation, Lin Ye was inevitably attracted by the dazzling performance of the Jackal warriors on the battlefield. ??What a powerful monster army! "good." Su Xingyu chuckled lightly, with a bit of pride on his face. Then he praised: "Yours is not bad either." ? Lin Ye smiled and accepted this evaluation calmly. ?On the other side, I saw bright warriors wearing heavy armor. They had no characteristics. When fighting the goblins, they did not show violent power or brutal killing. They were just normal battles. But the goblins standing in front of them often cannot stand for the second round and are killed. ??The shield parries the attack, and the long sword sends the enemy to death. Their fighting method is very simple and unpretentious, but the enemy just can''t guard against it. Skills, coordination. After observing for a while, Su Xingyu also discovered the outstanding features of these light warriors. Their fighting skills were very good, and they could accurately parry the goblin attacks every time, and they also grasped the timing of using their swords very well. Use the least amount of effort to bring the knife to the goblin''s fatal spot. A simple parry or a sword movement contains countless skills. ??And the most disappointing thing is that the hard power of these fighters is not bad at all. In terms of extraordinary ranks, the warriors under Lin Ye are the only ones present who can be compared with the warriors of the Night Tribe. Seeking for further reading, seeking collection, seeking investment, and seeking votes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 52： Large Plane Fragments (3) Chapter 52 Large Plane Fragments (3) ??A burning sensation suddenly came from behind the coalition forces, and Su Xingyu looked back curiously. I saw dozens of large fireballs with a diameter of nearly ten meters suspended in mid-air. ¡°Target the enemy¡¯s rear area and explode fireballs!¡± ??As the leader of the Salamander Priest gave the order: "Let go!", dozens of fireballs instantly flew towards the rear of the Goblin army. Looking at the oncoming fireball, the Goblin behind almost collapsed. The Goblin tribe naturally has a sacrificial group, but their sacrificial rituals can also grant buffs and heal some injuries. How can they rub fire balls! Boom, boom, boom! ! Dozens of big explosions sounded one after another. ??The Goblin at the rear instantly turned into pieces, with its blackened limbs and broken arms flying all over the ground. ¡°Fuck!¡± ¡°Awesome!¡± ? ¡°.¡± Su Xingyu and the others were stunned. They didn''t expect Fang Xingchen to have such a trick. As for Zhang Kexin''s words, they were so shocked that they were speechless. I thought that Fang Xingchen was a **** just like me, but I didn¡¯t expect that this kid actually had a trump card. The clown was actually me! ¡°Boy, that¡¯s awesome!¡± Mo Kongwu patted Fang Xingchen on the shoulder and praised. Fang Xingchen smiled and said modestly: "No, I only have this little ability, and I can''t compare to the three big guys." ??This move gathers thousands of Lizard Priests'' exploding fireballs, which can directly severely damage a Goblin legion, and is very powerful. But to be honest, compared with the three-person army, there is still a considerable gap. ??This is a gap in hard power that cannot be bridged by one or two magic spells, so what Fang Xingchen said is not actually modesty, but a fact "Chance." After Lin Ye was surprised, he quickly realized that this was an opportunity, and immediately sent out the two cavalry on the flanks. Cavalry rushed out from both sides and rushed towards the rear of the Goblin army. ?The goblins along the way were directly crushed and turned into a puddle of blood and mud under the horses'' hooves. ?Ye Zhan personally led the dark heavy cavalry, slashed with his long sword, and slashed out a ten-meter-long black sword energy. The enemies blocking the road in front were immediately cleared, and the road became unobstructed. ???The other dark cavalry, although not as exaggerated as the night battle, still have a layer of black light attached to the long swords in their hands. Nothing is left uncut. The Goblin''s body was easily chopped into pieces, various internal organs flowed out, and blood surged wildly. On the other side, the light heavy cavalry, led by a young general, rushed straight into the back of the goblins. Fighting energy was injected into the light armor, and a thin layer of light adhered to the whole body, adding a layer of defense to them. With no worries, the Bright Cavalry relied on the speed of the cavalry and ran over them directly. ?Flesh and blood flying everywhere. ?Countless goblins were knocked into the sky, then fell hard to the ground, and were directly trampled to death by the cavalry behind them. From now on, the outcome is decided. With the joint efforts of the coalition forces, the army of more than 300,000 goblins was defeated without even making any effective counterattack. To be honest, after experiencing the rain of arrows from the elf archers, the brutal attack of the tauren, the crazy killings of the jackals, and then eating a super "bomb". They can persist until now and are defeated, which is far beyond that of Su Xingyu and Lin Ye''s expectations were met. After all, both of them have fought against goblins many times, and they know very well what kind of creatures goblins are. ?These green-skinned monsters are very timid and only dare to win with numbers. Even if there are enough of them, they may still collapse once they encounter hard resistance and cannot attack for a long time. ??After being bombarded by numerous legions, they were not defeated by a single wave. These goblins had already surpassed other members of their race by far. Everyone controlled the legion and began to capture the fleeing goblins. ?It took them nearly two hours to capture the goblins they could see. "About 240,000, these guys are really capable of making a living." Even though one group was killed and another group escaped, the number of captive goblins was still astonishing. ?However, how to deal with them has become a problem. ?A few people looked at each other, and finally Su Xingyu said lightly: "It''s troublesome to keep them, or kill them all." Goblins are difficult to control and train. Unless they are the corresponding gods, it will be too difficult to tame them. ¡°This¡± forestry is somewhat hesitant. ?Fang Xingchen looked a little unbearable: "Isn''t this bad?" ?There is nothing to talk about on the battlefield. They are all enemies. Just kill them. But now that the other side has surrendered and become prisoners, killing the prisoners is a little bit. Zhang Kexin said weakly: "Isn''t this too cruel?" ?Mo Kongwu fell into silence and did not speak. Su Xingyu spread his hands and said, "If we don''t kill them, what do you guys think of dealing with them? We can''t leave people to watch them, right?" There are three ways to deal with these goblin captives: kill them, imprison them, and take them back and imprison them. There is no need to consider the last one. As long as there is no problem with their brains, no one will be willing to bring hundreds of thousands of unstable elements back to their tribe. ¡°It¡¯s a real problem.¡± ?Lin Ye thought about it for a while, and suddenly he understood Su Xingyu. Keeping these goblins around now would do no good but cause a lot of harm. He is not that pedantic person, and besides, he is just a group of green-skinned monsters. Since there is no way to collect them, the only option is to kill them. ?Several other people also fell into deep thought when faced with Su Xingyu''s questions. ?At this moment, a beeping sound came from the system. ¡¾Plane Exploration Group¡¿ ¡¾Black Star¡¿: "Everyone, I have an idea." £º¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡£º "tell and listen." ¡¾Black Star¡¿: "Do you think we can trade the Goblins to other players? This will not only solve the trouble of dealing with the Goblins, but also exchange them for resources. Kill two birds with one stone!" ¡¾Lava¡¿: "The City of Gods does not allow trading of living animals, so how can we trade goblins to the buyer?" ¡¾Forest¡¿: "That''s right, we don''t even know if we can find a buyer. Even if we find one, we still can''t trade the goblins." ifies by @ºÚÐÇ, don''t be too pretentious, just say it outright if you have a solution. £º¡°It seems possible.¡± £º¡°How did we unite.¡± Since they can come here, other people can naturally come here too after they have the coordinates. ?As long as the trading location is changed to plane fragments, the transaction can be carried out naturally. ?The other three people saw Su Xingyu¡¯s prompt and quickly understood. [Forest]: "The method is feasible, but it is a bit troublesome to implement. For example, how do we ensure that the other party is trustworthy? What if they don''t pay after giving us something? In addition, if the coordinates here are exposed, other players will You can come over here, the things are here.¡± Fang Xingchen glanced at her and said with a smile: "Since this plane can be traded, other planes can also be traded. We can find an abandoned plane fragment to trade. As for worrying about him not paying, I think as long as he has the brain If there is no problem, I won''t do it." As he said that, he glanced at the two of them. ¡¾Black Star¡¿: "Just choose a fragment from another plane. As for paying, you don''t have to worry about that." Seeking for further reading, seeking investment, seeking collection, and seeking votes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 53： Large Plane Fragments (4) Chapter 53 Large Plane Fragments (4) Everyone took it together and decided on the deal. Wang Dong provided the plane coordinates, took care of the goblin captives, and went to find buyers on the way. To put it simply, except for sending the prisoners there, all other processes were handled by him. Soon, everyone opened a portal and sent all the Goblin captives through. It was a small, desolate fragment of the plane. After solving the problem of captives, all that remains is to distribute the harvest. ??If it were a normal goblin tribe, there would definitely be no resource inventory. After all, these guys are very lazy and can neither plant nor mine. But the people in this plane are obviously not normal goblins. They have a boss above them. Under the suppression of the kobold tribe, it is difficult for the goblins to work hard. Everyone looted a large amount of resources from the Goblin tribe, the most common of which were crystal stones, blood spirit flowers, and magic grass. These were very basic resources. The resources were allocated according to the contribution proportion judged by the system, and everyone did not rush to the other two tribes, but rested in place. Although the battle just now didn''t last long and went smoothly, there were indeed too many goblins, which made the soldiers a little tired. And the injured warriors also need treatment at this moment. ??Whether it is Lin Ye¡¯s light priest or Zhang Kexin¡¯s elf priest, they all have the ability to heal. In this way, it saved a lot of divine resources for everyone. It is worth mentioning that Lin Ye¡¯s light priests are unable to treat Su Xingyu¡¯s soldiers. After all, the essence of light priests¡¯ treatment of injuries is to use light magic to promote wound healing. Soldiers who have experienced the favor of darkness and begun to understand darkness again, His whole body was filled with darkness. ?Two almost completely opposite energies collided together. Not to mention treating injuries, it would be nice not to kill people. So we can only rely on elf sacrifices for treatment. The treatment method of elf sacrifice mainly relies on life energy. As long as it is not a necromantic creature, almost all creatures can be treated with this method. Compared with using divine sources to force recovery, this kind of targeted treatment is obviously more convenient and more affordable. Night. A simple camp. Facing the newly discovered map, several people gathered together to discuss the next battle plan. "The wolf man tribe of 300,000 people can still recruit more than 100,000 wolf warriors, and the swamp murlocs, although there are only 300,000 or so, are a bit restrictive in the environment. They are all troubles and difficult to deal with. "Fang Xingchen looked at the map with a sad look on his face. Although he discovered this fragment of the plane, he didn''t really explore it in depth at the time, so naturally he didn''t know that there were so many monsters here. It is no exaggeration to say that each of the three tribes of Goblin, Gnoll Tribe, and Murloc Tribe on the periphery has the full strength of normal plane fragments. Fang Xingchen has also explored two plane fragments before, and their strength is almost the same as these three tribes, or even worse. In addition, this is the easiest battle he has ever fought since exploring the plane. What plan? What pull? No need at all, just run over them head on. ?This is the feeling of being led by a boss, it¡¯s so exciting! ¡°I don¡¯t know much about gnolls. If you two know, you might as well tell me so that we don¡¯t get into trouble in the subsequent battles.¡± ?Linye naturally refers to Mo Kongwu and Su Xingyu. One of them is an orc himself, and the other has jackals under his command. They must know more about jackals than he does. "There are jackals on my side, but..." As he said that, Mo Kongwu glanced at Su Xingyu, and then said slowly: "I suspect that the jackals on my side and the jackals on brother Xingyu''s side may be different. They are not of the same breed, and the difference in strength is too big.¡± ??As an orc god, there are naturally gnoll tribes around his tribe, but his strength is a bit weak. ¡°Normal gnolls are not that strong, not as good as the pigs under my command. If the gnolls here are the same as mine, my tauren will take the lead in the charge. You can follow up and fight as you like.¡± As he said that, he paused, "But if it''s the kind of brother Xingyu, then I suggest everyone retreat and come back to explore when they are strong enough in the future!" ? ? ? ? With hundreds of thousands of crazy jackals, the alliance of gods is very difficult. Strong, I guess there will be no problem in winning. However, the losses involved will be too great for everyone to accept. ?A few people made calculations in their minds, and their expressions instantly turned ugly. Seeing that they were so worried, Su Xingyu explained: "Don''t worry about this problem. My jackal warrior is special and matches my attributes better, so it can become like this. The jackal here can''t be so strong. It is formulated according to the normal jackal." Just a battle plan.¡± His gnolls, if we count them seriously, have been strengthened at least three times. The baptism of dark elements in the dark valley, the dark favor of the gods, the enhanced power of the weapon of rules, The gnolls here would never reach this level even if they went to heaven. "That''s good" Everyone subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief. "In this case, if there is no objection, let''s attack the jackal tribe first." Lin Ye said with a smile: "They are just ordinary jackals, so there is no need to target them. Just run them over like today." "Can." "Seconded." "Listen to you." Everyone nodded in agreement. After hesitating for a moment, Su Xingyu added: "The hundreds of thousands of jackal warriors will probably be more capable of fighting than the goblins today. And as the orcs, if we really fight to the death, our losses will probably be considerable." ¡°What can you do?¡± "You can try beheading them to surrender. I have a lot of jackal warriors under my command. As long as I can frighten them in one wave, from what I understand, there is a high probability that they can surrender." Su Xingyu said: "But if they surrender, I hope these jackals can be given to me. I can not give up the resource allocation of the jackal tribe and the fishman tribe, and give it directly to the jackals." In his previous explorations of the planes, Su Xingyu also encountered other gnoll tribes. ?But it is a pity that the tribe is not big, only 70,000 to 80,000 people, and there are even fewer who can serve as wolf warriors. So after learning that there was a jackal tribe here, Su Xingyu had always wanted to conquer it. Then he added; "If you agree, I can let my subordinates take the lead." ¡°Are you sure?¡± Mo Kongwu frowned. "rest assured." Su Xingyu nodded. ¡°Then I have no problem, I agree.¡± "agree." "I have no opinion." "OK." Seeking for further reading, seeking investment, seeking collection, and seeking votes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 54： Large Plane Fragments (5) Chapter 54 Large Plane Fragments (5) The next day. When the alliance of gods approached, the jackal tribe, which had already received news of the invaders from the defeated goblins, was already well prepared. ??Hundreds of thousands of jackal warriors set up their posture, waiting for the arrival of the invaders. The two sides did not say much, and immediately started a battle. The Night Tribe army, headed by the Dark Heavy Knight, was at full strength. Under the extreme night state, with an unrivaled attitude, it directly penetrated the Jackal''s front line, in front of the close ones. In front of two hundred thousand jackal warriors, he directly beheaded the jackal leader. Facing such invincible beings and beings of the same race on the other side, the Jackal Warrior just hesitated for a moment before kneeling down and surrendering. ? ? They are also gnolls, but they are far less powerful than the ones living in the dark valley, not only in terms of strength, but also in terms of fighting will. ?This is related to the environment in which they live. Here they are one of the three major forces behind the dominant force, the kobold tribe. Although they will fight with goblins and fishmen from time to time, the pressure for survival is actually not great. Because they are more powerful than Goblins and Murlocs. If you compete with the weak, you will become weaker over time. This is the case with these jackals. At the beginning, they only had 100,000 members. But at that time, they could fight against 200,000 goblins with only tens of thousands of jackal warriors. Now, they have almost 200,000 goblins. There are thousands of jackal warriors, but in a fight with more than 300,000 goblins, it is only a small victory. ?But it¡¯s not a big problem, the Night Tribe will make them strong again. Su Xingyu sent a divine gift on the spot, allowing these jackals to receive the favor of darkness, and incorporated the relatively decent jackal warriors into this exploratory army. The size of the Night Tribe''s army has soared, reaching nearly 70,000. As for the remaining two hundred thousand jackals, they were naturally sent to the Dark Valley for transformation. ?After six months of getting along with each other, the jackals in the dark valley have completely returned to their hearts and bowed to the feet of the dark god. The loyalty of the simple-minded jackals at this time was only that of the first group of tribesmen who joined the Night Tribe, and higher than that of the barbarians who joined later. Su Xingyu was very relieved to hand over these jackals to them. I believe that before long, he will have a batch of usable jackal warriors on hand. Su Xingyu was in a very good mood after gathering a large number of jackals, so much so that there was a smile on his usually indifferent cheeks. Seeing this, Fang Xingchen, who had finished watching the battle just now, took the opportunity to ask: "Brother Yu, what was that thing that directly turned the environment black? It was really too strong!" Hearing this, several other people were also a little curious. They pricked up their ears and moved a few steps this way. Su Xingyu glanced at Fang Xingchen and said directly without hiding anything from him: "Sacred weapon." "Artifacts? Aren''t all artifacts weapons?" Fang Xingchen was a little confused. Every person will have an artifact beside him when he is born. This is not a secret message. ??But as far as Fang Xingchen knows, these artifacts are all weapon types. For example, he himself is a staff, and Zhang Kexin is a bow. The curtain he just saw was obviously an auxiliary artifact. ¡°The second artifact.¡± Su Xingyu said casually, "After you completely unify the area around you, the system will give you a reward. I got this one at that time." ¡°You can get the second artifact by unifying the surrounding areas!?¡± The three of them were startled at first, and then their expressions became excited, especially Mo Kongwu, who was only one step away from unifying the surrounding area. ??If he can obtain a second artifact by unifying the surrounding areas, then he will have to consider his recent development strategy. ?For example, should we adjust our strategy to prioritize surrounding areas? Su Xingyu was alone. He didn''t know whether the rewards for other players were the same. He shook his head, "I don''t know. Anyway, mine is an artifact." As he said that, he looked at Lin Ye. Noticing his gaze, Lin Ye smiled and said, "They should all be the same. Mine is also a divine weapon." This news is very important, at least to the three of them, very important. ¡ª¡ª ?Wang Dong, who heard the conversations of several people through his followers, also posted a message in the group. ¡¾Black Star¡¿: "This reward should be divided into levels. The time spent and the strength of the force are all factors that determine the quality of the reward. If you are strong enough, you can try to unify the surrounding areas first." "But if you''re not strong enough, it''s best not to rush. I have a client who also unified surrounding forces in about the same time as Lin Ye. It''s just that his unification process was not very good and he lost a lot of soldiers, so there is no reward in his reward. The artifact, even the treasure chest is only orange.¡± him by your own thoughts. After the three people saw it, they fell silent instantly. ¡°Whatever you want to do, if you have enough strength, do it. If you don¡¯t have enough strength, just save your strength, and wait until one day when you have enough strength, you can do it again.¡± Lin Ye shook his head and said: "Don''t look too far ahead. Let''s solve the immediate trouble first. This plane fragment is so big. If we capture it, the rewards from the system will not be much worse. Maybe you can still We can take this opportunity to further strengthen our troops. Once we are strong, it will be easier for us to do anything.¡± Hearing this, several people came back to their senses. ¡°I¡¯ve lost my composure.¡± Mo Kongwu smiled and said, "This person is so greedy that he can''t see the road in front of him clearly. No matter how precious this thing is, you have to have the strength to get it. There is no need to do it just because of the same thing. It¡¯s not worth it if it disrupts your own development rhythm... If you are strong enough, you don¡¯t need to deliberately get it, you just need to go step by step, and the things will come to you. " ¡°In the final analysis, the root of everything is strength!¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± ?Fang Xingchen and the other two also nodded, seeming to have some understanding. In the final analysis, there is no need to force this matter, and there is no way to force it. Just develop according to the original plan. Because as long as a person has an ideal, the short-term goal in his development plan must be to unify the surrounding areas. ?This is not for possible system rewards (no one has disclosed it), but to unify the surrounding areas, which is the only way for them to grow their power. How can you allow others to sleep soundly on the side of the couch? A limited piece of land cannot accommodate two powerful forces. If I and others can be as strong as Lin Ye and the other two, then they will have unified the surrounding areas. Since they have not yet unified, it means that in their own perception, the time for unification has not yet come, and their strength is not enough to achieve the best results. After thinking through their thoughts, the two of them felt relieved for a moment. ¡°Thanks for the advice.¡± ??Mo Kongwu nodded, and then turned his gaze forward. ?While a few people were chatting, the army had arrived at the fishman''s station, a piece of black mud. Seeking for further reading, seeking investment, seeking collection, and seeking votes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 55： Large Plane Fragments (6) Chapter 55 Large Plane Fragments (6) In the mud, there are many simple wooden houses of various sizes, and there are also many big-headed black-skinned fishmen standing in the mud, making provocative sounds to the enemies outside. ¡°This ground is a bit troublesome.¡± Lin Ye frowned. The swamp and muddy land is the home ground of these fishmen, and it is not suitable for them to fight, especially the cavalry. If they rush in, they may sink. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, the worst possible outcome is that you won¡¯t go in.¡± Fang Xingchen grinned, "We''ll shoot them with bows and arrows outside, and throw them with fireballs. We won''t believe they won''t come up." "good idea." Zhang Kexin nodded in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s feasible, but it¡¯s a bit time-consuming, but what we don¡¯t lack most now is time.¡± Mo Kongwu also nodded in agreement. ??The remaining two are the strongest, but for a while, they couldn''t think of a better way. So ?The elf archer put up his bow and shot an arrow. In an instant, three waves of arrows flew out. A rain of arrows swept across the sky. The big-headed fish people had never seen such a battle before, and they were immediately dumbfounded. ?As the saying goes, a sight is worth hearing a hundred times. No matter how many descriptions the goblin describes, it is not as real as receiving a beating yourself. Powerful shooting gives the arrows strong penetrating power. The arrows passed through their heads. The fishmen were immediately condemned to death on the muddy ground. ?The bright red blood flowed out, dyeing the black mud red. The gathered fishmen roared in fear, and then fled in all directions. ¡°Fireball.¡± ?This time, the Salamander Sacrifice did not condense the super fireball, but produced thousands of basketball-sized fireballs. The scorching flames caused the surrounding temperature to rise a lot. "put!" With the command, the fireball flew forward. ??Rumble ¡ª An explosion sounded. The muddy land ahead instantly turned into a sea of ??fire. ??The big-headed murloc''s tragic wails sounded and spread throughout the battlefield. ?Lin Ye looked at the scene in front of him and said with an envious tone; "Although it''s not the first time I''ve seen it, I''m still shocked every time I see it. How did you manage to gather so many magic sacrifices? It''s so powerful!" The Salamander Sacrifice is not very strong. If they fight, Forestry''s light warriors will have a way to deal with it. But this ability of clearing troops is not comparable to that of the Warrior of Light. The superior soldiers want to quickly clean up the miscellaneous soldiers, at least the fourth order must be rely on the qi to do it. And these magicians can easily do it as long as they cultivate their magic power. ?It''s impossible to do it with one fireball, and it''s impossible to do it with ten fireballs, but when thousands of fireballs hit it, the scene is no less than the cannonball coverage of modern warfare. ¡°Hey, racial characteristics.¡± Seeing the bosses saying this, Fang Xingchen smiled proudly. The Salamander Tribe has a complete sacrificial heritage, and these sacrificial offerings are highly compatible with his priesthood. After a period of development, Fang Xingchen formed the Salamander Sacrificial Legion. When he was exploring the plane alone before, he mainly relied on these lizard sacrifices. Fight for a period of time, then break up after a wave breaks out, wait for the energy to recover, and try again. Those monster tribes simply couldn''t stand such repeated operations. ?With the cooperation of the archers and the lizard priests, the big-headed murlocs soon couldn''t stand it anymore and began to run deeper into the mud. ?Lin Ye sent troops to advance unhurriedly, with the infantry in front, the lizard priest and the elf archer in the middle, and just pushed away, forcing the murlocs to fight. ?The area of ????this piece of mud is indeed not small, but it is limited after all. If you push it over like this, the fishmen will either come to fight decisively, or they will be exhausted little by little. Facing this situation, there is absolutely no way the fishmen can do anything. You cannot defeat them in a head-on battle, and escaping is a dead end. ¡ª¡ª ?Above the sky, two giant creatures with wings spread tens of meters suddenly swooped towards them. ?Two large tornadoes swept directly across the battlefield, with strong winds like knives. Countless murlocs were caught in them, screaming for a moment, and eventually turned into a pile of flesh and blood. "Brother Xingyu, how did you cultivate these two monsters? They are so strong!" Zhang Kexin asked with envy as he looked at the two Sky-Splitting Eagles that hovered above the battlefield and occasionally flew down. ¡°It¡¯s just good luck.¡± Su Xingyu chuckled. Fang Xingchen glanced at Zhang Kexin, then smiled and said: "Brother Wu, do you want these murlocs? You are not an orc, the murlocs should also be considered an orc." As if he didn''t expect that Fang Xingchen would suddenly talk to him, Mo Kongwu was startled: "That''s right, but these guys are a bit useless, and I feel like there''s no use in taking them back. Also, I''m much older than you, so it''s okay to scream. It¡¯s time to call him uncle.¡± ¡°You can pull it down.¡± Fang Xingchen waved his hand and said with a smile: "As long as we don''t seek death, our lifespan will be unlimited. Even if you are dozens of years older than me now, in a few hundred years, we will still be equal." Mo Kongwu: ¡°.¡± ¡°So do you want to take some of this fishman back with you?¡± Fang Xingchen added: "Actually, they don''t have to go to land to fight. They can be used to replenish underwater units, and then they can be kept in the moat to see who dares to attack, hehe." Hearing what he said, Mo Kongwu, who was about to refuse, suddenly froze, "Hey, hearing what you said, it seems to make sense!" ?This time it was Fang Xingchen¡¯s turn to be speechless, ¡°.¡± ??He saw that Mo Kongwu was really thinking seriously, and he suddenly went crazy. Brother, you really want to do this! ? At this moment, Su Xingyu subconsciously touched his chin and suggested: "Actually, it doesn''t have to be put in the moat. I think it''s better to throw it into the sewer. Since these fishmen can live in this kind of mud, it shows that they have relatively low requirements for the environment. They can put it into the sewer for drainage projects and Wouldn¡¯t it be better to clean up the trash?¡± As he said that, Su Xingyu himself felt a little moved. ??As the number of tribesmen increases, loopholes will inevitably appear in the city''s infrastructure, such as underground sewers becoming clogged. ?At present, instead of building a complete drainage channel, it is more practical to train a group of maintenance "workers". "No. Have you really considered it?" Fang Xingchen looked around, a little dumbfounded. Lin Ye also added: "Theoretically it is possible, but you''d better consider the acceptance of the tribe and whether the tribe''s environment is suitable." ?While the few people were communicating, the battle on the battlefield was coming to an end and was about to end. ?With the joint efforts of the elf archers and the lizard priests, the morale of the fishmen dropped lower and lower. They barely organized several counterattacks, but were easily blocked by the infantry in front. The rain of arrows and those blazing fireballs made the murloc warriors feel deep despair. ?Hence, after the coalition forces issued a call to surrender, they only hesitated for a moment before agreeing. There is no other way. Although they are not as timid as the goblins, facing this fatal situation, they have no other choice but to surrender. Since then, the three major vassal tribes of the kobolds have been eliminated. Seeking for further reading, seeking investment, seeking collection, and seeking votes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 56： Large Plane Fragments (7) Chapter 56 Large Plane Fragments (7) ¡°Now that the three big tribes have been resolved, there is no need to unite together.¡± Lin Ye suggested. Mo Kongwu frowned, "What do you mean?" Lin Ye said calmly: "Divide the troops and clean up the other small tribes. Try to reduce the vassal strength of the kobold tribe as much as possible. If you feel that you can''t beat them, you can ask for support from the group." ?In addition to goblins, fishmen, and gnolls, this plane fragment also has many monster tribes, but their scale is relatively small. ??In addition, there are the Goblins who fled before. Although these guys are not strong in combat power, their total number is quite large. If they are integrated by the kobolds, they can still cause a lot of trouble to everyone. In order to reduce the possibility of accidents, everyone decided to clean them up first. "Isn''t this too dangerous? What if the kobold army suddenly comes out of it? If we encounter them, we can''t defeat them if we separate." Fang Xingchen was a little worried, worried about himself and Zhang Kexin. After all, among the few people, The two of them are the weakest troops. If they encounter an army of kobolds, they may not even have a chance to escape. ???The twenty thousand troops are all elites under his command. If they were to be lost here, the loss would be too great. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll let the Sky Split Eagle watch the depths of the plain. If the kobolds have large-scale actions, I will notify you in advance,¡± Su Xingyu said. "The two of you will act together, and the three of us will act alone." Considering that the strength of the two of them was somewhat insufficient, and Zhang Kexin had hardly brought in many infantry, Lin Ye was silent for a moment and decided to arrange for the two of them to act together, "?ØuJust let them watch and clean it up, don¡¯t force it, if you can¡¯t beat them, just call us over.¡± "All right." Fang Xingchen and Zhang Kexin looked at each other, then nodded and agreed. ¡°Then let¡¯s divide the areas of responsibility.¡± Lin Ye took out a simple map and said, "Each person chooses an area. You two choose first." After pondering for a moment, they communicated again. Fang Xingchen pointed to the outermost area and said, "Let''s choose area No. 4." "OK." ?Lin Ye saw that Su Xingyu and the two had no objections, so he nodded, "Brother Wu, you choose, I will choose the rest." Mo Kongwu shook his head and laughed, "It doesn''t make any difference. I''ll just choose the one to the east." "Then I''ll take the middle area." Su Xingyu chose an area closer to the inner circle and with a larger range. . ?Lin Ye was a little surprised and glanced at him, but didn''t say much, "Let''s just solve one problem and talk about it in the group so that everyone can adjust the progress." "good." "Um." "Can." "no problem." The four of them nodded in agreement. Soon, the coalition forces were divided into four teams and headed for their respective areas of responsibility. A chaotic war is about to break out. The depths of the plane. The kobold tribe''s settlement. The kobolds who have been operating here for a long time have already built a relatively solid stone wall, but they have not used this wall since the day it was built. As the sole dominant force in this large plane fragment, the kobold tribe does not have a particularly large number of tribesmen, with less than 400,000, and its warriors are even rarer, with less than 200,000. ?However, they can make the three major tribes willing to become vassals and offer sacrifices every once in a while, but they rely on their absolute strength. They are not ordinary kobolds, but kobolds with the blood of top extraordinary creatures, dragons, so it is okay to call them dragon-blooded kobolds. ??The dragon, as a top existence in myths and legends, can compete with the gods. Even a trace of blood is enough to bring about earth-shaking changes in the kobolds. Whether it is physical fitness, strength, or mental strength, they are far stronger than ordinary kobolds. Some extremely lucky kobolds can also awaken as dragon-veined kobolds through this trace of blood. Therefore, in the kobold tribe, there are two classes, dragon-blooded kobolds who have awakened their bloodline, and normal dragon-blooded kobolds. ?However, even the dragon-blooded kobolds are far stronger than the jackals, the strongest among the three major tribes. The reason why the three major tribes are so obedient now has a lot to do with the fact that the kobolds beat them up from time to time. ?Especially the murlocs, who used their station to provoke the kobold tribe, and then the kobold warlock showed them what a rain of fireballs is. ??As more and more monsters escaped into the depths of the plane, the kobolds, who were originally unaware of the surrounding situation, gradually realized that something was wrong. This emerging force seems a bit too powerful! Whether they are goblins, gnolls, or murlocs, the kobolds don''t care about their life or death. As long as there are vassals that continue to contribute resources to them, it doesn''t matter who they are. ??For this "tribe" that suddenly appeared, the kobolds'' initial idea was to let them make trouble, and when the time was up, they would send an army to beat them and subdue them. But the tribes that were destroyed one after another and the vassals that disappeared mysteriously made them realize that this new tribe was a bit too cruel. You can''t let the other side go like this anymore, otherwise you won''t have any younger brothers to serve them. ?So the kobolds decided to send an expedition force to teach this new tribe a lesson. Nearly 200,000 troops, composed of the kobolds themselves and vassal races living nearby. ??Above the sky, the huge sky-splitting eagle was hovering, its sharp animal eyes staring at every move of the kobold tribe. As for this giant eagle, the kobolds have naturally discovered it a long time ago. But there is no way, the opponent''s position is too high and the flying speed is too fast. Even if the kobolds have long-range attacks, it is too difficult to hurt this powerful giant eagle. ??The two sky-splitting eagles that came in with the Night Tribe army have reached the late fifth level in strength. At this level, they already belong to the sky overlords. To threaten them, I''m afraid it would take a sixth-level sky monster. After all, they are all mutated monsters with the bonus of bloodline power. Generally, when fifth-level monsters encounter them, they are just serving food. So after trying a few times, the kobold gave up. Just watch it if you want. When the time comes, your tribe will be wiped out. It¡¯s up to you what to do. Ignoring the giant eagle following in the sky, under the leadership of the kobold, the 200,000 monster coalition marched toward the periphery with great momentum. ?Just from their marching rhythm and the equipment on their bodies, it can be seen that the strength of this coalition is quite good. ?The equipment on their bodies is all forged from fine iron. During the march, the soldiers in the army were also very orderly. They were not as organized as going to the market like other monster legions. ??If the three major tribes are miscellaneous soldiers, then this large army led by the kobolds is undoubtedly a regular army. ??However, after knowing that the emerging tribes had destroyed three large tribes in a row, the kobolds still dared to send them out. This is enough to explain the problem. Seeking for further reading, seeking investment, seeking collection, and seeking votes. I hope you can support me in these two days of reading, it is really important. (End of this chapter) Chapter 57： Large Plane Fragments (8) Chapter 57 Large Plane Fragments (8) ??When the kobolds sent out their troops, the people who were clearing out the enemy tribe and attacking the monster tribe immediately received the news through the Sky Split Eagle, and soon gathered together to discuss how to deal with the enemy. "Be mentally prepared. The opponent this time may be a little different." Through the perspective of Sky Splitting Eagle, Su Xingyu naturally discovered the difference in this monster army. Putting aside everything else, the neat formation pace is not Ordinary monster tribes can be arranged even more neatly than ordinary human tribes, which is a huge departure. You must know that, except for some special creatures, human organization is already the best. It can be described as the extent that a group of messy monsters are comparable to the human legion. Anyway, they are elite. "How to say?" Seeing Su Xingyu say this, Lin Ye''s expression became solemn. ?Before coming, Su Xingyu only told them that the kobold tribe would send troops, and did not provide much other detailed information. Now that he heard that even Su Xingyu said something different, he inevitably became nervous in his heart. After all, judging from the current situation, except for the opposite attributes, the two of them should be similar in other aspects. Although their strength is different, they are both on the same level, and they will not be too different. "Twenty thousand troops, including about 30,000 kobold warriors. The overall army is in good order and is no worse than an ordinary human army." Su Xingyu hit the point in simple words. "What!" ? Mo Kongwu was suddenly startled and had a big reaction. ?Lin Ye, as a player who personally fought in the battle, naturally understood what this meant. He frowned: "Are you sure you read it correctly?" Although he knew that Su Xingyu could not make a mistake in this kind of thing, he still asked. Because if I¡¯m not mistaken, that would be too bad. Fang Xingchen and the two stood aside, wondering why everyone had such a big reaction. Isn''t it just an army of 200,000 monsters? Which of the three previous tribes didn''t start with 200,000? ¡°What do you think?¡± Su Xingyu glanced at him and asked. ?Lin Ye took a breath and scratched his head, "It''s troublesome!" "I would rather fight a monster army of 400,000 people." Mo Kongwu said in a dull voice. ?For him, an organized and orderly army is far more difficult to deal with than several times the number of miscellaneous soldiers. ?Lin Ye looked at the few people and said: "Keep fighting, still..." Even if they retreat immediately, it will not be a loss. Just the gains from conquering the outer tribes are enough for them to digest for a while. But if such a large plane fragment can be occupied, the rewards will probably be even greater, especially the system rewards. Thinking of this, the two people who had originally intended to retreat immediately strengthened their beliefs. "beat." ¡°We¡¯ve already reached this point, it would be a pity to give up.¡± Su Xingyu and Mo Kongwu also nodded slightly, obviously agreeing with the opinion. "In this case, let''s adjust the troops and each is responsible for a part, archers, magicians, and tanks." Although I mentioned that we should cooperate with each other before, the cooperation is not close enough, and some places are covered. ?For example, Fang Xingchen and Zhang Kexin both brought soldiers. However, when the army fought, their infantry soldiers had no chance of encountering the enemy. With Su Xingyu and Lin Ye''s soldiers guarding them on both sides, as long as they don''t take the initiative to let the enemy in, it''s impossible for the other side to hit the Chinese army. And if the other side really has the ability to break in, then the elf warriors and lizard warriors will also be sent away if they go up. vegetable. To put it simply, instead of sending in these useless warriors, the two of them should send in more elf archers, elf priests, and salamander priests. That would be much more useful than now. ?But we can¡¯t blame them for this. After all, shooters and priests are fragile units. Without the protection of infantry, if they are approached, they will suffer heavy losses in an instant. Sending only priests and archers in is equivalent to asking them to leave the lives of soldiers in the hands of others. And before this, they had not even met, so how could they safely hand over their important power? "Can." The two of them naturally understood what Lin Ye meant. They hesitated for a moment, then nodded in agreement. The troop configurations of the other three were pretty good, so they were just slightly adjusted. The army that had completed reintegration headed towards the depths of the plain, preparing to fight the approaching monster coalition. One day later, the two armies met. The combined strength of both sides is nearly 400,000, which is an extremely disappointing number. As soon as they met, the Alliance of Spirits gave the other side a greeting gift. Dozens of nearly ten-meter-long exploding fireballs headed straight for the kobold army. Boom, boom, boom! ! A series of explosions sounded, and the charging Goblin was blown away, and black and red blood flowed all over the ground. ??The soldiers who were lucky enough to survive were also wailing in pain at this moment. They feel as if they have returned to the time when the kobolds taught them a lesson. At that time, they also started in the same way, with terrifying fireballs covering them. ¡°Kill them all!!¡± As the kobolds shouted loudly, each of the monster warriors became crazy again as if they had been given a shot of blood. The front armies of both sides are about to collide. "put!!" ?Twenty thousand elven archers fired in three waves, filling the entire sky with arrows. A rain of arrows was coming from the sky. Even though he was wearing armor, he still seemed a little weak in the face of the attacks of the elf archers. Large swathes of goblins and gnolls fell. ¡°Damn it!¡± When the kobold general saw this, he was furious. Before the enemy could touch him, he had lost a group of soldiers on his side. This was the first time he had seen such a scene. He was really frustrated. It immediately ordered: "The Warlock Group, use magic fireballs to attack the opponent''s right wing." ??The surrounded dragon-veined kobolds were seen raising their staffs one after another. In an instant, nearly ten thousand blue fireballs appeared in the sky above the monster army. ¡°Fuck!!¡± Looking at this posture, the expressions of several people suddenly changed. The fireball rose into the air and then directly hit the right wing of the alliance of gods. At the same time, on the side of the monster alliance, a group of jackal warriors moved at extremely fast speeds towards the right wing. They were obviously preparing to wait for the fireball to break open the battle line, then rush in and kill all sides. As for why not hit the front? The kobold general is not blind. On one side is a tauren who is two meters tall, wearing heavy armor, and looks rough and thick-skinned at first glance; on the other side is a human who is obviously shorter in stature despite wearing heavy armor; It¡¯s hard to say how effective hitting the tauren will be, but hitting the flanks will definitely have a big effect. The flying speed of fireballs is not fast, at least not as fast as the arrows of elven archers. Looking at the approaching fireball, Ye Dashan was obviously a little annoyed. ??The other party doesn''t want to hit anything, but hits him here. Isn''t this looking down on him? ¡°Break it for me!¡± He roared angrily, and slashed out a nearly ten-meter-long black sword. ??The soldiers behind him also roared, and countless black swords were slashed out, like a mountain of swords coming, and the color of the entire sky seemed to dim. Bang bang bang! ! Ninety-nine percent of the fireballs were blasted in the air. ? Explosions continued to sound, and hot air waves rippled in the air. Don¡¯t keep books, please help me read them. (End of this chapter) Chapter 58： Large plane fragment (9) Chapter 58 Large Plane Fragments (9) ¡°Fuck!¡± ?Everyone exclaimed. They thought that Su Xingyu would have a way to deal with it, but they didn''t expect that it would be such a rough way to deal with it. It is too rough to directly use Gang Qi to explode the fireball. Let alone do it, they don¡¯t even dare to think about it. "sharp." Despite his busy schedule, Lin Ye still took the time to give a thumbs up to express his praise. ¡°generally so-so.¡± Su Xingyu silently retracted his right hand, feeling a little sweaty in his heart. grass! "How can it be!" ??If the player was surprised, then the kobold''s eyes almost popped out of his head. They could hardly believe their eyes, so many fireballs were all exploded. ¡°Fang, can your dragon-blooded army do this?¡± the kobold general asked the tall kobold beside him. ??The red kobold with fine scales and muscular muscles thought for a while and shook his head: "It can''t be done." "This guy came out of nowhere, so strong... Maybe we underestimated them. We should send more people from our tribe. With such a small number of warriors, we may not be able to take them down." The kobold general felt a little trouble. "Datou, take your troops and attack from the left. I don''t believe that each of them is so powerful!" While the kobold general here is mobilizing his troops, the jackals on the other side are a little dumbfounded. Why is this plot different from the original one? I wanted to take advantage of the chaos when the opponent''s battle line was blasted open by the fireball, and rush in from the flank to kill them, but the fireball failed to hit them at all. What should we do now? ¡°Go up, the cost of the attack just now will not be small, kill them now.¡± After only a moment of hesitation, the gnoll leader strengthened his belief and rushed over to fight. The jackal warriors behind him rushed forward. ?This is also a helpless move. They have already reached the flanks and have no other choice but to move forward. ?This battlefield covers almost 400,000 people. The scope is indeed ridiculously large, but limited by the command capabilities of both sides, the battle lines are actually somewhat loose, and the fight is one-on-one. It means one legion per side, and then directly fight there. In this case, the gnoll army will either move forward or retreat backward. A 10,000-person legion suddenly retreats backwards, instantly disrupting the kobold army''s front line. There is nothing they can do but move forward. ¡°Seeking death!¡± Ye Dashan was furious and immediately led his men to meet him. ??The shield was raised, and with a clang, it blocked the incoming long sword. ?Hunting the sword with his right hand, the Jackal Warrior couldn''t dodge and was penetrated instantly. Another jackal warrior took this opportunity and slashed at him with a sword. There was a "clang" sound and sparks flew everywhere. "this" The Jackal Warrior was immediately dumbfounded. ৡª The long knife was swung, and the head flew up. ??In this confrontation, the warriors of the Jackal Legion were completely at a disadvantage. Compared to the jackal warriors of the outer tribes, the combat effectiveness of these servants belonging to the kobold tribe is indeed stronger. However, they are still far behind the warriors of the night tribe. After a while, the Jackal Warrior, who was about to rush in with great momentum, turned from offense to defense under the strong pressure of the Dark Warrior. ?At the same time, the soldiers on the left flank also handed over their hands. The Kobolds'' Dragon Blood Legion faced off against Lin Ye''s warriors of light. During this confrontation, the expressions on both sides became solemn. It¡¯s not easy to deal with! As one of the core legions of the Kobold tribe, the Dragon Blood Legion is very powerful, and their equipment is also very complete. Shields, armor, and long knives are all the best among the Kobold tribe. ?The light warriors of Linye were also fully armored. When two equally elite legions fought together, an astonishing momentum soon broke out. ?After realizing that the legion in front of him was also a tough opponent, the leader of the Dragon Blood Legion roared angrily and immediately activated the dragon blood in his body. The kobold warrior''s muscles turned red and bulged into lumps, and his figure immediately increased in size. The originally loose armor was also stretched out at this moment. The blood is burning, and endless power gushes out. ??The kobolds, whose strength has increased and have been strengthened by their bloodline, have suppressed the warriors of light in terms of momentum. Grinning ferociously, the kobold legion commander roared: ¡°Warriors with sacred blood, kill the enemies in front of you!¡± The kobold warrior roared in response, and then rushed forward. ¡°You think you are the only ones with the trump card!¡± When the kobold warrior activated his bloodline, the light warrior also revealed his trump card. ¡°For the glory of my Lord!¡± ?The warriors of light roared loudly, and the brilliance of the blazing sun in the sky gathered. ??The sacred radiance integrated into their bodies like an entity, and the long sword also glowed with golden light. They slashed with the long sword and faced off against the kobolds. The strengthened kobolds were unable to overwhelm them in terms of strength, and the battle situation once again fell into a stalemate. ¡°Die to me!¡± The kobold warrior roared angrily, his fighting spirit bursting out, and he actually wanted to kill the enemy in front of him. ??The warrior of light snorted coldly, raised his shield and moved forward to block. At the same time, the light fighting energy blended into the armor, and the armor instantly lit up with golden light, forming a thin golden layer on the outside. ¡ª The terrifying force knocked the light warrior back a few steps, but they managed to withstand the blow firmly. Then he slashed at the kobold warrior with his sword. As soon as his forward force was exhausted, the kobold warrior who had not yet regained his strength could not hide. , I can only take this knife. ??The long, glowing golden knife sliced ??through its armor, cut through the fine scales on its body, and opened a large **** in its chest. The kobold warrior, who was extremely confident in his own defense, suffered a big loss all of a sudden. Like this kobold warrior, there are many who want to rely on their own rogue defense, attack head-on, and severely injure their opponents with one blow. As a result, without exception, all suffered heavy losses. The physique of light warriors is not weaker than that of strengthened kobolds, and after activating the light armor, their defense power is even more exaggerated. ? Even the lethality, which was originally a weak point, has been improved at this moment. ??The long knife blessed by golden light seems to have extremely strong armor-breaking ability. It is no exaggeration to say that it can cut through iron like clay. It is obviously a fantasy for a kobold warrior to block such an attack with two layers of armor. ?Just in this wave, more than three digits of kobold warriors died directly, and countless others were injured. ¡°Defend, don¡¯t take their attacks.¡± ??The kobold commander, who was also bleeding from the wounds on his body, saw this and quickly shouted a reminder. ?The kobold warriors who had suffered great losses did not dare to be so arrogant anymore. They also realized that the enemies in front of them were different from all the enemies they had encountered before. They really had the ability to kill them. ??Double-layer armor is not invincible, and their long swords are not invincible. The kobolds began to switch from offense to defense. The light warriors did not take advantage of the victory to pursue, but only suppressed the kobold warriors. It seemed that the previous tricks were not a small burden for them. ?As a result, the battle situation on the left wing also fell into a stalemate, and neither side could do anything to the other. This little plot is a bit long, sorry. (End of this chapter) Chapter 59： Large Plane Fragments (10) Chapter 59 Large Plane Fragments (10) The heavily armored tauren on the frontal battlefield also showed unrivaled dominance at this moment. ?Perhaps in terms of overall strength, these heavily armored tauren are almost the same as forestry''s light warriors, or even weaker, but in terms of dominance on the battlefield, the heavily armored tauren are undoubtedly stronger. ?The heavily armored tauren weighs over half a ton, and this alone is enough to make people despair. They didn''t even need to take action. They rushed forward and relied on the terrifying impact to crush most of the enemies. ??The large goblins who were fighting head-on were not much smaller than the tauren. However, once the two sides fought, the Goblin Legion was completely at a disadvantage. ?They look strong, but in fact they don¡¯t have much muscle, and the tendon meat on the tauren¡¯s body can almost block a knife. ??The tauren warrior stepped forward, his shield blocked the swung mace, and he struck out with an axe, directly knocking the large goblin''s head away. Facing these enemies who use blunt weapons, the strength of the heavily armored tauren is fully demonstrated. With their powerful bodies and exaggerated heavy armor, sometimes they can even ignore the incoming weapons. With the blessing of strength, their axes are absolutely lethal to Goblins. With a shield in his left hand and a short ax in his right hand, the tauren warrior began to harvest the lives of the Goblin legion. They were not in a hurry to break the formation, but mainly focused on reducing the enemy''s effective strength. ??This is also the common thought of everyone. The army on the opposite side is obviously elite, with nearly 200,000 soldiers. It is too difficult to defeat them. It is better to just consume them and use our own stronger organizational and individual strength. ??And don¡¯t forget, they have priests and elf priests here. As long as they are not killed in one breath, they can recover. In this state, the alliance of gods is not afraid of being consumed by the alliance with monsters. Soon, three more waves of arrows hit the rear of the monster army, and the kobold general had nothing to do about it. As time goes by, the disadvantage of the monster alliance is getting bigger and bigger, and the first batch of warriors in front have been rotated down. ?There is no other way, if we don¡¯t rotate, we will really be defeated. ??The warriors guarding the outside of the Alliance of Spirits are all units with extremely strong defense. Their fighting style is mainly defensive, so the losses are very small. The kobold general realized that he could not go on like this. If the fight continues like this, everyone will be trapped. ¡°Let the priests bless the warriors in front, let them stop the tauren and the Dragon Vein Warlock Group, and use magic fireballs towards the opposite center.¡± ??Under the general''s order, the kobold priests who had been huddled in the army immediately stood up and threw blessing magic on the warriors resisting the minotaurs in front of them one by one, instantly increasing their strength. On the other side, tens of thousands of fireballs rose again, this time the scale was larger than the last time. Soldiers across the battlefield have slowed down their offensive, waiting for the results of this round of fireball attacks. The fireball flew forward, past the tauren warriors, past the pig warriors, and directly towards the salamander priests and elf archers of the Chinese army. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± Fang Xingchen¡¯s expression changed. Zhang Kexin''s face instantly turned pale. Her elf archers had almost no defense. Not to mention being covered by fireballs, even ordinary arrows could kill them. ??If these tens of thousands of fireballs were hit hard, the 20,000 elven archers would be destroyed in an instant. ?Looking at the rain of fireballs flying towards them, the elf shooters instantly panicked. However, facing such a covering blow, with their movement speed, it was impossible to run out, and they could only stay in place and wait for their fate to come. ¡°The time has come.¡± Lin Ye smiled coldly. Su Xingyu stood up slightly and raised the staff in his hand. The surrounding environment suddenly dimmed, and dozens of dark vortices emerged in the sky, then rushed directly towards the fireball rain. ¡°Darkness swallows.¡± Bang bang bang! ??The dark vortex continued to expand during the flight, sucking the oncoming magic fireball directly into it. ??When the vortex expanded to nearly a hundred meters, the black vortex had glowed red, rising and shrinking, becoming extremely unstable. Su Xingyu''s face was calm, and he stretched out his hand to hold it. He saw the vortex suddenly shrinking, and then shot up into the sky, reaching an altitude of several hundred meters. With a bang, it exploded directly. The terrifying air waves blew away the white clouds in the sky, and the red light that penetrated the sky was shocking. ??However, this move only blocked nearly 50% of the magic fireballs, and a considerable part of the magic fireballs were still coming. ?Lin Ye took a step forward, and an illusory light and shadow rose behind him. ¡°Welcome my Lord!!¡± ¡°Welcome my Lord!!¡± ¡°Welcome my Lord!!¡± The soldiers of light under his command shouted wildly. ??The light from the sky converged on Lin Ye, and the light and shadow continued to grow, and soon turned into a 100-meter giant. And this is not over yet. Su Xingyu and others can clearly see that at the giant''s feet, countless milks of faith flow into the shadow like a long river. The next second, the light and shadow instantly solidified, like a true god. A golden shield rose in vain, blocking the magic fireball. Boom, boom, boom! ! ??Crazy explosions sounded one after another, and the fire filled the sky, but they were still unable to break through the golden shield. ?When the magic fireball was exhausted, the huge figure immediately dissipated and turned into golden raindrops that merged into the injured warrior: "Erupt with all your strength and penetrate the enemy." ?The warriors with high morale no longer held back and began to attack the monster alliance''s front line. ¡°For the glory of my Lord!!¡± ??The tauren leader shouted, and the soldiers behind him also shouted, and then rushed directly into the monster army. They raised their shields neatly and rushed forward desperately, crushing them like bulldozers. The enemies in front were either knocked away or knocked down, and then trampled into a blur of **** mud. ??With the blessing of the kobold priests, the monster alliance that could compete with them was directly killed with a single axe. ??The warriors of light on the left wing were inspired by the gods and their morale was high. They pushed the Dragon Blood Legion in one fell swoop and defeated them step by step. ??The priest''s healing skills continue to fall, restoring the injuries of each injured person. ??The Dark Legion on the right, the heavy cavalry led by Ye Zhan, directly penetrated the enemy''s defense line. The dark warriors and jackal warriors behind them filed in, tearing apart the battle line of the monster alliance like a pack of wolves. The jackal warriors who suppressed many also showed their fangs at this moment. With a slash of the long sword, he easily killed several Goblin warriors and swept away the enemies on the battlefield at a terrifying speed. ?The entire battlefield fell into greater chaos, and the sudden blow caused the kobold general to panic immediately. With the third line of defense in full bloom, even the strongest Dragon Blood Legion under his control was firmly suppressed, unable to reinforce other lines of defense. The battle line of the monster army is being torn apart, but it has no choice but to watch defeat getting closer and closer. ¡°Retreat.¡± With no choice but to abandon the servant army, it retreated with its elite men. Seeking to pursue reading. (End of this chapter) Chapter 60： Large Plane Fragments (11) Chapter 60 Large Plane Fragments (11) It is not that simple for the monster coalition to retreat at this moment. It can even be said to be very difficult. In a battlefield of hundreds of thousands of people, there is me among you, and you among me. If you want to retreat with your troops, you can''t just shout. ?After all, this is not a game. Just draw a circle with your mouse and click to retreat, and your troops will be able to withdraw. ??The spirit coalition was well prepared to bite the monster coalition fighting against them, and the cavalry surrounded the retreat and dismembered the monster coalition. ¡°Your commander has escaped, surrender!¡± After the kobold general retreated with his personal guards, the Spirit Alliance shouted loudly. ??The monster coalition soldiers who were fighting in front looked back and their mentality suddenly collapsed. ??It was already very difficult to fight them, but in the end the boss ran away, what a fart! ?These monster warriors are definitely elite. You can''t think that they are weak just because their opponents have crushed them. That''s just because their opponents are too strong. ??But there is a problem, they are a servant army based on kobolds. ??If it were a normal battle, even if they couldn''t defeat the coalition of gods, they would still be able to hold on for a while. Succeed as a kobold, and fail as a kobold. ?Before the kobolds were defeated, no matter how hard they fought, they would always have a trace of fantasy in their hearts, hoping that the kobolds would end and reverse the situation, so their will was extremely tenacious. ??But if the kobolds lose, these servants will instantly lose their will to fight. ?Under the siege of the alliance of gods, except for the kobold general who ran out with some of his guards, all the other monster warriors were left behind. Without any hesitation, they immediately chose to surrender when faced with the surrender of the alliance of gods. After sending two cavalry groups to pursue them, the Allied Spirit Army began to receive these prisoners. The captives were mainly from the three tribes: jackals, goblins, and fishmen. In addition, there were more than 10,000 kobold warriors, including 3,000 dragon-blooded kobolds. ?After the kobold general chose to retreat, this dragon-blooded army was surrounded and it was too late to run away. Their strength was not bad, but in the face of the siege of many legions, they were defeated directly. After all, among the many legions present, which one is not an elite one? ¡°How are the casualties?¡± Mo Kongwu asked. ¡°Almost eight thousand dollars off, these guys are really tough.¡± After counting the casualties, Lin Ye twitched the corner of his mouth and felt a little painful. "so much!" Fang Xingchen was startled. You should know that due to previous adjustments, he and Zhang Kexin now only have shooters and priests. In other words, these casualties are all three, eight thousand soldiers, and they are all elites. Even on average, each person has to bear more than two thousand. ??These are elite warriors with extraordinary levels, not just those who just go to the battlefield after training for a few days. "It shouldn''t be. I think in the whole process, we had the advantage and suppressed the opponent. How could we lose so much?" Zhang Kexin asked doubtfully. ¡°Well, this¡± You have to ask him about this. ? Lin Ye looked at Su Xingyu next to him. Of the eight thousand losses, Su Xingyu alone contributed almost six thousand. Seeing a few people looking at him, Su Xingyu explained: "Let the newly joined Jackals practice their skills, just to get used to the intensity of the war. It''s not surprising if the losses are a little bigger." Even though they have been baptized by the favor of darkness, there is still a clear gap between these newly joined jackal warriors and the monster alliance. It is normal for them to suffer heavy losses when they are led by the warriors of the Night Tribe. "Okay, let''s not talk about the losses, let''s talk about the gains." Lin Ye paused, "What can be gained are these prisoners. There are almost 130,000, and they can be considered elites. If you want to recruit them, old man rule." ¡°Give me the jackal, and you can divide the rest.¡± Su Xingyu said first. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Lin Ye looked at him in surprise. After all, judging from the performance just now, it is obvious that the combat effectiveness of the kobolds is superior. In the end, Su Xingyu only wanted the jackals, which somewhat surprised Lin Ye. Looking at the strength of the forest industry, Su Xingyu explained: "My tribe is not a big dyeing vat, and everything can be stuffed into it. If the value is low, I can just add some resources to me when the time comes." "OK." The four of them nodded, and Lin Ye said, "Where are you three? Do you want it?" After a while of discussion, the four people quickly distributed the prisoners. Zhang Kexin did not take any prisoners due to the restriction of tribal family members. There is no way, the elves and these guys are naturally at odds with each other and cannot get along at all. Forestry is for the same reason, so no prisoners are required. Fang Xingchen asked for a lot of kobolds and fishmen. His family members were lizardmen, which matched them perfectly. Mo Kongwu asked for the remaining kobold warriors. As an orc god, he could accommodate all orcs, even goblins. It''s just that Goblin is really useless and he doesn''t want it. After dividing the harvest, the two cavalrymen also chased back. Although they made some gains, they did not annihilate the kobold troops. This was also expected by everyone. . ?Although the monster coalition was defeated by them, no one doubted the strength of the kobold warriors, especially those dragon-blooded kobolds, who were particularly good at fighting. With only two cavalry, there is little hope of solving them. The reason why they are sent out is just to reduce the opponent''s strength. ?After the alliance of gods took a short rest, they marched non-stop towards the kobold tribe, preparing to take advantage of the situation to deal with them. ??However, before the coalition forces could reach the kobold tribe''s garrison, a large group of kobolds came out with a large army. Looking at the nearly 250,000-strong army on the opposite side, dominated by kobold warriors, everyone fell into silence. ??The strength of this plane fragment is a bit beyond the standard! ? This is the advantage of the monster tribe. Maybe they can''t become that kind of super-large force, but below a certain stage, their characteristics of everyone being an army can allow them to pull out a lot of monsters at an outrageous ratio. warrior. I can only say that if you lose something, you must gain something! Everything has two sides. The strongest period of the monster tribe lies in this. While everyone was complaining, the two sides started a round of long-range shooting. Fireballs blasted each other, and thousands of arrows were fired. After a round of greetings, the former army collided immediately. This army, mainly composed of kobold warriors, showed strong combat effectiveness. The fireball of the kobold warlock, the buff blessing of the kobold priest, and the blood burst of the dragon-blooded kobold. ?? Even if the Alliance of Spirits didn¡¯t hold back this time and went all out, they still couldn¡¯t gain much advantage. The two sides fought here from noon to nightfall, and finally ended with a small victory for the alliance of gods. Leaving corpses everywhere, the kobold army temporarily retreated. Looking for investment, looking for collection, looking for investment, looking for tickets. (End of this chapter) Chapter 61： Large Plane Fragments (12) Chapter 61 Large Plane Fragments (12) ??In this fight, although the alliance of gods had a slight upper hand, everyone was not happy. What they wanted was not the upper hand, but a big victory, and victory with minimal losses. After all, this is just a plane exploration. If too many troops are lost on this, it will undoubtedly be a huge blow to their subsequent development. Population, at this stage, is a big problem for any player. In order to ensure the development of the tribe, they cannot allow too many tribesmen to serve as soldiers, and even if they want to do so, it is not that easy to cultivate a mature veteran. Cultivation resources are secondary, and the most important thing is the battlefield. ?The barracks provided by the system can only enable soldiers to master corresponding skills, but they will never become a mature veteran without going to the battlefield. As we all know, the battlefield is the most uncontrollable place. You never know what your opponent will show up in the next second. It is very difficult to find a suitable battlefield for military training. Rewards are important, and soldiers are also important. Everyone hesitated again. I don¡¯t know whether to continue fighting or to retreat. ¡°Sir, what kind of monster tribe is this? How can it be so strong!¡± Mo Kongwu couldn¡¯t help but cursed when he thought of the method of the kobold opposite him just now. ?Fang Xingchen looked happy: "Fortunately, we eliminated their vassal tribes before, otherwise we would never be able to fight them now." "How about retreating? If we continue fighting like this, it will probably be difficult to win. If too many soldiers die, we will be in trouble later." After seeing the methods of both sides, Zhang Kexin already regretted accepting Fang Xingchen''s offer. The invitation came in, it was like a fight between gods! Why did such a powerful tribal force appear in a simple plane exploration? In the battle just now, the opponent fired tens of thousands of fireballs into the sky, and tens of thousands of dragon-blooded kobold warriors charged, almost causing Zhang Kexin to collapse. ?Then our side actually blocked it, pushed back, and even won in the end. From the beginning to the end of the fight, Zhang Kexin was in a daze the whole time. She felt like she was just a soy sauce player, relying solely on the boss to guide her. ?This feeling that she had no control over her fate made her very uncomfortable. ?She felt like a sailboat drifting on the sea, and she didn''t know when she would be capsized by an incoming wave. ¡°We¡¯re all here, and I¡¯m not willing to give up like this.¡± ?Lin Ye ignored her and looked at Su Xingyu, "Yong Ye, what do you think?" ¡°It¡¯s not easy to fight.¡± Su Xingyu said seriously: "If we only have this few people now, even if we win, the losses will not be small. Those kobolds are by no means an ordinary monster tribe. They have a complete system and their warriors are very powerful. Neither the extraordinary strength nor the will to fight can be compared to ordinary monster tribes." It is no exaggeration to say that the kobold tribe is the strongest enemy he has ever encountered. ?Lin Ye gritted his teeth and said, "Since there are not enough people, let''s send in more elites." He then said: "I can send another 20,000 light warriors in." After saying that, he looked at Su Xingyu and Mo Kongwu. "I can send in 30,000 people." Su Xingyu calculated in his mind and gave a number. "How did you two develop so much that you still have so many soldiers?" Mo Kongwu deeply felt the gap between the two sides, and he calculated it, "I can only send another five thousand tauren and fifteen thousand If thousands of pig people come in, there will be problems if there are more tribes.¡± ??There are actually many warriors in the Mo Kongwu tribe. After all, he is an orc god. The orc tribe may not be very good at developing, but he is definitely a good fighter. Every orc tribe is a military reserve. ?It is impossible to say that he has no soldiers. However, Mo Kongwu also knows that in the current situation, sending ordinary soldiers in is simply sending food. Facing kobold warriors, ordinary warriors are of no use at all. They can only increase casualties and may become a breakthrough point. So the additional warriors sent in must be elite, at least capable of resisting the kobold warriors. Mo Kongwu thought about it for a moment. Although he had a lot of orc warriors under his command, the only ones who could compete with the kobold warriors were tauren and pigs. ?Seeing that the two men agreed to increase their troops, Lin Ye was relieved, and then he looked at the remaining two men. ?Under Lin Ye¡¯s gaze, the two thought for a while and decided to take a gamble, so they sent in a group of additional priests and archers. ?As a result, the total strength of the Divine Alliance Army has reached 300,000, which also creates a problem. ¡°One more question, can you command so many people?¡± Su Xingyu asked directly. ¡°Can¡¯t direct.¡± Lin Ye shook his head: "What do you mean?" ¡°Divide into two teams, you lead one and I lead one.¡± Although in the hands of a powerful commander, a combination of diverse arms can display stronger strength. But in fact, Su Xingyu''s army is really not suitable for teaming up with others, especially with Lin Ye. ?This guy''s attributes are completely opposite to his. When the two of them join forces, instead of improving, the battle actually declines. ?The warriors of the night tribe will have their combat effectiveness significantly improved in the extreme night state, but the forestry''s light warriors will be greatly weakened in the extreme night state. This resulted in that sometimes, even if Su Xingyu wanted to use the dark curtain, he had to give up out of consideration for his comrades. ?Hence, after his troops grew to this size, he took advantage of the situation and proposed the idea of ??dividing the troops. "Can." ?Lin Ye just thought about it for a while and nodded in agreement. To be honest, he also had the same concerns as Su Xingyu. Now that Su Xingyu raised it first, he was naturally happy to do so, "Which legions do you need?" ¡°Just bring the Elf Archer and Elf Priest to my side.¡± Su Xingyu thought for a moment and only wanted Zhang Kexin''s troops. ?Linye glanced at Zhang Kexin, and after seeing her nodding slightly, he replied: "Okay." Soon, the huge alliance of gods divided into two teams. The 170,000-strong army is led by Lin Ye and is dominated by light warriors and tauren, supplemented by lizard priests and pig warriors. ??The 130,000-strong army is led by Su Xingyu and is dominated by dark warriors and jackal warriors, supplemented by elven archers and elven priests. After integrating the troops, they moved forward again and found the kobold army. ??The kobold army was unable to escape, and the two sides started fighting again. The total number of warriors on both sides exceeded half a million, and the fighting was extremely fierce. This time was a little different from last time. The two armies that were dispersed each showed terrifying combat effectiveness. ?The day is shrouded on one side, and the night is falling on the other, showing two extreme poles. ?The two sides fought a **** battle for a long time, and finally ended in the victory of the alliance of gods, but the kobolds still withdrew. (End of this chapter) Chapter 62： Large Plane Fragments (End) Chapter 62 Large Plane Fragments (End) ?In the next few days, the two sides fought three more battles, all of which ended with the victory of the Alliance of Spirits. ??These wars have resulted in the loss of tens of thousands of elites on the kobold side. Due to the presence of elven priests and light priests, the alliance of gods fought steadily without making any rash advances, so only five thousand soldiers were killed. ??The number of the kobold army has not decreased, and has even increased. After all, there is no shortage of monsters around it. Regardless of whether they are all together, they can still draw out warriors. ?However, quantity cannot make up for the loss of combat power, and their overall strength is still getting weaker and weaker. Finally, in the fourth war that followed, the kobold leader realized that he could not continue like this, otherwise the entire tribe of warriors would be consumed by the other side. ?So it brazenly mobilized all its power, revealed its trump card, and prepared to use its tribal strength to engage in the ultimate battle with these guys who appeared out of nowhere. One battle will determine the outcome. Either victory or defeat. Nearly two thousand earth dragon beasts, led by three sixth-order earth dragon beast kings, directly attacked the spirit alliance. Su Xingyu and Lin Ye used all their strength to unleash the incarnation of divine power. Using the divine source as fuel, they exerted the power of the incarnation of divine power to its limit and forcibly suppressed the Earth Dragon Beast King. At least the third-level Earth Dragon Legion was also stopped by everyone. ?The two sides fought fiercely for a day, and ended with a great victory by the alliance of gods, killing 40,000 enemies and taking nearly 200,000 prisoners. After gathering the remaining monster soldiers who fled, everyone began to count the harvest. Several warehouses of Dragon Blood Grass, Blood Spirit Flower, Magic Grass, and Red Flame Tree are full of resources. The large amount of spiritual grass resources surprised everyone, and the kobold tribe''s hundreds of years of reserves shocked everyone. In addition to spiritual grass resources, there are also various metal ores, many of which are the main materials for making gold-level equipment. As for the most basic blood crystals, there are ridiculous amounts of them. A simple calculation shows that there are tens of millions of units at least. To say that they got rich overnight is not an exaggeration. "According to the calculation of the system, the contribution share of this battle is Yongye 34.69%, me 32.23%, Lao Mo 18.28%, Xingchen 8.93%, Kexin 4.94%, and Black Star 0.93%. Do you have any objections?" Lin Ye looked at everyone, asked. ?A few people shook their heads and expressed no opinion. ¡°Then let¡¯s divide the resources now, and the prisoners will be dealt with later.¡± When it comes to allocating resources, everyone has smiles on their faces. After all, the resources harvested this time are really abundant. Even Su Xingyu, the richest among them, has seen so many resources for the first time. Ignoring other things, the blood crystal alone has reached the level of tens of millions. According to the proportion, he can get more than 3.4 million units of blood crystals. Even for today''s Night Tribe, this is a terrifying huge sum of money. Starting from the best-allocated blood spar, everyone moved back their share of the resources. Then the captives were divided. The division of captives is naturally based on the proportion of contribution. Everyone roughly divides each prisoner into different grades. For example, earth dragon beasts and kobold warlocks are in the first grade, while dragon-blooded kobolds and kobold priests are in the second grade. Next, there are kobold warriors and warriors from other vassal tribes. The distribution of prisoners is a bit complicated. After all, everyone wants to recruit more warriors to make up for their own losses. Even Zhang Kexin, an elf god, and Lin Ye, a human god, have joined in the distribution this time. Especially those earth dragon beasts, they are very popular. After all, these earth dragon beasts are all at least third-level existences, and they are all very strong. The carapace covered with short thorns on their bodies is even more amazing in defense. It would not be wrong to say that they are tanks in the biological world. Pass. ??And as Warcraft, no matter what race the gods are, they have a high tolerance for them and will not affect the habitability of the tribe. In the face of this "resource" that can be called a strategic weapon, no one is willing to make concessions, and in the end it can only be distributed according to proportion. The strongest among them, the three-headed sixth-level earth dragon beast king, is naturally among the three who contributed the most. After dividing the earth dragon beasts, there are also kobold warlocks, also known as dragon-veined kobolds. These guys who control the flame are also extremely precious. ?Having seen the overwhelming scene of magical fireballs hitting the sky, everyone was also very jealous of them, and in the end they all divided some. After all the resources are allocated, there are still more than a dozen spar veins left. ?Although these veins have been mined for many years, there are still many reserves left. It would be a pity to give up like this. But digging requires manpower. ¡°I can¡¯t send any extra manpower.¡± Lin Ye took the lead in saying. "Me too, the population of the elves is sparse, and I don''t have a unified surrounding area," Zhang Kexin also said. ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t leave those ordinary prisoners here, you have to dig mines.¡± Fang Xingchen sighed, and then suggested. ??Linye reminded: "Not only the mining, but also the spiritual plant cultivation areas also need manual care. You also know the character of these guys. If we don''t send people to keep an eye on them, chaos will probably start again in a few days." ?Everyone couldn''t help but have a headache. "If it really doesn''t work, let''s just ignore this place for now. Anyway, the current resources are enough for the time being. When we have enough manpower in the future, we can come over and dig the mines here." After hearing this, everyone hesitated. At this moment, Su Xingyu said quietly, "I have a way, but I''m afraid you won''t be able to accept it." "any solution?" ?Everyone was stunned and asked curiously. ¡°I know a magical skill called resurrection of the dead.¡± Su Xingyu''s face was calm, as if he was saying something ordinary: "The effect is just as you thought." Su Xingyu will not use the resurrection of the dead for the races that belong to him. After all, the impact will not be good, but for goblins and fishmen, it doesn''t matter. Due to Su Xingyu''s strength, these undead souls who have returned from the corpse cannot actually be regarded as separate individuals. They are still connected to the caster. As more and more undead were resurrected, Su Xingyu gradually felt the pressure. Fortunately, the second point of divine condensation suddenly reduced the pressure. ??Now he can also resurrect a lot of undead, which is enough for this plane at least. ¡°If you can accept it, I can help revive a batch of them.¡± Not everyone can accept undead creatures, especially gods of light and life. The existence of the undead itself is a blasphemy against light and life. If they encounter the undead, their believers will consciously take action to purify them. This is why Su Xingyu asked them for their opinions. "this" ?A few people were in hesitation, not knowing how to make a decision. It can be considered finished. My fault, I didn¡¯t control it well. (End of this chapter) Chapter 63： Open the treasure box (ask for collection) Chapter 63: Opening the treasure box (please collect it) One day later. Red River area, night tribe. ¡¾System prompt: Complete the plane exploration, capture the fragments of the kobold plane, and clear out more than 95% of the creatures in it. ¡¿ ¡¾Rewards obtained: Goblin''s horn*1, dragon blood essence*1, golden treasure chest*1, orange treasure chest*2, purple treasure chest*4, yellow treasure chest*7, world origin*30,000. ¡¿ ¡¾Goblin''s Horn¡¿ Category: Props ?Level: Gold level Effect: Blow the horn to improve the morale of the goblins. ¡¾Dragon Blood Essence¡¿ Category: Material ?Level: Epic Introduction: As the world''s top hunter, the dragon possesses great power even if it is just a drop of blood essence. It can be taken directly or refined into potions. Looking at the system prompt information, Su Xingyu beamed with joy and couldn''t hold back the smile on his face. The golden treasure chest, he actually got another golden treasure chest. I didn¡¯t expect that the system would give such a generous reward for this plane exploration. It¡¯s incredible! Except for the first time he explored the plane, where he got an orange treasure chest, the highest level treasure chests he got from the next few plane fragments he explored were purple. As for the golden treasure chest, I only got one when I unified the Black Earth Plains. The treasure box he got this time was already equal to the total of the treasure boxes he got before, which was a huge gain. After taking a shower to wash away the bad luck, Su Xingyu opened four purple treasure boxes first. ¡¾System prompt: Open the purple treasure box and obtain the second-level cavalry battalion building blueprint*1. ¡¿ ¡¾System prompt: Open the purple treasure box and obtain the third-level infantry battalion building blueprint*1. ¡¿ ¡¾System prompt: Open the purple treasure box and obtain Dragon Fang*1. ¡¿ ¡¾System prompt: Open the purple treasure box and obtain the troll armor design drawing*1. ¡¿ ? ¡°.¡± Looking at the two barracks blueprints in his hand, Su Xingyu didn''t know whether to say he was lucky or unlucky to be able to get the second-level and third-level barracks building blueprints from the same treasure box. Fortunately, the second-level one was for the cavalry. If it had been anything else, he would have had to scold his mother. He had previously issued two architectural drawings for a second-level cavalry battalion. With this, there are exactly three drawings, which can be combined into a third-level cavalry battalion. Therefore, although the value is lower, it is not a loss. As an important building related to the military strength of the tribe, almost no one would trade the barracks at the moment, at least not Su Xingyu. Because the barracks building drawings can be synthesized, it does not mean that if you build a second-level barracks, the second-level drawings will be useless to you. You must have a higher-level barracks in the future. From the current point of view, instead of gambling on the high-level barracks building blueprints, it is better to save the low-level blueprints and wait until there are enough to directly synthesize them. ?So no matter how many architectural drawings are issued, no one will have too many. ¡¾Dragon''s Teeth¡¿ Category: Weapons ?Level: Epic Introduction: A long knife made of dragon teeth as the main material, with the power of a dragon''s bite. ¡¾Troll Armor¡¿ Category: Equipment Grade: Silver Introduction: Armor customized for large unit trolls, with the ability to resist magic. "good." Putting the things aside, Su Xingyu picked up the seven yellow treasure boxes and directly chose to open them. ¡¾System prompt: Open the yellow treasure box and obtain Dark Star Tree Seeds*100. ¡¿ ¡¾System prompt: Open the yellow treasure box and obtain the first-level cavalry battalion building drawing*1. ¡¿ ¡¾System prompt: Open the yellow treasure box and obtain the first-level archer camp building drawing*1. ]????¡¾System prompt: Open the yellow treasure box and obtain the second-level infantry battalion building blueprint*1. ¡¿ ¡¾System prompt: Open the yellow treasure box and obtain the scroll¡¤Flame Burning Design Drawing. ¡¿ ¡¾System prompt: Open the yellow treasure box and obtain a gold-level potion experience book*1. ¡¿ ¡¾System prompt: Open the yellow treasure box and obtain a silver-level alchemy experience book*1. ¡¿ Su Xingyu had a slightly surprised look on his face. He thought that all the items from the yellow treasure box were garbage, but the result turned out to be surprisingly good. ?Although the items are not of high quality, they are all useful items. In fact, Su Xingyu misunderstood this point. He didn''t know many players, and most of them were resource sellers. The only real mainstream player was the forestry industry. This made him have some misunderstandings about the strength of ordinary players. Most players are still working hard to mine, save money to buy equipment, and prepare to unify surrounding forces. ??These players have not even started exploring the plane, let alone the yellow treasure chest. As for those slightly stronger players who have started to explore the plane, most of them do not actually have the ability to conquer the plane alone. They often explore together, and the plane fragments they explore are relatively small. This kind of plane fragment, when Su Xingyu explores it alone, is nothing more than a purple treasure box. If they explore together, they will get less. Unless they perform extremely well, the yellow treasure chest will be the top. ?So yellow treasure chests are the norm for normal players. If you want to get purple treasure chests, you have to be at Mo Kongwu''s level. How to put it this way, you will understand if you look at the configuration of this exploration of the kobold plane. There are three levels: upper, middle and lower. The hierarchy is clear. The strong are always the minority, and the weak are the majority. ?However, most players explore the plane not for the rewards of the system, but more for the various resources in the plane fragments. The treasure chest will yield garbage due to luck, but the resources in the plane are real and can be used directly. To put it simply, the rewards of the system are like buying lottery tickets. The best thing you can get is the best thing. If you don¡¯t get it, forget it. If anyone really relies on this to make a living, it can only mean that there is something wrong with their brains. After checking the information, he classified the items aside and then opened the two orange treasure boxes. As the almost final treasure chest, Su Xingyu still has high expectations for these two orange treasure chests. ¡¾System prompt: Open the orange treasure box and obtain the building drawings of the God''s Domain¡¤Dark Trial House*1. ¡¿ ¡¾System prompt: Open the orange treasure box to obtain the black iron body¡¤body refining method and the black iron potion refining method. ¡¿ ¡¾Dark Trial House¡¿ ?Type: Divine Domain Architecture Requirements: Dark Favor Effect: Understand dark magic Consumption: 100 Divine Source/person (Note: The length of time each person can withstand is different depending on their mental strength) Introduction: The Dark Trial is connected to the origin of darkness and can evolve all dark magic (low-level and intermediate-level), but those who understand will also bear the erosion of darkness. Those who lack will will lose their consciousness and degenerate into dark creatures. . ¡¾Black Iron Body¡¤Body Refining Method¡¿ Category: Special props Requirements: Innate physical attributes reaching ¡ï¡ï¡ï Effect: Gather qi and blood to transform the body into a body of black iron (Dark Iron Body: The physical strength is comparable to that of black iron-level equipment) ¡¾Dark Iron Potion¡¿ Category: Pharmacy Materials: Samsung fruit, blood spirit flower, green fruit. Refining method:. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing. If you lack something, you¡¯ll get it.¡± Su Xingyu looked surprised. Unexpectedly, the two orange treasure boxes both contained good things. ¡¾System prompt: Open the golden treasure chest and obtain the Holy Artifact of Faith, the Holy Grail. ¡¿ ¡¾Holy Grail¡¿ Category: Sacred Artifacts of Faith Effect: Gather the power of faith and produce faith crystals (End of this chapter) Chapter 64： development of tribes Chapter 64 The development of tribes The huge gains brought by exploring large planes have made the Night Tribe''s already rich resource reserves become even richer at this moment. On this basis, the entire tribe has developed rapidly, and all problems that can be solved with resources have been easily solved. Massive resources allow Night Tribe to take into account multiple aspects of development without having to give up too much. The construction of cities, the construction of infrastructure, and the improvement of systems. time flies. More than two years have passed in the blink of an eye. Honghe area, Yongye City. With the construction department working day and night, this giant city was finally completed a year ago. In the city, the streets are clearly defined and lined with various shops. The dazzling array of goods exudes an alluring luster, making it dizzying to see. The crowd surged like flowing water, intertwined with each other, each was busy, running for life, and everyone''s face was full of fulfillment. ??With Su Xingyu promulgating the new currency system and business system a year ago, the life of the entire Night Tribe has undergone tremendous changes. From now on, residents will not work solely for the sake of the tribe and their own three meals a day. ??The tribe can only ensure that each tribe member can survive at the minimum level, but if you want to live a better life, live in a big house, eat meat and drink a lot, you have to work hard. ?Under the protection of the King of Eternal Night, it is already a great gift for these lazy people to be alive. ??However, the king can tolerate it, but the night tribe cannot allow it. The Night Tribe does not raise idlers! ?Except for those who meet certain stringent conditions, everyone else has to work. Once he has no income for a certain period of time, he will be forcibly sent to the mining area, where he will command skeletons to do mining work. The direct impact of accelerated development is that the lives of tribal people have become more fulfilling and tense. The new institutional system makes them very uncomfortable. ?There is nothing that can be done about it. The level of civilization here was previously higher than that of the primitive tribes. Su Xingyu did not have the spare time to accompany them to slowly explore and develop. ?So he went to Wang Dong and bought dozens of books, and after referring to the cases of other players, Su Xingyu restructured Night Tribe. From the monetary system to the military system, everything has been modified. ?This change undoubtedly had a huge impact on the people of the Night Tribe. All kinds of things they had never seen or been exposed to suddenly broke into their lives, and they had to adapt to this change. To be honest, if Su Xingyu could not borrow the name of the gods and the people of the Night Tribe had great trust in him, I am afraid that some people would have started to rebel by now. For the people of the Night Tribe, it is as if there are many regulations suddenly added to their bodies, and their lives have become complicated. In the past, they only needed to do the things arranged by the tribe, and then they could spend every day safely, but now they actually need to think and find things to do on their own, which undoubtedly gives them a headache. To use a more popular metaphor, it is that old people who have lived in rural areas for most of their lives are suddenly brought to live in modern cities. Don¡¯t understand anything, haven¡¯t seen anything. The adaptation process is difficult. ?But no matter how difficult the process was, Su Xingyu insisted on reform. The various original systems were too backward and could not keep up with His development. ?Tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of people can still barely maintain stability in the form of tribes and rely on the supremacy of theocratic power. There are millions of people. Even if you tire them to death, you still can''t manage them. If the Night Tribe wants to continue to progress, restructuring is the only option. It¡¯s not just the Night Tribe, all players need to go through this stage after the number of tribesmen reaches a certain level. ?After a year of adaptation, the people of the Night Tribe gradually accepted this new institutional system and began to run for their own lives. Compared with the boring assembly line life before, their life now is more colorful. The emergence of the commercial system will inevitably give rise to various new commodities. A large amount of newly cultivated land and food purchased from the outside world meant that they no longer had to fight for food and clothing. After solving the most basic survival problems, people will naturally pursue a better life. ? Various delicacies also appeared, which had something to do with Su Xingyu¡¯s promotion. After all, he really couldn¡¯t stand the special Honghe delicacies he had eaten for several years. Hence the restructuring, once the basic conditions were in place, the development of gourmet food was immediately promoted. For him, the house he lives in is not bad. Anyway, he is in good health and can bear it. The food must not be bad. If he eats more, he will really vomit. He doesn¡¯t have many hobbies, and food is one of them. Getting back to the topic, the changes brought about by the various system reforms of the tribe are naturally all-round. ??However, the biggest change has to be in the military. As the foundation of the Night Tribe, Su Xingyu has not been stingy about the investment of resources. All kinds of weapons, equipment, and training resources are provided free of charge. In the past two years, the Night Tribe has not stopped exploring the plane, and most of the resources obtained from it have been used in the army. ?The warriors of the Night Tribe have lived up to his expectations. More and more extraordinary warriors have emerged, and the number of mid-level extraordinary warriors has reached four figures. And with the continuous emergence of sixth-level extraordinary warriors, the path of warrior cultivation has gradually been explored and organized into a vague system. ?Various training experiences provide reference for the warriors who follow. They no longer need to spend a lot of time exploring and practicing, and can practice more smoothly without going astray. ?Each person¡¯s path to cultivation is naturally different depending on their individual physique and talents, but other people¡¯s cultivation experiences can still be used as a reference. ??The emergence of other sixth-level extraordinary warriors can be regarded as making up for the vacancy in the high-end combat power of the Night Tribe headquarters, at least it is barely acceptable in terms of appearance. You must know that before the night battle broke through to the sixth level, the most powerful person under Su Xingyu was actually Agu, the leader of the semi-metal giant. In the past, he encountered extraordinary creatures of the sixth level, and sometimes he actually needed the incarnation of his divine power to take action himself. It was simply incredible. ?In addition to the improvement of army soldiers, the Night Tribe''s magic education has finally made some gains. The number of human magicians has exceeded 10,000. Although most of them are first-level, compared with before, the progress has been great. ? Su Xingyu did not expect them to be able to form a fighting force in a short period of time, as long as they could continue. If this generation is not good enough, then train the next generation. It¡¯s all about paying the tuition fees, there¡¯s no shortage of money anyway. Generally speaking, the current combat strength of the Night Tribe is still dominated by extraordinary warriors, and if nothing unexpected happens, this situation will continue for a long time. (End of this chapter) Chapter 65： Ranked Battle Chapter 65 Ranking Battle It is also worth mentioning that the monster trading market previously proposed by Wang Dong has achieved amazing development in the past two years. Through Wang Dong¡¯s vast network of contacts, many players have used this platform to conduct transactions, exchanging the captives in their hands for the dependents they need. After all, not every player¡¯s tribe can accept the coexistence of multiple races. Generally speaking, everyone mainly focuses on developing the initial family members, and other secondary family members will not choose too many, and only two or three will die. But even if you want to develop a secondary dependent race, you cannot choose a race that is contrary to your own rights. The selection of secondary dependents should be highly consistent with their duties and responsibilities. In this way, there are two benefits. The first point is the improvement of combat power. The favor of the gods can provide considerable bonuses to the secondary dependents. The second point is the issue of homecoming. The degree of compatibility is high and the dependents will naturally be close to the gods. It will not take long. will be completely surrendered. Here we can give two examples, positive and negative. The positive example is Mo Kongwu. One of his secondary dependents is the pig people. Mo Kongwu¡¯s authority is actually power, and power can bring very obvious benefits to the pig people. Ascension, even if there are not as many as the tauren, is enough to make the pig tribe return. A negative example is Su Xingyu. Dark Favor has no effect on the semi-metal giant. It can''t be said that it has no effect at all, but it is also pitiful. If he hadn''t been lucky enough to get a rule weapon, I don''t know when it would take him to truly let the semi-metal giant. Homecoming. So the dependents cannot be chosen randomly, and the more believers the better, you have to make the dependents truly believe in you. Otherwise, no matter how many believers there are, they will only be pan-believers. ?Not only will this not provide you with any help, it might even give you a divine backstab at a critical moment. There was no trading market before. Maybe some players would forcibly conquer some non-compliant Familia for the sake of temporary combat effectiveness. But this kind of believers who rely on strength to suppress them is always a hidden danger and a choice made out of desperation. If given a choice, no one would want them. ?Hence, when the trading market comes out, all the invited players will exchange their unqualified Familias for their initial Familias, or if not possible, they will also exchange them for highly compatible secondary Familias. This is a win-win policy for both parties to the transaction, the family members being traded, and the market organizers. The parties to the transaction used the hidden dangers of the tribe to obtain a dependent clan that they were satisfied with. The family members who were traded received the protection of the gods that matched them. The organizer of the market takes 5% of the transaction volume from both parties. I can only say that everyone wins. As for whether anyone is causing trouble? ?That depends on the strength of that person. Anyway, no one has challenged the authority here since the market was opened. ?This market has provided convenience to many players, and Su Xingyu also took this opportunity to increase the population of the Night Tribe by millions, which can be said to be a huge gain. ??The only pity is that there are very few players to exchange human family members, but there are many players who need them, otherwise Su Xingyu could exchange more people. Having been capturing plane fragments, he really has no shortage of prisoners of various monsters. ¡¾World Communication Channel East 36th District¡¿ ¡¾Go to **** with all the kobolds¡¿: "Mad, a bunch of dogs, you dare to steal my house, just wait for me, I''ve memorized your coordinates, don''t even think about running away, I''ll kill you sooner or later!" [Aung Sam]: "Ahhhhhh! I''m so angry. Didn''t I agree that the reward for exploring the plane for the first time will be very generous? Why did I only get one purple treasure chest, but I lost two The victory that Ten Thousand Warriors had just relied on to make a comeback! It¡¯s over now, and all the accumulation over the past few years is gone!¡±¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡cedous in thought! , don¡¯t you know that the rewards given by the system are not only based on the results, but also the losses? If I can give you a purple box, just enjoy it, don¡¯t be dissatisfied!¡± [Never Be a Slave]: "Hahahahahaha! I''m laughing so hard. There are really fools who dare to fight plane fragments without knowing anything. I was not in a good mood today, but now I see you in such a miserable state, I felt better instantly.¡± [God King Kasa]: "A bunch of weaklings, how can they be considered gods when they can fight so hard against a fragment of a plane! Why don''t they bow at my feet and wait for me to become a **** in the future? Leave a godly position.¡± ¡¾Super Tamm¡¿: "I am a newbie, can someone please guide me and tell me the rules here? Why do I feel so dangerous!" intend by someone who''s experienced it, the advice is to stabilize development, dig more mines, plant more fields, build more cities, fight less, it''s best to find a ''small group'' to stay, there should be chaos here after a while." [King of Dry Fan]: "The second one upstairs is determined not to change the name? The protection period is coming, you are so arrogant, be careful!" ¡¾God King¡¤Casa¡¿: "Who dares to hit me? What a joke, I, the majestic king of the gods, will be afraid of these little guys?" I''ve gone to pamper my beloved concubine, and I''m too lazy to chat with you bunch of losers, it''s boring.'' £º¡°.¡± ¡¾Super Tamm¡¿£º¡°.¡± ¡¾Papaya Star Spirit¡¿: "Is this the legendary Tsundere?" £º¡°No, this is a bad pen!¡± ¡¾Poseidon¡¿: "Do you have any brothers from the sea clan? Let''s exchange family members. If you are interested, we can chat privately." ¡°There¡¯s going to be chaos.¡± Browsing the player information on the channel, Su Xingyu clearly felt that there were more and more players here. ??And as time goes by, the "protection period" for the first batch of players to enter is coming soon. The end of the protection period means that players can invade each other. As we all know, the novice stage of a game is often the calmest stage, and after the novice stage is over, it will come to the most chaotic invasion stage. ?While thinking about it, several pieces of information suddenly came to mind. ¡¾System prompt: The number of players in the elementary realm meets the conditions, and the ranking battle will start in one month (main world). Those on the list will receive generous rewards. All players are asked to actively prepare for the battle. ¡¿ [System prompt: The number of players in the elementary realm meets the conditions. The store function and auction house function are now enabled. Players can notarize items and put them on the shelves. Please check the specific information and rules by yourself. ¡¿ ¡°The ranked battle is a bit interesting.¡± Su Xingyu was stunned for a moment, then laughed. ?This system is really afraid that players will not be able to fight. It is already confusing enough, but if there is a ranked battle, there may be something good to see next. ?At this moment, several red exclamation marks flashed before his eyes, and a piece of information resurfaced. ¡¾System prompt: Player Walker is invading your plane! ¡¿ ???¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 66： Orc Alliance Chapter 66 Orc Alliance Not long ago. In a void plane. On the peaceful grassland, there are settlements of various sizes. ?There are many races living in this grassland, including orcs, humans, and dwarves, and they are all working hard. ??The status of these tribes living outside the city is not very high. They are all servants of the werewolf tribe, and they are trophies plundered by the werewolf tribe from other places. Since the wolf **** Walker came here a few years ago, the power of the werewolf tribe has grown day by day, and then they have completed their unification. All the werewolf tribes have gathered together and defeated the original overlord Kobolds, becoming this grassland. A well-deserved master. ?In this grassland, the werewolves are supreme, followed by the kobolds, and then the servants plundered from various places. ??There are many kobold warriors in the ranks of the Wolf God Legion. This is a gift given by the Wolf God Walker to the kobold clan, freeing them from labor and only needing to serve the god. ?In the recent period, the wolf **** Walker has launched several divine invasion wars and won victories. This has once again made his name resound across the entire grassland, and all creatures are praising his power. ?More and more orcs heard the news and came to seek refuge with Him, hoping to receive His protection. ?The wolf **** Walker has also recently been thinking about whether to change his god''s name from the wolf **** to the orc god. Looking at the orc army in front of him, Walker grinned, "I wonder which lucky person will be robbed by the wolf **** Walker." Orcs are not good at production and cultivation, and consume a lot of money, so since the "protection period" ended, Walker has been frantically invading players and plundering their hoarded resources. The reason why Walker dares to invade is also very simple. His army is extremely powerful. As an orc **** with millions of believers and nearly 200,000 orc warriors, most players cannot defeat him. Judging from the current situation, as long as he does not encounter the same orc players, he will basically not suffer any loss. After all, in the early stage, the physical advantages of the orcs were too obvious. Fighting across levels may be a bit exaggerated, but being invincible at the same level is a true portrayal. At least among the five players who have invaded so far, Walker has not encountered an opponent yet. As long as he takes action, he will either win big or small, and lose is non-existent! ?Those players who were invaded by him had to suffer a huge loss in the face of tens of thousands of elite orc warriors, and did not dare to invade in reverse to retaliate. Some players even had to pay a large price to exchange those captured believers from Him. All in all, apart from being a little uneasy the first time, Walker became more and more proficient in the subsequent times. ?As soon as the army is rested, he will immediately start the next invasion. After several such invasions, his strength becomes stronger and stronger, and his family wealth becomes richer. ¡°Yes, I found it.¡± ¡¾System prompt: The coordinates of the player''s ''Eternal Night'' plane have been locked. Do you want to spend one thousand points of divine source to invade? ¡¿ The incarnation of Walker''s divine power looked at the orc warriors in the audience and shouted loudly: "Orc warriors, a war is coming. Are you ready to kill the enemy?" ¡°Ouch!!¡± ¡°War! War! War!¡± ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡± The orc warriors responded to his call loudly and enthusiastically. ?With the blessing of consecutive victories, the morale of these orc warriors is extremely high. Under the watchful eye of the Wolf God, they dare to fight against any enemy. Walker saw this and laughed loudly: "Fight for my lord!!" After saying that, he chose to invade. They were in a trance and appeared on another piece of grass. ¡°It¡¯s actually a plain. It seems even the goddess of luck is on my side!¡± Walker released a few domesticated falcon monsters to check the surrounding environment. Walker couldn''t help but feel happy. This environment was the most suitable for his orc warriors to display their strength. It didn¡¯t take long for Walker to find his target, a city in the south. Not long after, Walker led an army of 70,000 orcs to the city. Looking at the humans on the city wall, Walker said with joy: "Human players, it seems that we should be able to get a lot of resources this time." Among all the races, the human race is the best at development, so human players often have amazing resource reserves. And compared to other races, the human race is relatively easy to deal with. The orcs have strong bodies, the elves have good magic and shooting talents, the dwarves have enviable weapons and equipment, the goblins'' inventions are hard to guard against, and the goblins'' human sea tactics are disgusting. ?Only the human race, the four attributes are too even. Uniform means omnipotent, but omnipotent sometimes also means omnipotent, especially at this early stage. In the eyes of some more aggressive players, human players are just fat sheep. ?So Walker temporarily changed his mind. In this invasion, he had to capture a few more cities and make this human player bleed a lot. After all, looking at the construction of this city, it is definitely a big fat sheep. It would be a shame not to take a few more bites. ¡°Orc warriors, go and fight! For the glory of my lord, conquer this city!¡± ??Following Walker''s order, the soldiers behind him rushed out instantly, roaring, ¡°For the glory of the Wolf God!!¡± Zhou Rui, the general who was guarding the city on the city wall, looked at the orc warriors who rushed over so foolishly and sneered: "A bunch of fools came over like this. They really thought they were made of iron! Shoot them to death." No need to save arrows!¡± ?Following Zhou Rui''s order, a platform crossbow was activated, and terrifying arrows were shot downward. Arrows came like a storm, and the kobold warriors at the front all fell down. The powerful arrows penetrated several people in succession, wildly harvesting the orc warriors in the front row. ¡°Farke!¡± Walker looked at the fallen warrior in front of him and was dumbfounded. Then he shouted: "Shield soldiers, shield soldiers, pig man shield soldiers, go up, kobolds, don''t rush so far." He really didn¡¯t expect that a small city opposite would actually have so many city-defending crossbows deployed. He was so afraid of being beaten! ?But the problem is not big. These fancy ordnance cannot bridge the gap between the two sides. In front of his orc army, the so-called human warriors are a joke. ??As the ladder was erected, the orc warriors launched a siege. Looking at the orc warriors climbing up the ladder, Zhou Rui looked calm and directed the defenders to throw stones down. An orc warrior was hit and fell from a height of more than ten meters. After a while, they climbed up again as if nothing happened, their heads covered with blood, and continued to climb up the ladder. (End of this chapter) Chapter 67： Shockingly powerful defending army Chapter 67 The Shockingly Powerful City Defending Army The physique of the orc warriors is indeed not something that can be predicted. They are very capable of resisting. They keep climbing up the ladder, holding up their shields. Bang, bang, bang! ??But the soldiers guarding the city wall were not vegetarians. They lifted stones and threw them down. Stones weighing dozens of kilograms were like feathers under their hands, without any weight, and they could be lifted and thrown down easily. There were also warriors, armed with short bows, who shot the orc warriors climbing up from the side. ??The arrow accurately shot into the body of the orc warrior. Under the sting, he fell down like an electrocuted bird. After a while, the bottom of the city wall was covered with the corpses of orc warriors. ??When an orc warrior finally climbed up the city wall, the soldiers who had been waiting for a long time swarmed him and hacked him to death with swords. Stable as a mountain. Even if they are as ferocious and arrogant as the orcs, they cannot rush up to this city wall. After three hours of siege, thousands of corpses were left behind. Walker led the army back a certain distance in dejection. ¡°It¡¯s hard to do, this guy is too cowardly. How could someone build a city first instead of farming in the early stage, and the first level is still so high, even if it¡¯s a high point, he actually prepares so many defensive equipment.¡± ?Walker looked at the city in the distance with an ugly expression on his face. He really didn¡¯t understand what this human player was thinking. ?The early stage is a good time to snowball. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t attack others. It¡¯s really stupid to use precious labor force to build the city. Obviously, Walker did not know that the "human race" player he mentioned was actually not short of labor. ?Nearly a million skeletons have completely liberated the Night Tribe¡¯s labor force, allowing them to build various facilities without restraint. After all, skeletons don¡¯t need to rest or eat, so they are simply the best tools. Working twenty-four hours a day, wherever there is a shortage of people and wherever there is danger, just throw them away. Even if you accidentally use it, you only need to capture a fragment of the plane and spend some divine energy to get hundreds of thousands of skeleton tools. After a short rest, the orc army launched another attack, and this time the attack was more fierce than before. ?With the blessing of the werewolf sacrifice, an orc warrior climbed up desperately with bloodshot eyes, very crazy. As a result, it will be another period of tough battle. It¡¯s bloody, but a little boring. ¡°Jack, it¡¯s your turn.¡± ?When he felt that the time was almost up, Walker no longer hesitated and smiled at the tall werewolf beside him. Dang even dispatched his own ace troops. ¡°As you command, sir.¡± ??The silver-haired werewolf, who was more than three meters tall and covered in sinewy flesh, replied respectfully. A wolf howl resounded across the battlefield. ??As Jack stepped forward, thousands of third-level werewolf warriors roared to the sky and rushed out. Arrows struck one after another, but were easily avoided by the advancing werewolves. ?They rushed to the city wall one by one, then stepped on the ground with both feet, and flew out in an instant, rushing towards the city wall. ¡°It¡¯s finally here!¡± Looking at the leading silver-haired werewolf, Zhou Rui had a smile on his face. If he continues like this, he will be so bored that he will fall asleep. "Let me see your strength, I hope you won''t disappoint me too much." Fighting energy surged out, Zhou Rui slowly walked forward, holding a knife in both hands, and slashed out at the silver-haired werewolf that rushed towards him. à§! The black sword, which was more than ten meters away, struck Jack instantly. Jack, who was in mid-air and unable to draw on any strength, sensed the approaching danger. He crossed his long and thick hands, scarlet fighting energy surged wildly, and two crisscrossing scarlet energy slashed out. With a bang, the scarlet aura was chopped into pieces. The black sword aura remained unabated and struck directly at the werewolf, and was finally stopped by the claws in front of it. ?However, the next second, Jack turned into a meteor and flew towards the orc army behind. Zhou Rui: "." Just say hello, why did your opponent fly away? The other werewolves who followed the legion commander and flew toward the city wall had no time to be shocked by what happened to the legion commander. On the city wall, the black-armored warrior who was throwing stones at people and shooting with short bows instantly gave up on the enemy on the ladder and picked up the long knife with a smile on his face. ??The attacking werewolf looked at the black-armored warriors on the city wall, the excitement on his face gradually turned into fear, and a terrible thought flashed through his mind. No way? ?Hold the long sword high and slash it down. ৡª The werewolves attacking in the sky became targets one by one. ?Thousands of black knives slashed at him, like a black tsunami pressing down from the sky, so heavy that it was suffocating. Werewolves were cut into pieces one after another, and pieces of flesh and blood were scattered on the ground. ??The lucky few came to the city wall and looked at the black-armored warriors rushing towards them, with a look of despair on their faces, and then they turned into corpses and fell down. ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s really good, I¡¯m almost bored to death.¡± ¡°They dare to attack us with this little strength, they are really crazy!¡± A group of black-armored warriors had happy expressions on their faces. ??As the most elite dark warriors of the Night Tribe, and they can also practice to the third level of extraordinary, they can be said to have experienced hundreds of battles. In other words, they are all war fanatics, the kind of guys who feel itchy all over if they don¡¯t fight for a day. We had been playing defense before and had no chance of fighting, but we were able to stifle them. ?However, due to the general''s order, they could not go down to fight, so they had no choice but to stone people. The wave just now made them feel happy. Such a shocking scene shocked all the orc warriors present, and the offensive momentum instantly weakened a lot. ?Some orc warriors who took the opportunity to climb up the city wall looked at the smiling black-armored warriors in front of them, and their hearts suddenly beat. How to fight this? I can''t beat him at all, he''s too strong! The battlefield fell into a strange state. For a while, the orc warriors were neither on the battlefield nor on the battlefield. "How can it be!" ?Walker, who was watching the battle from a distance, almost had his eyes bulging out of his head. What just happened? ??His elite ace team was actually wiped out by one move! ?These city-defending troops are all extraordinary third-level warriors. Damn it, am I wrong? This is not a border city, but their main city! The instant annihilation of the elite team had a huge impact on the morale of the orcs, causing all the orc warriors to fall into panic. ¡°Retreat! Pull them all back!¡± In desperation, Walker had no choice but to issue a retreat order and let all the orc soldiers withdraw, not wanting to cause any more unnecessary losses. Soon, the orc corpses were left on the ground, and the orc army ran out again. After the soldiers in the city fired a hail of arrows, they allowed them to run away without pursuing them. "General, they are all defeated. Should we pursue them? Maybe we can defeat them in one fell swoop!" A captain beside Zhou Rui asked eagerly. ¡°Don¡¯t chase.¡± ??Zhou Rui shook his head and did not pursue. As the general defending the city, he knew very well what his mission was. Hold the city and wait for reinforcements to arrive. Other than that, he won¡¯t do anything superfluous. "All right." Hearing this, the soldiers around him were a little disappointed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 68： continue the attack Chapter 68 Continue the Attack ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this player, and there¡¯s something wrong with these defenders.¡± ?Walker, who realized that he was in trouble, looked extremely ugly. Now he was in a dilemma. Continue to hit it, you may not be able to hit this city. After all, he still has a cards that are not used, but with the strength of the city opposite, even if he really captures it, I am afraid the loss will be very large. ??But if we just escape in despair, then the thousands of soldiers and elite teams who died before will be given to the other side in vain. ??Walker was really unwilling to give in when he was beaten away by a border city garrison without even seeing his opponent in person! ?Walker, who has never suffered such a big loss, is already feeling a little better at this moment. And if they just run away in despair, it will undoubtedly be a huge blow to the believers. After all, if the opposing player takes action, it can barely be said to be a duel between gods, and he is on an expedition, countless worlds away, and on the opponent''s home court. , I can be forgiven for being careless and losing. However, the current situation is that "Lord God Envoy, that city-defending general is a sixth-level extraordinary warrior, and he has condensed a strange fighting spirit that is very corrosive." The silver-haired werewolf Jack, who had been slightly injured, came with a face full of shame. Report in front of Walker. Zhou Rui''s knife only wounded him, but after all, Jack was also a sixth-level extraordinary warrior and an orc, so the injury had very little impact on him. After a while, it was almost recovered. ?However, the loss of his men made Jack very uncomfortable. They were all his good brothers, the good brothers who drank wine and ate meat together, but they were gone like this. His heart was bleeding. "I see." Walker nodded, and then he asked: "If it''s a head-to-head fight, what are your chances of winning?" "This subordinate just fought him with one move, and doesn''t know the strength of that person. But judging from the sword, it is probably very strong. Even if it is a normal fight, the subordinate is not sure to take him down." Jack thought for a while. He replied, not boasting about Haikou, saying that he was just careless and suffered the consequences of the environment. If he fought head-on, he would surely defeat the enemy. Instead, he chose to report the truth. ??As a legion general, Jack knew very well the consequences of false reporting. ¡°That¡¯s it¡± When Walker heard this, he suddenly felt a pain in his head, and asked again: "Is it possible to delay it?" "If you just delay, there is no problem. No matter what, I am still a sixth-level extraordinary warrior, and he is only a sixth-level warrior. There is no way he can defeat me." The silver-haired werewolf thought for a while and gave an affirmative answer. They are both at the sixth level, how much stronger can they be? "Okay, let''s rest for the night and continue the siege tomorrow. I don''t believe they can stop 70,000 orc warriors with just one border city." Walker''s eyes were cold and fierce, and he was ready to continue the siege. ¡°As you command, sir.¡± ??If conditions permit, Jack naturally wants to avenge his subordinates. ?He lost the battle just now and it was so frustrating. In a frontal plain battle, or in a normal landing, even if the defenders are very powerful, it will never be possible to kill them instantly. ¡°Go.¡± ??The city that was invaded was a small border town of the Night Tribe located in the north of the Black Earth Plain. At this moment, a group of tens of thousands of black-armored cavalry were rushing towards the battlefield over there at extremely fast speeds. ¡°With such strength, he actually dares to invade my plane. Is this guy crazy? Or maybe his brain is affected by the godhead and he has become as simple-minded as an orc!¡± ?Su Xingyu saw the specific battle situation through the family members. The indifference on his face disappeared and was replaced by confusion and confusion. The strength of this werewolf **** is similar to that of Mo Kongwu two years ago, or even worse. From the overall strength point of view, this werewolf player is just an incarnation of divine power. As for the strength of the army soldiers, to be honest, it is not that good. Let alone the Night Tribe, which has been developing for two years and has made great progress, even if it is two years old, the Night Tribe can still defeat the opponent. To hold on to death is just to lose more troops. With such little strength, why would this werewolf **** dare to invade him? ? ¡°But no matter what the reason is, once you¡¯ve come in, don¡¯t even think about leaving.¡± ??He is so strong, he hasn''t even hit anyone yet, but now he is beaten first, and he doesn''t leave the person behind, which is really unjustifiable. While letting the avatar of divine power continue to follow the large army, let the air units go over first to support. ¡°Charge, for the glory of the Wolf God!!¡± With a roar, the war started again. With the blessing of the werewolf priests, the orc warriors climbed up the ladder again, extremely crazy. ¡°Fight!¡± ??The soldiers guarding the city showed no signs of weakness and lifted rocks and started throwing them down. Arrows were shot everywhere as if they were free. An orc warrior fell to the ground and turned into another corpse below. Due to the continuous attack from this side, corpses continued to pile up, so that the ground under the city wall was much higher. ?This time, Walker was obviously determined to achieve some results no matter what. The orc warriors took turns attacking, hoping to consume the physical strength of the defenders and their stone reserves. Walker did not prepare any other siege equipment, because this was the first time he had encountered someone actually building a border city so big and the walls so high, and the defenders were so strong. The main reason for not preparing other siege equipment is that it is not necessary. ?Other people''s city walls are only about three feet tall. At this height, one ladder can be used to directly attack them. ??Moreover, he also has an elite team. The border city of normal players simply does not have the ability to intercept the surprise attack of a thousand and third-level extraordinary warriors. Who would have thought that we would suffer a big loss this time. ??The tricks that have been tried a hundred times have failed to work. The two sides have entered into a war of attrition, and I have to say that this move is quite useful. ?After all, this is just a border city, and Su Xingyu didn''t deploy too many soldiers. Under the successive attacks of the orc warriors, the soldiers guarding the city gradually began to feel tired. Then they stopped moving the stones, but picked up their swords and shields, and allowed the orc warriors to climb up the ladder. Smash, smash, smash, hit with a hammer. Not to mention the weight of the stone, it won¡¯t kill a person for a long time. ?With their swords picked up, the city defenders and the orc warriors fought together, and the scene was extremely **** and brutal. The orc warriors who climbed onto the city wall immediately entered berserk mode without any hesitation. The orc warriors, who were gradually losing their sanity, did not take a step back after their weapons were knocked off. They rushed forward and clawed at the necks of the defenders. Bang! ??The claws tore through the skin, leaving a trail of blood, but that was all. The defender slapped him with a shield. The orc warriors immediately flew out. "Are you okay? You were almost killed. If you can''t beat me, just call me brother. What a big deal." The comrade next to him killed the enemy with a sword and said with a smile. "Shut up and take care of yourself. Even if he wants to kill me, he''s far away!" The city guard was a little angry, but he didn''t expect that he would be tricked if he didn''t pay attention. (End of this chapter) Chapter 69： retreat Chapter 69 Defeat "What the hell, what''s going on with these guys? How can even ordinary soldiers be so powerful!" Seeing that the orc warriors who finally rushed up made no progress at all, and instead suffered greater losses, Walker began to curse in his heart. In a small border town, it¡¯s okay to have sixth-level extraordinary warriors, and it¡¯s understandable to have an elite squad. But if every warrior defending the city is so powerful, isn¡¯t it a bit too much? ??And what is the defense situation of those human warriors? Why can he block the claw attacks of his werewolf warriors with his body! ??You are a weak human race, not a rough-skinned and thick-bodied elephant race. Can you be more realistic? Seeing the increasing losses of the orc warriors, Walker couldn''t bear it anymore. He immediately rushed out, the divine source poured in, and the incarnation of divine power bloomed at full strength: "I want to see how many of your warriors can stop me." Walker, who transformed into a blood-red werewolf, rushed directly to the city wall, and then climbed up the city wall in two or three steps. However, before he could show his strength, with a sharp howl, a huge figure swooped down from the sky. . ?Countless green wind blades swept over. Walker shouted loudly, and slashed with the long knife in his hand. The blood-red knife slashed through the blue knife in the sky. At this moment, a figure jumped down from the eagle, turned into a black light, and stabbed Walker. ¡°Die to me!¡± The long sword cuts down with great force, as if it can cut mountains and cut off rivers, it is unrivaled. Walker''s complexion changed, and he quickly used his long knife to parry. There was a bang, and a huge force came. Walker''s figure immediately fell back, and his unstoppable body slid out of two shallow marks on the city wall. "How can it be!" ??Walker almost flew out of the city wall. He weighed the epic long knife he had spent a lot of money to buy in his hand. Looking at the gap on it, Walker had forgotten how many times he was surprised. There is something wrong with the players in this plane, very wrong! As an incarnation of divine power who is good at melee combat, Walker is not particularly good at fighting although his attributes are particularly high. ?But even so, he is far more powerful than the average sixth-level transcendent. ??As a result, he felt a fatal threat from the black-armored warrior on the opposite side. ??The black-armored warriors who came with Sky Split Eagle naturally fought at night. ?Su Xingyu originally planned to come by himself, but after discovering that his opponent was not very strong, he came in no hurry. ?Ye Zhan took the initiative to invite Ying to go, and Su Xingyu, who was so annoyed, let him come over on the Sky-Splitting Eagle. ¡°Somewhat capable!¡± Holding the ''Dragon''s Tooth'' rewarded by King Yong Ye, Ye Zhan quickly ran towards Walker. The long knife whizzed at him, and the fierce force of the knife made Walker retreat repeatedly. He could barely parry, and he was forced to do so after a while. At the edge of the city wall. boom! The sword energy slashed through, and a crack was instantly split in the city wall. ¡°In a night battle, you can fight as hard as you can, don¡¯t tear down my city wall.¡± Zhou Rui, who was fighting with Jack, saw this and immediately cursed angrily. "So much bullshit. I blew the cold wind all night just to come and save you. What kind of attitude do you have?" Ye Zhan cursed and didn''t listen to the advice at all. The attack became more ferocious and his swordsmanship was rampant, which made Walker feel very uncomfortable. ??The orc warriors behind them, whose morale had been greatly boosted by the divine envoy''s personal attack, saw that the divine envoy was actually being suppressed and beaten by a human. They suddenly became silent and became helpless. The sky-splitting eagle swooped down, constantly hunting down the elite orc generals. From time to time, strong winds were set off, sweeping away the orc warriors on the ground. After being promoted to the sixth level, the amount of magic power that Sky Split Eagle could mobilize was massive. With the support of magic power, even the simplest strong wind is enough to tear ordinary warriors into pieces of flesh and blood. ?Hirling constantly in the air, looking down at the ants below, the Sky Split Eagle let out an excited cry. ?At this moment, the morale of the orc army fell to the bottom. Let alone continue to attack the city, Walker was able to manage the army well if it was not defeated. "Retreat, all retreat." Relying on the special nature of the incarnation of divine power, Walker barely escaped from the offensive of the night battle. As soon as he jumped off the city wall, without caring about anything else, he issued a retreat order to all the orc warriors as a god. Once the orc warriors were granted amnesty, they immediately gave up on the enemy in front of them and ran away without thinking. After two exercises, they became more proficient and their escape speed improved significantly. ¡°Want to run away? Do you really think of this place as your home? You can come and leave whenever you want?¡± On the other side, Zhou Rui and Jack were still fighting. When Walker escaped and used the gods to issue a retreat order, Jack wanted to retreat. For this reason, he even wanted to exchange injuries for injuries and forced Zhou Rui to retreat first. Unexpectedly, Zhou Rui She had seen through his thoughts a long time ago and stopped him despite being injured. ¡°Hahahaha, I¡¯m coming too!¡± Laughing wildly, Ye Zhan rushed up and joined the battle, slashing down with his long sword. ?Jack''s expression changed drastically, and it was too late to dodge. He made a prompt decision, poured the fighting energy in his body into his claws, and struck forward in a staggered manner. à§! Bang! "Roar-" There was a dragon roar, and Jack''s spirit suddenly drowsed. It was only a moment, but it was enough to decide the outcome of the battle. ??The black flames on the long knife have expanded, like the bite of a giant dragon, and the long knife slashes down. ¡°Die to me!!¡± ?? He let Walker go before, which made Ye Zhan very angry. This time, in order to kill the opponent quickly, he used a big move as soon as he came up. ??The epic claw weapon was chopped open, and the long knife with black aura came down from Jack''s forehead, directly splitting him in half. ??The black sword energy remained unabated, leaving a ten-meter-long slash on the ground before dissipating. ¡°Night battle, sir, why don¡¯t you tear down this city wall!¡± Seeing Jack being killed, Zhou Rui was quite surprised at first, but when he saw the cracks on the ground, his face suddenly turned green. ?The attack on the opposite side lasted for two days, and the damage caused to the city wall was not as serious as the several swords in the night battle. Facing his old friend, although Ye Zhan was a little unreasonable, he still had his own reasons, so he said confidently: "I''m not here to help you. If I hadn''t arrived in time, I''d like to see how you can deal with these two sixth-level people." Zhou Rui sneered, "Don''t take credit for it. As for the one you let go just now, I''ll find a few fifth-level ones to go up to. If you can''t beat them, you can still hold them back." "Well, that guy isn''t very strong, but he has a lot of tricks. If you were to go over there, you wouldn''t be able to stop him." Regarding Walker''s escape, Ye Zhan was still a little depressed, "And you should be lucky that I''m the one coming over. At least I can''t stop him." The strength control is okay, but if it were that guy Dali, your city wall would probably have to be rebuilt." Zhou Rui: ¡°.¡± ¡°There are so many crooked truths, how did you become so good at speaking out!¡± Zhou Rui frowned slightly when he saw that he could not speak in a night battle. ¡°Hey, I learned it from the clan leader.¡± Ye Zhan smiled proudly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 70： victory Chapter 70 Victory the other side. ¡°Jack!¡± Feeling the death of his general, Walker looked sad. As powerful as his tribe, only two people have been promoted to the sixth level over the years. An ordinary plane invasion not only cost him tens of thousands of orc warriors, but also killed an elite team, and now even a sixth-level general died. It can be said that he completely lost in this plane invasion, and exported everything he had won before. ??And the matter is not over yet. Walker has no time to continue grieving at this moment. He must quickly find a way to spend the next five days with his remaining 50,000 orc warriors. ?After choosing to invade, you can¡¯t end it just when you want. No matter what the battle situation is, you need to stay at least seven days. Walker cannot return to his own plane by teleporting before the time expires. In other words, he has to stay here for five more days. ?Before today, if someone said to him, "You can''t last seven days," then Walker would definitely give him a big mouth. Now, he has begun to seriously think about how he can survive the next five days. He was only fortunate that the generals in this city were very conservative and did not send troops to pursue him even though his army was about to be defeated. but. Looking up at the giant eagle hovering in the sky, Walker felt like he was being sharpened and felt a deep sense of crisis. ??This human player doesn''t seem to be planning to let him go just like that. ?But that¡¯s right, no matter who is invaded, they will not let the other side off easily. With the orc army, Walker did not run too far. He only ran for more than ten kilometers and then began to rest on the spot. He has already observed the nearby terrain with a falcon. It is all plains, and there is no place that is easy to defend or difficult to attack. If you run, you will definitely not be able to escape. Instead of wasting energy on escaping and facing the enemy with a tired body and low morale in the end, it is better to let the soldiers recover before the enemy comes, and then pull back the morale of the army, so that they have a chance to survive. Walker¡¯s preparations didn¡¯t have to wait too long. In less than a day, 30,000 dark knights arrived as promised under the guidance of Sky Split Eagle. ??Walker''s orc army was waiting in full formation, with the shield-holding pig warriors at the front, and the elite werewolf warriors protecting his surroundings. ?Looking at the incoming black armored cavalry and feeling the slight trembling of the earth, all the orc warriors couldn''t help but feel timid. "kill!!" Without too much nonsense, the enemy is extremely jealous when they meet. Since the gods came to the Night Tribe, the warriors of the Night Tribe have forgotten how long it has been since anyone dared to invade them. ?Over the years, they have always been the only ones bullying others. Unexpectedly, someone dared to hit them. This made the warriors of the Night Tribe feel angry and excited at the same time. ¡°Cut off their heads and offer victory to the king!!¡± ??The night warriors stood up, shouted loudly, and then rushed out, leading their elite guards and the black-armored cavalry behind them. ¡°Sacrifice the heads of your enemies to my god!!¡± "kill!!" ¡°Hahahahaha, kill them all!!¡± Thirty thousand cavalry started running, with an overwhelming momentum that made all the orc warriors tremble in their legs and feet. Even the sun in the sky seems to have dimmed at this moment. ¡°Orc warriors, stop them! For the glory of the Wolf God!!¡± Before the fighting even started, the morale of his men had dropped so much. Without caring about the future, Walker quickly stood up and performed a miracle, which boosted morale. ?In the sky, a figure with the head of a wolf and the body of a wolf appeared. It was extremely huge. The orc warriors were encouraged by this, and their morale improved slightly. ¡°For the glory of the Wolf God!!¡± ?Looking up to the sky and roaring, to embolden himself, the orc warrior standing at the front raised the shield in his hand. But looking at the black torrent getting closer and closer, I still swallowed, and my legs and feet felt a little weak. After reducing the size of the cavalry, these 30,000 people accounted for nearly half of the Night Tribe. ??The extraordinary sixth-level warrior serves as the legion commander, the extraordinary fifth-level warrior serves as the commander of thousands, and the extraordinary fourth-level warrior serves as the centurion. The rigid strength regulations make this army extremely powerful. All members start at the second level. It is no exaggeration to say that these 30,000 cavalry alone are enough to crush many players. At least, Walker''s more than 50,000 remnant troops were unstoppable. In the face of absolute strength, all preparations and all plans turned into a joke. The Night Tribe had no intention of fighting with the opponent for a long time. At the moment of the battle, it entered the most violent state. A streak of black sword energy slashed out, harvesting the enemies in front. The vanguard led by Ye Zhan in front was advancing among the orc army at the speed of running on the plains. ?All the orc warriors who stood in front of him were either trampled to pulp, or cut into blood clots by the sword. The soldiers behind him followed suit one after another. The orc army, which lacked high-end combat power, had no means of countermeasures. Soon, Ye Zhan rushed out from the other side with his cavalry. The black armor is stained with blood, and the momentum is like a rainbow. Facing this powerful cavalry, 50,000 orc warriors were vulnerable. Turning his horse''s head, looking at the messy orc army in front of him, Ye Zhan shouted coldly: "Those who put down their weapons and kneel down will live!" ¡°Put down your weapons and kneel down, and you will live!¡± ¡°Put down your weapons and kneel down, and you will live!¡± ¡°Put down your weapons and kneel down, and you will live!¡± The black-armored warrior behind him raised his sword and shouted loudly. The powerful pressure caused all the orc warriors present to hesitate. Not long after Bang, bang, bang! ??As the first orc warrior put down his weapon, like a domino toppling over, more and more orc warriors dropped their weapons and knelt on the ground, with their heads facing forward. ¡°You, you, you traitors who betrayed the Wolf God, the great Wolf God will not spare you.¡± The werewolf general who was protecting Walker looked at the surrendering orc warriors and was very angry. As the initial dependents of the Wolf God, although these werewolf warriors are also very scared, they will never surrender. They are willing to fight for the Wolf God, even if they die for it. ¡¾System prompt: Player ¡®Walker¡¯ surrenders to you, do you accept it? ¡¿ "hehe." Su Xingyu smiled coldly and naturally chose to refuse, "In the night battle, kill them!" ¡°As you command, Lord God!¡± Ye Zhan took the order and immediately led the cavalry towards the werewolf warriors who were still standing. after an hour. The battle is over. All the standing orc warriors were lying down at this moment. Even Walker''s incarnation of divine power was destroyed by Ye Zhan and another sixth-level warrior Liu Zheng. ¡°Praise to the supreme King of Eternal Night!!¡± ¡¾System prompt: Congratulations to the player for defeating the invaders and winning this defensive battle. ¡¿ ¡¾Get reward: Orange treasure chest*1. ¡¿ (End of this chapter) Chapter 71： Blacksmithing workshop Chapter 71 Blacksmithing Workshop ¡°I really don¡¯t know who gave him the courage. With this little strength, he still dares to imitate others and invade the plane.¡± After letting Ye Zhan bring the prisoners back, Su Xingyu withdrew his gaze and stopped staring there. ?This battle was fought inexplicably, won easily, and gained quite a lot. An orange treasure chest. Even for top players like Su Xingyu, orange treasure chests are extremely difficult to obtain. The thing he has obtained the most so far is the purple treasure chest, which can be obtained almost every time he captures plane fragments. Take out the treasure chest. There was only one reason. He didn¡¯t have to worry about which one to open first, and he opened the treasure chest directly. ¡¾System prompt: Open the orange treasure box and obtain the architectural drawings of the God''s Domain Building¡¤Forging Workshop. ¡¿ ¡¾Forging Workshop¡¿ ?Type: Divine Domain Architecture ?Level: Gold level Effect ¢Ù Proficiency: The rate of crafting items below epic level +20% Effect ¢ÚExperience: Forge items here, experience gained +10% Introduction: With one hundred forging rooms, it is a good place to train blacksmiths. However, the construction conditions are extremely harsh. If you plan to build a workshop, please be prepared to do it again. ? ¡°.¡± Su Xingyu looked at the drawing in his hand and said to himself: "The thing is indeed a good thing, but the construction conditions are harsh. How harsh are they?" After thinking for a while, he shook his head and said, "Forget it, I''m not the one doing the construction. Why should I worry about giving the construction department a headache?" As the leader of a clan, he is also a **** believed in by millions of believers. , How can you do such a small thing as building a house yourself? Besides, he doesn''t know how to build. At most, he just buys some experience books and brings them back to the architect. As the leader of the clan, he does not need to know everything, as long as he can delegate the corresponding tasks to the corresponding people. Have someone send the drawings to the Construction Department. Su Xingyu continued to browse the information channel, collecting bits and pieces of information discovered by other players. The system¡¯s new news was announced in the past few days, including player rankings, shop functions, and auction house functions. For the ranking competition, I only know the ranking within the community, but I don¡¯t know any other information. The store function is the same as the store in web games. Players only need to submit the items to the system for notarization. After passing, they can mark the price and then put it on the store. Other players can directly purchase the goods remotely through the store without having to go to the store. Gone to the City of the Gods. Some commodities that are individually worthless and in large quantities, such as food, low-level spiritual materials, low-level weapons, etc., can be traded directly through shops, saving a lot of trouble. As for some precious items, such as equipment design drawings, divine domain architectural drawings, etc., you can set a minimum price and then put it on the auction house, allowing other players to compete with each other, and the higher bidder will get it. The emergence of these two functions can be said to provide convenience to all players. ?Of course there is a price. There is a 1% fee for listing the goods in the store, and 2% for the auction house. ?However, overall, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages. While I was refreshing the information, another small group sent another message. ¡ª¡ª ¡¾Plane Exploration Group¡¿ Ambulation, sir, has been invaded.¡¹ ¡¾Lava¡¿: "What should I say? The opponent is very strong. Even you, Brother Wu, can''t beat you." ¡¾Forest¡¿£º¡°©c(*.>§¥ ¡¾Black Star¡¿: "What''s going on? I remember you just passed the novice stage, right? Why were you invaded, and the other side wasted no time in taking care of you?" [Glorious]: "Let me know if you need help." ¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡cad GUANGHUI: I just solved one of them. These guys are really crazy. They dare to hit people with any strength. They don''t even have the power to condense themselves. I really don''t know where they came from. Come and invade my plane with confidence! (£ª£þ(¥¨)£þ)(speechless)¡± £º¡°If you need anything, just say it.¡± [Ox Warrior]: "Well, it''s not that exaggerated. That guy''s strength is actually average. The main reason is that the family members are a little disgusting and stole my warehouse. But it''s not a big problem. I just invaded back according to the coordinates and robbed him directly. I got both the capital and profits back from both cities, and I also earned a golden treasure chest. It¡¯s so cool!¡± ¡¾Lava¡¿£º¡°.¡± ¡¾forest¡¿:"." £º¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡ulation is mainly to make you prepared. ¡¾Black Star¡¿: "I have no chance. It''s good if I don''t get beaten. How can I dare to invade others?" £º¡°Don¡¯t take the initiative to invade. Wait for others to invade you. Then follow the coordinates and attack them. However, in this case, the intrusion protection provided by the system is gone. You should consider the pros and cons yourself.¡± ¡¾ÓÀÒ¹¡¿£º¡°If you defend better, the rewards will be very good.¡± ¡¾Black Star¡¿: ¡°Fight if you can, don¡¯t get into a stalemate, this stage is still focused on development.¡± £º¡°This makes sense. It¡¯s better not to fight if we can, otherwise we¡¯ll be in trouble if we fall into it.¡± ¡¾Lava¡¿£º¡°Okay.¡± ¡¾Forest¡¿£º¡°Thank you for reminding me!¡± Five days later. After interrogating the orc prisoners, Su Xingyu also had a general understanding of Walker''s plane strength and the map situation. He then began to mobilize soldiers and form an expeditionary force to prepare for a counterattack. After all, there is no reason to not fight back after being beaten. Su Xingyu is not the kind of person who would suffer. ??If the strength is not enough, then it is not impossible to endure it for a while. There is a saying that goes, a gentleman takes revenge, and it is never too late in ten years. But now that the strength is sufficient, revenge will definitely not last overnight. "about there." Looking at the army in front of him, Su Xingyu nodded with satisfaction. He stood on the high platform and looked at everyone: "Soldiers of the Night Tribe, we are about to go to the plane where the enemy invaded before. Are you ready for war?" The soldiers below, whether they were humans, jackals, kobolds, or semi-metal giants, heard Su Xingyu¡¯s words and shouted enthusiastically: ¡°Fight for my lord until death!¡± ¡°Fight for my lord until death!¡± ¡°Fight for my lord until death!¡± "very good!" Su Xingyu grinned, "Then let''s set off, and I wish you victory!" As the clan leader, of course he couldn''t go on an expedition himself. After all, his body was only at the fifth level of strength. So, just send the incarnation of divine power there. ¡¾System prompt: The coordinates of the player ''Walker'' have been locked. Do you want to spend a thousand points of divine source to invade? ¡¿ Su Xingyu naturally chose yes. The army in front of them disappeared instantly. ?And in a plane far away in the void, above the grassland, a pillar of light suddenly appeared that penetrated the sky and the earth. (End of this chapter) Chapter 72： Invasion of the Werewolf Plane Chapter 72 Invasion of the Werewolf Plane The werewolf plane. Time goes back to a while ago. ?After a few days of anxiety, Walker felt relieved when he saw that the human player did not counter-invade. This failed invasion caused him heavy losses, and the strength of his army could be said to have been directly reduced by one-third. ??The loss of the army certainly made him heartbroken, but the possible retaliation from the human player on the opposite side that could come at any time made him even more worried. Therefore, during this period, Walker was worried about this all the time. It was not until five days passed that the other party still did not invade, that Walker relaxed a little. It seems that the other party is not ready to retaliate. ??Same, I didn''t even capture the first city, and I didn''t cause him any losses. On the contrary, I myself suffered a loss. If I want revenge, I should be the one to take revenge. ?The other party''s ignorance made Walker feel a little complicated. ??There is both the irritation of being slighted and the joy of not being beaten. ?Just thinking about it ¡¾System prompt: Player Yong Ye is invading your plane! ¡¿ Bang! ¡°Damn bastard!¡± Walker''s face was extremely gloomy, and he hit his fist hard, causing the wine glass on the table to fly out immediately. "This is the plane of other players. Why does it feel exactly the same as mine?" The three-headed sky-splitting eagle flew into the distance and explored the surrounding environment. Su Xingyu found that the environment here was almost the same as his own plane. The endless grassland without any obstacles. Soon, he locked the location of the nearby city through Sky Splitting Eagle. When the system teleports, it will often teleport the player''s army to near the opponent''s border. After integrating the army, Su Xingyu set off towards the city. About two hours later. The army of the Night Tribe arrived in front of the orc city, and the orc generals in the city, under Walker''s oracle, learned that there would be invaders coming to attack the city, so they were prepared to deal with it early. Facing the enemy''s invasion, the orc generals did not feel afraid or timid. ?Earlier before this, other armies that did not know whether to live or die had invaded, but the final result was that they left corpses on the ground and ran away in despair. So the orc general was actually quite calm until he saw clearly the enemy in front of him. ??The endless army with no end in sight marched forward in an orderly manner. ¡°Are there too many soldiers in this invasion?¡± The orc general swallowed and felt something was wrong. ??The opponents this time seem to be different from the previous ones, not only in terms of quantity, but also in terms of momentum. They are not on the same level at all. ¡°Attack.¡± After the arrangements for the night battle were made, the order to attack was immediately issued. ¡°Brave warriors, fight under the eyes of King Eternal Night! Capture this city and offer the enemy¡¯s blood and heads to my lord!¡± ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡± ¡°Fight for my lord until death!¡± ¡°Fight for the glory of our Lord!¡± ?The tall semi-metal giant held a large shield and advanced forward like a steel Gundam. Behind him were elite dark warriors, and behind him were gnoll warriors. ¡°shoot an arrow.¡± ??Although Walker''s orc skills were not very good and he was unable to develop precise instruments, for safety reasons, Walker still bought a batch of city defense equipment from the City of Gods. ??Walker''s tribe also has many human races, which he snatched back from various planes. ?However, most of these people are ordinary people, no different from the aborigines. To put it simply, they have not received any education. ??Walker wants to use them to develop professionals, which is no different from re-training. ?There is no other way, the other players are not fools, the professionals are all precious, and they would only go to the border city if they are mentally ill. Especially since plane invasion is now possible, those players who lack strength are eager to move everything to the main city. The crossbows on the city wall shot out thousands of arrows instantly. ?Horrid arrows fell like a torrential rain. The half-metal giant raised his shield. ¡°Bang bang bang¡ª¡± The arrow shot into the shield, making a dull sound. The few arrows that were not blocked by the shield hit the semi-metal giant, causing sparks to fall to the ground. A very few unlucky ones were only scratched by arrows. "How can it be!" Looking at the enemy whose speed had not been affected in any way, the orc general''s eyes were shocked and unbelievable. Although he did not expect these arrows to cause heavy casualties to the opponent, it was a bit outrageous that they had no impact at all. The soldiers who were reloading saw that their attacks were useless, and they suddenly fell into panic. ¡°General, what should we do?¡± The commander in charge of shooting looked worried. "Keep shooting, I won''t believe they are invincible." The orc general came back to his senses and roared loudly. ??The army is still advancing, getting closer and closer to the city wall. ?Every step the semi-metal giant took seemed to step on the hearts of the soldiers guarding the city. "You gave me this as soon as we met. You''re so enthusiastic. It''s somewhat unjustifiable if we don''t give you a gift in return." Ye Zhan looked ahead, with a slight smile on his face, and then ordered: "Let the kobold warlock prepare, Fireball Star Rain, target, soldiers on the wall." After a period of ideological communication, the original kobolds also surrendered to the Night Tribe. And after many "exchanges", the number of kobold tribes once again returned to the size of 400,000. The strength is still slightly less than before. After all, the time is too short and the accumulation is insufficient. ?But even so, Su Xingyu managed to create a group of kobold warlocks. ?Thousands of fireballs rose into the sky and blasted towards the city wall in front. by The soldiers guarding the city looked at the flying fireballs, their Adam''s apple moved slightly and their eyes were dull. "What''s this!!" ¡°Dodge, dodge.¡± ¡°Get down and hide behind the wall!¡± The soldiers guarding the city were panicked, like ants on a hot pot, scurrying around. ?Hum, boom, boom¡ª ?The fireball hit and an explosion sounded. On the city wall, flames instantly ignited. ??The lucky ones hid behind the obstacles and were only overturned by the air waves. The unlucky ones were directly hit by the fireball and turned into charcoal on the spot. But this is not over yet. The soldiers who finally survived the fireball attack showed their heads. With a pop, the arrow penetrated his head. Following the fireball was a shower of arrows. Su Xingyu actually doesn''t like archers very much. He always feels that they are not very powerful, but he also knows that as an integral part of the army, archers are indispensable. So even though he didn''t like it, he still trained a group of elite shooters. It''s not like he hasn''t thought about using elf archers, but firstly, the elves are very rare, and archers are only useful on a large scale. If you want to get tens of thousands of elf archers, the cost is too high. Secondly, Normal elves seem to be a little indifferent to him, and it is difficult to get them to believe in darkness. ?So after some deliberation, he gave up this plan and honestly trained human archers. So far, the effect is pretty good. ??The orc warriors guarding the city were unable to lift their heads under the weight of the dense rain of arrows. (End of this chapter) Chapter 73： siege Chapter 73 Siege Battle Under the pressure of the arrow rain from the rear, the ladder held the city wall firmly, and the soldiers climbed up the ladder. Liu Zheng and Ye Min, two sixth-level extraordinary warriors, took three steps and two steps at a time, and instantly climbed onto the city wall. They were closely followed by the fifth-level captain. They rushed into the group of orc warriors and started killing like crazy. ??Walker''s territory is not small, but there are only three cities that can really be regarded as cities, and this one is one of them. Because of this, Walker deployed 20,000 orc warriors here. According to his original idea, relying on the strength of the city wall, even if the opponent had 100,000 warriors, they would not be able to capture the city in a short time. As long as he is given a buffer of time, he will bring an army of orcs to reinforce him, and a combined internal and external attack will prevent the invaders from suffering heavy losses. ?However, all these assumptions are based on the opponent''s strength being at the same level as him. For Su Xingyu, all Walker''s preparations were of no use. City defense equipment, the advantage of city walls, orc warriors When faced with absolute strength, these bells and whistles are nothing more than a joke. Neither of the two parties exists on the same scale. ?Two sixth-level warriors led the team, followed by a dozen fifth-level warriors. A city wall of more than ten meters could not stop them at all. Walker only has two sixth-level extraordinary warriors in total, and one of them, Jack, was killed during the last invasion. In other words, the strongest person in this city is only at the fifth level. Both fifth-level and sixth-level warriors belong to the category of mid-level warriors. The difference in strength is not so big that it can kill them instantly. But even so, it still takes three to five fifth-level warriors to stop a sixth-level warrior. But among all the soldiers who defended the city, including the generals who defended the city, there were only seven fifth-level warriors. The gap is too big, not only in quality, but also in quantity. After the strong team gained the upper hand on the city wall, more and more warriors climbed onto the city wall. ¡°Stop them, stop them, knock them down!¡± The orc general roared angrily, trying to concentrate his troops and drive these black-armored warriors away. ?The idea is beautiful, but the reality is cruel. On the city wall, the number of black-armored warriors is increasing, and their positions are becoming larger and larger. ?And not only the city wall, but also the city gate was crumbling under the impact of the semi-metal giant at this moment, and it looked like it was about to be knocked open. Bang! Bang! Bang! The city gate made of special materials seemed so fragile under the fierce impact of more than a dozen semi-metal giants. ??The orc warriors behind the city gate couldn''t help but feel despair when they saw the city gate protruding inward. They know better than anyone how strong this city gate is, but it is precisely because of this that they feel deep despair towards the enemies outside. Even the solid city gate has become like this. If it were me, I''m afraid it would be broken into eight pieces. ¡°Great Wolf God, your devout believers pray to you to send down divine punishment and kill the enemies in front of you!¡± ? Seeing that the situation is getting worse, the orc generals can only pray to the gods, hoping that the great wolf **** can send down divine punishment and kill these hateful intruders. However. ¡¾System prompt: Player Walker is asking you to surrender. Do you agree? ¡¿ ¡¾Included information: Friend, I admit defeat this time, stop fighting, and I am willing to compensate you with a silver-level equipment design drawing.¡¿ Su Xingyu chuckled lightly and then chose to refuse. Are you kidding? If you say you won¡¯t fight, you won¡¯t! I''m still waiting to kill you, and the system will give you a treasure chest. According to previous practice, the system reward for the first invasion should also be the most generous. If you do well enough, you may even get a golden treasure chest. Although the silver-level design drawings are also very precious, they are not worth mentioning compared to the golden treasure chests. So it is impossible to stop. Far away in the city in the center of the grassland, Walker, who received the rejection message, had a gloomy look on his face, "Damn guy, if you don''t let me have an easy time, then you won''t have an easy time either." He immediately mobilized his divine power, locked onto the believers in the distance, and began to exert influence. ?Over the border city, a huge figure of the Wolf God appeared. He was holding a black staff and looked majestic and domineering. The gods have come. ¡°My lord!¡± ¡°The great werewolf god!¡± ¡°My Lord has come, and all intruders must die!¡± ?Seeing the figure of the Wolf God, all the orc warriors became fanatical, looking up to the sky and roaring. The warriors of the Night Tribe slowed down their attack and looked a little solemn. This is the other party¡¯s god. Looks like a very strong person! Due to the experience of jointly exploring the plane before, quite a few warriors have seen other "gods". Even if they have not seen them, they have learned about them from other companions. So they were not surprised that there were gods in this plane, but they just found it a little tricky. At the same time, the figure of the Wolf God also spoke, "Brave orc warriors, I grant you the strength and courage to kill the intruders in front of you!" As he finished speaking, he waved the staff in his hand, and a waning moon rose, and the scarlet divine source transformed. As the moonlight fell, all the orc warriors became fanatical. ¡°Fight for my lord and kill all the invaders!¡± ¡°Kill, for the glory of the Wolf God!¡± ¡°Under the sight of my lord, all enemies will die!¡± The morale of the orc warriors was restored and they began to counterattack. They rushed towards the soldiers of the Night Tribe without fear of death. Their strategy of exchanging lives for lives actually stabilized the battle line for a while. ?After knowing that the two sides could not relax, Walker no longer held back and directly used the artifact to give blessings to believers regardless of consumption. Even if he can''t defend the city, he will bite off a piece of meat. Yes, it cannot be defended. When the opponent''s army appeared, Walker knew that the city could not be defended. No one knows the strength of these black-armored warriors better than him. Even if the entire city is mobilized and with his blessing, it is impossible to defend the city. "interesting." ?That plain voice appeared on the battlefield, and the warriors of the Night Tribe instantly became fanatical. ?Just listen to Him whisper: ¡°Kill them!¡± For a time, all the Night Tribe warriors became crazy, yelling, and rushed forward. ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡± ¡°You all die!¡± ¡°Give your lives to my Lord!¡± ??As the Night Tribe grows stronger, and the number of tribesmen increases, the connection between all believers and the King of Eternal Night becomes closer and closer, but their opportunities to listen to the voice of the gods become less and less. When the Night Tribe was first established, the tribesmen could hear the call of the gods every once in a while. In the past two years, they have only heard the voice of the gods twice. So when the voice of the dark **** sounded, the warriors who accepted the god''s appeal suddenly burst out with terrifying fighting power. There is no blessing, but everyone seems to have become stronger. (End of this chapter) Chapter 74： The city is broken Chapter 74 The city is broken ¡°Fight for the Wolf God!¡± For crazy enemies, fight back with an even crazier attitude. ?With the blessing of the Wolf God, the orc warriors were very fanatical, because before, under the leadership of the Wolf God, they had never lost. This time, they believe the same is true. Even if the enemy is very powerful, so powerful that it is extremely difficult for them to even parry, but under the leadership of the Wolf God, they will be the same as before. The process may be difficult, but victory must belong to them. With this belief in mind, the orc warriors rushed towards the enemy without fear of death. Then he was hacked to death with a knife. ¡°In the name of my Lord, I grant you death!¡± ??The black-armored soldiers had cold eyes, and with an unrivaled attitude, they killed the enemies charging towards them. Not strong in strength, but commendable in courage - this is the evaluation of them by a group of black-armored warriors. Able to welcome death honestly, I have to say that these orc warriors are excellent. The city gates have been broken, all the city walls have been occupied, and the city''s fall has become inevitable. In this case, if they still dare to charge towards themselves, it means that they are ready to die. But that¡¯s it. Say it as if they are afraid of death? ?Under the king''s gaze, death is not terrible; what is terrible is failure to fulfill my Lord''s command. An orc warrior fell down, and his corpse covered the ground. The bright red blood dyed the ground completely red, and you would even feel wet when walking on it. Orc warriors are very courageous, but courage cannot improve their combat effectiveness much, and the situation still favors the Night Tribe. ??The black-armored warriors advanced slowly but firmly. They gave death to these brave men, which was the greatest respect for the enemy. When there were no more orc warriors standing on the city wall, the siege was declared a victory. ¡°Praise my Lord!¡± ¡°Praise my Lord!¡± ¡°Praise my Lord!¡± ??The black-armored warrior bathed in blood raised his head and shouted. The army of the Night Tribe marched neatly into the city. The cavalry is in front, the infantry is behind, with kobolds and gnolls on both sides, and behind them are half-metal giants. ?All the orc residents in the city hid in their homes and closed the doors and windows for fear that they would be taken out and killed by the intruders. Ye Zhan rode at the forefront and shouted: "Those who go out and kneel down will not be killed!" ¡°Those who kneel down when going out will not be killed!¡± The soldiers behind him also shouted loudly, and the sound spread throughout the city. Facing the threat of a long knife at their necks, the orc residents hiding in the house only hesitated for a moment before walking out of the door honestly. Gathering the residents of the city, looking at these timid orcs, Ye Zhan said calmly: "You have lost this battle, but you don''t have to worry. Our Lord is kind and will not kill you, so I hope you guys Be smart and don''t cause trouble for me, otherwise you will be killed without mercy." When the residents below heard this, they all breathed a sigh of relief. A number of orders were announced during the night battle, including but not limited to sealing off the city and not being allowed to go out unless there was something wrong. At the end of his speech, he raised his hands in the air with great enthusiasm: "You humble people are fortunate enough to be bathed in the divine light of our Lord, so you should be grateful! Praise my Lord, this is your honor!" The night is coming. The warriors of the Night Tribe were the first to shout loudly: ¡°Praise to the eternal and supreme King of Night!¡± ¡°Praise be to the mighty and holy Lord of Darkness!¡± ??The residents in the city hesitated for a moment, seeming to be thinking about something, and then they saw the cold eyes of the black-armored soldiers around them. So ¡°Praise to the eternal and supreme King of Night!¡± ¡°Praise be to the mighty and holy Lord of Darkness!¡± ??The real hard-core and devout believers have died in the city defense battle just now, and the remaining orcs are just ordinary believers. ?This is the border again, so it is common sense that we will succumb to force. ?However, looking at the shouting people, Su Xingyu couldn''t help but hold his forehead. Fortunately, he was wearing a mask and others could not see his expression. ¡®I remember that he was quite stunned before the night battle. Who taught him these lines? It¡¯s really amazing! ¡¯ ?Looking at Night War like a missionary, Su Xingyu couldn''t help but be a little confused, and didn''t understand what made Night War change so much. ?Yesan, who was working overtime, suddenly shuddered and felt that something bad was about to happen to him. The main city of the werewolf tribe. In the city lord''s palace, Walker became extremely angry when he thought about the power of the invaders. ¡°Damn it, how can it be so powerful!¡± He really couldn''t understand why the other party was so powerful. In just one invasion war, hundreds of thousands of extraordinary warriors could be sent out, and they were all mixed, including humans, orcs, and little giants. The most important thing is that these warriors are all ridiculously strong, at least second-level. exist. You must know that even in Walker''s direct line of werewolf legions, only two-thirds of the warriors have reached the second level. Most of Walker''s resources were spent on these warriors. Maintaining a second-level warrior legion is much more difficult than cultivating a second-level warrior legion. Cultivation is a bottomless pit, and maintaining the cultivation of an entire legion is a huge bottomless pit. No matter how many resources are filled in, it will not be enough. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????. ?But now is not the time to consider the consumption of blood crystals. If he doesn''t think of a way, Walker feels that he may not be able to survive this wave. ?The opponent is too powerful, and he can''t see a win at all. Not to mention winning, he is not even sure how many days he can last. ?After thinking about it, Walker clicked on the system interface. All system functions turned gray, except for the help function. When invading or being invaded, except for sending a distress letter to friends, all other system functions are unavailable. ?However, this rescue function also has advantages and disadvantages, because after you ask for help, the intruder can also ask for help. At that time, it is very likely to turn into a big melee, and it will still be on his territory. ?In his own territory, no matter what the outcome of the war is, he will definitely be among those who lose. But right now, apart from asking for help, Walker really can''t think of any other way. It is better to have a big melee than to be beaten to death. Walker rummaged through his friend list, filtering for help. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else, you must be strong enough, otherwise you will just be delivering food when you come in. The two of them together do not want to be able to defeat this player named "Yongye", but they must at least make the other party feel threatened. As long as the gain and effort are not equal, you will have to pay some price when the time comes, lower your profile, and believe that the other party will make a favorable choice. Walker is now very lucky that he has added many friends, otherwise he would have to go back to before liberation overnight this time. After searching for a long time, he finally found a suitable target. After editing a piece of information and blurring the strength of the intruder a little, and promising enough benefits, Walker anxiously sent the request for help. (End of this chapter) Chapter 75： Tiger Harry Chapter 75 Tiger Harry Two days later. ??Night War brought the army to the second city, and Walker had already deployed his troops before he arrived. ?Nearly the entire tribe¡¯s warriors were transferred to this city by him. Instead of being defeated one by one, it is better to fight to the death. ??Walker''s idea is simple. Concentrate your forces and fight to the death here. If you can hold it, you will survive. If you cannot hold it, think of other ways. ¡°Attack.¡± The formation is still the same as before, with the thick-skinned semi-metal giant in front, followed by the dark warrior, and finally the jackal warrior. ?Fireballs filled the sky and hit the city wall. A rain of arrows followed closely behind. ?Hum, boom, boom¡ª The powerful firepower suppressed the defenders on the city wall, making them unable to raise their heads and unable to mount an effective counterattack. The ladder was set up and the soldiers began to climb up. The powerful sixth-level extraordinary warrior rushed upwards. That is how it is when you use force to suppress others. Let¡¯s not talk about cliches. It is absolutely a sure thing to deal with ordinary players. ?However, these two days were not in vain for Walker. Since physical damage was not enough, he used "magic". Barrels of tung oil were poured down, and flames rose into the sky. "grass!" Liu Zheng¡¯s face twitched when he saw this, and he started to circulate the qi and blood in his body. ¡ª¡ª ?The fighting energy is released outwards, forming a protective shield of Gang Qi, which keeps the flames outside and is not allowed to get close to the body. ?However, Walker was obviously prepared. On top of the city wall, he saw tall werewolves lifting rocks and throwing them down. Bang bang bang! At the same time, the werewolf warrior who had reached the intermediate level of extraordinary swung the long knife in his hand and slashed downward with blood-red sword energy. In a head-on battle, werewolf warriors are indeed inferior to these human warriors whose extraordinary ranks are higher than them. But to say there is no threat, it is obvious that they look down upon them. ?With the cooperation of multiple werewolf warriors, even an army as powerful as the Night Tribe could not scale the city wall for a while. In other words, if you want to forcefully climb the wall, you can do it, but the loss may be a bit big. ¡°Get out of here.¡± An extremely strong tiger warrior with the head of a tiger roared angrily, slashed down with a big knife in his hand, and directly knocked down a human warrior who was about to climb the city wall. boom! ??The extraordinary fifth-level warrior landed firmly, leaving two shallow pits on the ground, with a gloomy expression on his face. ?This tiger man is also at the fifth level of extraordinary. Phenomenons like this are common on city walls. The defenders on the city wall are mainly werewolves, kobolds, and tigers. Among them, the tigers have the smallest number, only a few thousand people. However, they are extremely powerful, and they are at least third-level existences. ?It is precisely because of these tiger warriors that Walker can defend the city wall more easily. Where did these tiger warriors come from? ??We just lost a group of third-level elite Walkers in the front. At this moment, there are not many elite warriors in the clan. ?It is not that simple to assemble such a group of thousands of orc warriors, and these are tigers, not werewolves and kobolds. So the answer is very clear. This is his reinforcement. "Interesting, you are a new player." Seeing that the battle was making no progress, Su Xingyu''s face remained calm. He was naturally aware of the involvement of other players. After all, he could ask for help now. ?On the second day, he was able to call for help. As the invading party, it was obvious that the invaded party used this function first. ?Another point is that the movement that was transmitted in was huge. He was not blind or deaf, so he could definitely feel it. Hence, he was not surprised by the sudden appearance of the tiger warriors. The strength of these tiger men is not bad, but the number is a little small. ¡°My Lord God Envoy, the strength of the opponent is different. I request to temporarily withdraw the troops and rest, and then we can discuss the siege strategy separately.¡± Seeing that there was no progress in the siege, Ye Zhan asked the "god envoy" on the side. "I said, everything on the battlefield is up to you. Just do whatever you want without asking me." The black-robed "Angel" shook his head and replied in a hoarse voice. ¡°Thank you, Lord God.¡± ??The night battle was immediately followed by the sound of drums and the troops were withdrawn. The soldiers attacking the city in front took one look at the city wall and could only retreat angrily. ¡°Damn it!¡± Seeing this, the few extraordinary strong men who had climbed onto the city wall could only fight back with one blow to repel the surrounding orc warriors. Then they jumped off the city wall and withdrew. Without the support of follow-up forces, even if they are stronger than them, they will not be able to hold on to the city wall for too long. After the siege team withdrew, and the defenders fired a few arrows at random to show their presence, they did not have the guts to go out of the city to pursue them. "This is what you told me. I am stronger than you, and together with me, you can block it?" A black and colorful tiger man who was more than ten feet tall roared at the werewolf in front of him with great anger. He is the player who came in as support, named Harry. Unlike Su Xingyu, Walker and others, he is a strong player. ? With the tiger people as the initial family member, his luck was actually quite good. However, due to his lack of ability and bad luck, his tiger people tribe was attacked and destroyed, leaving only a dozen tribesmen left. ????More than a dozen tribesmen cannot maintain his condition at all. Harry, who did not want to fall into eternal sleep, gave up the divine realm and directly merged the divine personality with his body, becoming a divine creature. ??The divine creature is extremely talented and very powerful. With more than a dozen tribesmen, after struggling for a while, Harry personally led the troops to attack and successfully unified the surrounding tribes. ?There are hundreds of thousands of tribesmen under his command. With the support of these hundreds of thousands of people, he has managed to cultivate an extremely powerful tiger-man army. ??Due to his weak overall strength, Harry did not have many ways to obtain resources, so when Walker sent a letter asking for help, saying that as long as he helped fend off the enemy''s extraordinary masters and provided generous gifts, Harry readily agreed. With his elite army, Harry rushed in. ??As a result, after the battle of defending the city just now, ?In the first batch of siege legions alone, there were three sixth-level extraordinary warriors and a dozen fifth-level extraordinary warriors. ?Harry wanted to beat Walker to death. Walker, who knew he was in the wrong, did not retort, but calmly analyzed: "With the help of the Tiger Legion, as long as you help me stop their elites, there will be no problem in defending the city. No need to defeat him, as long as he realizes , just keep fighting, it¡¯s not worth it.¡± "Then what are you waiting for? Surrender quickly!" Harry shouted angrily, and his powerful force made the surrounding air thicken. Walker shook his head and explained: "It''s not possible now. The battle just now didn''t cause them big losses. Surrendering now will only make him think that we are afraid of him. Wait. After we survive the next round, When I surrender, I believe he will make a wise choice.¡± "You''d better hope he agrees." Harry said with cold eyes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 76： Night attack Chapter 76 Night Raid The night battle slightly adjusted the strategy, replacing the dark warriors and turning to the jackal warriors as the main attack. In the next three days, a fierce offensive was launched against the city. Even the jackal warriors at the second level of the Night Tribe are much stronger than Walker''s werewolf warriors. ??Compared to the Dark Warriors, the Jackal Warriors are slightly weaker, but more ferocious. They are also willing to sacrifice everything for the King of Eternal Night, even their own lives. After three rounds of siege, many soldiers from both sides fell. ?However, something happened that made Walker desperate. His surrender was rejected again. In his opinion, the plan that was completely in the interests of both parties was actually rejected. ?Even if he was willing to make humiliating compensation, he was still rejected. ??Walker really couldn''t understand why this player named Yong Ye rejected his plan! You must know that in that invasion, he did not take advantage at all. All the soldiers of the expeditionary army were folded in. It can be said that he suffered a huge loss. ??If it was for revenge, then you should accept your own plan now. In the end, there was only one reason Walker could think of. ?This player named Yong Ye felt that his invasion had offended him, so he would rather lose some soldiers to teach himself a ''lesson''. It is a very outrageous reason, but it is not impossible for these gods who suddenly have powerful power. ?This immediately made Walker break his guard, feeling that the opponent was a lunatic. But now Walker would rather the opponent be more rational, after all, that way we can still negotiate, instead of being like this now, who only wants to do his own thing, regardless of any interests. It can only be said that the two sides look at things from different perspectives. Walker''s conjecture was completely wrong. Su Xingyu didn''t take it to heart at all about his invasion. At most, he thought it was a little strange. As for why you have to hit him so hard? This is the first time Su Xingyu invades a plane. No matter who the opponent is, he will try his best to achieve the greatest results in order to obtain rewards from the system. ??Originally, he was still struggling with who to fight as his first opponent, but Walker sent him head-on. It can only be said that he was unlucky! In the subsequent attack, the city became crumbling. ?The tung oil, which was not much in the first place, was gradually exhausted. Harry''s tiger warriors have become the focus of the Night Tribe, and nearly a thousand of them have fallen in several rounds of attacks. ?This made Harry start to become negative. If Su Xingyu hadn''t accepted his surrender, he might have given Walker an extra blow. ?But even so, he began to let his men start working hard, at least not to rush so far ahead. Walker knew that waiting would be fatal, so he decided to give it a try and took out an item that Harry couldn''t refuse, asking Harry to give it a try. Night. "Let me say it first, if I can''t beat you this time, I won''t follow you to death. Why do you say you are bad, you have to provoke this monster?" Harry, who is at the peak of the sixth level and has a strong bloodline, is in this state It wasn''t very good. There were several stab wounds on his body, and the power of darkness attached to them was constantly eroding his body, making him extremely uncomfortable. "I just invaded someone at random, who knew I would encounter him." Walker was very angry. After this battle, his development in the past few years can be said to have been in vain. ¡°When will the things be given to me?¡± ?The thing was still in Walker''s hands, and Harry didn''t contradict him this time. ¡°Finish this battle.¡± Walker replied with a gloomy expression. "No, what if you regret it and let me continue to follow you to death!" Harry shook his head repeatedly. Even with the environment and the advantage of a surprise attack this time, he felt that he had little chance of winning. ?In order to prevent Walker from going back on his word after the war, he must ensure that he will get something regardless of whether he wins or loses in this battle. "What do you want? I can''t give you the things before the war is over." Walker also had the same concerns, worried that Harry would run away with the things. ?Harry thought for a while and said, "Sign the contract. You will deposit the things in the system and give them to me after the war." "Can." After thinking for a while, Walker agreed with him. However, he also added a requirement in the contract. Harry must not be passive in this battle, otherwise he will not get the item. ?And Harry only hesitated for a moment before agreeing. ?This item was of great help to him. As long as he got it, even if all his troops were taken in this time, it would not be a loss for him. After the two parties finalize the agreement. Without too much hesitation, the attack was launched immediately. At this point, Walker no longer thinks about what to do in the subsequent ranking battles. He just wants to survive this crisis. So he mobilized all the soldiers in the main city, plus the current soldiers in this city, to prepare for a night attack, using Harry''s tiger warriors as the vanguard, to see if he could fight the invaders and injure both sides. This plan was the only way Walker came up with after being rejected again by the other party. ??In night raids and chaotic battles, the poor organizational skills of the orc warriors will prevent the opponent from getting too far behind. Moreover, the orc warriors also have night vision capabilities, and the moon tonight is just right. This is his last ditch effort. After calculating the time, the soldiers in the city took the lead in moving. The mighty orc warriors rushed towards the camp of the Night Tribe army. ??Harry''s group of demonic tigers pounced in first. In front of the ten-foot-tall dark demon tiger king, the fence of the camp was smashed into pieces like paper. "Roar!!" ??The roars of hundreds of dark demon tigers spread in all directions, and the terrifying sound waves made people''s ears ring. ¡°Ouch!!¡± Before the Dark Demon Tigers could rush into the tent and kill everyone, there were wolf howls. Hundreds of giant wolves rushed from the depths of the camp towards the Dark Demon Tigers, and soon the two sides became entangled. ??Walker''s Wolf Cavalry also met their opponent at this moment, and a group of heavily armored black armored cavalry stopped in front of them. And Harry''s tiger army failed to play its due role. An extremely strong man, holding a shield in his left hand and a knife in his right, led a heavily armored black armored infantry army to stop them like a mountain. in front of him. "What a monster." Feeling the strength of the opposing legion, Harry couldn''t help but cursed angrily. The two sides fought together, and they were obviously physically superior, but the Tiger Legion failed to gain the upper hand. ??The body that seemed to be quite weak to the tiger men now showed no less strength than them. ?The superb combat skills gave the Tiger warriors a headache. They felt as if the opponent could predict the situation. They could put their shields in front of their swords every time and block the sword with the minimum of effort. And the opponent''s attacks are very precise, and he can fully exert his power every time. Even though he knew he couldn''t hide it from his opponent, Walker still felt a chill in his heart when the camp was prepared. But at this point, he had no way out. ¡°For the glory of the Wolf God!¡± Walker spent a lot of resources and once again condensed the divine power incarnation, shouting loudly: "Brave orc warriors, it''s time for you to be loyal to our lord! Use all means to kill the enemies in front of you!" Having said that, he waved the Waning Moon Staff in his hand, and the endless divine source merged into the incarnation of divine power. The gods in the divine domain also fully cooperated. ¡°Scarlet Moon!¡± Boom¡ª With a loud noise in the sky, the second moon appeared. Our strength is limited and we really have no choice. (End of this chapter) Chapter 77： Pressure Chapter 77 Pressure ??The scarlet moonlight shone down, and the orc warriors were bathed in the glory of the gods. Their bodies began to swell, becoming thicker, and their momentum increased steadily. ¡°For the glory of my Lord!¡± ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡± All the orc warriors, under the will of the gods, rushed towards the enemies in front of them and used all means to exchange lives with them. ?If you can''t beat them, then use your life to hold the opponent back and let your comrades give them a fatal blow. A werewolf warrior slashed with a sword. When the sword broke, he moved forward to hug the jackal warrior in front of him. ?Poof-- ??The armor on its chest was cut open, and the sharp long knife opened a **** on its body. However, it did not care about its injuries at all, and would not let go no matter how the jackal warrior attacked. Another werewolf warrior stepped forward and slashed with his sword. ??The jackal warrior looked at the incoming sword with frightened eyes and struggled hard, but it was all in vain. A head flew up instantly, and blood shot into the sky. The headless body fell unwillingly, and the werewolf warrior also fell to the ground with blood pouring from his mouth. Such scenes are common on the battlefield. ??The crazy posture of the orc warriors actually blocked the Night Tribe''s attack for a while, preventing them from advancing even half a step forward, and even tending to retreat backwards. ¡°This is the method of the gods, it¡¯s really enviable!¡± Looking at the beast-like orc warriors who transformed into madness, Harry''s face suddenly showed an envious look. If the individual stream is powerful as a single entity, then the leading stream is comprehensively powerful. ?Harry is very powerful, and can even be said to have reached the edge of epic proportions, but even if he is as strong as Harry, if he is surrounded by these orc warriors, he will only end up being torn into pieces. boom! A long knife was swung at him, and Harry subconsciously raised his shield to block it. A huge force hit him, and Harry flew sideways for more than ten meters. He drew two ravines on the ground before he stabilized his body. . ¡°You dare to be distracted when fighting with me, and you may not take me seriously.¡± Ye Dashan¡¯s eyes were a little annoyed, his feet hit the ground, and he ran towards Harry with a bang. The long sword slashes, and the dark sword energy cuts down. ?Harry did not dare to be careless and quickly swung his sword to attack him, forcing Ye Dashan back with one strike. In terms of strength, Harry, as a divine creature, is undoubtedly stronger than Ye Dashan, and he is powerful in all aspects. There is no doubt about this. In a one-on-one situation, it would be good if Ye Dashan could stop Harry. Because of this, Ye Zhan sent two sixth-level extraordinary warriors to suppress Harry. ৡª Liu Zheng jumped out from the side and slashed hard with his long sword, forcing Harry to stop his pursuit and raise his shield to block the blow. "How on earth did this monster cultivate so many sixth-level warriors!" Harry thought that he had three sixth-level subordinates, which were powerful enough. However, an invasion battle on the opposite side brought over double-digit sixth-level warriors. ?Harry was dumbfounded. Are you sure everyone came in together? Why do some people develop so fast at the same time? ?Look at Walker opposite you. He is not weak, but he only has two sixth-level warriors, and you killed one of them. "This is your back-up plan. It''s really interesting. If you had shown such strength earlier, maybe I would consider accepting your surrender. But it''s too late to say anything now. Since we have come to this step, it''s okay. There is no need to stop." Looking at the phantom of the Wolf God in front of him, the dark figure as deep as the abyss spoke lightly, with a relaxed smile still on his face. He spoke slowly and issued the oracle: "Kill them!" At the same time, the celestial phenomena on the battlefield quietly changed, and a layer of extreme darkness covered the entire battlefield, as if a curtain was attached to the sky, and all the brilliance disappeared. Gone.????Polar night! ¡°Brave warriors, let our Lord see the strength of His followers!¡± Ye Zhan shouted with extreme fanaticism, "Kill these warriors and give them death. This is the best reward for their bravery! Victory belongs to you, to the Night Tribe, and to the great King of Eternal Night!!" "kill!!" ¡°For the glory of my Lord, even till death!¡± ¡°A mere false **** dares to usurp our Lord¡¯s authority and deserves to be killed!¡± ¡°Sacrifice your heads to my lord!!¡± ?The Night Tribe warriors, whose morale was already high, became even more fanatical at this moment, and death was not scary to them. Facing the crazy orc warriors, the night tribe warriors chose to fight head-on. Their hard power was already stronger than the orc warriors, and in the polar night state, it was even stronger. ?Following the outburst of the Night Tribe warriors, the orc warriors'' counterattack was quickly suppressed, and the battlefield situation returned to normal, completely leaning towards the Night Tribe''s side. Chaotic warfare is not only good at orcs, they are not bad at it either. ??Moreover, after being tempered by plane fragments several times, their organizational power has long been out of reach. If you want to disrupt their formation, it is not enough at this level. Under the leadership of the dark warrior, the originally chaotic jackal warriors slowly restored order, formed a complete battle line, and pushed the orc warriors away. Soon after, tens of thousands of orc warriors transferred by Walker from the main city also joined the battlefield, but it was of no use. Their appearance had no other effect except making the battlefield more chaotic. There is not much difference between the first-level extraordinary warrior and the normal first-level and second-level warriors, as well as between the second-level and third-level warriors. But if there is a difference of two levels, and the opponent has also condensed a special physique, then basically there is no need to fight. Let''s put it this way, ordinary orc warriors have no way to cause harm to the dark warriors. Even if they stand there and let them chop, as long as they protect their eyes and other vulnerable parts, the dark warriors will be unharmed even if they chop until tomorrow. ??Black Iron Body + Level 3 Physique + Silver Armor, all you need is survivability. One dark warrior, with several jackal warriors behind him, rushed into the battle line of the orc warriors like a tiger leading a pack of wolves. boom- ?An orc warrior hugged the dark warrior in front of him, while another orc warrior roared and slashed at his neck with a knife, but only a spark flashed, and even the outermost black aura shield failed to break through. ??The dark warrior used his arms to break free from the shackles of the orc warrior, and then killed him with a knife. He looked at another orc warrior and swung his knife, "Brave, you have my respect, so... I will give you death! " As he finished speaking, the orc warrior''s eyes widened and he fell down with a look full of unwillingness. In the face of absolute strength, will cannot change the gap in reality. If you want to fight someone to the death, you must first be able to break through the opponent''s defense. If the defense cannot be broken, then everything is nonsense. The tricks that are useful for Jackal Warriors may not be applicable to more elite Dark Warriors. (End of this chapter) Chapter 78： Killing God Chapter 78 God Killing One of the orc warriors fell, and the warriors of the Night Tribe advanced rapidly. No matter how much the orc warriors resisted, it was of no avail. ??And as the battle continued, the entire orc army was trapped. In other words, even if Walker regretted it at this time and wanted to retreat with the army, he could only take out a small part at this time. ?The player''s army is much more difficult to deal with than the monster army in Plane Shards. ?No matter how high the will of the warriors of the monster tribe is, there is an upper limit after all. Sometimes, as long as their leader is beheaded or their army is killed, the remaining warriors will surrender or collapse. ?With the current strength of the Night Tribe army, there is no problem at all in killing the orc army in front of them. It can even be said to be a piece of cake. ??However, to deal with these fanatical orc warriors, killing the entire army will not solve the problem. They have left death behind. At this moment, their will to kill the enemy is stronger than their own lives, at least for a short period of time. In other words, even if they are scattered, they will still organize themselves and continue to kill the enemy. ??So the Night Tribe¡¯s choice was to kill them row by row, killing all visible enemies until there were no enemies standing in front of them. ?Of course, they have another option, which is to kill the "false gods" in the sky. When the time comes, the orc warriors who have lost their faith will naturally be defeated without defeating them. But so far, no player has actually killed another player. ??The worst player is just forced into eternal sleep. ?This refers specifically to those players with gods who own the divine domain, and does not include those individual players who have integrated the godhead. After individual stream players become divine creatures, their personal strength has indeed been improved, but in fact many people have died. In comparison, **** players are much more difficult to deal with. If players who own the divine domain want to kill them, they must first lock the coordinates of their divine domain, then break into it, and finally defeat them on their home court. ?hmm. This level of difficulty is even more difficult than killing all his followers. "How about letting me live?" Seeing the situation becoming increasingly unfavorable, Walker spoke again, "I just invaded you once unintentionally, and it didn''t cause any damage. I am willing to take out a gold-level equipment design drawing as compensation. , I just hope that you can let me live. I can sign a contract and I will never take revenge in any form while I am in the elementary realm." Walker is really powerless now. If he could go back to the past, he would definitely give himself a big mouth for choosing to invade at that time. What is the wrong choice? I chose someone who is small-minded and extremely powerful. Su Xingyu shook his head and chuckled: "This is my first time to invade a plane." ¡°How can it be possible?!¡± Hearing this, Walker twitched the corner of his mouth, his face full of disbelief, but when he saw Su Xingyu''s calm eyes, he knew that this was true, and there was no need for the other party to lie to him. ?After a moment of silence, he was a little unwilling to accept it, "So, there is no need to discuss it? Do you really want to make a lose-lose situation with me?" ¡°You will die, but I will not be hurt.¡± Su Xingyu gave him a look that seemed to say that both sides would suffer, so are you worthy? Walker gritted his teeth and said fiercely, "Then just wait and see. If you don''t let me feel better, you can''t even think about it!" ¡°No need to wait.¡± Su Xingyu looked at the sky, his eyes bursting with light. Just when Walker was wondering what he was talking about, a voice suddenly sounded in his ear: "I found you!" A mysterious space. "How can it be!!" The tall werewolf **** opened his eyes and looked up at the sky, his eyes full of shock and fear. I saw a huge slash mark in the divine space that could withstand even space storms. ??The dark figure that looked like an ancient giant held a black long sword as huge as a mountain. With one stroke of the sword, the laws that were flowing in the divine space came to an instant standstill. A huge crack in the void appeared. The werewolf gods mobilized the power of the divine space and tried their best to repair the crack. However, it was too late. Like the water of the Milky Way, the endless source of darkness flowed into this space. The divine space, which symbolizes the foundation of the gods, was destroyed by this. A dark force is eroding. "Ahhh!! Bastard, stop!!" Walker has never been as angry as he is now. Even when the expedition team was completely wiped out, the first city was captured, and the orc army was destroyed, he was never as angry as he is now. , filled with rage, completely losing his mind. ?The huge werewolf, who was a god, rushed directly towards the dark figure, trying to drive him out. ??The divine sword fell down at will, and the huge black sword light knocked the werewolf **** away. "Haha! It seems that you are not as afraid of death as you say!" Su Xingyu stood on the divine space. The darkness under his feet was getting bigger and bigger. The space belonging to the werewolf gods was gradually being occupied. ?He kept getting up, rushing towards Su Xingyu, then being knocked away, and then getting up again. This was repeated, but the darkness in the divine space became wider and wider. ??As control of the divine space is gradually lost, the werewolf gods'' injuries become more and more serious. Until half of the space in the divine realm is covered. Poof! ??The black long sword passed through the head of the werewolf **** and nailed him directly to the throne behind. The terrifying power of darkness eroded his body. Su Xingyu cut off the source of his power. After a while, the werewolf **** was completely covered by darkness. Su Xingyu came to the throne, stretched out his hand towards his chest, and then gave it a firm squeeze. The entire divine space was shaken. Su Xingyu ignored it and immediately took out the thing. ?That is a blood-red crystal, and it is also a godhead. ??As the divine head was taken out, the body of the werewolf **** instantly lost its vitality, and the space in the divine domain began to tremble violently. "gone." ?Picking up the staff that fell aside, Su Xingyu flew out from the crack in the void without lingering. ?After a while, the divine space began to collapse, forming a terrifying space turbulence. Su Xingyu, who was standing in the distance, watched this scene quietly, then turned and left. On the battlefield. ??As the night tribe warriors advanced, the orc warriors retreated steadily, and the situation became increasingly difficult. ¡°The false **** is dead, and you still haven¡¯t surrendered!¡± As a dull voice appeared, a picture suddenly appeared in the sky, which was a picture of the werewolf **** being crucified on the throne. "What! Impossible, how could the great Wolf God die! Impossible, impossible, this must be fake." Some believers did not believe what they saw, and rushed towards the black-armored warrior crazily, and then were killed with a knife. . "My Lord." Some believers burst into tears and knelt down to pray. ¡°No!! Great Wolf God, your devout followers pray for your response!¡± ¡°It¡¯s over, how could this happen!¡± The second moon that lost its support began to dissipate, and the Wolf God did not come out to respond. The messenger who represented the attitude of the gods fell again. No matter how much they didn''t believe it in their hearts, most believers knew it. The **** who led them from weakness to strength, the wolf **** has fallen! (End of this chapter) Chapter 79： Each harvests Chapter 79: Each harvests The collapse of faith lasts only a moment. ? There are only two consequences: the collapse of faith, loss of the will to fight, and the collapse of faith, dragging the enemy in front of him to his back. ?Most believers are the former, and a few are the latter, and they are all werewolf warriors. The warriors of the Night Tribe also paid due respect to these werewolf believers and sent them to meet their gods. ¡°The strength is not bad, but it¡¯s a pity!¡± Looking at the fallen sixth-level werewolf warrior, Ye Zhan looked solemn. He slowly put away his sword and began to organize and gather the orc army that had lost the will to fight. With the fall of the Wolf God and the deaths of devout believers, this work went very smoothly. On the other side, Harry, the player who came in for support, had deliberately led his Tiger Army to the outside after realizing that he could not defeat them, instead of continuing to break into the center of the formation. Therefore, after discovering that Walker was dead, he immediately chose to break out. As for whether this would cause the system to judge him as "inactive" and deny him rewards, Harry felt that he had to survive before he could consider rewards. Unlike those **** players who can create incarnations of divine power to fight on their behalf, this is his true form, and it will be over when he dies, and no matter how good the reward is, it will be in vain. ?Every time at this time, Harry would feel extremely regretful. If he had been more steady, he might not have to live such a hard life now. ?Having to do everything yourself, how can it be so miserable? Ye Dashan and Liu Zheng tried their best to intercept, trying to stop the tiger man in front of them. Unfortunately, Harry, who chose to break through, had nothing to hide at this moment. Harry, who had exploded with the power of his blood, suppressed two sixth-level extraordinary warriors for a while. , coupled with the assistance of two other sixth-level extraordinary beings, even if more sixth-level extraordinary beings arrived, they could not completely stop this elite tiger army. "No need to chase." Seeing that Harry had escaped with the remaining two thousand tiger warriors, and Ye Zhan and others still planned to pursue him, Su Xingyu stopped him in time, "Place these prisoners, and then go and get the others." Gather the orcs in the city and take them away together when the time comes." Ye Zhan and the others were a little unwilling. They glanced angrily at the Tiger Legion who had disappeared, and responded in a deep voice: "As ordered, Lord Envoy of God." ¡¾System prompt: Player Walker has died and can still stay for 120:00:00 (can be extended by spending divine resources). ¡¿ Looking at the system information, Su Xingyu nodded slightly, "Go ahead." Five days should be enough to clean up Walker''s tribe. Time passed in a blink of an eye. Five days later. A large number of orcs were moved to the second city, and various resources were transported by carloads. When the system time returns to zero. ¡¾System prompt: Congratulations to the player for winning the plane invasion. ¡¿ ¡¾Rewards obtained: Dark golden treasure chest*1, world origin*30,000. ¡¿ ¡¾System prompt: It is judged that the player Walker has died. There are four medium-sized mineral veins within the player''s sphere of influence. Do you want to spend 8,000 divine resources to convert the mineral veins into mineral source core fragments? ¡¿ "yes." ¡¾System prompt: Obtain blood spar ore source core fragments (medium size)*3, dark spar ore source core fragments (medium size)*1. ¡¿ ¡¾System prompt: Killing a **** for the first time. ¡¿ ¡¾Get reward: Ruler''s Weapon¡¤Trading Scale. ¡¿ ?The settlement interface of the system has messages popping up one after another, which is very comfortable just to look at it. Su Xingyu immediately chose to return with the army of the Night Tribe and the gains from this invasion. ?The pillar of light reaching the sky and the earth appeared again, and they instantly turned into light and left. At the same time, Harry, who had led the remaining soldiers to hide in the mountains and forests for five days, also breathed a sigh of relief. Harry looked at another group of people behind him, which was an elite werewolf warrior group of nearly ten thousand people. ?This is also Walker¡¯s final trump card. During the decisive battle, Walker was prepared to fail. Once defeated, he would dismiss all the clan members of the tribe, and then take this legion to hide in the mountains and forests. After the invaders left, he would rely on this The army made a comeback. ?It is impossible to fight to the death. The worst is to be more cowardly in the future, it is better to die than to live! Five years, not exactly less than five years, with a better start, at most two and a half years, he can use this to return to the top. Walker then did not expect that Su Xingyu actually locked his divine domain space, dared to invade his divine domain, and even killed his body, causing all his plans to come to nothing. In the end, this army was advantageous to Harry. Looking at these elite warriors, Harry advised: "Werewolf warriors, your gods have fallen. Why don''t you come back with me? We are all orcs, and Walker is also my friend. For his sake, I promise to treat you well." ??The lost werewolf warrior only thought for a moment before agreeing to Harry''s proposal, and then knelt down on one knee: ¡°Meet the King!¡± "Okay, okay, from now on, if I, Harry, can eat at once, all of you brothers will be indispensable." Harry was very happy. This assistance caused him heavy losses. With this group of elite werewolves joining him, the next days should be much easier. . He immediately returned to his own plane with a batch of supplies he grabbed from the main city of Walker, as well as the biggest gain of his trip, an architectural drawing of the man-made wonder Bloodline Totem. ?Eternal Night City. The army returned to the plane with the spoils of war and received a warm reception from the tribesmen. The soldiers can all go to rest, but Su Xingyu still has to work overtime to deal with things. ?The first thing to deal with is the issue of placing these captives. The composition of Walker''s forces is extremely chaotic, and all races are included. A tribe with orcs as the main body actually has nearly 100,000 humans, which is really a bit speechless. Even excluding some who escaped and some strongholds in remote areas, this time the Night Tribe gained a population of nearly 600,000 from the werewolf plane, including more than 100,000 orc warriors. Walker''s tribe is dominated by werewolves and kobolds. Together, the two tribes account for more than 70% of the tribe''s population. ?The nearly 100,000 humans were naturally collected and thrown into the border cities. ??The Night Tribe currently has a large population. After several plane transactions, it has exceeded the two million mark. However, after all, the development time is short, so directly absorbing other human races is still the tribe''s main method of increasing the population. ??Kobolds can also be placed in the Dark Valley. The current Night Tribe mainly has two large servant tribes, the Gnoll Tribe and the Kobold Tribe. ??The Jackal tribe has contributed many outstanding warriors to the Night tribe in recent years. Just like this time, among the 150,000 army, there are nearly 100,000 Jackal warriors alone. In comparison, the kobold tribe, which had been divided by everyone, seemed a little weak. The inheritance is still there, but the blood cannot be shared. Except for the original batch of kobolds who have the blood of the dragon, the new ones added later are just ordinary kobolds. Even with the bonus of regular weapons, they are only slightly stronger than ordinary orc warriors. Happy New Year¡¯s Eve! (End of this chapter) Chapter 80： Five-star man-made wonder **** arena Chapter 80 Five-star man-made wonder¡¤Bloody Arena After arranging the prisoners that can be accommodated, there are still some that are difficult to arrange. These captives are mainly werewolves, as well as races that Walker plundered from various places. They used to do some hard work in Walker''s plane. Calling them slaves may be a bit excessive, but it''s not much different. Bar. Because of this, they don¡¯t have much goodwill toward Walker and the werewolves, but rather have more hatred. ?But even so, Su Xingyu was not interested in storing them, it was too troublesome. So we prepared to pack them together. ?Hmm. Even the werewolves are like this. ??Although the werewolf warriors showed good combat effectiveness in the final battle, Su Xingyu really had no interest in them. Firstly, the combat effectiveness of the jackals is not bad, and the two positions overlap somewhat. Secondly, they do not want to waste time. The werewolves originally believed in the wolf **** Walker, and the traces are not easy to remove, especially since Su Xingyu is still a killer. , if you want them to forget, it will take at least one generation, or even several generations. ?However, for Su Xingyu, these orc warriors may be a burden, but for other orc players, they are very good blood replenishment packages. If there are good things, it is natural to give them to people who are close to you first. Although the relationship between Su Xingyu and Mo Kongwu is not very close, they are at least much better than strangers, so before the transaction, he first gives them to Mo Kongwu. Sent a message asking. ¡¾Yong Ye¡¿: "Old Mo, I have a group of orcs in my hands. Are you interested in taking them?" £º¡°What¡¯s more, this is a good thing! What races are there, and how many are there in total?¡± ¡¾Eternal Night¡¿: "The werewolves are mainly composed of about 300,000 people, of which there are almost 100,000 extraordinary warriors, and there are also hundreds of thousands of other random races." employers, there are so many ? If you want, just say a word, if not, I will leave it to Black Star.'' please, I am short of manpower, why don''t you give me a price? ¡¾Eternal Night¡¿: "Same as before, use humans, jackals, and kobolds in exchange. If it''s not enough, just use materials to make up for it." ded previously, I happened to rob a group of about 100,000 people back when I was attacking people. I planned to use the rest to build the tribe, but I will use metal ore to make up for it. What do you think?'' £º¡°Okay.¡± The deal has been negotiated, but it still takes some time to prepare to actually complete the deal. After ordering people to take care of these prisoners, Su Xingyu put the matter aside and looked elsewhere. Take out other gains from this trip, a dark gold treasure chest, a metal scale, a tarnished staff, a godhead, and four mineral fragments. ¡¾Trading Libra¡¿ Category: Instrument of Rules Introduction: Place items and trade them to items of similar value. (Note ¢Ù: There is a cooldown time for transactions. The more precious the items traded, the longer the cooldown time will be) (Note ¢Ú: There is a possibility of transaction failure) (Note ¢Û: Please explore the specific functions by yourself) ¡°Although it is not as good as the growth-type rule weapon, it is still a rare and good thing.¡± There is very little introduction to this scale, but its effect is ridiculously powerful. Trade to the specified item! ?This ability is really too strong. ¡¾divine fragment¡¿ Introduction: The fundamental thing of the gods is a rare treasure in the world ¡¾Bloodstone Mineral Core Fragment¡¿ Introduction: Collect five fragments to synthesize a mineral core through the system ¡¾Dark Crystal Ore Source Core Fragment¡¿ Introduction: Collect five fragments to synthesize a mineral core through the system ¡¾Waning Moon Staff¡¿ Introduction: A growth artifact that lost part of its spirituality due to the fall of the gods. Although its value has been reduced, it is still a rare treasure in the world. "The harvest this time is really not small, they are all good things." Looking at the several items in front of him, Su Xingyu nodded with great satisfaction, and then picked up the last item. Dark golden treasure chest. Attack the tribe, defeat the coalition, kill the gods, and invade for the first time. With the blessing of many buffs, he actually got a dark gold treasure chest. ?Thinking about it this way, it seems quite normal. ??After all, he got an orange treasure chest just by repelling Walker''s invasion. Now that he has scattered Walker''s ashes, it seems normal to get a dark gold treasure chest. ¡°It would be great if we could develop another weapon with innate rules.¡± With great expectations, Su Xingyu opened this precious treasure box. Golden light flashes. ¡¾System prompt: Open the dark golden treasure chest and obtain the architectural drawings of the man-made wonder¡¤Bloody Arena. ¡¿ ¡¾Bloody Arena¡¿ Category: Man-Made Wonders Level: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Introduction: A paradise for the strong and a **** for the weak. Either become the winner that attracts much attention, or become the nutrient for the growth of the winner. Effect ¢Ù Trial: Put a ray of the participant''s spirit into the fighting space and engage in a 99% realistic fight to accumulate combat experience. Effects ¢Ú Deathmatch: Insert a certain number of warriors into a life-and-death fight, two by two, until the final winner emerges (100/1000/10000) Effect ¢Û Martial Arts: The city where you are located advocates martial arts, and the people are warlike. It is suitable as a source of troops. The difficulty of recruiting troops is -50%. ?Effect ¢ÜKing of Gladiators: Gladiators who win a hundred consecutive victories here can receive the blessing of the God of War. (Attachment: Details of spectacle building requirements) "It''s an architectural drawing again. Although the effect is very powerful, the architectural requirements are too high!" After carefully reading the information about this wonder, Su Xingyu felt a little complicated. The effect of the five-star wonder cannot be said, it is very powerful, but this The construction requirements are indeed a bit too difficult. To put it simply, it is another big project, the construction time is measured in years, and it should not be used in a short time. ??And some of the materials used are also very precious. If he wants to build this wonder, he has to allocate a special batch of resources. ¡°The wonders that harm the country are really not just words.¡± Su Xingyu sighed. ?In the original world, building wonders was a very laborious and thankless task. ?Although this world also wastes people and money, the effect is still very great. Furthermore, skeletons are not counted as people. At most, it¡¯s just a little more hair loss in the construction department, but what does this have to do with him being a patriarch? So, let¡¯s leave the difficult problems to the construction department. ¡ª¡ª ¡¾System prompt: Harry requests to add you as a friend. ¡¿ ¡°Harry, it seems to be the tiger man, right?¡± Su Xingyu thought for a while, feeling a little unsure. Approved the friend request. £ºHello, sir, I am a player who previously supported Walker. I am contacting you this time because I want to make a deal with you. " (End of this chapter) Chapter 81： body of silver Chapter 81 Silver Body "trade?" Su Xingyu was a little confused and couldn''t figure out what could be traded between the two parties. ?So he simply replied to the message and asked. ¡¾Yongye¡¿: "What deal? You are not Walker''s friend. It doesn''t matter if you don''t avenge him. Why are you here to make a deal with me..." [Harry]: "I want to redeem the soldiers you captured. Also, please allow me to explain that Walker and I are not friends. The reason why I support him is just because he paid. If you are willing to pay , I will also support you, but of course I feel that with your strength, you may not look down on my strength." Su Xingyu couldn''t help laughing, and suddenly felt something interesting. ¡¾ÓÀÒ¹¡¿: ¡°Say your price, and if it¡¯s appropriate, we¡¯ll make the deal.¡± [Harry]: "Thank you for your tolerance. I saw a lot of cavalry in your army before. Those warriors are very powerful, but their mounts are not very good and do not match the strength of these warriors. I have There happens to be a batch of Warcraft horses, almost tens of thousands of them. If you agree, I am willing to trade these Warcraft horses with you." ?Harry''s posture was very low, not only because his subordinate was held in Su Xingyu''s hand, but also because he was afraid of the terrifying strength Su Xingyu had shown previously. Admittedly, as a powerful player, he is not worried about being invaded by players. After all, he can''t be beaten. He can still run and take his men to hide in the mountains. At this stage, no one can do anything to him. As for the tribe, they were given to the invaders. ?But even so, he didn''t want to offend a powerful enemy. Just because we can¡¯t do anything about him now doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t do anything about him in the future. £º¡°Okay.¡± After only thinking for a moment, Su Xingyu agreed to Harry''s deal. ?Harry''s group of prisoners is not that large in number, but their strength is not weak. In the hands of normal players, they can definitely be called super elites. But to Su Xingyu, it doesn''t matter. ??Whether it is the group of dark demon tigers, the tiger warriors, or the sixth-level dark demon tiger king, they are just icing on the cake for him and the Yuye tribe. It can be conquered by keeping it, but it is obviously more cost-effective to replace it with a Warcraft horse. £º¡°Thank you for your kindness.¡± Soon, the two parties discussed the transaction and then finalized the matter. After dealing with these trivial matters, Su Xingyu continued to study the newly acquired toys. ¡¾Trading Libra¡¿ ? It is a regular instrument that is used in a regular manner. Its appearance is simple and unpretentious, without any eye-catching luster of a treasure. It is as simple as a scale on any stall in the vegetable market. ??The scale has two plates. Put the items to be traded, then input your divine power, and the transaction can be completed with just a thought. ¡°The complete collection of the Silver Body Condensation Method.¡± As Su Xingyu was thinking, he saw an orange light group appear on the scale on the right, and then tilted downwards sharply. ¡°equivalent items¡± ?After thinking about it, Su Xingyu took out a red crystal core the size of a fist and put it on it. This is an epic World of Warcraft crystal core. ?However, even the epic-level crystal core only slightly lifted the scale on the right. Seeing this, Su Xingyu couldn''t help but twitch the corner of his mouth, and immediately took out two more crystal cores, but it was still not enough. When he put in the fourth item, there was a resistance on the scale, as if he was not allowed to Keep adding things. Everything has value, every grass, every tree, every sand and every stone. Even if their individual value is very small, as long as the number keeps increasing, the value is infinite. Obviously, the rules-based tools will not leave such obvious bugs. ?There is a limit to the number of items that can be put up. If you want to win by quantity and exchange cheap things for treasures, this road will obviously not work. Su Xingyu began to count his reserves. During this period, he captured plane fragments everywhere and opened system treasure boxes. He had quite a lot of reserves. Not to mention other things, there were more than a dozen equipment design drawings. ¡¾Tearing Saber Tooth Design Drawing¡¿, gold level. ¡¾Fire Magic Robe Design Drawing¡¿, gold level. ¡¾Troll Armor Design Drawing¡¿, Silver level. ¡¾Design Drawing of Water Attribute Elemental Staff¡¿, Silver level. ¡¾Elemental Weapon Hurricane Ax Design Drawing¡¿, Silver level. ¡¾Special Props¡¤Ratman Totem Pole Design Drawing¡¿, Silver level. Since he had already gathered all his equipment and was not in short supply of resources, Su Xingyu did not trade these drawings and kept them in his hands. Unexpectedly, they would come in handy now. Putting the drawing of the tearing saber tooth, the scale was lifted halfway up in an instant, and then the hurricane ax was also put on it. The scale rose again a little, and finally a piece of troll armor was added. However, Still not enough. Su Xingyu looked a little helpless, and then replaced the troll armor with a rat totem pole. They were both silver-level design drawings. However, the totem pole was much more valuable than the troll armor. The scale on the right rose instantly, and the one on the left The scale also tilted slightly downward. Su Xingyu didn''t bother to pay attention to this, so let''s just lose some money. No matter how valuable it is, as long as it is not used, it is worthless. ?Su Xingyu felt that this transaction was very worthwhile after exchanging a bunch of items that were temporarily unused for an item that was extremely useful at the moment. He chose to trade immediately. The items on the scale on the left turned into light groups and disappeared, while the light on the right gradually dissipated and turned into entities. ¡¾Cooling time: 1440:00:00¡¿ The cooling time of exactly sixty days is not too long for him now, and is even a bit short. Pick up the two items and look down. ¡¾Silver Body¡¤Body Refining Method¡¿, ¡¾Silver Potion¡¤Refining Method¡¿. As he expected, the complete collection of Silver Body included body refining methods and potion refining methods, so he did not need to obtain them twice, which saved a lot of effort. After carefully reading the information on the two items, Su Xingyu frowned slightly, feeling a little troubled. ?There is nothing to say about the effect. It is an advanced version of the Black Iron Body, but the requirements are slightly higher. Not only does it need to condense the Black Iron Body first, but the physical attribute also needs to reach four stars. ?Of course these are not problems. The population of the Night Tribe is large enough and the base is large, so there are not many tribesmen with four-star physiques. ??Although Su Xingyu couldn''t look at everyone''s attributes and determine their physical attributes, the process of cultivation was actually a screening process. People with strong physical attributes will have stronger Qi and blood, and it is easier to condense Gang Qi. Having the right people is not the problem, the real difficulty lies in collecting the materials. The spiritual medicinal materials required for the silver potion are much more precious than the black iron potion. Even if there are fewer people to condense the silver body, it is still an exaggerated expenditure. It doesn''t matter if it''s expensive. Su Xingyu is not short of money. The problem is that some of the materials are hard to find. (End of this chapter) Chapter 82： Enter the Dark Caves Chapter 82 March into the Dark Caves A few days later. As the last batch of materials was transported in, the transaction came to an end. Both parties are very satisfied with this transaction. ¡°Clan leader, are these magical beasts and horses given to us?¡± Ye Zhan looked at the tall group of monsters and horses in front of him, his eyes almost gleaming. The combat power of the cavalry consists of only a few points, including warrior strength, weapons and equipment, and horses. For the dark cavalry whose per capita strength has reached the third level of extraordinary and whose equipment has generally been replaced by gold level, their mounts have already Something doesn''t match up. ? Putting aside everything else, the load alone becomes a big problem. ??The simplest point is that third-level warriors who have condensed their black iron bodies and wear heavy armor generally weigh more than 500 kilograms, and those generals will only be even more exaggerated. Even if these horses have been baptized by spiritual energy, these horses are generally stronger, but they cannot run for too long carrying such a terrifying weight. A short-term battle is fine, but a long-term battle will cost the horse''s life. ?One thing to note here is that as the training of extraordinary warriors progresses, their weight will become more and more exaggerated, and their various body functions will become more and more inhuman. When one has reached a high level of cultivation, except for the fact that he still looks like a human, other aspects are obviously different from ordinary humans. ? ? If a high-level transcendent does not exercise restraint, the human being in front of him may be overturned just by taking a breath. A powerful cavalry must be equipped with better mounts so that it can exert corresponding combat effectiveness. There are many horses on the black soil plain, but there are not many magical beast horses. Su Xingyu also tried to send people to search for them, but unfortunately there was no harvest at all. In the end, it can only be exchanged in small amounts from other players. ??Although the Night Tribe is also cultivating its own Warcraft horses, this is not something that can be accomplished in the short term. It will take at least several years, or even more than ten years. ?It is precisely because of this that night battles are so exciting. With this batch of magical beast horses, the night tribe''s cavalry can at least increase their combat effectiveness by one level. ?However, Su Xingyu glanced at him and shook his head, "You pick out two thousand horses and throw the others in to continue cultivating them." ¡°Can you give me more?¡± Ye Zhan smiled and asked. ¡°Get out of here.¡± Su Xingyu replied angrily. "All right." The offspring of a Warcraft horse, as long as they are raised properly, will most likely still be a Warcraft. Not to mention, Su Xingyu also specially diluted a pool of water with the divine source of creation. Even though the effect is much weakened compared to direct "strengthening", it still has a promoting effect. To be honest, the stallions at the Ye tribe horse farm are treated much better than ordinary warriors. At least for ordinary warriors, no one specializes in supplying potions and spiritual materials. After ordering people to deliver these magical beast horses to the racecourse and handing them over to the person in charge of the racecourse, Su Xingyu stopped paying attention. Dark valley. ??A city stands outside the valley. Within the towering city walls, there are mainly two tribes of kobolds and jackals, and tens of thousands of people have settled here. Due to the sharp increase in the number of kobolds and gnolls in recent years, this originally planned city can no longer accommodate so many people. Therefore, many settlements were established outside the city. ??The concentration of dark elements here is thicker than that of the Night Tribe, so many dark magicians will come here to refine their skills after graduation. ??Due to the common belief, the residents get along fairly well with each other despite their different races. Inside the dark valley, outside the cave leading to the catacombs. "Today is the day when we return underground. This time, not to live in the dark caves forever, but to conquer them and bring the dark caves into the embrace of the Night Tribe." Harvey is making his final speech, mobilizing the Jackal warriors, ¡°Fighting warriors, are you afraid?¡± ??The jackal warriors shouted: ¡°For the glory of my Lord!¡± ¡°For the glory of my Lord!¡± ¡°For the glory of my Lord!¡± Returning to the Dark Caves has been the desire and pursuit of the Jackal Clan for many years. Although after leaving the dark cave, due to changes in the living environment, their tribe has grown much stronger than before. ?However, they always feel that the Dark Caves are their destination. Even if they are conquered by the Night Tribe, they have true faith in their hearts and are no longer obsessed with re-settling the Dark Caves. But it is always their wish to go back. After all, their ancestors have taught them this way since they were young, and over time they have formed a belief. As a rational jackal, Harvey actually doesn''t have much interest in returning to the dark cave. Otherwise, with the strength of the jackal tribe, he wouldn''t be able to occupy even a piece of territory. But the competition in the dark cave is too cruel. Even if the jackal tribe can occupy a piece of territory, it will have to change into their shape sooner or later under the suppression of the powerful tribes. The strong live, the weak die. The weak tribesmen are only worthy of becoming food for other monsters in the dark caves. At that time, the population of the entire jackal tribe will decrease sharply until it returns to the number that their strength deserves. So Harvey had always used various reasons to refuse the tribe''s attack on the dark cave. ?But now that the patriarchs have spoken and feel that the time has come, Harvey naturally goes all out. ¡°Attack.¡± As Harvey finished speaking, one of the elite jackal warriors walked into the cave. ??The people in the Dark Catacombs are not large, but they are extremely powerful. It is not easy to capture them. ?Especially because the terrain inside does not allow large armies to deploy, so if you want to win with quantity, the losses will be very large. The most correct way to fight is to use elites to conquer the ethnic groups inside. Su Xingyu handed over the task of capturing the dark cave to Harvey, which meant that he was fully responsible for it. As for support, there were only a few sixth-level warriors and no other dark warriors. In other words, the task of capturing the dark cave this time was The main force in the cave is the jackal warrior. As for the nearby kobolds, they are still in the process of transformation, and their strength does not allow them to participate yet. Harvey doesn¡¯t feel any pressure about this. After these developments, the strength of the Jackal Tribe has more than doubled, and it is no longer the former Jackal Tribe. Secondly, the clan leader did not limit the time and allowed him to arrange the progress of the strategy on his own. The third reason is because their goal this time is different. It may be strange to say it, but it is indeed easier to capture than to settle. ??Using the Dark Valley as the base camp, sending elite soldiers into the caves, with logistical support, there is no need to worry about the rear. In this case, Harvey is not afraid of the counterattack of the cave group at all. With the support of multiple sixth-level warriors, fight each group one by one and slowly grind it out. (End of this chapter) Chapter 83： Invasion of the human plane Chapter 83 Invasion of the Human Plane ? Time passed little by little, and as the army finished resting, Su Xingyu once again chose to invade the plane. ?This time he invaded the plane of a human player and invaded directly according to the coordinates of the plane. How were these coordinates obtained? It¡¯s very simple, you can buy it with money. In the near future, as more and more players have expired their novice protection period, the probability of being invaded has gradually increased. Players who dare to invade others are often not too weak in strength. Because of this, most invaders can only choose to swallow their anger when faced with this situation. After all, if you counter-invade, you will break the system''s shield of hidden coordinates, causing you to reappear in front of other players. You may also be trapped with the invading troops, creating a lose-lose situation. You will lose once if you are invaded, and you will lose again if you resist invasion. ??If the opponent invades again, you may have to lose again. Having lost numbness. Facing the invaders, they were completely helpless. They couldn''t fight and fight, and they couldn''t run away. They had no choice but to suffer this loss. ?But later, a merchant player discovered the business opportunity. He purchased the invader''s plane coordinates from the invaded at a low price, and then sold the invader''s plane coordinates. Invading accurately according to plane coordinates is obviously much better than relying on random invasion by the system. At least the harvest will be more to your liking. Players obviously prefer to invade players of the same type as themselves. After all, the harvest can be used directly, eliminating the need for transactions. Of course, the risk is relatively high. As mentioned before, players who dare to invade other planes are not too weak in strength. Invading according to the coordinates of the plane, it is easy to run into a tough fight, and it is still on the opponent''s home court. It is not sure who will fight whom! So unless you are completely sure of your own strength, you should just invade randomly. Su Xingyu obviously does not have this concern. He dare not say that he is invincible to many players, but he still has the ability to protect himself. ?So he purchased several coordinates from Black Star, preparing to improve himself and refresh the system treasure chest. As the huge beam of light dissipated. ??The Night Tribe¡¯s expeditionary force appeared on a fertile black land. ?The two sky-splitting eagles circled around at an extremely fast speed, and soon found the city. Under the guidance of the sky-splitting eagles, hundreds of thousands of troops rushed to the city. After a while, they arrived under the city. ??The city wall is tall and majestic, and the defenders on it are already ready for battle. Without much trash talk, the war was about to break out. ¡°Attack, capture this city, and dedicate it to my lord!¡± ??The Night Tribe''s side is still a standard infantry offensive phalanx. The semi-metal giant with particularly strong defense rushes in front holding a large shield, followed by the jackal warriors, and behind it are the dark warriors. Different from before, the main siege force this time became jackal warriors. ?This also represents Su Xingyu''s attitude. Just attack casually. It''s best if you can capture it. It doesn''t matter if you can''t capture it. Anyway, there is no loss. ?Even so, the Ye tribe¡¯s huge army size and the quality of its soldiers still shocked the soldiers guarding the city. This army is probably a bit strong! When the siege fighters approached, the general who defended the city quickly ordered: "Set arrows, shoot arrows!" A hail of arrows came from the sky. Different from the orcs who are half-baked, the human players have researched and modified their own city defense equipment, which is obviously superior in various attribute indicators, whether it is power, accuracy, or range. However. by Metal shields in the world, obviously having better defense, the powerful arrows could not cause any casualties to them. ¡°This **** defense!¡± Upon seeing this, the general who defended the city changed his face slightly, and then adjusted the target of the attack, "Adjust the position and shoot at the orc troops behind." ??But the Night Tribe is not a fool, and would not let them attack their own troops. ??The person leading the army this time was not Ye Zhan, but Chang Li, a general personally appointed by Su Xingyu, who had extraordinary fifth-level strength. After the first wave of arrows fell, Chang Li ordered the kobold army: ¡°Warlock Legion, enemy city wall, burst fireball strike!¡± ?Tens of thousands of blue fireballs rose into the sky, and then fell down like a meteor shower. Boom! boom! boom! Explosions continued to sound. As ordinary city defenders, they did not have a good way to deal with them. They could only reduce casualties by avoiding them. One of the defensive equipment was damaged. ?The human warriors who had no time to escape were immediately blown away, and the scorching flames burned them black. The stronger warriors barely survived, but were also seriously injured. The warrior who lacked strength was directly transformed into a charred corpse in the rain of fireballs. Along with the rain of fireballs came the arrows of the dark archer. Continuous terrorist attacks overwhelmed the soldiers defending the city so that they could not even raise their heads, making it impossible for them to make an effective counterattack. The wolf warriors soon arrived at the foot of the city wall. The ladders reached the top of the city wall. The wolf warriors climbed up. The city defenders quickly lifted various projectiles and threw them down. ??The jackal warriors holding their swords in their teeth and holding up their shields struggled to move up under the attack of the defenders. From time to time, some warriors were knocked to the ground. ??The jackal warrior with tenacious vitality only slowed down for a moment before continuing to get up from the ground and joining the siege team again. ?On the other side, multiple semi-metal giants carried siege engines and slammed forward wildly. boom! boom! boom! The reinforced city gate was still intact, but when they felt the terrifying power outside the city gate, the human warriors behind the gate trembled in their hearts and felt a little lucky. Fortunately, the clan leader had the foresight to build this city gate with special materials against all opinions. Otherwise, based on the attack momentum from the opposite side, he might not be able to last for two rounds. The soldiers at the city gate were so angry that they threw away their short bows and poured all kinds of tung oil down. ?The flames soared into the sky. ??The semi-metal giant is least afraid of physical attacks and is also somewhat resistant to magic attacks, but that refers to instantaneous attacks. If it is a continuous blow, especially if it is burned by fire, then even the semi-metal giant will not be able to survive for long. After a few more attacks, they retreated and waited for the next round of attack. The attack on climbing the city wall was extremely fierce. Even though the Night Tribe did not send out the main force, the attack of the Jackal Warriors alone made it extremely difficult for the defenders on the city wall to resist. ?These jackal warriors are not all elites, a considerable number are only at the first level of transcendence. But the defenders of this city are mainly of the first order. ? Their physiques are already different from ordinary orcs, not to mention that they are not ordinary orcs. Thanks to the fact that this is a city defense battle, it occupies a geographical advantage. ??If it were a frontal battle, I am afraid that the army of this city would have been defeated long ago. (End of this chapter) Chapter 84： Make a fortune Chapter 84 Making a fortune After several hours of fierce fighting and a **** battle with thousands of corpses thrown down, the Night Tribe''s attacking team retreated temporarily. When the soldiers guarding the city saw this, they all breathed a sigh of relief and finally retreated. ?However, only two hours later, the army came back again, and this time the attack momentum was even more fierce. ??The main force of the attack was still the Jackal Warriors. Under their attack, the entire city seemed in danger, but the soldiers above still defended the city. Soon, night fell. After a brief rest, the Night Tribe launched its third and final attack. Five sixth-level warriors took the lead, with the dark warriors in front and the jackal warriors behind, launching an extremely fierce attack. With the blessing of the night, the warriors of the night tribe showed extremely strong combat effectiveness. Looking at the defense of the city, it was completely the opposite. After several rounds of attacks, they were exhausted both physically and mentally. The soldiers who defended the city, who had been tired for a day, resisted tenaciously, but due to the disparity in strength, the city was finally captured. Unlike the previous encounter with the city guarding general, after discovering that the city wall was lost, the city guarding general neither chose to surrender nor fight to the end, but simply retreated with his soldiers. ?It was not that he lacked the courage to fight to the death, but that the clan leader had other instructions, telling him to "defend if you can, and run if you can''t." People are more important than the city. The army of the Night Tribe easily entered the city. The residents in the city were very frightened when they saw the soldiers entering the city, and they hid in their homes one after another. ?However, Su Xingyu manages his troops very strictly, and these residents may become members of the Night Tribe in the future. So there was no bad behavior, the city was just sealed off and residents were not allowed to go out at will. the other side. The players who were invaded also saw the current situation clearly. With the help of the believers in the city, I turned my attention to a human player who looked extremely ordinary, "Brother, I don''t seem to have offended you, right? As for sending so many soldiers to attack me!" With an army of hundreds of thousands, including tens of thousands of elites, the human player knew that his city could no longer be defended when he saw this posture. ?But he didn''t expect that he couldn''t last even a day. ¡°This city belongs to me.¡± Su Xingyu smiled and did not answer his question. ??The human player was not angry, he just frowned and said, "Make a price. You and I have no grudges. There is no need to spend this much." ?This city only has less than 100,000 people, and it will be gone if it is gone. As long as he could get rid of the evil star in front of him, he would rather pay some price. ¡°Quickly, give me a copy of your tribe¡¯s first to sixth level magician training experience. As soon as the things arrive, I will retreat. As for those captured warriors, as long as you can afford the price, I can return them to you.¡± From the information purchased from Black Star, I learned that the player in front of me is a sixth-level magician. Although it has a fire attribute, which is somewhat inconsistent with his attributes, it can also be used as a reference. Compared to plundering the population and resources, these cultivation experiences compiled by the strong are actually equally valuable. There are currently no sixth-level magicians in the Night Tribe, and the strongest dark magician is only at the fifth level. "What are you?"???The player on the opposite side was a little confused and didn''t understand how Su Xingyu knew that there was a sixth-level magician on his side, but after thinking about it, he understood. ??This intruder did not randomly lock his own coordinates, but invaded according to the coordinates. ? He ??has invaded other players before, so it is self-evident how he was exposed. ¡°Damn.¡± ??The human players suddenly felt aggrieved. There was actually a substitute player. They were really speechless. ¡°How are you thinking about it?¡± Su Xingyu asked quietly. "Yes, but you have to promise, forget it. Just sign a system agreement and you will not invade me again." The human player thought for a while, then agreed to Su Xingyu''s request, but also put forward his own conditions. He has not given up the idea of ??continuing to invade other players in the future, so he is worried that if his coordinates are leaked, Su Xingyu will invade again. "Yes, but the time can only be signed before the start of the first qualifying match." Su Xingyu nodded, without rejecting the other party''s conditions, just adding a time limit. ?This condition is not even a condition, because even if the other party does not raise it, he will not continue to invade this plane in the future. After all, grabbing a city can be said to be a handful, and it is a normal behavior. It¡¯s not okay to be unhappy, but it¡¯s still acceptable. After all, how can you beat someone yourself and not allow others to beat you? ??But if there are continuous invasions, it will be a deadly enemy. Su Xingyu is not afraid of making enemies, and he also has the strength to deal with his enemies. But there is no need, there are so many players, there is no need to stare at one person and pluck hard! When you go out, even if you can''t make friends, don''t make yourself full of enemies. As for the previous werewolf player, it can only be said that he hit the muzzle of the gun. The human player on the opposite side didn¡¯t think much and nodded in agreement with the conditions. Then he asked someone to send the things over and paid another sum of resources. Su Xingyu did not regret it and returned the tens of thousands of captured soldiers to him. Although the general who defended the city ran away with some of his soldiers, most of the soldiers who defended the city were still left behind. After all, they only had two legs and how could they outrun the four-legged cavalry. Su Xingyu is not very interested in these soldiers either. Just like the warriors of the Night Tribe, these warriors are very loyal to their tribe and gods. It is not impossible to convert them into their followers, but it is not necessary. ??The Night Tribe is not short of these warriors, so why not go with the flow, trade with them, and return them to the other party. The human player on the opposite side would have to scold him if he knew what he was thinking. Invaded my plane, captured my city, and now use my soldiers to trade with me. With the witness of the system, the two parties quickly completed the transaction, and then the player chose to surrender. Su Xingyu packed up all the people and resources and left this plane. ¡¾System prompt: The enemy player chooses to admit defeat. You win the invasion battle and receive a purple treasure chest*1. ¡¿ As the beam of light dissipated, the Night Tribe¡¯s army disappeared. ¡°What a bad luck, why did we meet a monster!¡± Looking at the empty city, the human player sighed, feeling a little unlucky. He quickly cheered up again, clicked on another small channel - [Invasion Exchange and Mutual Aid Group], and began to carefully select the next invasion target, preparing to recover today''s losses from other players. (End of this chapter) Chapter 85： strange transaction Chapter 85 Strange Transaction For the human player, this was a big loss, but for Su Xingyu, it was just a small attempt. ??The troops dispatched this time may seem large in scale, but in fact they are far inferior to the ones that attacked the werewolf plane last time. ?Most of the elite human troops remain in the tribe. Even the Jackal Warriors¡¯ main attack direction at the moment is the dark cave. At this point, the Night Tribe¡¯s army no longer only pursues quantity, but also begins to pursue quality. It¡¯s not that miscellaneous soldiers are difficult to use, it¡¯s mainly that elite soldiers are more cost-effective. A third-level elite legion can easily defeat more than ten times the first-level legion. The current Night Tribe also has a military training sequence. ??First, throw it into the barracks, master the corresponding skills through system assistance, and then put it into plane fragments, letting the veterans lead them to fight against the relatively weak monster army, and then follow the large army to invade the planes of other players. After this set of operations, as long as a person can survive, he can be called an elite. That¡¯s right, not veterans, but elites. ?As long as there are no problems with the elite Night Tribe at the top, this troop training route can continue. ?With Su Xingyu''s supply regardless of cost, more and more elites have come to the fore and become the backbone of the Night Tribe. After returning and resting for a while, Su Xingyu sent another army to invade another player''s plane. Invasion, plunder. War has become the main theme in the current world. The entire elementary realm is in chaos, and more and more players are falling into invasion and counter-invasion. If you hit me, I will hit you back. You pull people, and I pull them too. Sometimes, in a simple invasion battle, with both sides constantly asking for help, more than a dozen players can come together, making the situation even more chaotic. Profits, grudges, and various factors are mixed together, making the situation in the elementary realm more and more complicated. All players are involved in the war, and no one can stay out of it. After all, as long as you are a normal person, you will always have contact with other people. Solitary people like Su Xingyu also have their own small group. ?Various small groups have emerged, and some players who are not confident in their own strength have joined other groups. ?This has also increased the cost of invasion for other players, and they have to increase the size of the invasion army. This will make the defensive power inside their plane empty, and at this time, if others invade their plane. In short, today¡¯s elementary realm has become extremely chaotic. There are players who are running rampant in it. Through constant plunder, they absorb the information of other players and turn these information into their own cornerstone to move towards a stronger ladder. Some players were beaten to the point where their realm was shattered, and their tribes fell together with them, becoming skeletons at the foot of others'' growth ladder. But more players fell into a stalemate, relying on their military strength to deal with the invaders until the other side could no longer bear the losses and retreated. You rob me, I will rob him. Big fish eat small fish, small fish eat shrimps, shrimps eat grass Some players have changed from shrimps to small fishes, and some players have changed from small fishes to shrimps. Sometimes we fight several invasion wars, and after calculating the results, we come to the conclusion that it is better to develop peacefully during this period. There are only a few big fish after all, not to mention there are big sharks among them. Su Xingyu is one of them. ?Even if he doesn''t really do anything, there are very few players who can withstand his three axes. ?However, even if you are stronger than him, there is no guarantee that you will win every invasion. Such as this time. After invading the acquired coordinates of several human players, Su Xingyu also started random invasions. Then I met ghosts a few times. ¡°How to fight this?¡± Looking at the swamp in front of him, he stepped into it and sunk into the middle of his thighs. All the soldiers and generals fell into silence. This is the plane of a frogman player. In terms of attributes, it is biased towards water. ?For safety reasons, this player used divine magic to flood the surrounding environment with water. Since his family members prefer wetlands, he doesn¡¯t want to worry about building a city. They should all live in wooden or stone houses. develop? Civilization? Let¡¯s pull it down. Victory is based on quantity. If the quality of believers is not as good as Qin, then I will use quantity to crush them. With such a crazy attitude, the number of followers of this player has soared, and it is not limited to the frogmen, but also the fishmen, snakemen, etc. As for how to solve the problem of eating? There are too many vegetations in the world that can be used as food. Su Xingyu found the opponent''s tribal gathering place through the Sky Split Eagle, but looking at the almost rotten wooden fence, he had no desire to attack. "Hahaha, brother, I admit that you are very strong, but if you want to defeat me, forget it!" In the void, the player appeared and looked at the dark figure opposite that exuded a terrifying aura, feeling very proud. ¡¯s smile. "you win." Su Xingyu did not deny it, but simply acknowledged the other party''s strength. If you want to change this environment, I''m afraid a large number of magicians will be needed, and this is without the other party''s intervention. ??The opponent can submerge the water, and there will definitely be no shortage of water magicians under his hands. ??Su Xingyu didn''t have much else to do about this, so he simply gave up. ??Forcibly rushing in, even if you can kill a group of the other party''s dependents, it will have no effect other than enmity. ?The number of the other party''s dependents is probably not much different from his. To him, the tens of thousands of dependents are probably just a drop in the bucket. ¡°Haha, not enough offense, but enough defense.¡± ??The player smiled and then rejected Su Xingyu''s application to admit defeat. Su Xingyu looked at him in confusion and frowned slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I just want to make a deal with you.¡± ¡°Deal?¡± Su Xingyu looked at him in confusion. The blue figure quickly explained: "As you can see, most of my family members are related to water, and their land combat capabilities are not very good. However, I want to expand to the west. There is a barbarian tribe there, which is difficult to deal with. Very, so I want to ask you to help me solve them." ?) Su Xingyu, who had never imagined this operation before, immediately fell into deep thought after hearing this. Using the strength of the invaders to help expand the scope of the tribe is an operation that humans can come up with? "How is it?" Seeing that Su Xingyu didn''t speak for a while, the blue figure asked again. "You have to pay something for the transaction. I helped you fight them. What can you give me?" Su Xingyu asked. "How about I give you these people? In total, there are almost 300,000 barbarians over there, and none of them have ever believed in gods. They are very pure." "Having said that, wouldn''t I be working for you in vain?" Su Xingyu couldn''t help but twitch the corner of his mouth, with a bit of evil on his face. "How can this be said to be free work? It''s clearly a win-win situation. You gain followers and I gain land." The blue figure quickly explained. Su Xingyu glanced at him and said, "Add something to make it impossible for you to solve it until now. Those tribes may not be so easy to deal with." (End of this chapter) Chapter 86： Ask for help Chapter 86 Asking for help The two parties discussed for a while, and the player took out a piece of water magician training experience of levels one to six, and Su Xingyu agreed. "Let''s start with the ugly words. We believers are all of different races. This experience can only be used as a reference. I can''t guarantee whether it will be useful or not. If something happens to you when the time comes, don''t trouble me." Before signing the contract, Lan The **** figure was still a little worried and reminded him again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Su Xingyu nodded. He is not that stupid. Most of the experience books he got from outside are used as reference books, and he is not stupid enough to use them directly. After finalizing the agreement. "This is the information I have discovered over the years. You can do it yourself." The blue figure has high hopes for this helper. After all, it can be seen from the figure of the **** alone that he is really very powerful. , much stronger than those players who invaded him in the past. And if nothing else, he should have brought a divine weapon with him. I have to say that this is a very bold decision. Collect people''s money and eliminate disasters with them. Su Xingyu then turned his target to the barbarian tribe on the other side, and pushed away hundreds of thousands of troops. The outcome is self-evident. These barbarian tribes, who are still in the settlement period and have not even built a decent wall, can bully some water tribes who are not good at land warfare. But if they want to resist the elite army of the night tribe, they are probably overthinking. ?In less than three days, the Night Tribe¡¯s army wiped out all the surrounding human tribes. Compared with those difficult player believers, they are really too weak. Whether it is fighting will, extraordinary strength, or organizational ability, they were completely crushed by the Night Tribe''s army. Su Xingyu was in a very good mood. He thought he would leave empty-handed this time, but he didn''t expect to make a big fortune. After choosing to admit defeat, he immediately returned to his home plane with a large number of people. ?This invasion experience made Su Xingyu realize that perhaps invading other players'' planes does not necessarily require capturing their cities and seizing their resources and population. ?Those cities are like tortoise shells, difficult to conquer, and most of the residents inside have faith, so it takes a lot of time to transform them. In comparison, these primitive tribes are much easier to deal with. Weak in strength, easy to transform, and has no shortcomings except low resources. The question is, does he lack resources? It is true that Su Xingyu has an extremely large army that needs to be maintained, and the resource consumption is more than ten times or even dozens of times that of ordinary players. But the problem is, he also produces a lot of resources! ?Over the years, the Night Tribe has captured a lot of plane fragments. ?Even if the management is not good and the development and utilization of these plane fragments are not sufficient, relying on the numerical advantage, the output of basic resources is still very impressive. What''s more, relying on the help of the divine source of creation, Su Xingyu cultivated many mutant spiritual plants. The growth cycle of these spiritual plants is shorter and the effect is better than the original spiritual plants. So if it is just basic resources, he is actually not lacking, and those players who are invaded will most likely not leave precious resources in border cities. ?After understanding this point, Su Xingyu changed his strategic focus and no longer stared at the player''s city, but turned his attention to other things. ?Of course, this does not mean that he wants to give up the city. After all, he captured the city not for the resources, but for better deals with the other party. Knowledge is priceless. If you want to gain the other party¡¯s cultivation knowledge, you have to defeat them first. After changing the strategy, the subsequent invasion became much smoother, and every expedition was fully loaded. ?Even if sometimes you encounter a tough situation and it is difficult to capture the city, you can still make up for the losses by sweeping away the surrounding tribes through the guidance of Sky Split Eagle. It will never be a loss anyway.????Although the rewards given by the system have been reduced, the substantial gains have become greater. ?This behavior made many players angry and cursed, but there was nothing they could do about it. The Night Tribe dispatched hundreds of thousands of troops, and later added cavalry. Even if the troops were divided into two groups, they would still bring a great sense of oppression to the invaded players. Let alone those barbaric tribes, they could defend themselves. The city is very lucky. It sounds good for the invaders to help themselves fight "wild monsters", but in fact it is not in their long-term interests. ?Just like fighting monsters in the game to accumulate experience and upgrade, conquering these wild tribes has great benefits in itself. Such as mineral veins, accumulated resources, and most importantly¡ª Untainted ¡°believers¡±. Su Xingyu''s current behavior is equivalent to helping them kill the wild monsters, and then moving all the things that can be moved. It can be said that except for mineral veins and land, all other resources have been absorbed. The problem is that if wild monsters are eaten by others, how can they "level up" quickly? In the early stages of development, population is much more important than land and resources. With population, resources and land can be increased through other means. A bad atmosphere swept across the entire elementary realm in an instant. ?If I can¡¯t defeat you, how can I defeat those primitive tribes? ? Players have changed their goals and reached out to the tribes surrounding the invaders that have not yet had time to incorporate them. ? ? If a player''s city is like a hard bone, which can only be eaten after being broken into pieces, then these primitive tribes are like a big piece of fat meat. If you take a bite, it will be full of fat and it will be so delicious that it will explode. This is very unfriendly to those weak players who like to farm. I have been working hard to farm for several years, and I was thinking that after I developed well, I would go fight monsters to accumulate experience and upgrade. Who knows, but after I developed myself and bought equipment, the wild monsters were killed first. For powerful players, it has no impact. Just like the Night Tribe, they have now extended their hands beyond the black soil plains, and their influence has expanded to extremely distant places. The tribes they can conquer have long been dispersed and integrated by them. There are only two situations in which the forces that can still exist now are uneconomical and difficult to fight. No matter what the situation is, it illustrates one problem: this force is very capable of fighting. After all, even the Night Tribe finds it difficult to fight, so one can imagine how powerful they are. Not to mention whether the invaders could beat them or not, even if they did win, Su Xingyu wouldn''t mind and would even applaud them. The strong will always be strong, and the weak will always be weak. This principle is not without reason. ??The sooner the surrounding players are unified, the greater the advantage they will show at this moment. They have formed a positive cycle. The rear was made into an iron barrel by them, and the army was their outstretched hands, which could beat others arbitrarily. In invading and being invaded, Time flies by. Some day. A sudden message broke the peace of the night tribe, ¡¾Lava¡¿£º¡°Brother Yu, help me.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 87： Melee Chapter 87 Melee After reading the distress message, Su Xingyu was a little speechless, but he also began to think about countermeasures. Even now, the relationship between the two of them is pretty good. After all, they have fought together in battles and explored several plane fragments together. Although they each have their own places to go due to changes in the situation, the relationship has not become estranged. The small group established at the beginning is still there, and resources are exchanged from time to time. Furthermore, in the "trading market", several people have shares, and coupled with the allocation of resources within the plane fragments, there are often contacts between several people. ?The other party''s Xingchen''s senses are pretty good, so Su Xingyu is still willing to help him. The matter can be summed up very simply. Both sides continued to add more people, and then it turned into a chaotic war. The cause was that Zhang Kexin (forest) was invaded by a player who was also an elf. That player was quite strong. Of course, Zhang Kexin was not weak either, and had the advantage of defending the city, so in the battle against the city On the other hand, the other party has not made effective progress. ?After discovering that the city could not be captured, the man changed his target and began to use the "sweeping" method of plunder to harvest the resources and population of Zhang Kexin''s plane. The elves are even rarer than the humans. Zhang Kexin had to go out of the city to fight against the opponent''s actions, and the two sides started fighting. Since the strength is almost the same, Zhang Kexin, who even has local advantages, is even better on the battlefield. ?Originally, this situation was a waste of time. Seeing that there was nothing to be gained, the intruders left. The result was infuriating. After seven days, the player still refused to leave. He even applied for help and dragged his friends in with him. With no choice but to ask for help, Zhang Kexin could only ask someone to come in, and this person was Fang Xingchen. After all, the relationship between the two was particularly good. ?Fang Xingchen¡¯s strength is undoubtedly reliable, but the bad thing is that after Fang Xingchen came in, the other party asked for help again. ?Of course, even in a two-on-three situation, Zhang Kexin is still confident of solving his opponents by relying on his local advantage. But this takes a long time, and the losses caused by this process will bring the development of her tribe back to a year ago. The other party is also taking advantage of her weakness and wants her to surrender and pay high compensation for the war. payment''. No one else can agree to this. ?What can be done? ??Of course, we have to continue to recruit people, and we must also recruit someone with strong strength to directly make the final decision without giving the opponent a chance to continue to add fuel to the fire. There are not many such players in the entire elementary realm, and among the people they know, there are exactly three. Lin Ye, Su Xingyu, Mo Kongwu All three of them had the ability to make the final decision, and then something depressing happened to Fang Xingchen. Lin Ye and Mo Kongwu were both in a state of war, but Su Xingyu was still bright. ?So the letter asking for help came into Su Xingyu¡¯s hands. Take back the troops originally prepared to invade other players, and adjust the troops based on the information in the request for reinforcements. Soon, a mixed army of 200,000 people, consisting of dark warriors, jackal warriors, kobold warlocks, half-metal giants, and many magical beasts, set off. A city full of green. Zhang Kexin and Fang Xingchen stood on the city wall, looking into the distance, their faces full of sorrow. "These guys bully others too much. They bully us because they have more people." Zhang Kexin was extremely angry. If she was robbed, she would admit it. After all, at this stage, who hasn''t been robbed yet? She I also grabbed other players'' resources and population, but the other players refused to leave and kept asking people to come in. This was a bit bullying. In her own territory, the longer the delay, the greater her losses. ¡°Well, there are so many of them.¡± Fang Xingchen sighed, ¡°This method of staring at one person is indeed a bit disgusting. The invaders are very passive.¡± Zhang Kexin''s beautiful face showed a hint of cruelty, and she gritted her teeth and said: "Had I known this, I should have disabled him at any cost." ??Since the strength shown by her opponent at the beginning of the invasion was not weak, she did not show that kind of ruthlessness at the beginning, so that the opponent felt that she was weak and could be bullied, and became more and more excessive, which evolved into the current situation. "You, after all this time, you still haven''t adapted to the rules here." Fang Xingchen glanced at her and said, "Here, you can be weak, but you must not let others think you are weak, otherwise those guys who bully the weak and fear the strong will swarm And then, he won¡¯t stop until he¡¯s eaten and wiped clean.¡± Zhang Kexin pursed her lips and said nothing. Seeing this, Fang Xingchen didn¡¯t say much and looked at the army stationed in the distance: "Brother Lin and Brother Wu are in a state of war again. Now we can only look at Brother Yu. If he doesn''t come in, we can only draw the people in the group and fight a tough battle with the other side. The only way is to beat them painfully. Only then will they retreat." Neither of them were sure whether Su Xingyu would come in. Zhang Kexin could only say: "I will be the main force then." ?Fang Xingchen nodded and did not refute Zhang Kexin''s words. After all, he only came in to support, so there is no such thing as supporting the troops as the main force. At this moment, the army stationed in front suddenly moved. The total number of troops of the three invaders has reached 300,000. ?Except for the first intruder, the other two did not send too many troops in. After all, they were just following the soup drinkers and had to consider the issues of benefits and costs. The armies of three players launch attacks in three directions of the city. Before the attacking troops could approach, the elf archers standing on the city wall took up their bows and shot arrows. ?The green arrows flew into the sky, gathering the power of the surrounding elements and turning into arm-thick green arrows. Arrows fired into the attacking army. ?Hum, boom, boom¡ª With loud noises, the violent air waves instantly overturned the advancing soldiers and disrupted their neat formation. Then a terrifying rain of arrows hit the sky, and the soldiers who were disrupted fell down in pieces. Down. A river of blood. The old corpses have not been removed, and new ones have been added. ¡°I want to see how many magic arrows you still have.¡± The elf player among the three invaders, the first intruder, suddenly turned dark when he saw this, and immediately ordered his subordinates to organize a counterattack. ??The elves of the magician army raised their staffs, and a gust of green wind rose, wrapped in a rain of arrows, and turned upside down. "snort-" For such a long time, there are any means on both sides, and they have already touched it clearly. ??The elf general guarding the city on the city wall snorted coldly. ??The elf magician, who had been prepared for a long time, also raised his staff, and the wind elements gathered into a wave and rushed forward. In an instant, the strong wind was dispersed. ??However, the attacking troops have already arrived under the city gate, the siege equipment is set up, and the soldiers climb up one by one. The soldiers defending the city organized a counterattack, and soldiers from both sides continued to fall. (End of this chapter) Chapter 88： Remarks on the launch Chapter 88 Remarks on the Release important Notice! ?If nothing else, it will be on the shelves tomorrow. I originally planned to put it on the shelves a few days ago. After all, the data is increasing very slowly, and there is no use in delaying it. However, I ran out of manuscripts in my hometown a few days ago, so I can only save some manuscripts before putting them on the shelves. First of all, I would like to thank everyone for your support during this period, and I have been following the updates until now. To be honest, the author himself never thought that he could write novels. After all, when I was in junior high school, I couldn¡¯t even type. Later, I learned to type while playing LoL and communicating with my teammates. ?At that time, I had a hot idea and wrote this novel. I wanted to find something to do for myself. Unexpectedly, I was picked up and I have been writing it ever since. Then, due to my personal number, I could only sign the contract in paper form. I spent a sum of money before I made any money. (Printing outside is really expensive) As the number of words in the novel increased, the number of readers gradually increased, and part of the novel was also removed. At that time, everyone was a little dissatisfied and felt that it was too delayed. ??I have to admit my mistake on this point, that little plot was indeed written too slowly. In addition, the author''s strength is indeed somewhat lacking, and sometimes what I write is different from what I think in my mind. I didn¡¯t have high expectations for this book, so as not to miss too much. ?No matter what the results are, there may be some twists and turns in the middle, but I will definitely finish it and regard it as a breakthrough for myself. Also, thank you all again. The release time is 12 noon tomorrow. Please make an initial order! (End of this chapter) Chapter 89： Red Lizard (please subscribe) Chapter 89 Red Lizard (please subscribe) The three people on the invading side are elves, humans, and orcs. ??The elves and humans attacked the two city gates guarded by Zhang Kexin, while the orcs attacked the city gate guarded by Fang Xingchen. ??The orc army, which is mainly composed of pig warriors, is strong and very durable. They all rush forward with large shields and block the incoming arrows. However, shooters have never been the main force in Fang Xingchen''s lizardman army. A famous salamander priest raised a staff embedded with a fire attribute magic core. Terrifying flames rose into the sky. Fang Xingchen''s incarnation of divine power also waved the staff, and surrounding areas A large amount of fire elements gathered together and condensed into huge fireballs. In an instant, dozens of small blue suns appeared in the sky. ?The fireball sometimes expands and sometimes shrinks, which looks a bit scary. ¡°Die to me!¡± Fang Xingchen''s incarnation of divine power instantly became taller. Dozens of huge fireballs hit the orc army below. "Boom, boom, boom", a shocking explosion sounded. In the panic, the orcs within the fireball attack range were directly turned into ashes. . Even an orc warrior with mid-level extraordinary strength was turned into a charred corpse under this blow. Huge pits appeared on the ground. The orc army, which was advancing bravely, was momentarily stagnant. Fang Xingchen''s blow killed more than three thousand orcs in the army, and the number of other orcs injured was ridiculous. The incarnation of the orc player''s divine power looked a little ugly. Although the opponent had shown fireball skills in the previous attacks, it was not as lethal as it is now. However, at this point, he had no way out. Even if he chose to lead the charge himself, : ¡°Come up with me.¡± ?Among all the incarnations of divine power, these guys with super-large-scale killing skills are the most annoying. With the support of the gods themselves and their believers, they can often show extremely terrifying ability to clear troops. In contrast, the incarnations of those divine players who have powers such as strength, defense, hunting, etc., perform somewhat unsatisfactorily. The incarnation of divine power is only at the peak level of the same level, which is equivalent to having one more super powerful individual. On a battlefield with tens of thousands of warriors, without individuals who transcend the limitations of the battlefield, the performance is really not impressive enough. ??So this orc player didn''t hesitate at all, and rushed forward with his sixth-level orc warriors, preparing for a hand-to-hand fight, using his own strengths to attack the other''s weaknesses, and giving full play to his superior individual strength advantage. Fang Xingchen, who has the advantage of a city wall, is not afraid of close combat with orc players. Also, he often "plays dungeons" with big bosses, so he has some experience in how to deal with super powerful individuals. What''s more, the incarnation of divine power on the opposite side is not a super powerful individual. The lizardman commander skillfully moved several sixth-level warriors to the enemy''s high-level combat forces, and then sent an elite lizardman team dedicated to hunting super powerful individuals. Three sixth-level orc warriors and dozens of mid-level extraordinary warriors, led by the incarnation of the pig man''s divine power, climbed onto the city wall in an instant and fought with the lizard warriors above. The scene was very chaotic. "die!" ??The incarnation of the Pigman''s divine power is wearing yellow armor and is more than ten feet tall. His body looks extremely majestic. He swings the sledgehammer in his hand and hits the lizard warrior in front of him, setting off a gust of wind with an impressive momentum. score Facing the incoming sledgehammer, the tall fourth-level lizard warrior raised his shield to block it, but unexpectedly the two collided and the shield immediately shattered. ??The sledgehammer hit his body, and there was only a crisp sound. The lizard warrior vomited blood, bent over and flew out like a kite with a broken string. ?Bang bang bang¡ª ?After knocking down several lizard warriors, he stopped, facing the sky, struggling to get up, but felt that all the strength in his body had been drained, and he could not move at all. The big hole sunken into the chest is very scary. This is the advantage of blunt weapons. As long as they are strong enough, even if they cannot penetrate the opponent''s armor, they can still kill them. ?After all, just because the armor can withstand the huge force does not mean that the body behind the armor can withstand it. After Bamot killed the opponent in front of him, he quickly found another mid-level lizard warrior. Just as he was about to chase him, he felt a burning sensation in his ears and a red long knife came towards him. ??Bamot did not dare to be careless, and activated the characteristics of his armor. His divine power surged, and a yellow shield instantly covered his whole body. At the same time, His body retreated crazily. However, he was still a step slower. The lizard warrior with fiery red skin and exuding red fighting spirit swung his long knife and accurately hit his side. The two fighting spirits collided with each other, red and yellow. The sixth-level lizard warrior roared angrily, and the fighting energy in his body flowed along his arm towards the long knife. In an instant, he cut open the yellow shield. The red long knife easily cut through the armor and cut into his body. Flames poured into it along the wound. , and then a terrifying sound erupted, and part of Bamot''s body exploded directly. ??If it were another sixth-level warrior, he would have been seriously injured at this moment. However, in the strict sense, the incarnation of divine power is not a normal creature. ?As long as the core that makes up the incarnation of divine power is not destroyed, then he is immortal, which is very similar to elemental life. ?But even so, this knife also cut off 20% of his life, but it was not shown due to his special existence form. ??Bamot took the opportunity to retreat a few meters back and looked at the tall lizard warrior in front of him with mixed emotions, both angry and grateful. What makes me angry is that an incarnation of my divine power was almost taken away by a native. Luckily, it was him who was attacked by the opponent, otherwise the attack just now would have definitely taken away a sixth-level orc warrior. ¡°I actually have a trump card. I really underestimated you before.¡± Looking around, Bamot found that his high-end combat team did not have an advantage, but it was not a big problem. After all, these mid-level warriors dragged the defenders on the city wall, causing more and more orc warriors to board. city ??wall. ¡°Today, destroy the city!¡± ?Now that things have happened, Mbah a Moute, who originally planned to launch a tentative attack, has also changed his mind. ?The opponent is very strong. It will not be a good thing for our side to continue to delay. Since the losses have been paid, let''s attack the city in one fell swoop and end this battle. "You can try it." Fang Xingchen smiled "haha" with some disdain on his face. The armies of both sides fought together on a large scale. Fighters continued to fall, and then more fighters came up to continue fighting. A river of blood. ?No matter how fierce the orc warriors are, they cannot advance an inch. The lizard warriors are very powerful, especially the elemental weapons in their hands, so even these thick-skinned pig warriors dare not resist. The surrounding fire elements gathered together, and the temperature on the battlefield continued to rise, making the situation of the orc warriors more and more uncomfortable. The battlefield on the other side is not much better. During the time of cooperating with others, Zhang Kexin''s melee combat ability has increased significantly, and now she is fighting on her own. Even in a one-on-two battle, she does not fall behind at all. ?At this moment, a huge light pillar suddenly shone in the very distance. ?Everyone realizes that A new player has intervened! Sorry sorry (End of this chapter) Chapter 90： Heavy armor defense (please subscribe) Chapter 90 Heavy Armor Defense (Please subscribe) "Brother Yu, Brother Yu''s support is coming in." Fang Xingchen shouted excitedly. He could feel the domineering power from dozens of miles away. As a partner who had explored the plane together, he was very familiar with Su Xingyu''s power. . Zhang Kexin also looked happy. Although several people in the small group have somewhat weird personalities, one thing I have to admit is that they are all very powerful. She has now joined other teams, and they are not weak. However, as far as she knows, even the founder of the "family" is only on par with Mo Kongwu, or even worse. In the small group, the two strongest people are undoubtedly the two human players, Guanghui and Yongye. As strong as Mo Kongwu, there is also a big gap between them. It can almost be said that it is one level behind. As time went by, Zhang Kexin became stronger and stronger, and she also condensed the second point of divinity and became the incarnation of divine power. However, it was precisely because of this that she realized that when they first cooperated, she had the incarnation of divine power. The two of them were so terrifying. So when one of them intervened on the battlefield, she knew that the war was stable. ¡°Brother Yu asked us to hold them back and don¡¯t let them escape.¡± Fang Xingchen glanced at the system channel and said. "good." Zhang Kexin nodded. The two men immediately changed their style of play and began to become aggressive. The faces of the three players on the opposite side became a little ugly, but they were not too panicked. ?Although they are attacking the city, the city is so big that most of their soldiers are actually waiting to take turns. ?Although the other party''s support has made things more complicated, it is not necessarily a big threat. ??If the supporter is directly teleported not far away from them and stabbed in the back, there is nothing to say. Whoever encounters them will be unlucky. But obviously the system will not be so heartless. The teleportation location is quite far away from them, and it will take a certain amount of time to get there, which gives them the opportunity to prepare. As long as you are prepared and cannot produce a surprise attack, then supporting the players who come in will only cause them a little trouble. Maybe this is even a good thing. In the past, the system would arrange the players who came in from both sides to support each other to avoid getting dumped. ?This time for unknown reasons, the opponent''s support was arranged to the border, that is, their rear. ?Perhaps, they can leave some troops here to drag them around, and then focus on defeating the players who come in for support first. The three of them put it together and quickly agreed on this strategy. Three players each mobilized some elite soldiers from their headquarters, and then prepared to fight on both sides. ?This optimistic attitude continued until their air units detected the size of the incoming supporting troops. There is no end in sight. And it¡¯s not just the races that are famous for their numbers, they are the very traditional humans and orcs. ¡°Continue to call for support.¡± ??Although the air unit only survived for a while before being torn apart by the three giant eagles, the three of them still roughly estimated the size of the army supported by the Night Tribe. ??The three of them originally wanted to see the situation before looking for support, but now they no longer hesitated and decided to ask for help from outside. ?The original plan of encircling and suppressing the supporting troops has also undergone some changes. It was changed to resisting enemy support and waiting for our own supporting troops. The three of them had a tacit understanding and were not in a hurry due to the size of the troops coming in to support them. They adjusted their troops in an orderly manner and actively prepared for war. They are all veteran players and know very well how many holes will be left if their side retreats at this time. After all, these are not thousands of people, but hundreds of thousands of people! It¡¯s not that you can come when you want and leave when you want. With hundreds of thousands of people moving, the opponent is still attacking from both inside and outside. If you are not careful, your entire army may be defeated. ??The thick-skinned pigman army was moved to the rear. The elf archers and elf priests were standing ready. The human cavalry was exploring forward, waiting for the arrival of the enemy troops. It didn¡¯t take long. ?Bang bang bang¡ª The earth trembled. From the distant horizon, a black tide surged in. It was a large number of black-armored cavalry. ?Elf player Moss looked shocked and puzzled, "He''s crazy. He dares to come and charge the battle with tens of thousands of cavalry." It is undeniable that cavalry has a great advantage on the plains, but this is a world with extraordinary power! ?Tens of thousands of cavalry dare to charge an army of hundreds of thousands. Once the momentum of the charge is blocked, these tens of thousands of cavalry will be slaughtered like pigs. ??Does this mean they are regarded as the monster fish army in the plane fragments? ?Everyone was a little annoyed and felt that they were being underestimated. ¡°Since you are so arrogant, let¡¯s swallow this cavalry!¡± Orc player Bamot smiled coldly and asked the elite pig warriors in the front row to prepare to withstand the impact. ?But it was not them who were the first to fight, but the human cavalry blocking the front. ¡°Fight!¡± ??Twenty thousand human cavalry roared and charged towards the black armored cavalry on the opposite side. They have no choice. When the opponent appears in their sight, they have only one option: fight. Choosing to escape will only make them lose worse. ¡°In the name of my Lord, crush them!¡± ?Ye Zhan shouted, leading three thousand super elites and rushing forward. ?The soldiers behind him shouted loudly and looked fanatical. Bang! Bang! Bang! Two cavalrymen collided. For a moment, countless warriors fell off their horses and were trampled to pieces by the horses'' hooves. ?In such an environment, even an extraordinary warrior would have no choice but to turn into a pulp if he fell off his horse and was trampled by thousands of horse hooves. ??However, if anyone observes carefully, they will find that the night tribe''s cavalry has very few fallen horses, especially the top group of super elites, who only have a dozen unlucky ones. This is the super elite cavalry of the Night Tribe. Heavily armored cavalry. When forming a legion, each of their warriors possesses extraordinary fourth-level strength. And they have another characteristic. (Characteristic ¢ÙHeavy Defense: When wearing heavy armor, the overall defense is improved, up to 70%) Even though their current level of mastery is not deep, with only about 30% blessing, as the most elite warriors selected by the Night Tribe, each of them has a body of silver. Wearing heavy armor, with a silver body, and the magical beast horse under him has reached the second level, this characteristic blessing has been horribly improved. ??Su Xingyu had people experiment with it anyway. An ordinary fourth-level warrior holding a gold-level long sword would break through the armor with one strike. To put it simply, the human cavalry legion on the opposite side, which consists of the elites of the third order, the main force of the second order, and the main body of the first order, is like **** that cannot break through the defense against this heavy cavalry. The night tribe''s cavalry pushed across, and the human cavalry on the opposite side did not cause any hindrance to them and was directly penetrated. After defeating the human cavalry, they faced the Pig Legion. ¡°Eternal night!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 91： Defeated in one battle (please subscribe) Chapter 91: Defeat in one battle (please subscribe) A curtain of darkness instantly covered the entire battlefield. The ultimate darkness has fallen. Even the orc warriors with night vision were slightly disturbed and could only see clearly the situation around them. The heavy armored cavalry that penetrated the enemy cavalry was like running over a piece of grass, its speed barely slowed down, and it was like a black wave sweeping in. The elves, whose vision was affected, relied on instinct and used long-range strikes forward. ?The arrows with cyan light were shot forward intensively, hitting the cavalry that was charging forward, making a "clang, clang, clang" sound, and then nothing happened. The arrows with elemental energy did not even break the fighting spirit shields on these cavalry. The magic legion¡¯s wind blade attack didn¡¯t even have a chance to fall into the legion. It was deflected in mid-air by several sixth-order sky-splitting eagles. ¡°An artifact that changes the environment, **** this guy, he actually has such a method.¡± ?? Moss looked at the darkness in front of him with an extremely ugly expression. As an incarnation of divine power with sixth-level strength, he was naturally not affected. However, all the elf soldiers under his hands became blind, and it would be difficult to fight next. ¡°Let¡¯s work together to break this darkness, otherwise we won¡¯t be able to fight.¡± Orc player Bamot¡¯s face was gloomy, and he was already feeling a little nervous in his heart. ?This cavalry seems a little too powerful! ?It¡¯s okay if one¡¯s own cavalry is defeated in one blow. After all, it¡¯s not their area of ??specialization, so it¡¯s normal that they can¡¯t defeat them. ??However, the arrows fired by the elf archer with elemental blessings did not break through the defense. How can this be defeated? "good." The two of them nodded immediately without hesitation. The three incarnations of divine power blossomed in full bloom, and the body of the spirit behind them also began to exert force, trying to break through this darkness. Su Xingyu just smiled coldly and suppressed the explosion of the three people with his backhand. Ultimate darkness still shrouds the battlefield. At the same time, the cavalry led by Ye Zhan also came to the orc warriors. Without hesitation, Ye Zhan slashed out with a knife, and a black knife more than ten meters long shot out. A fifth-level pig general in front was cut into pieces together with his armor. Two halves, Dao Mang''s remaining power remained unabated, and he killed several orc warriors in a row. The remaining heavily armored knights who rushed forward did not waste their fighting energy like the night battle. The dark fighting energy surged out and attached to the long sword. With the momentum of the horse''s forward momentum, they directly collided with it and then slashed out with the sword. à§! The first line of defense organized by the pig warriors in the front row was directly hit and dented. The long sword slashed and chopped the shield into pieces. ?The pig warrior suppressed the fear in his heart and raised his sword to slash forward. With a bang, the powerful attack penetrated the outer layer of "fighting armor" and then slashed onto the black armor, causing sparks to fly. The defense was not broken! "I*****" ??Bamot''s face turned green, and no words were enough to describe his mood at this moment. ?This is not an iron plate, it is clearly an alloy plate! The heavy cavalry only rushed forward for a short distance and then slowed down. ??If it is a normal cavalry, it is almost time to find a breakthrough and break away from the enemy''s formation at this moment. But obviously this cavalry of the Night Tribe is not a normal cavalry. Relying on their outrageous defense and excellent strength, the three thousand super elites continued to rush forward with the cavalry behind them. The long knife swung down. Pig warriors continue to fall. The so-called strength is relative. ?For the lizard warriors and elf warriors of Fangchen and Chen, it is a powerful defense, but it seems a bit weak when facing the dark warriors. One charged attack is enough to split the warrior''s armor together. ??The pig warriors'' lethality was originally quite good, but now they are a little weak, and they can''t even break through the outer defense. A handful of mid-level orc warriors managed to break through the armor, only to find that the opponent still had a layer of surface defense. Use one word to describe the mood of the orc warrior at this moment, that is - Despair! ?They couldn''t see too far away, and everywhere they saw were enemies. The screams kept coming, and their companions around them kept falling. The smell of blood, which was originally exciting, now made them feel sick and desperate. The infantry front used to deal with normal cavalry charges was penetrated in a short time. ??The entire cavalry was divided into three, led by three thousand-man heavy cavalry, and rushed into the army of more than 100,000 like a trident, disrupting their battle line. ???The three Moss were extremely angry and annoyed, and tried their best to break the darkness on the battlefield, but in the face of the dark figure that was like a prison, all their methods became a joke. Three people working together can''t shake it in the slightest. The two sides don¡¯t seem to be on the same level. The situation on the battlefield was even worse. ??It is clear that our own numbers have an absolute advantage, and there is no problem with the layout of the army, but facing this terrifying cavalry, all preparations have become a joke. The army was penetrated bit by bit. ?Despair is spreading among the army. They are like warriors wrestling on the edge of a cliff, with an abyss behind them, and they are being pushed into the abyss bit by bit. No matter how they resist, they cannot shake their opponents even one bit. ??Although the soldiers in the army have not been defeated due to the gods, if this state continues, they may not be far away from being defeated. At the same time, Fang Xingchen and his two men also rushed out with their troops at the right time. Neither of them had cavalry, but mainly infantry. The battlefield is split into two, which prevents the three of them from being attacked from both sides. But according to this posture, failure is a foregone conclusion. The reason for the failure is also very simple. It was unable to deal with the cavalry in front. Let three cavalry groups of tens of thousands of people charge randomly among the army. No one can do anything about this situation. ?It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t want to stop it, but that they really have no choice. ??The fourth-level orc warriors slashed at him with their swords, and they couldn''t even break through the defense. They used their heads to block it! ???If there are only 3,000 people, it is most likely that they will risk their lives to pile them up. The difference in numbers is so huge that when the speed slows down, they will all be killed. ??However, those black armored cavalry behind them are not good at fighting. They may not be as good as the heavy cavalry in front, but the problem is that not all of the three-person coalition are fourth-level warriors! If there is no matching army, then there is no way to intercept it. ?Three thousand and fourth-level super cavalry, together with 30,000 elite cavalry with third-level combat power, are not without players in the elementary realm who can intercept them, but it is obviously not the three of them. If they had this strength, Zhang Kexin and the two would have surrendered long ago. ?Three cavalry groups ran rampant among the army, tearing the coalition army into pieces like a criss-crossing canine. Command? ?This command is a hammer! ??When Su Xingyu retracted the dark curtain, what was displayed in front of everyone was such an effect. No matter how powerful the coalition generals are, they cannot command this army of hundreds of thousands of people. Failure is a foregone conclusion. The three of them had no choice but to organize a retreat from the second battlefield, completely abandoning the first battlefield and allowing the three cavalry to ravage them. The army began to collapse and the soldiers fled in all directions. The battlefield has entered garbage time. (End of this chapter) Chapter 92： The escaped intruder (please subscribe) Chapter 92 The Fleeing Intruder (Please subscribe) ?Wanting to defeat the opponent has become an illusion, and even escaping unscathed has become impossible. Even if they don''t retreat, the three troops will have no choice but to perish. The three Moss are decisive people. Even if their hearts are bleeding, they will give up the army behind without any hesitation. This can¡¯t be helped. Even if doing so would cost them more than half, it would still be better than being completely wiped out. ?Fang Xingchen and his two troops tried their best to bite the opponents in front of them and prevent them from retreating. However, the three people who had decided to cut off an arm retreated extremely quickly, and soon each withdrew with an army. ?The two men without cavalry did not have the ability to pursue them, and the night tribe''s cavalry was still charging into the army at this moment. ¡°Gather the defeated army.¡± ??The incarnations of divine power retreated, and the remaining coalition forces naturally collapsed without attacking. Ye Zhan rushed out of the army with his cavalry, and did not pursue the group of deserters, but began to gather the scattered warriors. Su Xingyu also informed Fang Xingchen and the others to come over and help gather them together. ?Before the three Moss retreated, the order given to these guys was to escape as much as they could. The collapse of more than 100,000 soldiers, if it was a large area of ??contact, there was still a way to directly recruit. But with only 30,000 cavalry, even if they have the strength of one to five, the number is still too small after all. These soldiers of the coalition are not trash. They will not be like the indigenous tribes. As long as they win the battle, they can directly use force to intimidate them. It was very troublesome to collect these defeated troops. Even with the help of two people, it took several hours. At this time, the large army of the Night Tribe in the distance rushed over. ¡°Brother Yu.¡± ¡°Brother Xingyu.¡± ?Fang Xingchen and the other two walked over and greeted them warmly. Su Xingyu nodded in response. "It''s only been a while. Brother Yu, you have become a lot stronger. It feels like the gap between us is getting bigger and bigger!" Looking at the majestic legion soldiers in front of me, especially the black army that pushed hundreds of thousands of troops across the country, Armored Cavalry, Fang Xingchen couldn''t help but sigh. When they first cooperated, Fang Xingchen was shocked by Su Xingyu''s strength. He thought that after a period of development, he could narrow the gap. Unexpectedly, as time goes by, the gap has not become smaller, but has become wider. Logically speaking, shouldn¡¯t it be harder to go as you go further? Why is it that the farther Brother Yu goes back, the faster he walks! ¡°The strong will always be strong.¡± Su Xingyu¡¯s words are a little hurtful, but they are true: ¡°I have been developing steadily during this period. Unlike you, I have to fight from time to time. It is normal to make greater progress than you.¡± ?During this period, the Night Tribe has not stopped its conquests, but after fighting so many battles, the Night Tribe is still peaceful internally. How should it develop? Again, the Night Tribe is large enough. To other players, it can be called a full-scale war formation. To Su Xingyu, it is just a local conflict and will not affect the development of the tribe at all. Sometimes it even promotes development! ??Although Su Xingyu didn''t say it clearly, Fang Xingchen knew even without using his brain that the man in front of him was definitely not the kind of owner who would just stay at home and farm instead of beating people. As for why it is possible to develop peacefully despite beating people? Naturally, it¡¯s because he is strong enough. ??The big boss just wanted to win a city, but he didn''t beat you to death. Do you want to fight back and beat you to death? The truth is cruel, but also realistic. ?Facing the invasion of big bosses, many players have the mentality of spending money to eliminate disasters. ?Let''s forget about revenge or anything like that. That''s not revenge, that''s repaying evil with kindness and giving food to others! "The other party applied for surrender." Zhang Kexin said suddenly, "They also said that they are willing to compensate for the losses. I hope that Brother Xingyu can let them live." The three players who escaped clearly realized that they were facing an insurmountable force. Even if they continue to send in more troops to relieve the heavy cavalry, they will still be serving food. Continuing to delay will have no effect except increasing casualties. As for retreat? The giant eagle chasing them in the sky has already shown that the other side has no intention of leaving them out of the war. So instead of continuing to waste time and increase losses, it is better to simply surrender and admit defeat. Zhang Kexin had the right to decide on the surrender of the invaders, but she did not make the decision without authorization. Instead, she looked at Su Xingyu: ¡°Brother Xingyu, it¡¯s up to you to decide.¡± Su Xingyu glanced at the army below. Having brought so many people here, if they leave after being touched once, wouldn¡¯t all the previous preparations be in vain? so. "Don''t worry, I''ve asked the Sky Splitting Eagle to follow them. I''ll send the cavalry out later. They won''t be able to get out of the war for a while." The corner of Su Xingyu''s mouth raised slightly, "Since we''ve already fought, let''s deal with it all at once. Even if we don¡¯t annihilate them all, we will get more benefits in return.¡± ?Sent 200,000 people in, not just to deal with these people, but also to deal with the other players who may continue to support them in the future. Zhang Kexin and the other two nodded immediately and had no objection. Fang Xingchen added: "They plundered a group of indigenous people nearby, nearly 200,000 in number, and they should all be placed in the camp over there now." "Um." Su Xingyu nodded slightly, "Next, you guard the city and leave the attack to me. As for the prisoners." As for the issue of harvest, the two of them had already discussed it when they asked for help, so they said simply at this moment: "Those prisoners are your trophies, brother Xingyu." Su Xingyu glanced at the two of them and chuckled: "Is my image in your mind so stingy?" "No no." "how could be." The two shook their heads repeatedly, fearing that Su Xingyu might misunderstand. "Okay, one yard is worth one yard. You have already paid for the support, so there is no need to count the other gains." Su Xingyu smiled and said: "What''s more, it''s useless for me to ask for those elves. The population they plundered can be given to Kexin. As for the other prisoners, I will get 70% and you two will get 30%. How will you divide it specifically between you?" A discussion.¡± ?Hundreds of thousands of troops, without the protection of the city, are just a piece of fat to Su Xingyu. It is not that easy to encounter this kind of fat. From this point of view, he has two people to thank. So after receiving the support reward, Su Xingyu didn''t mind sharing a little between the two of them. ¡°This, this is so embarrassing.¡± Fang Xingchen touched the back of his head. "Isn''t this good?" Zhang Kexin really wanted those elves, which would expand her tribe a lot, but she felt a bit embarrassed to accept them like this. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with it, that¡¯s it.¡± Su Xingyu quickly finalized the distribution issue. (End of this chapter) Chapter 93： Special Goblin Legion (please subscribe) Chapter 93 The Special Goblin Legion (Please subscribe) ¡°What should I do if the other party doesn¡¯t accept my surrender?¡± Elf player Moss looked extremely sad after receiving the news of Zhang Kexin¡¯s rejection. ¡°What can we do?¡± The human player looked depressed. He didn¡¯t expect that when he came out to make a fortune, he actually ran into a big shark. This time, he was afraid that he would lose everything. "It''s impossible to fight at all. The guy coming in for support from the opposite side is too strong. My pig warrior attacked with an ax and didn''t break the defense. Can you believe this?" Orc player Bamot looked horrified and could hardly believe himself. The picture I just saw. ??The extraordinary fourth-level orc warrior slashed through with all his strength, but he couldn''t even break through the defense. What a surprise! ¡°That guy¡¯s mount is an extraordinary second-level magic beast horse, and his defense is obviously abnormal. It¡¯s outrageous!¡± When he mentioned this, Moss¡¯s face became even more ugly. ??The Elf Archer''s attack failed to break through the defense. This is an Elf Archer with the blessing of elements. He can shoot a person through with one arrow! As a result, now, it¡¯s really a **** thing that I can¡¯t break through the defense! "The request for help has been sent out, but I feel that even if the boss comes in, he probably won''t be able to defeat the guy on the opposite side and can''t deal with the cavalry. It''s useless no matter how many of us there are. What''s more, the other side has hundreds of thousands of other troops. Even if the infantry is not as powerful as the cavalry, they will never be that weak." The human player said in a low voice, he was already planning to annihilate the entire army. ?With the combat power the opponent has just shown, it would be too much to support two people, let alone one person. After all, this is just a support, and it is an invasion support. ?At the opponent''s home court, even their "family" members will not send too many people in. This is not in their current interests. When it is profitable, their family members are the most ferocious wolves, but when the interests do not match the risks, they are the most timid mice, and they are all timid. The bustle in the world is all for the benefit of coming; the hustle and bustle of the world is for the benefit of the going. This is normal and nothing to be surprised about. In this period, which is equivalent to the beginning of the business, all the players are not wealthy, and most of them do not know each other. The only thing that can bring them together is their interests. In order to protect one¡¯s own plane, to plunder other people¡¯s planes, and to better exchange resources ??But no matter what it is, there is no reason for them to invest their small fortune for a strange player. You can say that these players are short-sighted, but under the current situation, conserving strength is the best choice. It is undoubtedly a stupid thing to waste one''s family wealth for the sake of so-called friendship and favor. One step is slow, each step is slow. Even if you don¡¯t understand this at the beginning, you should understand it after experiencing so many rounds of conflicts. So the three of them also understand that the current situation is a dead end. Unless the big boss in the group sends all his troops in, it is still possible to fight to a draw and leave with dignity, otherwise failure will be the inevitable result. As for winning? The large troops on the opposite side did not move. The vanguard troops alone defeated the hundreds of thousands of elite coalition troops including himself. ?In this case, if you still want to win, you may not be awake yet! The three of them are not weak in the entire elementary realm, but they can''t help but feel deeply desperate at this moment. At the same development time, the strength of both sides is not at the same level at all. ??If all this wave of troops were folded in, I''m afraid their vitality would be severely damaged. ?Especially Moss, the first elf player to invade, he has the largest army and the highest proportion of elites. In order to win this plane, he dispatched almost half of his elites. Once the entire army is wiped out, the strength will be directly reduced by half. You will immediately switch from the intruder to the invaded. "How about we escape with the elite? I remember there is a mountain forest to the west. We can hide there for a few days. When we are out of the war, we will return to our own plane." The human player suggested. In order to cultivate these elite warriors, he could It took a lot of effort, but if it were all gone now, it would be like cutting flesh on his body. It''s not that ordinary warriors are unimportant, but these extraordinary warriors of at least the second level can already be regarded as the backbone of his tribe. ??If it is really a losing battle, then in order to preserve strength, it is worthwhile to abandon some ordinary warriors. Even though this may create hidden dangers, we don¡¯t care about that much at the moment. The rankings are approaching, and the strength of the tribe is the most important. "Abandon most of the army and only keep the elite." Orc player Bamot touched his head and thought for a while, "If it really comes to that point, there is a way. Instead of staying here to wait for death, it is better to bring them with you As long as the elite escapes into the mountains and forests, the cavalry will be useless. After our target is reduced, even if they want to continue to hunt us, it will not be that simple. " In the orc tribe, the law of the weak and the strong is vividly demonstrated. ??If these ordinary warriors can be given up to preserve his own elite, then Bamot will not have any psychological burden. ¡°It depends on the situation, I don¡¯t know if the boss will come in.¡± ?Elf player Moss looked a little hesitant, but did not object. Now facing his two companions, he actually felt a little guilty. After all, today''s situation will arise. If we investigate, it is still his problem. Even if the two of them fell out with him now, he would not be surprised at all. While discussing countermeasures, not far from the camp, a beam of light reaching the sky suddenly appeared. Someone intervenes again! ¡°The boss is coming in.¡± ??The three of them looked at each other with complicated expressions, and then Moss said: ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s call people over first.¡± ??The two of Bamot nodded, and then sent a message to the people who came in for support, and showed their aura in the void to guide them in the direction. The place where the beam of light dissipates. An orderly, powerful, and goblin-like army appeared on the plain. Why do we talk about appearance? Because apart from their appearance, they don''t look like goblins at all. Normal Goblins are thinner than humans. However, among the 100,000 Goblins, none are less than 1.8 meters tall, and some even reach a height of 2.5 meters. They are majestic, full of muscles, and When compared with them, any bodybuilder would be ashamed. "Why is that guy Bamot so anxious to meet me? He said it''s dangerous outside, there''s a cavalry roaming around." The tall, rough-faced Goblin incarnation of divine power said to himself in confusion. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go first.¡± ?After thinking for a while, he couldn¡¯t figure it out and stopped thinking. He simply waved his hand and said, ¡°Go forward!¡± "oh!" ??The goblin army behind them shouted loudly. Just five chapters (End of this chapter) Chapter 94： Trial? Chapter 94 Trial? On the other side, Su Xingyu also discovered this situation. Some support came in from the other side. ?But this was what he expected, so he was not surprised. ¡°We finally came in. It¡¯s really fast.¡± ?The situation can be sorted out within half a day and troops can be sent in to support it. If it is not a mess and just randomly sends some people in, then the ability should not be underestimated. Although I don¡¯t know when the other party asked for help and what he said in the request for help letter, but after he supported 200,000 people, he still dared to continue to support the players who came in. He was either a fool or an opponent. Extremely confident in his own strength. ¡°Brother Yu, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Fang Xingchen asked aloud. "It''s okay." Su Xingyu smiled, and saw the Goblin army marching below through the Sky Splitting Eagle, and felt a little amused, "Just like what I said before, you two guard the house, and I will go and break through them." "good." The two of them nodded and responded. Leaving the prisoners behind, under Su Xingyu''s instructions, Ye Zhan led the Ye tribe''s army toward the temporary camp built by the three of them. With the guidance of Sky Split Eagle, they didn''t worry about the other party running away at all. Since the strength of the enemy who was coming to support was still unclear, Su Xingyu did not let the cavalry go first this time. ?Su Xingyu¡¯s actions sometimes seem risky, but in fact he is well-intentioned. There is a saying that goes well: if you know yourself and your enemy, you can fight a hundred battles without danger. ??The reason why he dared to let Ye Zhan bring the cavalry to charge into the formation was mainly because Fang Xingchen and Fang Xingchen had fought against each other many times and knew everything clearly. Now facing an enemy whose strength is unknown, it is natural to mobilize the entire army to meet the enemy with the strongest posture. ?The Night Tribe army does not move very fast, but its scale is very large, so even if the aerial reconnaissance unit is lost, the scouts sent out by the other party still know the route of the Night Tribe army. ?Of course, Su Xingyu had no intention of hiding it. Whether you fight or run away, it doesn¡¯t matter. Su Xingyu didn''t care. The other party''s choice could not change his will. ??When the tribe''s army arrived at night, the four-man coalition had reorganized its forces and was under the unified command of the new Goblin player Jones. Even though many soldiers were captured in the previous battle, and after collecting the fleeing soldiers, and adding the newly incoming Goblin army, the size of this coalition still reached 250,000. ??And different from the previous coordination and cooperation, after roughly understanding the opponent''s strength, Jones, as the boss of the family, directly reorganized the army. After unified command, the army with various types of arms truly showed its due combat effectiveness at this moment. ¡°It is obviously a mixed army, but it is really scary to be able to train such a strict army order! And with this strength, I am sure this is not a joke, this is too strong!¡± No matter what the previous three people said, Jones could not truly understand the strength of his opponent. Because he himself is a first-class strong man, although he attaches great importance to the words of the three people, he does not have a real concept of what they say is extremely powerful. ?But when Jones actually faced this army, he understood immediately. This is really powerful! It was so powerful that even Jones couldn''t feel that his side had any chance of winning. "Friend, how about giving me some face? We are willing to make compensation. I just hope you can let us go. If you are worried, I can ask them to sign a system agreement and never invade these two places during the elementary realm. Face." Jones couldn''t remember how long it had been since he had been so humble. It seemed that he had always been the strong one since he became a god. No matter whether he was facing an army of monsters or other players'' armies, he always had the upper hand. No one can make him lower his head. Over time, he also developed a arrogant character. ?However, facing this extremely powerful dark figure, Jones was willing to lower his arrogant head and even surrender without a fight. ¡°Your family is very interesting.¡± As they got closer, Su Xingyu had the opportunity to carefully look at the Goblin legion below. There is no doubt that these monsters were Goblins in their original state, but unlike normal Goblins, these Goblins have experienced Mutations. Just like the blood-red goblins he encountered when he first explored the plane fragments, they were both goblins in species, but the strength they displayed was completely different from the two species. ?These goblins in front of me could probably kill a normal type of goblin with one punch. ¡°Not as good as your family.¡± Jones smiled sarcastically. "Let''s fight. If you show enough strength, I will let you go." Su Xingyu retracted his gaze from the goblins and spoke slowly, with a calm tone that was undeniably domineering, "If you are not strong enough, then I will let you go." Keep them all as compensation for your invasion!" "You" Orc player Bamot has a hot temper. Being looked down upon by Su Xingyu made him a little annoyed. However, just as he was about to say something, he was blocked by Jones''s eyes. Su Xingyu didn''t care about Mbah a Moute''s eyes. Among the people present, only Jones could make him look at him seriously. Other people are just ants. ¡°How?¡± Su Xingyu spoke again. "good." There was no anger on Jones'' face. He nodded slowly and chuckled: "Please show mercy, otherwise we will not be able to stop this kind of military force." The negotiations have come to an end. The war below is about to break out. The heavy infantry pushed forward, while the black-armored cavalry waited on both sides. Fireballs rose up all over the sky, and arrows rained down from them. The coalition forces on the opposite side did not show any weakness. The magicians raised their hands together, waved their staffs, and mobilized the power of the surrounding elements to resist the incoming fireballs and stars. Before the fireball could reach the army, it was intercepted and exploded in mid-air. The elf archers have superb eyesight and are confident in shooting arrows with their bows. The powerful arrows are shot out with green arrows, like a green wall, which actually disperses a considerable part of the incoming arrow rain. The remaining cyan arrows continued along the trajectory and shot towards the center of the Night Tribe, where the archers were. Compared with these natural archers, the archers trained by the Night Tribe are still much inferior. ¡°Not much progress.¡± Before Moss could show his joy, Su Xingyu shook his head, and his divine power transformed into a dark giant more than ten meters tall. He raised his staff and a huge black hole appeared in the sky. The strong suction swallowed up all the incoming arrows. Morse: "." ?You elemental gods, can you stop being such rogues? If your subordinates can''t defeat you, go into battle yourself, right? After a round of shooting, the infantry of both sides also handed over. (End of this chapter) Chapter 95： resistance Chapter 95 Resistance ¡°Fight!!¡± ?Roaring angrily, the black heavy armored infantry rushed forward and fought with the goblins in the front row. ?These unique goblins looked up to the sky and roared, and started fighting the human warriors without showing any weakness. ?The two sides are similar in stature, even the Goblin Elite is slightly taller. The long sword came slashing at him. The goblin expert skillfully raised his shield to block the sword. Then he counterattacked and slashed at the enemy. The human warrior on the opposite side raised his shield slightly and blocked the blow. The two sides slashed at each other, sparks flying. Different from the normal monster race that likes to use blunt weapons. These races transformed from goblins are much better than orc warriors in terms of military order. On the battlefield, the most suitable weapon for warriors is the long knife. Because when a blunt weapon is faced with an opponent whose physical fitness is particularly outrageous, it is easy to hit the target but not break the defense. To put it bluntly, the power is too dispersed. For an opponent who is normally at the same level, as long as your knife hits someone, you will definitely be able to hurt him, but this is not necessarily the case with a blunt weapon. But relatively speaking, the requirements for using a long knife are higher than ordinary blunt weapons. As the fighting time prolongs, the black-armored warriors of the Night Tribe feel familiar. ?These green-skinned monsters are not weak, but they cannot be called powerful. They can only be said to be pretty good. But they don¡¯t have any special characteristics. Every slash and every block is like training thousands of times, and their physical fitness is very comprehensive, with almost no shortcomings. ?Then the warriors of the Night Tribe thought for a moment and realized that this was not who they were before. Comprehensive and powerful, with no shortcomings or features. Due to the different physical conditions of each race, even the same arms will show different characteristics on the battlefield. Specialized in killing, specializing in defense, specializing in speed This is an inevitable performance. After all, some races are better at killing, and some races are better at defense. Different races have different fighting methods. In many wars, the warriors of the Night Tribe have seen too many races, including werewolves, tigers, tauren, kobolds, wood elves, half-elves, dwarves, goblins, etc. When fighting against warriors of these races, The warriors of the Night Tribe have accumulated a lot of experience. ?For example, when faced with a werewolf clan that likes to make sneak attacks, we need to advance with a large army, surround them, not give them space to display, and kill them directly from the front. If you encounter the tauren clan, you should do the opposite and try to leave as much fighting space as possible to avoid being knocked out by the opponent. The normal way to deal with goblins is to use high-intensity attacks to expose their weaknesses, and then rely on your own excellent defense to kill them. As a result, this tried-and-true move was no longer effective at this moment. The opposite side is the same as them, they are all hexagonal warriors. Whether it is physical fitness or fighting skills, he is not weaker than himself and others. ?Although he blocked the attack of the black-armored warrior, Jones'' face was a little ugly. For no other reason than that he had lost. Due to his fighting habit, Jones likes to put his more elite soldiers in the front row to intercept the enemy''s elite attacks, and then spread out the battle line, relying on the higher average combat power of his own soldiers, and the terrifying The number of enemies surrounds the opponent and further encircles and kills them. In other words, there are not many elite Goblins who can fight the black-armored soldiers. Out of an army of 100,000 goblins, there are only more than 10,000. As for the black-armored warriors on the opposite side, Jones estimated that there were at least 40,000. "How did this goblin become like this?" Looking at the elite goblins below who were fighting inextricably with the night tribe warriors, Su Xingyu was also a little curious. Even though he has seen a lot, this is the first time he has encountered such a powerful goblin. He can be very sure that the original forms of these monsters are definitely goblins. What is the reason that caused such a big change for a race at the bottom of the food chain? ? "never mind." After a while, Su Xingyu, who couldn''t figure it out, stopped struggling. He took out the curtain and looked at the four people opposite, with a smile on his face: "To be honest, I haven''t used my full strength for a while, let''s give it a try. " ?Jones¡¯ expression changed after he had learned about this method through three people. ¡°Eternal night.¡± The next moment, extreme darkness covered the battlefield. The warriors of the Night Tribe were bathed in divine light, and their expressions became fanatical. ¡°The glory of my Lord!!¡± ¡°Welcome death!¡± ¡°In the name of eternal night, I grant you death!¡± As the contact area between warriors from both sides continued to expand, the Night Tribe launched a full-scale offensive. ??The Dark Familia in the state of eternal night are rising in momentum, not only their strength, but also their will to fight. ??They were already stronger than the coalition soldiers, but at this moment they broke out with even more terrifying fighting power. The battle line of the four-man coalition suddenly became shaky under their fierce attack. Even the most elite Goblin warriors were at a disadvantage at this time. As mentioned earlier, omnipotence can also be said to be omnipotent in a certain sense. With their strong physical fitness, superb combat skills, and tenacious fighting will, these Goblin elites are undoubtedly powerful soldiers. But unfortunately, if these are converted into data, the dark warriors on the opposite side are higher than them in every item. ?In normal battles, it is very difficult for dark warriors to seize the weaknesses of these elite goblins and defeat them. Because the difference at that point is actually not particularly big. But when the two sides are locked in a life-and-death struggle, this gap will become a fatal weakness. To sum up, it is difficult to defeat but not difficult to kill. Hexagonal warriors are not very lucky when they encounter larger hexagonal warriors. On the other side, the two cavalrymen lingering on the outside also launched an attack from both sides. Even though Jones had prepared elite troops on both wings in advance, when they actually faced two elite cavalry regiments led by super cavalry, they still inevitably fell into a disadvantage. "If you only have this strength, you can just admit defeat." ??Glancing at the opponent''s collapsed battle line, Su Xingyu said straightforwardly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask you to evaluate it.¡± ?Jones was not angry, but chuckled. ?With the help of the endless divine source, the four incarnations of divine power erupted with terrifying momentum, impacting the darkness above the sky. Su Xingyu frowned slightly, his divine power surged, and he suppressed these disharmonious forces with one hand. ?Even though Jones''s strength is not bad, compared to Su Xingyu, the gap is still too big. "What a monster. He suppressed the impact of the four of us so easily!" Even though he had expected it, Jones was still shocked by the strength displayed by the other party in the face of this situation. ?But since we can''t break through this darkness, let''s keep the light on our side. The four of them immediately changed their goals as planned, from destroying the dark environment to creating light. Led by the human player, the three of them worked together to quickly create bright spheres above the coalition forces. The weak light shone down, allowing the coalition soldiers to barely ease their vision difficulties. "That''s it?" Su Xingyu frowned. ?At this level, let alone turning the tide of the war around, it is impossible to even persist. ?Jones smiled slightly and waved the scepter in his hand: ¡°Blood surge!¡± On the battlefield, countless amounts of blood rose from the ground and poured into the bodies of the Goblin warriors like running water. (End of this chapter) Chapter 96： Generous rewards (please subscribe) Chapter 96 Generous Rewards (Please subscribe) The Goblin Warrior''s body glowed red, strange lines appeared, his aura began to rise, and his strength was effectively increased. ??The situation that was about to be defeated was unexpectedly overturned. "how?" Jones asked proudly. "Not a bad method, is this your magic?" Su Xingyu nodded, affirming this, and asked curiously. Although they were enemies of each other, Jones did not hide it and answered generously: "Absolutely, it was originally just an ordinary magical skill, but after my improvement and the special characteristics of the family, it has evolved into what it is now." Su Xingyu didn''t expect him to answer, and was a little surprised, but he quickly came back to his senses, "The effect is very strong, but it seems to be quite restrictive, otherwise you should have used it from the beginning, and the requirements for the dependents should be quite good. "High?" ¡°Good vision, indeed.¡± A battle was going on below, but the two people above were communicating like ordinary people, "The core of the blood-burning technique is to burn one''s own essence and blood in exchange for a short-term burst of strength. Even after my transformation, it can Using the blood of others, there are some flaws after all. It places extremely high demands on the user and imposes a heavy burden. It may even cause irreversible damage after being used for a long time.¡± The reason why Jones writes so calmly is that he even reveals the shortcomings of this magical art. The main reason is that even if the blood-burning technique is used, our own coalition soldiers are still at a disadvantage. So whether you say it or not, it won''t make any difference. It won''t change the situation of the war anyway. ¡°You are quite calm.¡± Su Xingyu smiled and said, "Your strength is very good and you have many methods." From Su Xingyu''s personal sense, Jones and Mo Kongwu should be at the same level, with almost the same strength. Getting Su Xingyu''s affirmation, Jones couldn''t help but feel a little proud, and the three people behind him were even more happy, thinking that they could get through this time. Unexpectedly, Su Xingyu spoke again: "But now that I have taken action, I have to produce some results, otherwise it will be somewhat embarrassing." Having said that, Su Xingyu directly issued an "oracle" to the two cavalrymen. ¡°Punch them through.¡± Two cavalrymen rushed in from the flanks and charged forward, making them unstoppable. Even the elite Big Goblin warriors who entered a berserk state were unable to stop them. ??The result of overestimating one''s ability to intercept is to be cut in half with a knife. ?That black sword is like the scythe of death. Every time it swings, an enemy will fall. The two elite cavalry, headed by heavily armored knights, are the most powerful in the entire battlefield. When they really want to do something, no one can stop them. The terrifying cavalry cut the four-man coalition force into pieces. The three of them looked ugly and subconsciously wiped the sweat from their foreheads. ?Jones also fell into silence. At this point, if Su Xingyu wants to destroy this coalition, it can be said to be easy, it just takes a little more time. ?However, he did not go further. After encircling the divided army, he stopped. As for why not destroy these enemies? Because it¡¯s not necessary. The only effect of destroying this coalition is to create enmity with the four people. This is not in the interests of everyone present. Su Xingyu is not afraid of retaliation, but Fang Xingchen and the other two do not have this strength. ?With the strength shown by Jones, if they really want to retaliate, it will be a disaster for the two of them. ?And Su Xingyu is not the nanny of the two of them, so he can''t keep an eye on them all the time and be ready to support them at any time. So show your own strength, tell the other party, "I can annihilate this coalition at any time," and then use this coalition as a bargaining chip, so as to maximize benefits. "That''s it." Su Xingyu looked at a few people and said with a smile: "If you want to get these prisoners back, it depends on your sincerity." ¡°As you wish.¡± ?Jones glanced at the unsatisfied three people and replied politely. Soon, the sky returned to normal and the war came to an end. The battle is over. But another bloodless "battle" has just begun. ?Although they are all negotiations, direct negotiation and negotiation after fighting are completely different things. At least the chips are different. Before the fight, these troops were the backing, and the previously captured warriors were the bargaining chips, but now they are all chips on the table. To show respect, Su Xingyu asked Fang Xingchen to come over and participate in the negotiation together. After all, no matter what, the cause of this incident was Zhang Kexin, and this was her home field, so it was somewhat unjustifiable not to show up. The negotiation process went very smoothly. After all, this is not a reciprocal negotiation in nature. It was not so much a negotiation as a matter of spending money to eliminate disasters. The four of them paid to redeem their own troops. ?This is undoubtedly a major hemorrhage, but no one dares to have an opinion. The only blame is their lack of luck. The three of them were a little lucky to be able to take the troops away so peacefully. There are only a few key points in the negotiation. What the three of them gained from this plane, that is, the indigenous elves and various resources, must be returned unconditionally. The other issue is the issue of prisoners. Moss and the three of them have nothing to say. If they want to take people away, they have to calculate according to the market price. How many resources are needed for a soldier, then how many resources are given. As for Jones, since his strength was pretty good, Su Xingyu didn¡¯t embarrass him. He calculated a preferential price for him and handed him a gold-level equipment design drawing. ?In addition to resources, they also have to sign a system agreement and are not allowed to retaliate against each other. ? Su Xingyu had no control over these agreements. He didn¡¯t sign any of them anyway. ?After half a day of negotiations and leaving a lot of resources behind, the four of them fled this sad place with their respective armies in despair. ¡¾System prompt: The enemy player ¡®Moss¡¯ surrendered. You won the support battle and received a golden treasure chest*1. ¡¿ Su Xingyu was slightly surprised when he saw the system information. He didn''t expect to get a golden treasure box in this support battle. ?But then he thought about it, and it was probably because the scale of the invasion was not small, and the last player who came in with support, Jones did have some strength. ¡°Holy shit, the system is so generous, it actually gave me an orange treasure box.¡± Fang Xingchen next to him also exclaimed in surprise at this moment. ¡°I also have an orange treasure chest, probably because of Brother Xingyu¡¯s influence.¡± Zhang Kexin also looked happy. She did a simple calculation and found that not only did she not lose money in this defensive battle, she also seemed to have made a lot of money. After counting the resources, Su Xingyu handed a stack of drawings in front of the two of them, "One for each person, you choose." ?These are silver-level equipment design drawings. Even now, they are still hard currency and valuable. ¡°Brother Yu, there¡¯s no need for this. You defeated them all. The two of us didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Before Fang Xingchen finished speaking, Su Xingyu glared back. ¡°Hurry up and choose, I¡¯m in a hurry to go back.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 97： Temple of Heaven (please subscribe) Chapter 97 The Temple of Heaven (please subscribe) Return to the plane. ?This trip was very worthwhile and I gained a lot. A large number of basic resources, as well as several system drawings, including two gold-level equipment design drawings. Plus the most important golden treasure chest. It can be said that apart from the first attack on the enemy''s divine domain, this is the biggest gain. ¡¾System prompt: Open the golden treasure box and obtain the architectural drawings of the divine domain building¡¤Temple of Heaven. ¡¿ ¡¾Temple of Heaven¡¿ Category: Divine Domain Architecture Effect: Understand the origin and understand martial arts Introduction: A place to serve the gods. This is the place closest to the gods. Believers will have a probability of receiving blessings from the gods. "It''s architectural drawings again. The last one hasn''t been completed yet, and the new one is here again." Su Xingyu couldn''t stand it when he saw that what he pulled out of the treasure box was another architectural drawing. ??Although these divine buildings are very useful to the entire tribe, if he remembered correctly, the construction tasks from the Building Department have been scheduled for a few years. Especially the five-star wonder that was opened before, it can be called an epic-level difficult construction task. It is not only huge in scale, but also has extremely high construction requirements. In order not to affect the development of the tribe, Su Xingyu could only separate a construction team and let them be responsible for the construction of this wonder. According to Su Xingyu''s prediction, this will be a very long task. ??Although the Heavenly Temple in front of us is not as outrageous as that spectacle, it can still be considered a large construction task. Looking at the architectural drawings in front of him, Su Xingyu subconsciously rubbed his temples and felt a headache. There are not enough manpower. With the expansion and development of the Night Tribe, construction and manpower are needed everywhere. The people here refer to talents with special skills, rather than ordinary tribesmen. Warriors can achieve success quickly, but talents need time to accumulate experience and practice to confirm their conjectures. The resources required to train an architect may not be as high as training a warrior, but the time required for the former is several times that of the latter. The time for the development of the Night Tribe was still too short after all. At the beginning, many architects were learning while building, but thanks to the rich resources of the Ye tribe, they could withstand their efforts. Things are a little better now. You can study systematically and then follow the predecessors to build. Su Xingyu has paid great attention to the cultivation of talents. All kinds of resources are provided in unlimited quantities, but this really takes time to accumulate and cannot be done quickly. ?However, no matter how difficult it is, what needs to be built must continue to be built. Find the work arrangements from the Construction Department, queued up several construction tasks, assigned an engineering team, and asked them to build the [Temple of Heaven] first. The same thing is said, the living environment can be a little worse, and the warrior must be strong enough. The [Temple of Heaven] is crucial to the development of warriors in the Night Tribe. It can expand the path of dark warriors. Even if the city construction task is postponed, this building must be built first. "Chief, if you handle it this way, there will be objections over there. The city construction task has been delayed for half a year, and now you have transferred the engineering team away, I am afraid that construction there may not be able to start next year." Barros, who has been promoted to elder, After watching Su Xingyu''s operation, he couldn''t help but said. "If you have any opinions, just hold them back. We lived well before there was no city. After only a few good days, we started to complain, and we''ll have to complain again in the future! Besides, I just delayed it for a while and built the main one first. It¡¯s just a building, it¡¯s not like we won¡¯t build it for them.¡± ?Those who have followed Su Xingyu in his early years all know that although their patriarch is usually easy to talk to and can even make some jokes, when he decides on something, no one can stop his will. Barros has been a member of the Night Tribe for a while, but he was only transferred to Yongye City recently and doesn¡¯t know Su Xingyu well enough. ?Hence, out of consideration for the tribe, Barros also wanted to try to persuade: "The chief." "alright." Seeing that Barros still wanted to persuade, Su Xingyu interrupted him and said with a chuckle: "Just follow this plan. If anyone has any objections, let them come to me to talk." well. ?Sighing softly in his heart, seeing Su Xingyu''s insistence, Barros stopped trying to persuade him and took the document, "As ordered." ¡°Go.¡± ??Barros left the room with the documents, walked to the conference room, and began to make an arrangement plan based on Su Xingyu''s adjustments. After all, this is not about adjusting the order of construction. Each construction team is fully booked. If you suddenly pull one out and do not arrange the follow-up, the entire construction order may be messed up, which will be even more troublesome. After Barros left, Su Xingyu took out the remaining drawings. ?Three-level archer battalion architectural drawings*1, third-level cavalry battalion architectural drawings*2, third-level infantry battalion architectural drawings*1. These are the compensations that the three of them cannot afford to compensate for the massive basic resources. ?In addition, there are two gold-level equipment blueprints, namely the thorn armor design blueprint and the ice wand design blueprint, both of which are extremely valuable items. As for the silver-level design drawings, there are five, two of which are the support money given by Zhang Kexin, and the other three are their compensation. ??After the invasion battle, although the three of them saved their own soldiers, most of the warehouse was emptied. I don''t know whether they are lucky or unlucky. Take out the trading scale and place it on the table. The cooldown has expired and he can trade items again. Su Xingyu began to think about how to maximize the gains from this transaction. ?Gold-level weapons, gold-level armor, and physical defense comparable to silver-level armor. The development of the Night Tribe''s military strength can be said to have reached the limit at this stage. If they want to take a step forward, the only way is to improve the warrior''s extraordinary level. If you want to improve your extraordinary rank, you mainly have to rely on the warriors themselves, and the help Su Xingyu can provide is very limited. ?Unlimited training resources and a reasonably suitable training environment. Su Xingyu has done very well in these two points. As for the body of gold, this is still too far away for the current Night Tribe. ?Now that even silver bodies are not widely available, just thinking about gold bodies is a bit too ambitious. There is no way to improve the strength of ordinary warriors on a large scale, so the only way is to improve the top combat power. As time goes by, more and more sixth-level warriors emerge from the Night Tribe, so much so that Su Xingyu cannot equip every sixth-level warrior with an epic suit. At present, there are only a small amount of epic-level equipment in circulation on the market, and they are basically snatched away as soon as they appear. The price in the auction house is even more ridiculously high. It¡¯s not that he can¡¯t afford it, but in terms of cost-effectiveness, participating in the auction is really not cost-effective, and it¡¯s far less practical than forging it yourself. ¡°An epic long sword weapon design drawing that is highly compatible with the dark fighting spirit.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 98： Soul-Eating Demonic Knife (please subscribe) Chapter 98 The Soul-Eating Demonic Knife (please subscribe) On the right scale, a light group appeared, and the scale suddenly sank. ?Having used the Trading Scale twice, Su Xingyu already knew the rules of use. He put the design drawings of the Thorn Armor on it, intending to estimate the value of the epic design drawings first. The design drawings of the gold-level armor only raised the scale by about one-seventh. Su Xingyu saw this, made a rough estimate in his mind, and his face suddenly darkened. He has thought that the design drawings of epic-level weapons would be very precious. After all, the epic-level weapons are only used by high-level extraordinary people, but the design drawings of gold-level weapons are only worth one-seventh. Isn''t this a bit too much? Su Xingyu can take out the seven gold-level design drawings and is willing to exchange them, but the problem is that the scale has a quantity limit and he is not allowed to put too many items on it. The item limit this time is better than last time, but only four items are allowed. In other words, Su Xingyu also needs to merge the things on hand into higher-value items, or take out other high-value items. ? After counting the items in the space, he found that he had quite a few high-value items on hand. Not to mention anything else, the godhead fragment alone was worth this epic blueprint. Even the value far exceeds. ??But it is impossible for Su Xingyu to trade the fragments of the godhead, as the value is too different. ??And this fragment of the godhead is too precious. Even he currently only has one fragment of the godhead in his hand. Su Xingyu is not a murderous person, but he is definitely not close to being soft-hearted. During the subsequent counter-invasions, he had thought about killing other gods, but the problem was that he could not do it. He has the ability to destroy the opponent''s tribe and is sure to invade the opponent''s divine domain, but he cannot do so if he wants to kill the **** players on the opponent''s home court. ??The divine player who was able to kill him back then was undeniably a result of his strength, but also of luck. Continuously divide the incarnation of divine power, making his body weak. ?A large number of believers died, which shook his foundation and reduced his control over the divine space. After that, he consumed a lot of divine energy and used the divine weapon twice to engage in a celestial confrontation with Su Xingyu. In the end, the coordinates of the divine space were exposed, allowing Su Xingyu to seize the opportunity. ?Of course, the most unfortunate thing was that he met Su Xingyu. It can be said that Su Xingyu could not kill him if any one of them failed. At most, he would just force him to fall into a deep sleep or transform into a divine creature. ??The players he met later were all very smart and did not give Su Xingyu a chance. Once when Su Xingyu forcibly invaded the God''s Domain, the opponent took advantage of their home field advantage and beat him out, causing him to be seriously injured. Let¡¯s get back to the topic. Fragments of the godhead cannot be traded, and the broken artifacts have been absorbed by "Jiye". As a result, he doesn''t have many things that meet the conditions in his hand. These items of sufficient value will be useful to him in the future and cannot be traded. ?But this did not trouble him. Su Xingyu, who had already expected this, immediately sent a message to [Black Star]. ¡¾Yong Ye¡¿: "Two gold-level blueprints and one silver-level blueprint, right? Tell him, I agree." ?Wang Dong, who has been in a state of peaceful development, immediately responded to the message. ¡¾Black Star¡¿: "Okay, Brother Yu, I''ll notify him to come over right away." £º¡°Okay.¡± After closing the information channel, Su Xingyu clicked on the auction house to look for high-value items. After a lot of hard work and two days, Su Xingyu finally collected items of equal value that could be traded. ¡¾Special props¡¤Blood Wolf Totem Pole design drawings¡¿. ¡¾Ice Wand Design Drawing¡¿, gold level. [Architectural blueprint of the black-backed rat barracks], a fourth-level divine domain building. ¡¾Wind Spirit Robe Design Drawing¡¿, gold level. The weighing pan on the left sank instantly, and the weighing pan on the right was pulled up. ?The scales on both sides are almost flush, but if you look closely, you can see that the left side is slightly sunken. In terms of value, it is probably more than a silver-level equipment design drawing. "trade." At this time, Su Xingyu didn''t bother to worry about it and just chose to trade. The four items on the scale on the left turned into light and disappeared, the light group on the scale on the right dissipated, and a drawing appeared in front of him. ¡¾Cooling time: 8640:00:00¡¿ Year. The cooling time this time is longer than before. ?But that¡¯s okay. The Night Tribe¡¯s current potential has not yet been unleashed. It is in a stage of rapid development and there is nothing urgently needed, so the cooling time should be longer! ¡¾Soul-Eating Demonic Knife¡¿ Category: Weapons ?Level: Epic Introduction: Made of special metal soul-devouring iron as the main material and thirteen rare materials as auxiliary materials, it is forged from the fire of the core of the earth and has the power of devouring. ¡°I don¡¯t know if Han Yan can build it, and these materials are really expensive.¡± Since they chose to trade epic design drawings, the Night Tribe must have epic blacksmiths, otherwise it would be a waste of effort. ?As early as half a year ago, Han Yan, the first blacksmith of the Night Tribe, was promoted to an epic blacksmith. ?However, although it has been certified by the system, Han Yan has not personally crafted an epic-level item, so Su Xingyu is not sure whether Han Yan can build the Soul-Eating Demonic Sword. After looking at the drawings carefully, Su Xingyu went over in person and delivered the drawings to Han Yan. "Clan leader, please rest assured. I will work hard and strive to create the first soul-eating demon sword as soon as possible." When he took the drawing, Han Yan''s hands were trembling, and he could not suppress the excitement on his face. "Well, I believe in your abilities. You have never let me down." Su Xingyu nodded slightly, with a smile on his face. He reached out and patted Han Yan on the shoulder, giving him a wave of pressure at the right time: "From now on, our Night Tribe will Whether and when you can use your epic sword is all up to you, don¡¯t let your clansmen wait too long." ?Han Yan''s pressure suddenly increased sharply, and his mind, which had become unclear because of the drawings, calmed down a bit. Epic level and gold level can be said to have a qualitative gap. ?Now he can build the gold level, which can be said to be easy, but the epic level...ahem, he is not sure at all. "I won''t bother you to study the drawings. I will have the materials delivered later. The quantity is not large, just ten copies. You practice your skills first and come to me when you are finished. I am waiting for your good news. come on." Su Xingyu didn''t give him a chance to speak. After giving him an encouragement, he turned around and left the blacksmithing workshop. ??Looking at the clan leader''s retreating figure, Han Yan raised his hand slightly, moved the corners of his mouth slightly, and wanted to speak several times, but in the end he did not speak. He took the blueprint and walked into his forging room with a determined expression. (End of this chapter) Chapter 99： city ??of dwarves Chapter 99 The City of Dwarves In the dark environment, the visual distance of normal creatures here is no more than ten meters. Various strange vegetation grows on the black soil on the ground. One characteristic of these vegetation is that it is extremely large, with weeds several meters high everywhere. It can be seen that the entire environment is filled with the power of darkness. Different from the silent night, this darkness was not peaceful. Monsters roared constantly, and sometimes powerful predators flew through the sky. ?Ye Zhan led three thousand elite warriors out of the passage and entered the dark cave. Feeling the surrounding environment, the people who had already embraced the darkness could not help but open their hands with a happy expression on their faces. ¡°The environment here is so wonderful, I feel as if I am under the eyes of my Lord.¡± As devout believers in darkness, the rich power of darkness here makes them feel like a fish in water and feel very comfortable. ¡°The general who fights at night, the envoy of God.¡± Harvey, the leader of the Jackal Tribe, came to the passage in person to greet the reinforcements. ??Although the Jackal tribe has expanded rapidly in recent times, and its scale has far exceeded before, and Harvey is the leader of the Jackal tribe, but when it comes to status, it is still not as good as when facing a night battle. The incarnation of divine power nodded slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite, we are all family.¡± ?Ye Zhan smiled and nodded in response, and then went straight to the topic. "The patriarch heard that the progress of conquering the cave has stalled, so he asked me to bring my brothers to support you and strive to capture this treasure land as soon as possible. Although I have read the information before knowing it, the specific situation here is still troublesome. Commander Harvey, please say it again to avoid misjudgment.¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s talk as we walk.¡± Having said that, Harvey took Ye Zhan and others and headed towards the stronghold established by the Jackal Clan under the cave. "The dark cave is a mixed bag of fish and dragons. There are all kinds of monster races. The competition is very fierce and the living environment is harsh, so there are no monsters here." It is difficult for tribes that are too big, women, children, old and weak to survive here, but this also creates a situation where all their people are soldiers. The number of tribesmen is not large, but all of them are powerful warriors." "In the cave, the main forces are the dwarf tribe, the dog demon tribe, the centaur tribe, and the dark wolves. These forces occupy the best resource areas in the cave and are the well-deserved overlords here. Among them, the The overall strength of the dwarf tribe is the strongest. They have nearly 100,000 tribesmen and have established a complete civilized order. It is said that they still have the inheritance of the ancient dwarves and their forging skills are extremely superb. The Jackal tribe¡¯s previous equipment was purchased from them. , but the ones we bought were inferior products that were eliminated by them.¡± "There are only tens of thousands of members of the Dog Demon Tribe, but most of them are mid-level extraordinary warriors. Their individual strength is very strong. The leader of the Dog Demon is close to the seventh level. As for the Centaur Tribe and the Dark Wolves, there are others. The small and medium-sized tribes have been captured by us during this period." While walking and talking, Harvey quickly explained the situation in the cave and the night battle clearly. "That is to say, our next targets are only the dwarf tribe and the dog demon tribe." Ye Zhan frowned, "There are only about a hundred thousand people on the opposite side, and the jackal warriors are also elite. They haven''t captured it yet. Really? It¡¯s so difficult to deal with.¡± ??The Dog Demon Tribe cannot be dealt with, so it is understandable to fight at night. After all, the strength of the Jackal Clan is limited, and there is no way to set up a formation here. It is somewhat difficult to deal with a legion composed of thousands of mid-level extraordinary creatures. But the dwarves should not. ?Having fought against the dwarves in Night War, I also have some understanding of the dwarves¡¯ racial strength. It is true that they are not bad, but it is impossible to resist the jackal tribe for so long. "right." ? Harvey nodded, and then felt helpless, "You will understand later when you go and take a look. I am really not slacking off in my work. It is really difficult to deal with! Those dwarves have many methods, and there are even..." When they arrived at the camp, everyone did not rest. After briefly discussing the attack strategy, they led the jackal army that had been prepared and headed straight for the dwarf city. ??Yes, these dwarves have built cities. They are also the only tribal force in the dark cave that has built cities. This is also the reason why they can maintain a population of one hundred thousand. ??Without the protection of these cities, I am afraid they would have become a fighting tribe with all the people as soldiers. ?Three thousand elite dark warriors, together with more than 30,000 elite jackal warriors, came to the dwarf city. Looking at the city in front of them, which was even more majestic than their own main city, the night battle fell into silence. "How could such a majestic city be built in such an environment?" Ye Zhan didn''t understand. "This is their royal city. The dwarf tribe originally had three cities. The dwarves lived scattered in the three cities. Later, they found that they couldn''t defeat us, so they gathered them all." ??After explaining casually, Harvey once again ordered his soldiers to attack. ?Although Ye Zhan has a high status, Harvey and the Jackals are the main force in this attack on the dark cave. As long as Su Xingyu does not take back the appointment, even Ye Zhan must obey his orders at this moment. "Counterattack, counterattack! Turn the power to the maximum and blast these little **** to pieces!" The dwarf commander on the city wall saw the jackal troops attacking again. His face was ugly and he could not hide his anger. A two-foot-long super cannon was pushed up. A large number of high-quality magic crystals were put into it, and the inscriptions on the fort lit up. next moment. Boom! boom! boom! ?A sound like thunder came, and the terrifying energy cannon was shot out, bombarding the front army of the Jackal Warriors. The ridiculous speed gave the targeted warriors no chance to react. The warrior facing the energy cannon instantly turned into blood foam, while the jackal warrior next to him was also blown into the sky by the air wave caused by the explosion of the energy cannon, and then fell to the ground. Get everything. ¡°This is crazy!¡± ?Ye Zhan, who was charging forward, also faced an energy cannon. ??Having reached the peak of the sixth level, he was also startled by the energy cannon''s posture. He subconsciously waved the dragon''s fang and slashed the energy cannon with his black knife in the air. "Aim at those humans, don''t let them come over." On the city wall, the dwarf commander also discovered that there was an additional force of three thousand people in the attacking team, and immediately asked the dwarf gunners to carry out targeted strikes. In an instant, dozens of cannons changed their directions. After a short period of charging, the terrifying energy cannon was fired again. ¡°Go with all your strength.¡± ?Ye Zhan roared angrily and took action together with the soldiers. In an instant, he swung out thousands of sword lights, the sword energy was like a wall, and he blasted the incoming energy cannon in the air. ¡°Is this a magic cannon?¡± Su Xingyu frowned slightly, and then became a little confused, "But this power doesn''t seem to be very powerful, it''s just a sixth-level magic!" (End of this chapter) Chapter 100： Destroy the city with one blow (please subscribe) Chapter 100: Destroy the City with One Strike (Please subscribe) ??Although it was the dark cave where Su Xingyu sent the Jackal Tribe to attack, he actually hadn''t paid attention to the situation here for some time. There were too many things going on, and he couldn''t possibly keep an eye on them all. The Jackal Tribe didn''t suffer any major losses. Just knowing this, nothing else mattered. ?This also made him know no more about the dark cave than the night battle, so that he didn''t even know that the dwarves had cannons. ??When he invaded other players, he also encountered cannons, but the ones were more stretched, and the power of the shots was equivalent to a full blow of a fourth-level magician. Before the number was piled up, it was just a toy. ??And the cannon owned by the cave dwarf in front of him is obviously more powerful. When activated with full force, it is already equivalent to a full blow of a sixth-level magician. Even if the total number of cannons in the city is less than a hundred, if they are fired in unison, it will still be a very powerful firepower. ?However, the shortcomings of this cannon are also very obvious. The consumption is ridiculous. Every time a cannon is fired, a large amount of magic crystals will be burned. Su Xingyu wouldn''t be interested if it were any other weapon, but coincidentally, he happened to have a design drawing of a cannon in his hand, and it was of a very high level, epic level. Su Xingyu got this blueprint a long time ago. At first he thought it would be useful in a few years, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be left in space until now. ??Magic cannons are special props that cannot be made by the blacksmith alone and require the cooperation of multiple parties. ? In layman¡¯s terms, the magic cannon is more of a magical technology product. If you want to make it, you must meet all the indicators. Only the blacksmith¡¯s indicator of the Night Tribe has been met, so it can¡¯t be made yet. "The forging technology is so good. After we take it, we don''t need to go outside. Just use this place as a weapons factory for me." Su Xingyu looked at the city wall in the distance, his eyes far away, and he had already decided the fate of these dwarves. On the battlefield ahead, the fighting continues. Violent energy cannons were fired at the attacking army, causing them a lot of casualties, but the dark warriors led by Ye Zhan still moved forward steadily. ?As he was running towards the city wall, he was about to reach the city wall. Ye Zhan''s figure froze for an instant, and a piece of information naturally appeared in his mind. "Ye Zhan, what''s wrong with you?" The sixth-level warrior beside him noticed something unusual about him and asked aloud. ¡°Haha, it¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s just that the king gave me instructions.¡± After coming back to his senses, Ye Zhan laughed proudly. "What?" ?Everyone was surprised, and when they looked at Ye Zhan, they suddenly became envious and jealous. ?Why is it that everyone listens to the king''s oracle together, but you can receive instructions alone! ? Is it because you are strong? ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m stronger.¡± ?Ye Zhan smiled slightly, and then said seriously: "You guys follow my instructions, I will give you a big show." When he thought about what he was going to do later, Ye Zhan couldn''t help but get excited. Soon, they entered within a hundred meters of the city. "It''s now." Ye Zhan shouted, "The time has come to sacrifice your life for our Lord. Don''t hold back. Strike with all your strength and attack the city gate in front of you!" Hearing this, he glanced at the mountain-like city gate in front of him. The expressions of the officers and soldiers changed, but then they gritted their teeth and obeyed the order. ¡°Fight for my Lord!!¡± ¡°Fight for my Lord!!¡± ¡°Fight for my Lord!!¡± ??Roaring angrily, the fighting energy in his body was drawn out, and he slashed forward along the long knife, turning into black knives. At the same time, the endless source of darkness was integrated into Ye Zhan''s body, and infinite power surged out of his body. His soul seemed to be connected to a great will, and his soul was sublimated. The incoming energy cannon, the sword energy slashed by his comrades, and the roar on the battlefield. ?In the perception of the night battle, everything around me seems to have slowed down. Raising his hands and feet, he found that he seemed to be able to mobilize more power. This is a power beyond the sixth level. "ah!!" Without hesitation, Ye Zhan roared like a hundred rivers returning to the sea. The warrior behind him had a trace of power integrated into his body. The dragon''s teeth bloomed with extreme black brilliance, and then slashed forward quickly. A black sword energy tens of meters long was slashed out instantly. The dozens of energy cannons fired did not even make a sound, they were cut open and turned into nothingness. The entire battlefield was eclipsed. In the horrified eyes of the dwarves, the black sword energy flew to the city gate. à§! ! Made of many precious metals, improved by the forging masters of the past generations, and engraved with many defensive inscriptions, the metal gate that the dwarves envisioned to be able to withstand epic attacks cracked from the middle, and the city wall above it was broken into two halves. ??The remaining power of the black sword energy decreased slightly, and it advanced several hundred meters, leaving a huge crack several meters deep on the ground behind the city gate. by The battlefield came to a standstill, and everyone was frightened by the blow in front of them. "What''s this!!" ¡°How could there be such a terrifying attack? Even the gate of the main city, known as the Wall of Sighs, was cut open!¡± ¡°The dwarf gods are above, this is not true.¡± The morale of all the dwarf warriors above the city plummeted to the bottom. Facing this opponent who was like a **** and a demon, they could not find any will to resist in their hearts. It¡¯s too powerful. It¡¯s impossible for them to defeat such an opponent! On the contrary, the soldiers on the attacking side saw their morale rising and became more courageous after seeing their performance in the night battle. As for Ye Zhan, who made this blow, he felt as if his body had been hollowed out, and there was pain like soul tearing in his mind. Now he can still stand, supported by his will. "General, general, general. Did you do this?" The adjutant next to him looked at the results of the battle in front of him, and even his voice trembled when he spoke. institutions. ?Ye Zhan hummed twice, with a bit of pride on his face, and forced a smile. ¡°Brave warriors, capture this city and win our victory!¡± At this point, there is no obstacle to capturing the dwarf city. Most of the dwarves on the city wall have lost their will to fight and have no desire to fight. ?Besides, the city gate has been broken, and even if they really maintain their will to fight, facing the majestic wolf army will only increase their casualties. ??Dark warriors led an army of jackals into the city from the city gate. They encountered almost no resistance and easily captured the largest city in the dark cave. "not bad." Su Xingyu rubbed his head, a look of exhaustion appeared on his face. ?Just now, he had to help Ye Zhan mobilize the strength of the army, integrate those wills, and protect Ye Zhan from being blown out of his soul, but it took a lot of thought on his part. But fortunately, the result was good. Not only did they win the dwarf city with minimal casualties, they also allowed Night War to experience the power of surpassing the sixth level in advance, paving the way for breaking through the seventh level in the future. (End of this chapter) Chapter 101： Harper, the leader of the dog demon (please subscribe) Chapter 101 Harper, the leader of the dog demon (please subscribe) ??After three days of rest in the dwarf city, and until the night battle was fully restored, the army headed for the last target, the Dog Demon Tribe. ??The Dog Demon tribe lives in the deepest part of the cave, where there is a lush dark vegetation, which is one of the few places where food resources are produced in the cave. Due to the special nature of the dog demon and the more complicated environment there, Night War did not bring too many soldiers there. In addition to the dark legion, he only brought 5,000 elite jackal warriors. Harvey did not follow, but stayed in the dwarf city to handle various affairs after the dwarves surrendered. Having inherited ancient dwarf skills and surviving here for hundreds of years, the dwarf tribe has a rich heritage. After capturing them, it was equivalent to giving a big gift package directly to the Night Tribe, especially the dwarf blacksmith among them, which made Su Xingyu overjoyed. ??The dwarf tribe, which is only over 100,000 years old, actually has two epic-level blacksmiths and twenty-four gold-level blacksmiths. Even if the dwarves are born with good forging talents, this is a bit exaggerated. You must know that even in the current Night Tribe, there is only one epic-level blacksmith, Han Yan. There are slightly more gold-level blacksmiths, but they are only twelve. After absorbing the dwarf tribe, the number of blacksmiths increased several times, which was a huge improvement. ??Moreover, these dwarves with ancient heritage have also mastered some special skills and can forge some special props. For example, magic cannon. Among the many dwarves, there are not only blacksmiths, but also some other professionals, and some powerful blacksmiths have mastered multiple professional abilities. The technology passed down from their ancestors forced dwarves to develop multiple professions, otherwise they would not be able to forge those special props. ??Had he known the details of this dwarf tribe earlier, Su Xingyu would never have attacked them until now. Harvey did not realize the importance of these professionals. Although he was smarter than the rest of his companions, the characteristics of his race limited him. ?Hence, Su Xingyu did not blame him, and transferred a group of people from outside the city to replace the management of the dwarf tribe in order to maintain his rule. As for those professionals, Su Xingyu thought about it and decided to transfer them to Yongye City in batches, rotating them every once in a while. The food output of the dark cave is very low, but there are many various mineral veins. There are several spar veins alone, among which there is a large dark spar vein, and there are countless other metal veins. . ?Three dwarf cities are built on several precious metal veins. The dwarves love forging almost to the point of obsession. Because of this, Su Xingyu previously thought of turning this place into an equipment production factory for the Night Tribe. ?However, after careful consideration, Su Xingyu felt that it was not appropriate to lock the dwarves here. They had better potential and could be developed into a subsidiary race of the Night Tribe, specifically responsible for manufacturing a series of related matters. ?Whether they admit it or not, the dwarves are much more talented in blacksmithing than the humans. What¡¯s more, this is a dwarf tribe with a heritage. If arranged properly, they are fully capable of doing the job. This is better than selecting the right blacksmith from millions of believers. The Forging Department, which is mainly composed of dwarves, is more cost-effective than it is now, no matter from any angle. ??Furthermore, Su Xingyu did not prohibit humans from becoming blacksmiths, but only focused on dwarves. Other talented humans can still learn blacksmithing and become blacksmiths. Still, the attributes of the human race are balanced. One alone is not compared to other races, but too balanced attributes also give them stronger adaptability. Simply put, they are suitable for developing multiple careers. You can easily find the seedlings of blacksmiths in the dwarf tribe, but it is difficult to find the seedlings of pharmacists and scroll masters. Unlike the human race, all kinds of talents can be found. ??If you are lucky enough, you might be able to find that kind of all-round talent. Previously, for the short-term interests of the tribe and limited by the actual situation, they usually encouraged students to develop in the direction of blacksmiths. For example, a student who is talented in both alchemy and blacksmithing will often develop blacksmithing first and abandon his talent in alchemy under the intervention of the academy. ??With the addition of the dwarf tribe, this situation will no longer happen and can develop according to the students'' interests. ??The dwarf tribe¡¯s heritage directly filled the vacancy of the night tribe¡¯s blacksmith. For this reason, we cannot leave them all here. If nothing else, the dwarf inheritance method is still ancient, relying entirely on the old to introduce the new, without any systematic teaching at all. Dwarves who have completed their studies can return to work here, but those students must go to Eternal Night City first. Not to mention anything else, the bonus of the ''forging workshop'' alone can bring them great benefits. Deep in the underground cave. ?All kinds of weird vegetation are scattered around, and black vines are constantly climbing on the stone walls, like a huge spider web, waiting for prey to take the bait. White bones can be seen everywhere on the ground, and the air is filled with a putrid smell. Even for the many ferocious monsters in the cave, this place is also a forbidden place. ??Here lives the most ferocious race in the entire dark cave, the dog demons. ??The Dog Demon Tribe, which has only tens of thousands of tribesmen, is able to occupy this rich resource land because of its strong fighting power. At the same level, in a one-on-one situation, the fighting power of the dog demon is the best in the entire dark cave. ??If it were not for the difficulty of reproduction and the tacit understanding of other forces, the entire dark cave would have been occupied by them long ago. ??When Ye Zhan came here with his army, the dog demon troops had already set up their formation, and seemed to have anticipated the arrival of Ye Zhan and others in advance. Hound demon looks like a dog, but also has an evil and violent temperament. The body is majestic and tall, with tight muscles. When standing, it is generally more than ten feet tall. The limbs are thick and long, with sharp claws. The skin is red and black, like rough leather, covered with hard scales, shining with a metallic luster. . The leader of the dog demon "Harper" is a dog demon at the peak of the sixth level. Its body is more majestic than its kind. Its muscles are bulging and covered with various scars. This is its glorious record. ? Nearly two feet tall, even compared to his peers, Harper is an anomaly. It is no exaggeration to say that he is a monster among monsters. ??Harper walked forward slowly, his huge mouth full of sharp fangs opened, and his voice was strong: "The only thing that can conquer the dog demon is strength." ¡°It¡¯s interesting, let¡¯s challenge it one on one.¡± Ye Zhan walked out of the team, "How do you want to play?" "Defeat me, and the Dog Demon Tribe will surrender to you. Even if I defeat you, this is still the place where the Dog Demon Tribe will survive." Harper said with a grin. Ye Zhan frowned. He had no control over this matter. At this moment, Su Xingyu''s voice came into his ears, "Promise to it." "good." Ye Zhan nodded and chuckled. (End of this chapter) Chapter 102： Get the crypt, the hidden space (please subscribe) Chapter 102: Get into the cave, hidden space (please subscribe) One man and one beast, standing in the center of the battlefield. Soldiers from both sides surrounded them, leaving an open space of several hundred meters in diameter for them to fight. ?Standing in front of Harper, the two-meter-tall Ye Zhan looked extremely small at the moment, but Harper looked solemn and did not mean any contempt. Harper, who has experienced countless battles, has an extremely keen sense of danger. He can clearly feel the terrifying power contained in the thin body of the human in front of him. After the two of them were ready, Su Xingyu flicked his fingers, and a strange wave instantly spread around. With a roar, Harper took the lead and stepped on the ground with his hind legs. His body disappeared like a phantom. In an instant, he crossed more than ten meters and came to Ye Zhan. His right arm stretched out and grabbed Ye Zhan with scarlet blood. ৡª Ye Zhan, who was already at the peak of the sixth level, a few days ago, with the help of Su Xingyu, slashed a knife that exceeded the limit, and his strength has further improved. It can be said that he has stepped into the seventh level with half a foot. Just waiting for an insight, he can directly Breakthrough. ?However, although he has not yet broken through the seventh level at this moment, his strength has improved a lot than before. Facing this lightning-fast blow, Ye Zhan moved his body slightly, moved his feet, and easily avoided it. The blood-red gas swept past, scratching a meter-deep mark on the ground. Harper has no weapons, his body is his best weapon. Claw attack, tail sweep, huge mouth bite ??Harper''s attacks are uninterrupted and extremely fast, like a tiger in a rage, and will never stop attacking until the opponent is defeated. The fighting style of dog demons is closer to that of wild beasts, relying entirely on their bodies to fight. In close combat, their advantages will be infinitely magnified. ??However, in the face of this extremely fast offensive, Ye Zhan was extremely flexible and could always avoid it easily, causing Harper''s attack to fail. The two of them were moving extremely fast, and could only see the afterimages and the confrontation between red and black energy. ?The ground was full of waves, rocks were flying, sand and soil were flying, and there were many potholes of different depths. The dog demon warriors on the opposite side kept cheering and began to howl wildly, seeming to be shouting for the strength of their leader. On the other hand, most of the warriors from the Ye Tribe, who could not even see their movements clearly, could not understand the situation at all. Seeing that Ye Zhan had been dodging, they thought he was at a disadvantage and his momentum was a little low. ¡°Night battles, stop having fun!¡± Liu Zheng, who was also at the sixth level, saw that Ye Zhan had been dodging, and immediately shouted out. The brothers of several years have known that they have found in the bottom. What strength has the strength of the night war, they can''t know it. "Haha. It''s hard to find a suitable opponent, just to test my strength! In the past few days, I have become stronger at such a speed that even I feel scared!" Ye Zhan grinned. Faced with the tail whip that attacked again, he stopped dodging. His hands wrapped in black fighting spirit grabbed Harper''s tail. Before Harper could bite him, Ye Zhan suddenly stepped back, his hands When the arm exerted force, Harper only felt a huge force coming, and then its body was dragged away involuntarily. ?Spin in a circle, Harper''s body lifted off the ground. In the roar of the night battle, the huge dog demon was thrown into the sky. Placing his feet firmly, Ye Zhan swung his right arm, and then punched out. ?The fighting spirit surged out and turned into a black shock wave, hitting Harper on the chest. Papa pa pa¡ª The hard scales were shattered, the chest was sunken, the bones were broken, blood spilled from Harper''s mouth, and he fell to the ground with his head. score The whole ground trembled. Dust is flying. "Roar-" Before the dust settled, a scarlet figure rushed out and headed straight for the night battle. ?Happer''s eyes glowed red, and Harper became completely excited. He jumped up high, made a fist with his right hand, and struck Ye Zhan in the head. ?Ye Zhan showed no signs of weakness and also punched out.?????Fist clashes between one big and one small. ?Two terrifying forces confronted each other, and waves of air swayed from the middle. There was only a crisp sound, and Harper, who had a larger body, flew backwards. ?Ye Zhan stepped on the ground with his feet, flew out, and chased Harper. Harper landed, creating two shallow ravines. It hissed loudly, flicked its right arm, and rushed towards Ye Zhan again. ?The two sides fought again, but this time the roles were reversed, and Harper was beaten almost the entire time. The two "monsters" fought like this for half an hour. Ye Zhan, who was covered in blood, grabbed Harper''s neck with his right hand and pushed him down to the ground. He looked at Harper with extremely scarlet eyes and hissed: "you lose!" Harper''s body was covered with injuries, his body was **** and bloody, and most of his armor-like scales had fallen off. He looked extremely miserable. At this moment, Harper didn''t even have the strength to speak. He could only nod slightly, and then closed his eyes, as if he was ready to accept his fate. Seeing that Harper had given up, Ye Zhan let go of his right hand and sat on the ground panting. After a while, Harper, who had regained some strength, opened his eyes and asked feebly: ¡°Don¡¯t kill me?¡± The dog demon clan has respected the strong since ancient times. When competing for the position of leader, even if the opponent is a blood relative, they will go all out with the sole goal of killing the opponent. In the arena, only one dog demon can survive, without exception. From Harper''s perspective, it was a battle for leadership, and if it lost, the only way out would be death. ¡°Why should I kill you?¡± Ye Zhan smiled and said, "You are very strong. If it was three days ago, you and I had to fight with bare hands, the odds of winning would be very slim." In the battle just now, Ye Zhan did not use weapons and relied on his body the whole time. fighting. After several years of practice, the various attributes of Ye Zhan''s body have been developed to the extreme. In other words, his current state is the peak of the seventh level. Even without the improvement three days ago, he is still confident of defeating Harper. ?? And if weapons were used, Harper would lose even more miserably. "Your strength has not yet reached its peak. Serve for my Lord and receive divine grace. When you break through to the seventh level, let''s fight again." After the previous battle, Ye Zhan gained a new understanding. He felt that he had broken through. The day of seventh level should not be far away. Harper said nothing and stood up, "You defeated me. I listen to you. The Dog Demon Tribe and I are willing to surrender." ¡°Haha, welcome to the Night Tribe.¡± Ye Zhan¡¯s face showed joy. At this point, all the forces in the underground cave have either perished or surrendered, and the entire dark underground cave has fallen into their hands. Su Xingyu, who cast his spiritual gaze over, saw that the battle was over and was about to leave directly, but when he scanned the void, he noticed something unusual. ¡°There seems to be something wrong with the space here.¡± After looking at it intently for a while, Su Xingyu was sure that there was a hidden space there. Controlling the incarnation of divine power to a relatively weak area, he then lightly swiped the divine sword, and a dark crack appeared. ?The incarnation of divine power walked into it and came to an extremely dark space. (End of this chapter) Chapter 103： Dragon beast and dragon egg (please subscribe) Chapter 103 Dragon Beast and Dragon Egg (Please subscribe) Hovering above the ground. ?At your feet is a piece of black mud. In the center of the mud, there is a high platform made of huge rocks. The air is filled with a rancid smell. With a sweep of consciousness, Su Xingyu discovered that the space was not large, only about one square kilometer. The divine power transformed into the sky and flew towards the high platform. Just as he was about to approach, the black quagmire beneath him suddenly rolled, and a huge figure rushed out, opened its huge mouth, and bit Su Xingyu, as if it wanted to swallow him whole. ??At a closer look, it turned out to be an extraordinary sixth-level dark dragon beast, nearly twenty meters long, with a body as huge as a mountain. The scales were arranged in an orderly manner, like a piece of personal armor, shining with a metallic luster. ?The aura is very ferocious, exuding the aura of a top predator, and the physical strength is not much higher than that of the normal seventh level. Su Xingyu, who didn''t explore the quagmire, didn''t expect that there would be a ferocious beast hidden underneath, so he was attacked by a sneak attack. ?But he reacted quickly, waving his staff casually, and a huge dark shield appeared under him, blocking the dragon beast. ??The dark dragon beast was so ferocious that it didn''t care and crashed directly into it. score A dull loud noise echoed throughout the space. There were cracks in the dark shield, but before the dragon beast could continue its attack, Su Xingyu, who had retreated dozens of meters, waved his staff again, and the dark energy expanded, covering a hundred meters in an instant, surrounding the dragon beast like mist. Then the energy suddenly shrank, like a fisherman catching fish, covering the dragon beast. Sensing the crisis, the dragon beast struggled wildly, and its huge body burst out with terrifying power, forming a "net bag" condensed with dark divine power. At this moment, there is actually a tendency to shrink. "snort-" Su Xingyu was a little dissatisfied and increased his power output. The staff in his hand moved forward even harder and hit the dragon beast on the head. The dragon beast shuddered, the madness in its eyes dissipated, and gradually lost its resistance. It was wrapped into black vermicelli and floated in the sky. ¡°This dragon beast is so excited, is there any treasure here?¡± ?Muttering to himself, Su Xingyu slowly fell down and came to the high platform. At a glance, he saw the black dome in the center of the high platform. ¡¾Black Dragon Egg¡¿ Introduction: This is the descendant of the top predator dragon. It has sacred blood. As long as it grows up, it will become the most powerful creature in the world. However, due to the lack of pure energy replenishment, this dragon egg has become silent and will soon become a dead egg. After reading the introduction of the dome, Su Xingyu took a breath and was a little surprised: "It turned out to be a dragon egg!" A look of joy suddenly appeared on his face. He reached for the dragon egg and carefully picked it up. After looking at it carefully, he confirmed that there was still life inside, and then he breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°There should be hope.¡± For other people, it may be a bit troublesome, but don''t forget, he has a second godhead. As long as he doesn''t really die, then he can be saved. Giant dragon, this is a giant dragon! ??If there are any creatures in this world that can be said to be born sacred, then dragons are definitely among them. ??Whether it is novels and biographies written by poets or myths and legends handed down from ancient times, dragons are undisputed top creatures. As an adult, he possesses the legendary strength of the eighth level and has a strong body. If he masters the magic inherited from his bloodline, he will have the ability to fight across levels, making him the darling of the world. In other words, compared with other races, all dragons are geniuses among geniuses. The epic threshold that has blocked thousands of geniuses can be crossed by them as long as they keep living. The lifespan of a giant dragon is extremely long, more than ten times that of other races, so it is almost impossible to see a weak dragon. It can be said that apart from the difficulty in breeding pure-blooded dragons, they have almost no other shortcomings. Looking at the black dragon egg in front of him, Su Xingyu was already looking forward to it. I wonder how high this giant dragon can reach after being "strengthened" by me? ??There is definitely no problem at level nine, and it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for a demigod, a true god. ¡°Tsk tsk, I¡¯m really lucky¡± To prevent any omissions, Su Xingyu used his spiritual consciousness to carefully scan the entire space, inside and outside, in the sky and on the ground. After making sure that no treasures had been missed, he immediately left with the black dragon egg. ?Of course, he has not forgotten the dark dragon beast in the sky. ??Seeing Su Xingyu with the dragon egg, the dragon beast that woke up was extremely furious and looked like it was going to fight for its life. Then it was knocked several times by Su Xingyu and it fainted. Go out of the crack in the void and return to the dark cave. Ye Zhan and others who were waiting outside immediately gathered around and looked at the two black balls, one big and one small. They were a little curious: "Mr. God''s Envoy, what are you..." ¡°Dragon eggs and dragon beasts.¡± Su Xingyu replied calmly. ?When everyone heard this, they immediately took a breath of cold air. "For the night battle, you select two thousand warriors from the Dog Demon tribe and take them out, while the others stay here to continue multiplying." Su Xingyu''s arrangement for the Dog Demon tribe was somewhat arbitrary. ??Although the Dog Demon tribe is not bad in strength and has a large number of mid-level extraordinary warriors, their poor organizational skills and brutal fighting methods doomed them to be unable to form a legion, so Su Xingyu did not pay special attention to them. ¡ñToday¡¯s Night Tribe has no shortage of mid-level warriors. After the path of cultivation is clear, more and more junior extraordinary warriors can be promoted to the intermediate level. ?Single-on-one, the dark warriors of the Night Tribe may not be able to defeat the Dog Demon Warriors, but if they form a legion and fight in the army, the Dog Demon will only die. Ye Zhan exchanged words with Harper in a low voice, and then looked embarrassed. "What''s wrong? Is there any difficulty?" Su Xingyu noticed his expression and asked directly. "Master God Envoy, Harper said that the Dog Demon Tribe needs constant fighting to grow. You have moved all other races away. Only the Dog Demon Tribe is left here. Even if it can multiply, the strength of the tribe will decline significantly." Ye Zhan hesitated for a moment and replied. In the future, the positioning of the Dark Caves will undoubtedly be as a treasure land for cultivation and a factory for the production of weapons and equipment. Naturally, it is impossible to leave a lot of unstable factors. This kind of environment is suitable for the development of normal creatures, but it is not suitable for dog demons. They are born with Fighting fanatics need constant fighting to grow. ? ¡°.¡± Su Xingyu was speechless. This was the first time he encountered such a situation. It¡¯s enough to want to continue fighting despite living a good life. ? Complaints are complaints, things that should be arranged must still be arranged. After thinking for a moment, Su Xingyu added: "Then let''s arrange to go to the Blood Red Mountains first. The place there is big enough and there are enough magical beasts for them to practice." ?Suppressing his inner anxiety, Su Xingyu stayed in the Dwarf City for another seven days, and finally finalized the personnel relocation and management changes. Then he continued without stopping and returned to Yongye City alone with the dragon eggs and dragon beasts. As for Ye Zhan and others, they had already gone back five days ago. (End of this chapter) Chapter 104： Explosive growth (lots of data, be cautious Chapter 104 Explosive Growth (Contains a lot of data, please subscribe with caution) ?After returning to Yongye City, Su Xingyu used the Divine Source of Creation to give the dormant black dragon egg a full revival. As he expected, this kind of creative energy that can even change the bloodline is extremely effective in the recovery of the black dragon egg. After using it only once, the dragon egg was reincarnated from death, and the aura of life became richer. ?However, the consumption made Su Xingyu a little worried. Even now that his strength has improved a lot, the production speed of the silver godhead is still pitifully slow. ??A strange thing also happened during this period. After the life in the black dragon egg showed signs of recovery, the dark dragon beast actually calmed down and stopped making noises. ??The dark dragon beast wandered around the black dragon egg every day, which made Su Xingyu a little curious, so he took a closer look and discovered that the two were actually connected by blood. To put it simply, this dragon beast and the black dragon egg should be half-brothers. ??The birth rate of pure-blood dragons is low, but there are many sub-dragon species containing dragon blood. Especially after adults have the ability to transform, there is no physical obstacle, and the dragons can compete with almost any race. ?Even more outrageous is that some creatures that have swallowed the blood of giant dragons may also be transformed into sub-dragon species. It can be said that the existence of giant dragons is always working hard to diversify the world''s species. ?It is impossible to find out who the parents of this dragon beast are, but according to normal circumstances, it should not take such care of this dragon egg. To be honest, Su Xingyu wouldn''t be surprised even if it swallowed the dragon egg. After all, its intelligence is not high, and it is more in the realm of beasts. ??Although he didn''t understand why the dragon beast was so weird, in order to prevent accidents, Su Xingyu put the black dragon egg directly into the divine domain, and the spirit body directly took care of it. The environment of the Dark God Realm is also very suitable for hatching black dragon eggs. Under the eyes of the spirit body, there is no fear that the dragon beast will hurt the dragon egg. After that, Su Xingyu stopped paying attention except going to God''s Realm to strengthen the dragon eggs every once in a while. ?On the other side, not long after Ye Zhan returned to Yongye City, he fell into seclusion and began to officially break through to the seventh level. ??And after receiving the blessing of the gods, the strengthening of the weapon of rules, and referring to the "cultivation method" compiled by the Night Tribe, Harper, the leader of the dog demon, also quickly understood. ?After swallowing a seventh-level dark crystal core, this alien among the dog demons lay on the blood crystal veins, fell into a deep sleep, and began to transform. ?In addition, there is the half-metal giant leader Agu, who has already reached the peak of the sixth level. After being caught up by countless juniors, he finally accumulated enough knowledge to break through to the seventh level. After swallowing a piece of precious legendary metal ore, Agu fell into a deep sleep in the metal vein. Su Xingyu gradually slowed down the pace of invading the plane, until finally, he gave up the invasion completely and began to consolidate the strength of the tribe. ? ? In addition to resources and population, Su Xingyu has obtained a lot of good things from other players during the ongoing battles, which has made the Night Tribe''s foundation much richer. But this also creates a problem. Various things are too complicated, and the utilization efficiency is extremely low before integration. ?This is not because Su Xingyu is lazy, but because there are really too many things. The speed of sorting is far less than the speed of his acquisition. So in the last period of time, Su Xingyu prepared to sort out all these gains. It is also a good time for the warriors of the Night Tribe to rest and recuperate. After many years of continuous fighting, even the warriors of the Night Tribe are a little tired. Take this opportunity to give them a long vacation. Only after they have rested can they perform better when facing the unknown ranking battle. In the blink of an eye, time passed quickly. As the ranking battle gets closer and closer, the elementary realm falls into a strange calm. Players no longer attack each other, but stay in their own planes, or digest the gains of this period. Or continue farming, anyway, they are taking advantage of the last time to do their best to strengthen their own strength. ?Eternal Night City. The three people in Night War broke out one after another and became existences in the seventh-level epic realm. Only then can they truly be called extraordinary creatures. After sorting out the tribe, Su Xingyu also had a general idea of ??the current strength of the Ye tribe. That¡¯s right, in the early days, due to various messy reasons, Su Xingyu actually didn¡¯t have a clear idea of ??the strength of the Night Tribe even with systematic help. Now after some sorting, it can be seen clearly at a glance. ¡¾God Interface¡¿ ?Name:Su Xingyu ?Name of God: Lord of Darkness, King of Eternal Night Divinity:Darkness Authority: Fall, eternal night Sacred fire: not lit Divine Realm:Dark Realm Divinity body: not condensed Divinity: 3+1+1 (two points of authority and divinity) ? Extraordinary characteristics: Dark blessing (greatly enhances night vision ability, the quality is blessed in the dark night, the strength of the blessing is also different depending on the degree of belief) Sect of God: Eternal Night ?Believers: Human race, half-metal giant race, jackal race, dog demon race ¡¾Sect interface¡¿ Name:Eternal Night ?Faith:Eternal Night King Sect emblem: The endless abyss, with an eye in the center Divine spells: Resurrection of the Dead, Glory Strike, Death Curse, Life Deprivation, Blight, Strength Enhancement, Mental Weakness, Hidden Spear, Burning Blood, Devour. Number of people: 8.236 million Saints:1 Fanatical believers: 325,000 Pious believers: 1.452 million Ordinary believers: 4.126 million Pan believers: 1.561 million Pseudo believers: 772,000 Seventh level: 3 Level 6: 134 Level 5: 2372 Level 4: 13623 Level 3: 295252 Level 2:323252 Level 1: 2254562 Faith value: 1.56 billion units (10,000 units of faith value = 1 unit of divine source) Shenyuan: 341,000 units ¡¾Tribe interface¡¿ ?Name: Night Tribe Number of people: 4.721 million Special buildings: Level 1 to Level 5 basic barracks, Dark Cavalry Soldier Battalion, Dark War Soldier Battalion, Level 4 Heavy Cavalry Battalion, Level 4 Heavy Infantry Battalion, Level 4 Explosive Archer Barracks ¡¾Extraordinary power¡¿ Seventh level: 1 Level 6: 78 Level 5: 1458 Level 4: 8253 Level 3: 182437 Level 2: 142121 Level 1: 892531 Army: Tier 4 heavy cavalry*8000 (Guards), Tier 4 heavy infantry*8000 (Elites), Tier 3 heavy cavalry*16000 (Guards), Tier 3 assault cavalry*24000 (Guards), Tier 3 bows Cavalry*16,000 (elite), level 3 heavy infantry*96,000 (guards), level 3 archers*8,000 (guards), level 3 archers*16,000 (elite) (Note: The statistics here are the strength of the legion, that is, among the fourth-level legions, there may be fifth-level or third-level legions) After these years of plunder and trade, the Night Tribe''s own population has experienced explosive growth, reaching 4.7 million, and other affiliated tribes have also grown a lot, including the Jackal Tribe and the Kobold Tribe. All exceeded the million mark. ¡¾System prompt: The ranking battle has started, players can sign up to participate. Countdown: 1:00:00] (Attachment¡¤Qualifying Rules) (End of this chapter) Chapter 105： The opponent in the first game (please subscribe) Chapter 105 The opponent in the first game (please subscribe) ??As the system announcement appeared, the entire elementary realm became agitated. Players who had been preparing for a long time immediately chose to join after reading the competition rules. The rules of the ranking competition are also very simple. The first is the scope of the competition, competition within the community. In the division of the system, the elementary realm is divided into four major regions, southeast, northwest, and each region is divided into one hundred communities. Each community has at least one million players, but this is a month (main world). During this month, new players have entered and old players have died, so no one knows how many people there are in the community except the system. The competition is divided into two rounds. The first round of competition is a real battle. The system will connect the planes of the players on both sides of the competition, leaving a blank area in the middle as the battlefield. There are ten ''strongholds'' on it. Within ten days, the player with the most strongholds will win. , players who feel they are losing can also choose to admit defeat. After ten competitions, the system will rank the players one by one based on their performance in the competition. The first 10,000 people will be selected for the second round. The second round of the competition is a projection battle. The system will project the entire tribe of both sides in another world, and then let both sides fight. The victory criteria are the same as in the first round. A player with a high ranking cannot refuse a challenge from a player with a low ranking, otherwise it will be regarded as a failure. Players with low rankings cannot choose to challenge players whose rankings are too far behind their own. ¡¾World Communication Channel East 36th District¡¿ It is actually a competition within a community. Our community is thirty-sixth. Judging from the ranking, it is relatively low. There should be no big bosses, right?'' ¡¾Invincible Man¡¿: "I''m sorry to tell you that the serial number of this community should be arranged randomly, so no one knows whether there is a big boss or not." ¡¾King of the Bears¡¿: "This random selection of players is a bit unfair! If I''m unlucky and the opponent is always a master, wouldn''t I be able to get in even 10,000 players?" [Brother Qiang]: "Come on, it''s already good without directly giving out the ranking. If you ask me, don''t do the first or second round. Let''s just give the system an initial ranking directly. If you think you are better, just challenge it higher. If we conduct a round of selection now, it will still be a real battle, and we will lose troops in vain.¡± If you guys encounter me, please remember to be merciful and don''t destroy the wealth I finally saved. ¡¾Super Invincible Greymon¡¿: "Hahaha, after waiting for so long, the ranking match is finally here! I will defeat you and get the best reward." ¡¾Village Chief who loves farming¡¿: "Damn it! I had a lot of houses stolen when I was beating up people some time ago. I haven''t recovered yet. Why is the qualifying match coming? I can''t wait any longer! Damn it!" £º¡°Come on, come on, let the storm come more violently!¡± £º¡°I can¡¯t wait to smash your heads with a hammer, Jie Jie Jie¡± ifies to eat a few elders of the Soul Palace in one meal, and they can actually make such evil sounds.'' £º¡°Bless me from encountering too strong an opponent. The requirements are not high, just make it to the second round.¡± Amidst the excitement, the registration deadline came soon. ¡¾System prompt: The ranked battle has started, and your opponent "Jasmine" has been randomly selected for you. Do you want to enter the battlefield? (Countdown: 60s)] "yes." Su Xingyu, who had been prepared for a long time, immediately chose to enter the battlefield without hesitation. The opponent on the other side also chose to enter at the right time. ¡¾System prompt: The two planes have been merged and ranked battles are available. ¡¿ ?With Su Xingyu''s strength, the system has completed the integration of the battlefield without noticing any movement. ?A map comes to mind. There are ten red dots on it, distributed on both sides of the battlefield. Those are the strongholds of the battlefield. In the north of the Black Earth Plain, there is a plain outside the border city, and at this moment, on this plain, an extra piece of land appears out of thin air. This is the venue for the competition between the two sides. The battlefield spans hundreds of kilometers and has a huge span. On the other side of the battlefield, there is a city full of green and natural style. A large number of elven warriors gathered and moved towards this border city. A beautiful elf, wearing a gorgeous robe and a crown, stood on the city wall, looking at the battlefield in the distance, muttering to herself: "Eternal Night? It sounds like a dark player , I don¡¯t know if my preparation is of any use.¡± "Your Majesty the Queen, the elf army is ready and ready to go at any time." A handsome male elf came up and reported the work respectfully. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s set off and seize the stronghold.¡± ¡®Jasmine¡¯ nodded, and then issued an expedition order, preparing to occupy a stronghold close to her first. After all, defending a city is always much easier than attacking it. As long as she occupies five strongholds and then defends the strongholds, she will be in an invincible position. Due to time constraints, it was somewhat difficult to mobilize troops, so Jasmine set out with only 70,000 elven warriors. Soon, they arrived at the first stronghold, which was a small city that could accommodate tens of thousands of people. Thousands of people were left to look at the city. Jasmine followed the instructions on the map and came to the second small city. It was still the same place. There was no one, and thousands of people were drawn out from the army, and then they continued to move forward. Then less than half way, an accident happened. ??The Swift Eagle Monster, who was scouting the situation outside, was overtaken by the Sky Splitting Eagle and torn into pieces. On the ground, a black-armored cavalry of more than 20,000 people surged towards the elven army like a black wave. ¡°The enemy is attacking, the Treant Legion, be prepared for the cavalry attack, and the Elf Archers, use bright arrows.¡± Faced with the cavalry attack, Jasmine did not panic and formulated a strategy in an orderly manner. ??She did not arrange cavalry in this expedition, and the team was mainly infantry. The elves have cavalry, and they are also very powerful unicorn cavalry. Different from the half-baked Warcraft horses of the human race, the unicorn is a very good mount, and it is extremely suitable for elf warriors. Once both sides are armed, there will be a qualitative change in strength. But they are not well armed, the elves are few in number, and the unicorns are even rarer than them. ?Up to now, the unicorn in Jasmine''s hands is only a little over a thousand years old. ¡°Fight!¡± Soon, the black-armored cavalry rushed from a distance, and the three giant eagles swooped down. The goal was very clear, which was to resist the enemy''s shooters. Jasmine snorted lightly, with some disdain on her face, "Ted, knock them off for me!" ¡°As you command, Your Majesty.¡± ?Standing aside, the tall male elf responded, then took aim with his bow. A large amount of elemental power gathered together, then contracted, and the specially-made arrows glowed with blue. Three times in a row. The arrow flew out and hit the sky-splitting eagle''s head. ??The Sky-Splitting Eagle, who was about to set off strong winds to disrupt the Archer Legion, immediately sensed the danger and let out a sharp cry. Magic power surged throughout its body, and a cyan light shield enveloped it. At the same time, they flapped their wings and turned their bodies. However, it is still a step too late. Puff puff- ??The arrow penetrated the shield, shot into the Sky Split Eagle''s wing, penetrated it, and directly made a blood hole as big as a bucket. The severe pain caused the three-headed sky-splitting eagles to scream in agony. As sixth-level mutant monsters, they are also extremely powerful existences among monsters. The opponents they usually encounter either have no flying ability or are not strong, so they It''s been a long time since I''ve been injured. This sudden injury caused their flying posture to become somewhat out of control, and their bodies could not stop falling downwards. ¡°Damn.¡± ?The leader of the black-armored cavalry was fighting at night. When he saw the tribe''s sacred beast being injured, he immediately became angry, and the anger in his eyes seemed to be shooting out. ¡°Charge over and kill them all! How dare the elves be so arrogant!¡± The speed of the cavalry corps increased by another three points, completely entering the range of long-range strikes. Just when Sky Split Eagle was about to land, it stabilized its figure. ??They screamed, their bodies glowed with green light, and huge magic power surged out of their bodies. Ignoring the **** holes in their wings, they flapped their wings and soared into the sky again. ?Flapping their wings crazily, more and more wind elements gathered under their tug, and then turned into countless cyan wind blades, shooting towards the enemies who had just wounded them. ¡°Missed, Ted.¡± Jasmine looked at the giant eagle in the sky with some surprise. ?Three of them are mutated monsters, and they have reached the sixth level of transcendence. This kind of existence can already be called the overlord of the air. "I''m sorry, Your Majesty." Ted, who looked a little tired, quickly apologized. The arrow just now, it is no exaggeration to say, has the strength to snipe and kill a sixth-level strong man. And shooting such an arrow is not an easy task even for a top level six player like Ted. "fine." Jasmine did not blame him, she just said it casually. The wind blade came down and another guard beside him was about to take action. Jasmine raised her hand to stop him. Jasmine raised her staff and said, "Comparing elements with the elves, even if It¡¯s a flying monster, so it¡¯s somewhat overestimating its capabilities.¡± ??The staff moved forward slightly, and there was a crisp sound, like a stone falling into a calm lake, causing ripples. Like butter meeting a hot knife, the menacing cyan wind blade disintegrated head-on, and the elemental structure that constructed the wind blade was destroyed. From the extremely lethal wind blade, it changed back to the light wind element. ??Then under Jasmine''s control, these wind elements turned into countless elemental arrows, which in turn were shot at the three sky-splitting eagles. The Sky Splitting Eagle was shocked and angry, and had no idea what was happening. Facing the incoming arrows, they mobilized their magic power, flapped their wings forward, and set off waves of terror. The terrifying elements collided together, like two planes colliding, erupting with an astonishing momentum. At the same time, the elf archer released his fingers and shot out arrows glowing with golden light. The rain of arrows covering the entire sky hit the black armored cavalry. ¡°Light, what a disgusting power!¡± ?Light and darkness complement each other, and there has never been any argument about who can restrain the other. If we insist on restraint, then it is also mutual restraint. And the bright arrow in front of him was only a second-level extraordinary strike. ?Ye Zhan sneered. Needless to say, the warriors who had experienced hundreds of battles instantly burst out with fighting spirit and moved their armors together. A black shield covering the entire cavalry was propped up. ?The golden arrow shot into the shield and was then eliminated invisible. The elemental strike that followed just caused a ripple and was easily resolved. ¡°What kind of method is this!!¡± Jasmine has never seen this method before. She knows that this is a method used by mid-level extraordinary warriors, and even a few third-level super elites can do it. But don¡¯t tell her that all the more than 20,000 cavalry in front of her have reached this level? Jasmine could gather tens of thousands of third-level warriors, but they would never be able to achieve the effect in front of her. There was no time for Jasmine to think. After two rounds of attacks, the black-armored cavalry had reached the first line of defense and were about to collide with the tree warriors on the outside. ?These tree warriors are generally three meters tall, and their anthropomorphic arms hold a huge shield. ??The roots under their feet have been inserted into the ground, holding up their shields, blocking the black armored cavalry like an iron wall. ¡°Die to me!¡± Being hit for two rounds, even the tribal beasts were injured, which made Ye Zhan and all the black-armored soldiers feel extremely annoyed. At this moment, they could fight with the enemy and vent their anger. As he approached, Ye Zhan roared, and the dragon''s teeth glowed with extreme black light. He gathered the power of the legion unfamiliarly, and his momentum began to rise crazily. Then he suddenly accelerated and rushed out at the head of the crowd. The long sword slashed down. The entire legion seemed to be integrated together, giving people a sense of drag. Nearly a hundred meters of black sword slashed down from the sky, slashing at the enemy in front. ??In the midst of panic, the ten-meter-tall six-level tree-man general was cut in half by the sword without even letting out a scream. ??The defense line of the tree warriors, which was like an iron wall, was cut into a large gap, and the cavalry filed in, directly tearing apart their defense line. With a tight army structure, this cavalry legion has no shortage of strong men. Under the leadership of a mid-level warrior, the elven army presents a one-sided posture. "I****" Jasmine had a lot of things to say. What was that Dao Mang just now, and what was the situation with these soldiers? How could there be so many mid-level warriors in a legion? Is this guy cheating? Without any hesitation, Jasmine immediately chose to surrender: "I surrender." ¡¾System prompt: Player Jasmine chose to surrender in the first round of ranking battle, please confirm again? ¡¿ ¡°Confirm, confirm, if you don¡¯t hurry up, all my soldiers will die!¡± ??Jasmine was very determined in her choice. The cavalry on the opposite side was so strong, so she had to fight with her head. ??As Jasmine confirmed again, the battlefield stagnated for a second, and then the elf army instantly turned into light and disappeared. ¡°Let us run fast!¡± A group of black-armored knights looked at the corpses on the ground with some indignation. After closing the battlefield cleanly, Su Xingyu¡¯s first ranked battle was over. There is no reward. ?At this moment, the information channels outside are also exploding. (End of this chapter) Chapter 106： The process of pushing along the way (4k, please subscribe) Chapter 106 The process of pushing along the way (4k, please subscribe) [Xiong Wenxing]: "Who can tell me why, at the same time of development, my tribe''s army warriors lagged behind the opponent''s by a whole level? I''m going to hit you with a hammer. Thousands of extraordinary warriors died in vain, but I can''t. I feel very sad.¡± [Love Eats Tangtang]: "You are nothing! Damn it! The divine power on the opposite side made a big move, and I couldn''t block it. Half of the archer army in the back row evaporated. Is this elemental spirit? It¡¯s too buggy. The power of that skill has definitely reached the seventh level. We strongly require the system to weaken a wave of elemental gods. Otherwise, how can we, players who can only fight hand-to-hand, play.¡± [Ban Xinran]: "You should be weakened by killing a big-headed ghost. I incarnate my divine power and struck with all my strength. In the end, I didn''t even break the skin of the opponent''s front row. And that Gang Qi, why are the third-level extraordinary warriors You can also let your fighting spirit go out, isn¡¯t it fair, my warrior only learned it at the fourth level?¡± Xi Zhengye: "Calm down, don''t complain so much. This has nothing to do with attributes, it''s just for you guys! It didn''t develop well before, and it was messed up everywhere. Now it''s like this, and you''re complaining about this and that." [Big muscle tyrant]: "That''s right, instead of complaining here, it''s better to think about how to play in the next few games. Don''t forget, there are still nine games. If you feel that there is no hope, it is better to give up as soon as possible to save your strength. , Don¡¯t let your strength weaken by then, fail to make it to the second round, lose your wife and lose your troops, it¡¯s not worth it.¡± [Raptors roar]: "Novices like to watch you chat. It''s really exciting. Just looking at this text, I will boil!" ¡¾Wan Xinghuai¡¿: "The Duqiang players are lying at home watching you play, but it''s a pity that there is no live broadcast, otherwise it would be great with a few bottles of wine!" Due to the randomness of the system, in the first round of the game, there will be a collision between two parties with huge differences in strength. Sometimes, the strength gap can be basically known after one round of shooting. So there are quite a few players who have ended the battle. They are polarized, either extremely powerful or extremely weak. Of course, there are exceptions. For example, "Jasmine" who ran into Yong Ye, whether it was the method of sniping the sixth level or the incarnation of divine power to dissolve the wind blade, it showed that her strength was not weak. It can even be said that she is better than many players who are now winners. Unfortunately, her luck was not very good and she met a guy who was a monster among all players. As time goes by, more and more players come out of the battle. Although ten days are given, unless the players are of similar strength and their playing style is relatively conservative, they will not be able to complete the ten days. In about three days, the winner can basically be determined. After all, whether you can beat him or not, you will almost know after just one round. ?This is just the first battle, there is no need to spend too many troops on it. ¡¾Lava¡¿£º¡°Huh, it¡¯s finally out.¡± £º¡°Why have you been fighting for so long and encountered a tough fight?¡± [Lava]: "It''s not a tough fight. The opponent is much weaker than me. The main reason is that that guy is more stubborn. Thousands of people have died and he still refuses to admit defeat. I''m really convinced! This is the first battle of the first round. , I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in his mind, he insists on touching me!¡± ¡¾Forest¡¿: "Oh. It seems that you are not very lucky. It is easier for me to deal with him. As soon as he sends an elemental strike, he will immediately admit defeat." ¡¾Lava¡¿: "Envy. What about the others? They haven''t come out yet, so they shouldn''t." except for that guy from Black Star, everyone else has come out.¡± £º¡°.¡± ¡¾ÓÀÒ¹¡¿£º¡°.¡± ¡¾Lava¡¿: "Brother Lin, how was the opponent you met? Are they strong?" £º¡°Not bad, a little weaker than you.¡± £º¡°One charge and it¡¯s over.¡± ¡¾ÓÀÒ¹¡¿: ¡°It¡¯s as good as you.¡± ¡¾ÓÀÒ¹¡¿: "By the way, that guy is also an Elf, and he left a lot of equipment behind. I think it looks pretty good, what do you want? @forest" ¡¾Forest¡¿£º¡°Want, want, want.¡± Players who left the battlefield began to purchase various combat supplies to prepare for the subsequent battle. This has caused prices, which had already risen recently, to rise again at this moment. Su Xingyu did not purchase supplies. Instead, he took this opportunity to sell a lot of obsolete equipment and make a fortune in resources. After all, he is far ahead of normal players. Even the eliminated equipment can be regarded as sophisticated equipment for them. In recent times, there has been a shortage of equipment, medicines and other supplies. There is a reason for the ranking battle, but more importantly, they have a sense of belonging. Due to the emergence of various "families", those players who have professional powers such as blacksmithing and refining medicine have become sachets. After all, who doesn¡¯t want to have a stable material output point in their own faction? The family gets stable material output and greater appeal, while the player gets safety guarantees and does not have to find sales channels by himself. This is a win-win policy for both parties. Not everyone can achieve comprehensive development. At this stage, a large part of players still purchase their main source of materials from other players. ?It''s good to be able to buy it, but I''m afraid I won''t be able to buy it even if I have money. ?It''s like trading prisoners, without any connections, you can''t even find them. As for the system protocol? Sorry, the system doesn¡¯t care about that! The same goes for equipment and potions. Powerful forging players and medicine refining players have long been invited to join those big families. It is no exaggeration to say that the things they created are valuable but not marketable. Because of this, the recent sales of strategic resources have been extremely good, and some players who are not strong enough and have not participated in ranked matches have even made a lot of resources out of this. In the boring waiting, ten days passed quickly. There was no rest time for those players who had just finished the first battle, and the second round of battle started quickly. ¡¾System prompt: The ranked battle has started, and your opponent "Che Gaoyi" has been randomly selected for you. Do you want to enter the battlefield? (Countdown: 60s)] "Enter." Su Xingyu was getting impatient after waiting for so long. Different from entering immediately last time, this time the opponent waited for 60 seconds before choosing to enter. ¡¾System prompt: The two planes have been merged and ranked battles are available. ¡¿ ¡°Just use some tricks.¡± You can do a lot of things in 60 seconds, such as preparing a batch of items with light properties. After all, Su Xingyu¡¯s ID is very iconic, Yongye. When you hear the name, it belongs to the dark system. Prepare a batch of light items to be prepared. ??But again, the attributes of the two do not have a completely suppressing effect, they just restrain each other. Normal light attributes will not only be useless when encountering Su Xingyu, but may even produce negative effects. Let¡¯s put it this way, if you want to fight against Su Xingyu¡¯s dark attributes, you must at least reach Lin Ye¡¯s level. Items of this level will basically not be circulated. What¡¯s more, what if it¡¯s circulated? This time Su Xingyu¡¯s opponent is an orc player. His family is mainly pigs, and there are also many bears among them. It can be said that his strength is quite good. Unlike the player he met in the first game, this player named Che Gaoyi did not choose to seize a stronghold closer to him. Instead, he led an army of more than 100,000 people and went straight to the opponent''s stronghold. Obviously, he is extremely confident in his own strength and does not want to waste that time to defend the stronghold. He is ready to show his strong strength and let his opponents retreat in the face of difficulties. Coincidentally, Su Xingyu also had this plan. The armies of both sides met on the plain. Thirty thousand versus one hundred thousand, close to one to three and a half, the difference in numbers is huge. Both sides lack corresponding long-range strike means, so they simply have to fight in close quarters. ??In the night battle, the troops charged forward. Tens of thousands of cavalry rushed forward as if they were one body, like a black wild beast. ?The thick-skinned pig warrior stood at the outermost edge, holding a shield and wearing armor all over his body, like an iron lump. Just before the collision, Ye Zhan struck down with a sword, and the terrifying black sword fell from the sky. Compared with the tree leader, this time the pig leader has a sharper sense and a more agile body. As Dao Mang fell, he realized that he couldn''t block the blow, and anyone who blocked it would die. However, when he wanted to dodge, he found that he was locked. ?His body froze in place. Facing this powerful force, he could not dodge and could only take a hard path. ¡°For the glory of my Lord!¡± Roaring angrily, the pig leader also fought back. He swung his long ax into a half-moon shape, and fighting energy surged out of his body, turning into a shock wave and slashing towards the black sword. ?Then without any surprise, the shock wave collapsed at the first touch, the knife fell down, and the sixth-level extraordinary pig leader fell down along with all the orc warriors within the coverage area. I can react and my body can keep up, but I just can''t avoid it. Same move, but the effect is still good enough. The seventh level is a threshold. Once it is crossed, everything will undergo a qualitative change. ??The power that previously required Su Xingyu''s help can be mobilized independently after being promoted to the epic realm. Even if the requirements for a soldier are high, the burden on him is not small, but being able to do it and not being able to do it are two different things. ??The same plot played out again, with the army rushing in through the opened hole, slashing wantonly with long knives, and the orc warriors who came up fell one by one. Compared with the elves, the courage of the orc warriors is superior. Even if a hole is opened in the battle line, even if the opponent is extremely powerful, as long as the orc **** is still watching them, they will never give up the fight. ¡°A strong guy.¡± The incarnation of the orc player''s divine power rushed forward and stopped in front of Ye Zhan. His feet suddenly hit the ground, his body jumped up high, and rushed towards Ye Zhan. The battle ax in his hand swung down. Ye Zhan showed a wild smile on his face, and his body jumped into the air. His long knife swept forward, and the sharp knife flew out. , the pig man''s divine power transformed into pieces and smashed Daomang into pieces. The battle ax and the long knife collided together. The two terrifying forces collided and erupted with an astonishing momentum, which made all the soldiers below unable to raise their heads. Even on a battlefield with hundreds of thousands of people, the battle between the two was still dazzling. ?However, after only a few dozen rounds, the orc players couldn''t bear it any longer. If the fight continues, this incarnation of divine power may have to be accounted for here. ¡°Surrender!¡± ?With no chance of winning, and not wanting to increase casualties, he immediately submitted a surrender application to the system. Soon, nearly a thousand corpses were left behind, and the orc army disappeared in an instant. ¡°It¡¯s like this again, every time I don¡¯t have enough fun, I run away!¡± Falling from the sky, Ye Zhan was a little dissatisfied. ?It took him half a day to travel, but the fighting lasted only a while, which was really disappointing. This is the end of the second ranking battle. ??For some unknown reason, the opponents Su Xingyu encountered in both games were not weak and were very capable. However, the impact on Su Xingyu is very limited. He can fight no matter what opponent he encounters. ?During the qualifying matches, the entire world seemed to be very lively, and the information channels were full of complaints from players. And the ranking battle is also constantly moving forward. In the third battle, Su Xingyu finally met a normal opponent. It was a human player. There was not even a formal battle. When he saw the tens of thousands of cavalry attacking, he was frightened by the terrifying momentum and immediately chose surrendered. In the fourth battle, Su Xingyu met a goblin player. This player was not strong, but he had many tricks. All kinds of strange props appeared in an endless stream. It took a while to reach the stronghold in the middle, but in the face of absolute strength, These little tricks didn''t work, and they finally chose to surrender. The fifth battle was with a Jackal player who killed thousands of people and was easily defeated. The sixth battle is with a snake player. The seventh battle. Scene 8. Scene 9. As time goes by, the first round of qualifying is quickly coming to an end. In the tenth battle, the player I met this time was a very powerful player. It was a dwarf player. The opponent formed an armored army. The thick armor made people cry. Even as powerful as Su Xingyu, relying on the border With that little force, there is no way to defeat the opponent. Finally, after adding 50,000 ethnic infantry reinforcements and 100,000 servant soldiers, and fighting fiercely for another day, the other side chose to surrender. ?This ranked battle lasted for seven days. More than 3,000 people from the Night Tribe were killed, and the opponent left nearly 10,000 corpses. ?There is no other way. Faced with the thick armor and the exaggerated physique, only the top elite warriors can kill their opponents. The jackal warriors have numb claws and cannot be beaten. There seemed to be a lot of casualties on both sides, but not many warriors from the tribe were killed. There were almost 500 humans and about 3,000 dwarves. With the end of the first round of qualifying, the initial rankings within the community were also sorted out. The one who ranks first among them is Su Xingyu. ¡¾Ranking¡¤East 36th District¡¿ First place: Yongye Second place: Crazy Lion Third place: Luo Yu Fourth place: Volcano Fifth place: Star Eater Sixth place: Xi Wenwen The 10,000th place: Don¡¯t eat spicy strips From one to ten thousand, the order is very clear, but apart from the name, there is not much information. ¡¾System prompt: The second round of qualifying is about to begin. (Countdown: 24:00:00)¡¿ (End of this chapter) Chapter 107： Ranking rewards (please subscribe) Chapter 107 Ranking Rewards (Please subscribe) ??With the announcement of the initial rankings, the entire elementary world was abuzz, and there was a heated discussion on the information channel. [Romance on the Mohe River]: "I said why can''t I beat him? I took a look and saw that in the ten battles that I just conducted in the first round of competition, I met three people ranked in the top 100, and one of them even reached the top ten. The system is too much.¡± [Withered Rose]: "Brother, I just took a look and your ranking is not low. You are already in the top one thousand. Isn''t it normal to meet them? I can''t all arrange for you to be weak and let you go. Let¡¯s abuse food.¡± ifier: "The two above should not be exchanging blows. They are all about the same, one is 320 and the other is 580." ¡¾Eagle Strikes the Sky¡¿: "Mad, I wanted to watch it for fun, but when I watched it, tears fell down all of a sudden. The big guys are all here in Versailles, so it''s just my pleasure to co-write it, right?" ulation by: ?Damn it, we orc players are so fierce, we account for almost a third of the top 100 players.? [Sad Koala]: "It''s normal. The powerful physique and resilience of the orcs, as long as they are paired with a suitable divine attribute, their strength will not be much worse. It''s strange that the number is small. But it''s only in the early stage. It¡¯s amazing, but once everyone develops, this advantage will be reduced!¡± The boss of our family is the seventh, so awesome! In the future, with the big boss guarding me, I will see who dares to bully me, hum--" ifier: "Wake up, this is your boss, not your father, and I don''t have the time to take care of you!" £º¡°Fuck, why! I won six games, why can¡¯t I advance to the second round? It¡¯s unfair, there is a shady story, there is definitely a shady story!¡± [Don¡¯t wither the flowers when you are drunk]: ¡°What a shame, I won seven games, and I only had more than 9,000 people.¡± [The withered rose]: "I lost three games, I couldn''t get into the second round, but I didn''t expect it." dedleg in the middle by the way)? What is the alternative? Why not just choose not to do it? I haven¡¯t caught anything, and I have received a few beatings in vain, and I have lost all my blood!¡± ¡¾Yuhua¡¿: "You have something to say whether or not I am better than you. You can''t just look at the data, right? Then I can just keep piling up the number of soldiers!" A fragment of the void plane. ?This place was originally a large plane fragment. It was later captured by a group of players and then transformed into a family garrison. A family settlement called "Brotherhood". Family members of the Brotherhood often gather here to communicate with each other and conduct various transactions. After the functions of the system are gradually improved and their own strength can support plane exploration, most players will not go to the City of the Gods unless necessary. It¡¯s not that we can¡¯t afford the divine source, but the time cost there is too high. With a time ratio of 1:30, I can¡¯t afford it. I really can¡¯t afford it. Sometimes just a day to simply discuss transaction matters is gone. When converted into plane time, it is a month. City of the Gods, apart from safety, players can¡¯t see any other advantages for the time being. So after gaining strength, they all moved the place of discussion to the plane fragments. ¡°It¡¯s amazing, boss, you actually reached second place directly.¡± The family hall in the center of a large city built jointly by family members. ??The fox player raised his glass high and had a drink with the lion player opposite. ¡°Hahaha, with the boss in charge, our Brotherhood will be considered a super family in the future.¡± ¡°Second place, even if we look at the entire region, he is still ranked among the top experts.¡± ¡°Lao Li, you¡¯re not bad either, you¡¯re still in thirteenth place.¡± ¡°You are still talking about me, but you are not the same, twenty-seven.¡± Not all members of the Brotherhood are from one community. There are players from each community. It''s just that there are more members in the area where the clan leader is. Listening to the praise of family members, the lion player''s face was flushed and a little excited, but he still said modestly: "This is the initial ranking, it doesn''t count. The second round later is the key." Then he looked at the fox player: "Brother Huang, how is the information I asked you to help collect?" ?For the next second round of competition, the lion player asked family members to help collect information about other high-ranking players to improve his chances of winning in the future. "Time is a little tight, but fortunately I started preparations beforehand. This is the information of the top thirty players in District 36. Several of them are also our old acquaintances. You should be familiar with them." The fox player He took out a piece of information and handed it over. "Thanks." The lion player smiled and quickly scanned the information, frowning slightly, "It''s a bit sparse, especially for the first player, the player named "Yongye", there are just these few pieces of information." "This is all the information I can find. We didn''t even have a formal division before, and the other party has not joined the family, so there is no trace at all." The fox player was a little helpless and explained: "Many of these top-ranked players are loners, or they stay in the family and hang out. It is too difficult to collect information about them with the convenience of the platform. . "If it weren''t for a dedicated circle of intelligence dealers, he might not even be able to match the attributes of a god, let alone find out tribal information. "Fine." ?After reading the information carefully, the lion player nodded immediately and said quite freely: "If you don''t have it, then you don''t have it. I didn''t expect to win with this. It''s the last word to have a big fist!" ?It''s good to know specific information about your opponent, but if you can''t find it, forget it. ?As long as you know some basic information so that you don¡¯t get confused. Hand-on confrontation, as an orc player, he is not afraid of any opponent. Another plane. A large volcano. "I said why are you so strong? It turns out he is the boss." The dwarf player, who was soaked in magma and used the power of the volcano to recover himself, felt relieved instantly after seeing the announced rankings. He is the dwarf player "Huoshan" who finally fought with Su Xingyu. In the last two battles, he encountered strong enemies one after another, especially the last one, where he was pinned to the ground and beaten the whole time, which made him lose confidence. Now I know that of those two guys, one is thirteenth and the other is first. ?In this case, it makes sense that he is having a hard time playing. It¡¯s not that he is not strong, but his opponent is indeed a bit tough. There are many players who have the same idea as Huoshan. Players who were a little unsure at first felt relieved after seeing the opponents they encountered along the way. The day passes quickly. ¡¾System prompt: The second round of ranking battle begins. ¡¿ With the arrival of the system prompt, all players who entered the second round were pulled into the mysterious space by a force. ?In a daze, his eyes lit up again, and he came to a magnificent palace. The outer wall was made of golden stones shaped like dragon scales, shining with dazzling light. Inside the hall, huge stone pillars full of ancient atmosphere stand up, supporting the structure of the hall. Various powerful creatures are carved on them, such as giant dragons, angels, titans, Behemoths, elf dragons, etc., which are lifelike. They look at the people who enter here. , full of majesty, as if it would fly out of the stone pillar in the next second. There are also many patterns carved on both sides of the wall. It depicts the birth of all creatures, who are ignorant and cannot even use fire. The gods come down and incarnate, grant them divine grace, and lead them to form a civilization. It describes a **** descending to earth and leading all living beings to the peak. picture. Everyone showed their true form as gods, with different shapes, and their bodies were all suppressed to within one foot. ?Standing inside the hall, looking at the various murals on both sides, I have an indescribable and wonderful feeling. ¡°What a fascinating picture.¡± A player sighed. ¡°Who says it¡¯s not? It¡¯s full of epic feeling and feels like you¡¯re walking into history.¡± Another player agreed. Before they could sigh for too long, the entire hall became illusory again. The next second, the surrounding environment changed. A huge round platform rose. On the outside of the round platform, rows of seats rose up, wrapping the round platform. Everyone was teleported to their location. From high to low, the further down, the more seats there are. There is only one seat at the top center position, followed by two and seven seats. ¡¾System prompt: Ranking rewards are now announced. ¡¿ First place: World origin*150,000, Divine source*1 million, growth-type rule weapon (optional, only reward), special divine domain building (optional, only reward), fourth-level divine domain building drawings*3, entering the life pool Number of places Second place: World Origin*100,000, Divine Source*500,000, Growth Rules Tool (the only reward), Faith Sacred Artifact (the only reward), Level 4 Divine Realm architectural drawings*2, Number of places to enter the life pool*70, Extremely large mineral source core*1 (the only reward), golden treasure chest*3, World Blessing¡¤Colorful (the only reward): aura concentration increased by 150%, understanding increased by 20%, new generation qualifications increased by 10% Third place: World Origin*100,000, Divine Source*500,000, Growing Rules Tool (the only reward), Level 4 Divine Realm Building Drawing*1, 45, Extremely Large Mine Core*1 (the only reward), Golden Treasure Chest* 2. World Blessing¡¤Three Colors (the only reward): The spiritual energy concentration is increased by 120%, the understanding is increased by 15%, and the qualifications of the new generation are increased by 7%. Fourth to tenth: World Origin*100,000, Divine Source*500,000, Ruler''s Weapon (the only one), Level 4 Divine Realm architectural drawings, 25, Large Mine Source Core*2 (the only one), Golden Treasure Chest, World Blessing (the only reward ): The aura concentration is increased by 100%, the understanding is increased by 6%, and the qualifications of the new generation are increased by 5%. Eleventh to one hundred: World Origin*20,000, Divine Source*200,000, Growth-type Faith Sacred Artifact (the only one), Level 3 Divine Realm Building Drawings*3, 10, Large Mineral Source Core*1 (the only one), Orange Treasure Chest *1, World Blessing (the only reward): Aura concentration increased by 80%, understanding increased by 4%, new generation qualifications increased by 3% 101¡«1000: World Origin*10,000, Divine Source*100,000, Sacred Artifact of Faith (Unique), Level 3 Divine Realm Building Drawings*2, 5, Medium Mineral Core*1 (Unique), Purple Treasure Box*1 1001¡«2000: World Origin*5000, Divine Source*50000, Level 3 Divine Realm Building Drawings, Small Mine Core*1, Yellow Treasure Box*1 9001¡«10000: World origin*1000, divine source*10000, second-level divine domain architectural drawings, small mineral source core*1, yellow treasure chest*1 (Note: Only the first ranked match will provide the unique reward, which will be distributed once a month (main world time)) ¡°Fuck, I¡¯ve never heard of what an instrument of rules is.¡± ¡°What a generous reward, but why have I never heard of a lot of things? What is the core of the mineral source? What is the weapon of rules? Does anyone know the effect? ??Please tell me.¡± ¡°This first place reward is really drool-worthy. If I get it, I¡¯ll be so happy!¡± ¡°You dare to say this, what¡¯s your ranking brother?¡± ¡°Three thousand two¡± ? ¡°.¡± ?The system announced the rewards in advance, and all the players present fell into a frenzy. Although they had never heard of some of the rewards, the rewards they could understand already made them drool. It¡¯s really rich. ¡°The weapon of rules, this time the reward actually contains the weapon of rules!¡± ?? Ordinary players don¡¯t understand, but the players sitting in the upper seats know how precious the Rules Tool is. Their expressions instantly became excited, and their eyes were so hot that they almost ignited a flame. ¡°Brother, can you tell me what the Rules Weapon is?¡± A player in the fourth row asked immediately after seeing the guy next to him so excited. The buddy who was very eager to express his desire coughed twice, cleared his throat, and then said: "Good things are more precious than artifacts. It is said that there are two types of rule instruments. One is the growth type, which can be used directly. Increase innate attributes." Before he finished speaking, someone next to him exclaimed: "Damn it, can the innate attributes be increased?" ¡°Ahem.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I lost my composure, please continue.¡± The man touched the back of his head with a hint of apology on his face. "As long as they are contractors, they all have a probability of improving their innate attributes. And as the level of this rule weapon becomes higher and higher, the probability of improvement will be higher. I heard that it is 20% in the initial stage, and it will be upgraded later. , plus 20%.¡± ¡°No wonder the families of those guys are so outrageous, I¡¯m afraid not all of them have rules weapons in their hands!¡± Someone murmured to themselves, suddenly enlightened. ¡°What about the other one?¡± asked another person. "The other type is the usage type, which has various abilities that can be called heaven-defying. However, I don''t know much about this. No one will disclose the specific information of the rule weapon at will." The player touched his chin and then He added: "Of course, I heard these from the big guys in the family. I''m not sure whether this is the case, and I don''t have the tools to rule." (End of this chapter) Chapter 108： Win-win cooperation (please subscribe) Chapter 108: Win-win cooperation (please subscribe) ¡¾System prompt: The second round of ranking battle begins. Players can choose their own opponents to challenge. If they win, they will gain the opponent''s ranking. If they fail, their ranking will remain unchanged. The second round of qualifying will last for ten days (main world time)] (Note: This is a phantom world, everything is illusion.) (Note: The time ratio has been adjusted to 1:150.) (Note: Each player has ten opportunities to actively challenge, and the first challenge can ignore ranking restrictions.) As the ranking battle officially began, the people below who were talking about it stopped their discussion. The players sitting in the top few rows did not take the lead in launching a challenge, and seemed to be waiting for something. ¡°Crazy Lion, don¡¯t you want to compete for first place? Let¡¯s give everyone a start and show off!¡± A werewolf player in the third row turned to look at the majestic figure above and said with a smile. Hearing this, Su Xingyu, who was sitting at the top with his right hand supporting the side of his face and thinking about something, turned his head slightly and looked at the lion player below. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business whether I grab the first level or not. How about the two of us practice our skills first?¡± Crazy Lion replied with some displeasure, ??The werewolf player chuckled and said, "Don''t worry, I will challenge you later if there is still time." The mad lion snorted and glared at him without saying anything else. At the same time, the players below were a little impatient and began to choose opponents they thought were suitable. Some of them did not even collect any information on their opponents. Unlike top-ranked players who only need to collect dozens of pieces of information, their rankings are too low and almost all of them are opponents. It is not easy to find information about suitable opponents in just one day. ?But now after the "face-to-face", they can judge whether the opponent is suitable for the challenge by observing the opponent''s true appearance. "Momojiji, I won''t play with you anymore." A rat player in the third row saw that the people around him did not move. After cursing, he stood up and directly challenged Su Xingyu. ?His name is "Star Eater" and he is fifth in the sequence. Low ranking challenges high ranking. The latter cannot be rejected, otherwise it will be regarded as a failure. Su Xingyu had no intention of rejecting it. He didn¡¯t even bother to prepare and immediately accepted the challenge. The two of them instantly turned into light and disappeared from the competition stage. ¡°Crazy Lion, let¡¯s fight each other.¡± The dwarf player Huo Huo, who was in sequence four, also immediately chose his opponent. "good." The mad lion looked a little solemn and accepted the challenge. Then the two figures also disappeared from the competition stage. Then one player after another started to move. After a while, most of the players on the competition stage disappeared. Only some players who were satisfied with their rankings or who had not chosen their opponents were still hesitant. ¡¾System prompt: This battle will last for up to one day (main world). ¡¿ ¡°In the eyes of gods with eternal life, time is really the most worthless thing.¡± ?Seeing that the time ratio was randomly provoked by the system, Su Xingyu sighed with a somewhat complicated expression. Similar to the first round of competition, it is still about occupying strongholds, but there is an additional "crystal"-like thing, and there are two ways to win: occupy more strongholds during settlement, or destroy the opponent''s crystal. The location of the crystal is chosen by the player to be placed in any city. This round of competition lasts longer, so it can better utilize the overall strength of the tribe. Su Xingyu dispatched troops to the "battlefield" and asked them to seize the position there first, and then left it alone. Find all the professionals in the tribe and gave a speech to them. ¡°This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. During this period, all the resources in the tribe are at your disposal to try out the bold ideas in your mind.¡± How to judge the strength of a country? Simply looking at the combat effectiveness of the army is not comprehensive. A country¡¯s strength should include multiple fields, including military, logistics, science and technology, etc. In this way, Su Xingyu thought of a question. Since this is a phantom world and warriors will not die, does it mean that they will recover after the materials are consumed? So he asked the system, and the system''s answer was yes, it could indeed be restored. Under the power of the system, this phantom world is no different from the real world. The weapons and equipment you have trained cannot be taken out, but the system will not deprive you of the experience gained in the process. In other words, as long as you successfully refine an item in this world, you can still successfully refine it when you return to the real world. This can be regarded as an implicit benefit. Nearly 1,500 days, about four years, if used well, the tribe''s strength can be improved a lot. ?While the professionals are experimenting crazily, the battlefield on the other side has officially begun at this moment. Before entering the game, Su Xingyu asked Black Star for an information file on his opponent. Although Black Star was not in District 36, he had his own information channels. It would not be difficult for him to just find some information. . What''s more, Su Xingyu even gave him his information to trade. The rat player opposite, Star Eater, is ranked fifth and is not weak, so he is naturally included in this information. The combat strength of Star Eater''s army is mainly composed of rat warriors and warcraft rats. The number of their dependents exceeds ten million, which is a very terrifying number. It is said that before this, he relied on the rat swarm tactic to defeat many players'' tribes, forcing those players to abandon everything and escape with the remaining soldiers. "First place, I want to see why you can get first place!" The incarnation of the rat player''s divine power controlled the tribal army and rushed directly to the battlefield. ??Two hundred thousand warcraft rats and nearly one hundred thousand rat warriors formed a terrifying army at the beginning. Ignoring the stronghold, Star Eater went straight to the border city of the Night Tribe, but before the rat army could enter the other half of the battlefield, nearly 50,000 black-armored cavalry rushed over. ¡°Eat them up!¡± ??Roaring angrily, the Warcraft Rats rushed forward and collided with the cavalry. Flying around. ?The Warcraft Rats in the front row, which were nearly three meters long, were knocked into the air by the black-armored cavalry and flew up. Or maybe it was trampled down by the hoof of a horse, and then turned into a puddle of mud. ??The warriors on the horses slashed with their long knives, cutting the jumping giant rat in half, and the foul-smelling blood spattered on them. ?But gradually, under the fierce resistance of the rats, the speed of the cavalry also slowed down. At the rear of the rat army, the rat sacrificial legion constantly exerted magic to give blessings to the troops in front. ?The giant rats, with scarlet eyes, fell into a rage. They didn''t know pain, and they didn''t know the fear of death. They only had a simple and simple idea, to kill the enemies in front of them, and then devour their flesh and blood. ¡¬ Giant rats kept falling, but then more giant rats rushed up to fill the gaps in the battle line. ¡°This is called fighting.¡± The night war was extremely excited, waved a knife at will, and the sword flickered, and the giant mouse leader who reached the sixth -order in front of him died immediately. The blood soon turned the ground red, and the corpses of giant rats were everywhere. The Devouring Star doesn¡¯t care about the dead family members. Not to mention that this is just a phantom world, even if it is the real world, he doesn¡¯t care. The family''s powerful reproductive ability made him powerful, but also made him feel very distressed. There are too many to support. ?This is the reason why he continues to wage wars, because his race has to wage wars to achieve maximum benefits. Except for the elite troops selected from a large number of dependents, it didn''t matter to him no matter how many other warriors died, they would be alive again in a few days anyway. ?However, Star Eater was also very surprised when he saw the black armored cavalry who were still charging into the formation. These warriors on the opposite side are quite strong! ??As a player with a very high frequency of invasions, Star Eater has encountered more races than Su Xingyu, including many human players. ??But most of these players are not very strong. There are warriors and magicians in their army, but the result is that they don''t understand the two. Facing the wave tactics of the rat army, they basically collapse after fighting. But the human player in front of him gave him the same feeling as when facing a strong player. No matter how many warriors you have, no matter how ferocious you are, I will always stand firm. ???If the rat army is like the tide, then the cavalry on the opposite side are warships riding the wind and waves. No matter how many waves there are in front of them, they can continue to move forward. The fighting lasted from noon to evening. ??The armor on the warrior''s body has been dyed red and black, and his whole body is covered with blood, both from his enemies and his own. It looks extremely terrifying, like a ghost knight returning from hell, which is terrifying. Seizing the opportunity, Ye Zhan led the cavalry to break through from a weak front. ¡°Want to run!¡± Hateful Star frowned, and quickly moved his spare elite legion to the breakout point, blocking the cavalry. Then The night battle with the army behind them broke out instantly, with thousands of swords slashing out, and the newly formed defense line of the rat army in front was directly cut into a big gap. Without waiting for the mouse to surround the gap, the night war rushed out with the cavalry, and the stars saw this, and they had to gather the rats. ?Looking at the black-armored cavalry going away, Star Eater counted the casualties on both sides, and his face suddenly became ugly. Nearly a thousand black-armored cavalry on the opposite side were killed, while nearly 40,000 were killed on our own side. 1:40. Even though Star Eater was mentally prepared when he saw the combat power of the black armored cavalry, the death ratio almost made him curse. After hundreds of large and small battles, his army of ratmen never had an advantage in the casualty ratio. Even against the monster army of plane fragments, it was almost 1:3. Facing players, this ratio is often close to 1:10. The most exaggerated encounter was with an orc player. At 1:15, he lost that battle. Danima 1:40 is outrageous. ?This ratio means that in the previous battle, if the opponent was willing to suffer losses, he could even be killed. "Headache." Even though this army did not have many elites, the fact that 300,000 warriors could not defeat the 50,000 people on the other side made Star Eater realize the reality. He should not be able to win this battle. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s talk about it after the fight. Let¡¯s hone our warrior skills.¡± Soon, Eater Star put his troubles behind him and asked his men to "clean up" the battlefield. Then he dispersed the army to the five strongholds on his side. At the same time, he also began to get crazy from the tribe. Move your troops and prepare to take this opportunity to make all the soldiers under you see blood. The results of cultivation cannot be brought out, but the combat experience can be brought out, and the insights of breakthroughs can also be brought out. Even though the cultivation of rat people is completely different from that of normal creatures, they still have their own path, and if they take a few more steps, it will still be useful. After this collision, in the following time, both sides almost gave up production and began to frantically mobilize troops towards the border. Until one day, wars broke out everywhere on the battlefield. Like a meat grinder, tens of thousands of soldiers died every day. The two sides did not have any communication, but they chose to divide the battlefield in a very tacit understanding and divided the battlefield into three levels: low intensity, medium intensity, and high intensity. Low-intensity battlefields are filled with conscripted militiamen. After only a period of training in the barracks, they directly joined the battlefield, and their combat effectiveness was very weak. In the medium-intensity battlefield, if you survive a month in the low-intensity battlefield, you can become a veteran and join the medium-intensity battlefield. High-intensity battlefields involve fighting between elites from both sides. Among the three battlefields, Star Eater has a huge advantage in the first two battlefields, but it is useless. The outcome is determined by the last battlefield, and in that battlefield, he is at a huge disadvantage. ?Even if the opponent had not spared his efforts, he would have been defeated on this battlefield long ago. ?However, Xingxing didn''t know that Su Xingyu in Yongye City was also a little disappointed at this time. "It''s a pity. It would be nice if the other party was stronger. We could practice all of them." Although the strength shown by Eater Star is no longer weak, for Su Xingyu, it is still not strong enough. What he has on hand is There are too many elite legions. If they are all dispatched, they may flatten the opponent. Now we can only implement a rotation system so that each legion can get some experience. After capturing one of the opponent''s strongholds and occupying six strongholds, Su Xingyu stopped paying attention to the battlefield over there and allowed them to fiddle with themselves. What he didn''t expect was that a month later, the player from the opposite side came directly to his door. ¡°Brother, I feel like I¡¯ll be at a disadvantage if I continue to spend like this!¡± Knowing that there was no hope of victory, Star Eater was very free and easy. He came directly to Su Xingyu and said with a serious expression: "Your family is headed by the human race. During this period, the professionals must have accumulated more experience than me. Playing like this with you , I suffered so much!¡± Su Xingyu: "." "What do you want?" Su Xingyu looked at him calmly, this was blackmail. Hearing this, Xing Xing suddenly changed his face, rubbed his little hands, and said with a playful smile: "There are also some professionals in my tribe. How about you help me train them, brother?" There are many other races in his tribe, and they are all snatched to prepare for the development of professional routes. But without any background, and the main body of the tribe is rat people, these professionals cannot develop at all. ?So after figuring out that he had lost, he approached Su Xingyu. It didn''t matter if he didn''t have any background, as long as the opponent had one. ? ¡°.¡± Su Xingyu looked at him and couldn''t help but twitch the corner of his mouth. In the past, he was the one who took advantage of others, but today he was actually taken advantage of. ?But after a second thought, he couldn''t refuse, and immediately nodded in agreement: "Yes, but how much they can learn depends on themselves." "Haha, of course, they will learn best if they can, and forget it if they can''t." Eater nodded quickly and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s it, just send someone over.¡± By the way, there are no shortage of updates, I just merged the chapters. All four thousand words. (End of this chapter) Chapter 109： Crazy Lion (please subscribe) Chapter 109 Crazy Lion (please subscribe) In the two extreme situations of chaos and calm, time passes quickly. The system starts settlement. ¡¾System prompt: Yongye won this ranking battle, and his ranking remains unchanged. ¡¿ The low-sequence challenge failed, so the rankings of the two people did not change. ?When they left the battlefield and returned to the competition stage, they found that many seats were still vacant, but after a while, these seats began to appear one after another. It can be seen that there are many people who think of hidden benefits, and everyone uses their time to the extreme. Even some players who could have ended the battle long ago stopped attacking after ensuring victory, and began to train troops and accumulate experience. . The figures on some seats have changed, but they are mainly concentrated in the lower positions. The higher you go up, the less the position changes. Everyone looked at each other with satisfied smiles on their faces. In the battle just now, their gains were not small. Su Xingyu, who had tasted the sweetness, began to actively screen opponents. The behavior of Star Devourer gave him a lot of inspiration. Maybe he could find some racial players with professional specialties to fight. Then he would study with them together, and the harvest would be even greater. This is one of the few places where everyone can fully cooperate. Resources are unlimited and death has no effect. There is no better opportunity for cooperation than this. Outside, even members of the same family will not let each other''s dependents enter the plane. But here it is different. You don¡¯t have to worry about the other party causing trouble at all. You can operate as you like. Everything is an illusion anyway. When talking about profession, the first thing that comes to mind must be blacksmithing. So Su Xingyu turned his attention to the dwarf player Huoshan and invited: "You must have been very unconvinced when you lost before. Do you want to try again?" The top ten players have not changed. ?Everyone was a little surprised when they heard Su Xingyu''s words. They didn''t expect that the two of them had fought before. ?Especially the second-placed Crazy Lion. He had just fought against Huoshan and knew very well how powerful Huoshan was. He was on the same level as him. ?The Huoshan on the seat below thought for a moment, but still rejected Su Xingyu''s invitation: "Forget it, I can''t beat you, I have to continue to rise in the rankings, so I won''t waste the opportunity to challenge." Having said that, he chose Luo Yu, who was in third place, to challenge. Looking at the vacant seats, Su Xingyu spread his hands with helplessness on his face, and then looked at Mad Lion: "Where are you?" ¡°Wait a little longer, there¡¯s no rush.¡± ? Crazy Lion chose to wait a little longer, hoping to learn more information before starting the battle. "I''ll try." The ninth human player spoke up, and then chose to challenge Su Xingyu. ¡°Let¡¯s communicate more later.¡± Su Xingyu smiled, accepted the challenge, and the two of them turned into light and disappeared. ¡°Crazy lion, come.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to blow your head off later.¡± Not long after, a large number of players entered the second battle, and the seats became vacant again. The ninth player, named "Yiyue", is a female deity. She was also met by Su Xingyu, one of the few human players with decent strength. Even though she was not much worse than the previous opponent "Star Devourer", she was not much worse. Like Su Xingyu and others, there are multiple races in her tribe, but the human race is still the leader, with nearly two million humans, and the other races combined also number one million. The two sides launched a tentative attack first, with a total of 300,000 troops, fighting on the central battlefield. ??The Night Tribe''s army has a huge advantage with fewer enemies and more enemies. Although the exchange ratio is only 1:3, it also makes the players on the opposite side realize that they can''t win at all. So the next development is very simple. Since failure is doomed, we must gain more benefits from failure. After the Night Tribe occupied the sixth stronghold, the two sides tacitly agreed to divide the battlefield into three levels of intensity and began training troops again. Compared to the first time, the effect this time is obviously better. Since both sides are human, the training effect is better. After Su Xingyu proposed to study the development of professionals together, Yiyue also agreed. Even, the two sides also had some exchanges on the path of cultivating warriors and magic. ?In this respect, Su Xingyu was at a bit of a disadvantage. After all, he had gone further on this road, but he didn''t care. The strong will always be strong. ??Compared to preventing your opponent from becoming stronger, it is obviously easier to improve yourself. The Night Tribe has a larger size, and the same things will increase them even more. If he can be caught up in this way, then it means that he deserves to be destroyed. ?This is Su Xingyu''s self-confidence, which can also be said to be arrogance. ?Time passed quickly, and amidst the calm and chaos, the second battle came to an end. "Thank you. I took advantage this time. If there is anything I can do to help you in the future, just come to me." The beautiful human player said with a serious expression. ¡°Just help each other, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ??Accepting the other party''s friend application, Su Xingyu waved his hand, indicating that the other party should not pay too much attention to this matter. Back to the competition stage. The third, fourth, and fifth games will begin soon. Su Xingyu has fought almost all of the top ten players, but no player is his opponent. He is firmly in the first place, and no one can shake his position. All players who have fought with him have an unfathomable evaluation of him. When fighting with other people, they could at least feel the gap, but when fighting with Su Xingyu, they felt that the other party was always letting off steam, as if they were afraid that they would be beaten to death if they used all their strength. As the battle continued, the effect of troop training gradually weakened. After all, their cultivation level will be reset after each battle, and in hundreds of life-and-death battles, their organizational skills, combat skills, etc. have already been improved to the limit of their realm. However, although the training effect has been weakened, the professional side has not been affected in any way. Once you master the refining of one item, you can start refining other items, and you can even develop new items by yourself. Anyway, there are plenty of things for you. Do. Raise it to the limit? It does not exist, and professionals have no limits. ??If you feel that a single occupation is not difficult, then learn multiple occupations and open up new paths. Under this situation, the Night Tribe¡¯s foundation has grown rapidly, and it¡¯s just waiting to return to the real world and transform these things that exist in nothingness into reality. After a few rounds of battles, the top ten players also experienced some changes. Not only did the order change, but new players even came in. Someone comes in, which means someone falls out. ? Judging from the rewards announced by the system, the top three are in one level, the top ten are in another level, and the top 100 are in another level. No one is willing to give up a better reward. ?Especially the players who fell out of the top ten have lost this opportunity. If they want to get the Rules Weapon again, they don¡¯t know when or what price they will have to pay! Once others get it and they don¡¯t, the gap will widen completely. Perhaps players who are still at the same level now may be opponents of a completely different level when they meet again after a while. Players who understood this began to fight more intensely. They didn''t care about developing anything anymore. They used all methods just to win the battle.????And the second round of competition has also come to an end. After the ninth game, only the tenth game is left, which is the last battle of the qualifying round. The rankings of all players will not see major changes by this time. ?After all, after ten rounds of challenges, they have already picked out all the opponents in the previous rankings, and they know whether they can beat them or not. The higher you go up, the more rigorous the ranking becomes. Even more so when it comes to the top ten. ?Every player in the top ten has been challenged many times, and if their strength is even a little worse, they have already been pulled down. ¡°Your Excellency, please enlighten me.¡± ??The mad lion looked at the dark figure above with blazing eyes. This is a little thought of the crazy lion. The time now is only enough for one battle. ??As long as he wins this game, he will directly get the first place, without having to worry about being beaten back again. ? Even if he loses, he will just maintain his current position, second place. "good." Su Xingyu nodded slightly. He had already seen through the crazy lion''s little thoughts, but he didn''t care. No matter how clever you are, in the end, strength will speak for itself. Seeing Su Xingyu being so calm, to be honest, Mad Lion felt a little weak. Although he has been winning continuously and has never lost a battle, the gap between him and the players ranked behind him is not big. ?As for the person in front of him, no one knows how strong he is until now, and he has not even forced out a divine weapon. It is the same as the score of 100 points. Some people do it because they can just get so many points, while some people do it because they only have so many full points. In other words, Crazy Lion is considered to be the top powerhouse in the community, but Su Xingyu and everyone in the community cannot measure his strength. No matter what he thinks in his heart, the mad lion will not give up until he is beaten once. Both sides were drawn into the battlefield. If nothing else happens, this is the last game, so even though he is extremely confident in his own strength, Su Xingyu is still a little safer. ?Sent soldiers to occupy five strongholds first, and then sent out night battles, leading 200,000 soldiers to attack the opposite stronghold. ??The Mad Lion did not sit still and wait for death, and did not defend its strongholds. After leaving some orc warriors to watch the strongholds, they then took the initiative to attack and sent an army of orcs to attack. The two armies met. There are more than 400,000 warriors on both sides combined. Among them, the strength of the legions has generally reached the third level, which can be said to be the elite among the elite. It was a direct stud. ??Crazy Lion did not want to compete with Su Xingyu in terms of overall strength, so he gathered all his orc elites and prepared to have a battle to decide the outcome. It is foreseeable that this battle will be more intense than any previous one. ¡°War.¡± ??The Ye tribe''s army is now under the control of the newly trained commander Chang Li, and Ye Zhan is also liberated and becomes a legion commander. ?Theoretically speaking, after being demoted from commander-in-chief to general, his status was undoubtedly weakened, but Ye Zhan didn''t think much about it, wasn''t dissatisfied, and was even a little happy. For him, as long as he can fight, it doesn''t matter where he is. Compared to commanding an army, it is more suitable for him to charge into battle. He likes to go into battle in person, leading the soldiers to fight the enemy, and feeling the blood and fire. That feeling fascinates him. ?Especially after breaking through the seventh-level epic realm and being able to mobilize the power of his legion soldiers, he became even more tired of commanding the legion. There are too many people to command, so it would be better to lead a legion to charge and kill them. ?Now that someone has taken his place, let alone resentment, it is too late for him to be happy. ?Above the sky, the sky-splitting eagle is fighting with a group of flying giant beasts. On the ground, huge ground troops began to approach. Unlike those orc players who had multiple races, including kobold priests and fox-man shooters in their legions, and who liked to do fancy things, the Crazy Lion''s army was completely built around melee troops. With tens of thousands of lions as the main force, others such as tauren, werewolves, tigers, etc. as auxiliaries. ??The sheep-head priests at the rear did not hesitate to burn their essence and blood to apply buffs to these orc warriors one by one, and then started the madness under the command of the incarnation of divine power. The army of 200,000 actually exploded into the momentum of an army of one million. ¡°Go and gain victory for me, brave orc warriors, my devout followers!¡± Led by the incarnation of divine power, the orc army rushed forward. ??When the orc army launched a charge, a barbaric aura hit them. The powerful momentum made the elite warriors of the Night Tribe feel a little pressure. "This is it, this is it! The enemy I have been waiting for for a long time should be so strong, come and fight! Hahahahaha." But then they became excited. This is right. ??Those before were all trash fish, none of them could be beaten, but the guy in front of me was good enough! ??They started the fire themselves without Su Xingyu¡¯s order. ?Ye Zhan took the lead, rushing out with nearly 30,000 cavalry, and ran into them head on. "Roar-" More than a dozen giant rhino beasts collided with them along with heavily armored rhino warriors. "die!!" The mount beneath him began to accelerate. Ye Zhan charged up his strength and slashed with his sword. Two giant rhino beasts that had reached the sixth level were instantly cut open, and blood gushed out like spring water. ??Thousand Captain Yehu also roared, leaped towards the oncoming rhinoceros beast, held the knife in both hands, and slashed down suddenly. ??The long knife covered with black light sliced ??open the head of the giant rhinoceros, almost cutting its body in half from head to tail. ??The average strength of the heavy cavalry legion has reached the fourth level, and the most important thing among them is the strong. Other behemoth rhino beasts, whose strength was only at the fifth level, were all killed in a short time. The pace of the charge was not blocked, and the heavy cavalry crashed into the defense line of the heavily armored Rhino warriors. The Rhino warriors, known for their strength and defense, combined with the heavy armor on their bodies, were simply an armored Gundam. ¨O The terrifying impact knocked the rhinoceros warrior who first came into contact directly to the ground. Before they could get up, they saw a flash of black light, a **** streak appeared on their necks, and their heads rolled off. Under the fearless resistance of the rhinoceros warriors, the speed of the heavy cavalry quickly slowed down. A majestic rhinoceros warrior roared angrily, and slapped a shield on the charging horse. With a bang, the horse''s head almost flattened, its eyes protruded, and he fell to the ground and died on the spot. The warrior above fell to the ground, and then everything went black. , he immediately rolled over and avoided the big feet stepping on him. With a bang, a deep footprint sank into the ground. (End of this chapter) Chapter 110： The despairing gap ends (please subscribe) Chapter 110 The despairing gap, the end (please subscribe) ??The rhinoceros warrior swung the sledgehammer and slammed it on the human warrior, making a loud noise, and the terrifying force dented the human armor. ¡°Hiss, what the **** kind of power is this!¡± ??The human warrior took a few steps back, feeling the pain in his chest, and suddenly took a breath of cold air. The rhino warrior''s violent hammer reminded him of the experience of being hit by a horse. It was such an outrageous force! He was surprised, and the rhinoceros warrior opposite him was even more surprised. Seeing that his armor was dented, the black-armored warrior who looked like nothing happened had his eyes bulging out, and he couldn''t help but ask: ¡°Is this a human being?¡± You must know that they are a race known for their strength, and they have the blessing of the orc priests and have turned on their rage. Even the elite lion warriors had to lie directly on the ground after receiving the blow just now. As for the armor, it doesn''t matter at all. The armor was dented by the hammer. How could the flesh and blood body under the armor be able to withstand this kind of force? ??As a result, the armor on the opposite side was dented, but the person seemed fine! ?The rhinoceros warriors, who have experienced hundreds of battles, now have their eyes opened. The strongest opponents they had encountered before were the dwarf legion and the werewolf legion. ??The former''s armor is thicker than theirs, just an iron shell, while the latter''s are so fierce that they are completely lifeless in a fight. ??But even the elite warriors of the dwarves would still have to lie down and lose their fighting power as long as they were hammered by them. As for the group of wolf pups, they did not dare to take the blow forcefully. ¡°Go to hell!¡± ??The human warrior spat out blood, picked up his long knife and slashed at him. score Sparks flew. Even though he possesses fourth-level combat power, his claws are still numb at the moment. He seems to be unable to cut down his opponent. "What a tough orc warrior. This is the first time I''ve ever met an opponent who can''t even defeat a heavy cavalry." The adjutant beside the commander sighed with emotion as he looked at the stalemate. "That''s just a handful. There are eight thousand heavy cavalry. How many are these elite rhino warriors? One thousand? Two thousand?" Chang Li smiled and didn''t care. He narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "Besides, they haven''t tried their best yet. Don''t forget that the Night War General has a trump card." The armies on both sides began to come into full contact. The orc army, which fell into a short-range burst, showed extremely terrifying fighting power. Even the elite warriors of the Night Tribe were unable to suppress their momentum for a while. ¡°What a monster!¡± ? Crazy Lion was full of emotions, and then his eyes burst into light, "But I still want to challenge it, at least to see how big the gap is between you and me!" ?As he finished speaking, the mad lion took out a wooden staff with a simple appearance. The terrifying divine source was poured into it, and the staff glowed with blood-red light: ¡°The call of the ancients!¡± ??Blood-red light covered the entire battlefield, and all the orc warriors had blood-red lines on their bodies. The blood inherited from ancient times was blooming again in their bodies at this moment. "Roar-" The orc warrior''s aura began to rise, and his eyes turned scarlet. ¡°For the glory of the orc god!¡± ¡°Fight for my Lord!¡± ¡°Dedicate your victory to my God!¡± ?Roaring angrily, the orc warriors launched a counterattack. "There are really enough blessings." Su Xingyu, who was watching the battlefield, was speechless. If he remembered correctly, the other party had already used three blessing methods. This is the first time he has met a player with such a strong frontal combat power. ?But even so, Su Xingyu was not panicked. ¡°This is interesting.¡± With the blessing of the orc artifacts, the warriors of the Night Tribe also felt a lot of pressure, and then under the command of Chang Li, they began to fight steadily. The heavy infantry regiment was thrown to the front, like a steel city wall that could not be broken through no matter how the opponent broke out. The other two cavalrymen broke in from the flanks and tore apart the defense line of the orc army. Having already rushed into the orc army, the most elite warriors of the Night Tribe, led by Ye Zhan, also showed extremely terrifying fighting power at this moment. ¡°Bloody battle!¡± ?Ye Zhan roared, and the red light representing blood and fire lit up on the legion soldiers behind him. ¡¾Blood Battle¡¿: Attack increased by 10%, defense increased by 10%. This is the heroic aura awakened after breaking through the seventh level in the night battle. ¡°Kill them through!¡± Roaring, under the leadership of Ye Zhan, all the cavalry continued to advance forward, slashing their swords vigorously, killing the orc warriors in front of them. Orc warriors gathered in front of them one after another, attacking with fanatical expressions. However, the attack that was enough to damage a normal fourth-level warrior only caused sparks and left a white mark when it hit the black-armored warrior. ? Crazy Lion¡¯s orc army is still dominated by normal infantry after all, and those rhinoceros warriors with particularly outrageous defense capabilities are only a minority. As for the heavy cavalry of the Night Tribe, there are two types of opponents that give them the most headaches, one with a high explosive attack, and the other with extremely strong defense. The former can hurt them, but the latter is difficult for them to kill. Compared with their defense, which is invincible at the same level, their lethality can only be called excellent. When encountering normal infantry, even normal heavy infantry, with the blessing of fighting spirit, they can still kill them. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????. The Rhino Warriors we just encountered were in a similar situation. Although their overall strength was slightly worse, their defensive power was extremely outrageous, and they couldn''t deal with them in a short period of time. However, other orc warriors do not have the defense power of rhinoceros warriors, even though their defense power is already considered powerful compared to other races. ??But for the warriors of the Night Tribe, this level of defense is still within the range that can be penetrated. Although the attacks of the orc warriors are powerful, they are somewhat powerless against the black-armored warriors at this moment. When the enemy''s attacks are ineffective, it means that you can put more energy into attacking. The result is that the formation breaking efficiency is faster. ??When this most elite cavalry regiment of the Night Tribe got serious, the strength it displayed made all the regiments on the scene turn their attention. ¡°The fourth-level legion is also a cavalry. Where did he get so many fourth-level warriors?¡± Crazy Lion saw the situation of this cavalry legion at a glance and looked a little ugly. There is no need to be optimistic about the situation on the battlefield. Even with the use of multiple buffs, the orc army still did not gain the upper hand. Not to mention using the burst to quickly break the formation and push the opponent sideways, now even the battle line is at a stalemate. No matter how the orc warriors broke out, they could not break through the heavy armored legion in front, and two cavalry legions had already rushed in on their own front. ¡°The quality of individual soldiers is too strong.¡± ?The third-level warriors per capita are quite intimidating, but as a result, their organizational power is so outrageous that the Crazy Lion really feels powerless. This is what he is best at. ??The orc army exploded with all its strength, but the players on the opposite side did nothing and only relied on the Familia themselves to intercept it. To put it in layman¡¯s terms, after filling up various Buffs and taking a few bottles of blood medicine, the result is as powerful as the opponent¡¯s regular state. Having developed to this point, even if ¡®Yong Ye¡¯ said that he did not have any explosive means, Mad Lion would not believe it.????Because without such means, normal development would simply not be able to become so strong. Lost. After the warriors of the Night Tribe adapted to the intensity of the attack from the opposite side, they gradually began to counterattack. With their own organizational power and more sophisticated combat skills, they pushed back the orc army. ??The Orc Legion is indeed powerful, and even the warriors of powerful races such as Lion Warriors and Tiger Warriors, the strength they display has a suppressive effect on the Night Tribe warriors. But their number is too small. Among the 200,000 orc army, there are only just over 30,000 lion warriors. The Lion Legion can resist and even suppress the Night Tribe Legion, but the other Orc Legions can only be beaten. So if they really want to fight to the death, the Night Tribe''s army can definitely do it. After killing all the other orc legions, they can then concentrate their forces to surround and annihilate the lion man army. Or, use a stronger single legion to divide the lion legion and encircle and kill them one by one. ??Whether it¡¯s exchanging money or using the defensive legions to delay, there are plenty of ways. ??If we were facing 200,000 lion warriors today, then it would be Su Xingyu who would be in a hurry. ?Hmm. The Crazy Lion can pull out an army of 200,000 lions, but there is a "small" gap in quality compared to this batch. "I lost." ?Seeing that as the buff buff expired, his own orc army fell into a comprehensive disadvantage, the Mad Lion simply gave up. Su Xingyu, who had remained silent throughout, nodded, and then ordered to stop the attack, and the armies of both sides quickly split. 12,000 humans were killed and 45,000 orcs were killed. The death ratio is close to 1:3.8. Crazy Lion¡¯s eyes twitched. In the past, he always had the advantage, trading less for more. Under the short-range burst of the orc army, most players cannot withstand the first round of attacks, so sometimes there will be extremely exaggerated exchange ratios. Unexpectedly, this time it is actually the other way around, and they become the background. "Brother, how did you cultivate so many third-level legions? This is too exaggerated!" Kuangshi didn''t dwell on failure. He was not invincible. It was normal for him to lose. He was just a little curious, how did Su Xingyu do it? Cultivate such a large-scale legion? ¡°Just cultivate it like this, how else can you do it?¡± Su Xingyu smiled, and then asked curiously: "You also have a rule weapon in your hand." "Um." The mad lion hesitated for a moment and nodded. The attribute of the rule weapon in his hand was physical fitness. This is also why the warriors of the Night Tribe find it difficult to fight. ??It goes without saying that the orcs have a strong body, and with a little bit of physical strength, their defense is very strong. ??The more attributes there are, the bigger the gap will be if you add one point above. The sixth stronghold was given up, and the two sides began a peaceful contest. ?However, taking into account the mood of the tribal people, neither side conducted large-scale military training this time, but only divided a battlefield to train the elite legions. The battle on the battlefield is over. Having fought so many battles, Mad Lion is the strongest opponent Su Xingyu has ever encountered. He is also the only player who can defeat the human warriors of the Wanye Tribe in an elite duel. The exchange ratio is less than 1:4. Of course, this data is not accurate. The most important point is that the opponent surrendered immediately after the buff ended. Otherwise, the Night Tribe warriors would have killed all the orc warriors. The winner on the battlefield was determined, and both sides began a win-win cooperation. For the Crazy Lion to be so powerful, opportunities are inevitable, and there are also many good things in hand. Su Xingyu is even more outrageous. He can be so powerful just by relying on the human race. Needless to say what the ingredients are. Another battle space. A fierce fight is unfolding, and it is also a duel between humans and orcs. ?The scale of this battlefield is even larger, with a total of 600,000 people, nearly 300,000 silver-armored human warriors, suppressing 300,000 orc warriors. The average extraordinary strength of these humans is not very strong, only two-thirds have reached the third level. However, the strength displayed on the battlefield has actually reached the third level, suppressing the orc warriors who have an average of third level extraordinary strength. I couldn''t hold my head up. ??Obviously the orc army has stronger physical strength, but when facing this human army, it feels like facing a mountain. With his tried-and-tested formation-breaking skills, every impact will be accurately intercepted. ??It''s obvious that we can defeat them, and it''s obvious that the opponent is just the most ordinary legion, but they just can''t penetrate the defense line. ¡°For the glory of the God of War!!¡± ?As if they were born for war, the skills of these human warriors are very exquisite, and their organization and cooperation are even more exaggerated, far beyond the scope of normal soldiers. ??If someone observes carefully, they will find that these legion warriors seem to be connected together. The power that escapes between heaven and earth is plundered by them, condensed around them, and distributed to every warrior. Every time they attacked or parried, it was like God was helping them. The battlefield has been covered with strong elemental power. The elves versus the dwarves had a huge disparity in numbers. The elves had less than 200,000, while the dwarves had as many as 300,000. ??However, the expressions of the commanders of both sides were completely opposite. The dwarf commander had a solemn face, but the elf commander had a relaxed face. ¡°Purify everything with fire!¡± ¡°The art of falling stars!¡± ??The fourth-level magician legion, coordinated by the incarnation of divine power, connected nearly 100,000 magicians behind them, and exploded with power that was enough to subvert the battlefield. In an instant, terrifying elemental strikes fell from the sky. The entire sky was covered in fireballs, and the temperature of the surrounding environment immediately rose to a terrifying height. Comparable to the artillery coverage of modern warfare. ?Hum, boom, boom¡ª ?The dwarf warriors wearing heavy armor possess extremely strong defensive power. However, facing this elemental attack that seemed like the end of the world, their defense was ineffective, and countless people were killed and injured in an instant. Above the sky. ?An angel with a glorious body of a hundred meters, flapping its wings and holding a glorious sword. ¡°Behead!!¡± ??The blazing sword slashed at the army ahead, and the heavily armored troops known for their defense melted directly, leaving a thousand-meter-long crack on the ground. The next second, the angels dissipated and turned into divine brilliance that sprinkled onto the battlefield. All the warriors of light rushed forward, their bodies ignited with flames. ¡°For the glory of the glorious God!¡± The human warriors pushed forward and used their flaming swords to easily tear apart the opponent''s battle line in front of them. As the time approaches, all players in the war zone have come to the final competition. finally ¡¾System prompt: The first qualifying round is over, and the rankings of each community are now announced. ¡¿ ¡¾System prompt: The qualifying competition is over, and the information exchange channels for each region are open. ¡¿ (End of this chapter) Chapter 111： Final ranking, integrating world blessings (please subscribe) Chapter 111 Final Ranking, Integrating World Blessings (Please subscribe) ¡¾System prompt: You have won this ranking battle, your ranking order remains unchanged, and you are in first place. ¡¿ ¡¾System prompt: The first qualifying match is over. Congratulations to the player ''Yongye'' for winning the first place in the East Thirty-sixth District qualifying match. ¡¿ [Rewards obtained: World origin*150,000, Divine source*1 million, growth-type rule weapon (optional, only reward), special divine domain building (optional, only reward), fourth-level divine domain building drawings*3, life pool quota* 100, extremely large mineral source core (the only reward), dark gold treasure chest *1, World Blessing¡¤Colorful (the only reward): aura concentration increased by 200%, understanding increased by 30%, new generation qualifications +15%] ¡¾System prompt: Player Yongye is asked to choose the specific reward of the rule weapon. The weapon of rules is strength, the weapon of rules is constitution, the weapon of rules is agility, the weapon of rules is spirit. (Choose one from four)] ¡°Choose the instrument of rules¡¤Physique.¡± Su Xingyu did not hesitate. The current strength of the Night Tribe is still made up of warriors, and he already has the strength, so there is nothing to worry about. It must be in his best interests to choose the physique. ¡¾System prompt: Obtain the weapon of rules¡¤Physique. ¡¿ ¡¾System prompt: Players are asked to choose specific rewards for special divine buildings. There are the following options for players to choose from. ¡¿ ¡¾Holy Spirit Reincarnation Pool¡¿ Introduction: After the believer dies, the qualified soul can be reborn through the reincarnation pool and converted into the Holy Spirit. ¡¾Soul Trial Tower¡¿ Introduction: Through the trial, the soul is promoted and transcends self-will. ¡¾Blood Spirit Baptism Pool¡¿ Introduction: By investing certain materials, you can open the baptismal pool, strengthen your body, remove impurities, and have a chance of improving your physical fitness. ¡¾Temple of Death¡¿ Introduction: Those who enter the temple will have their agility attributes improved (either by running over or by being eaten) ¡¾Tower of Stars¡¿ Introduction: Gathering the power of the stars in the void (Choose one out of ten) There are ten special God''s Domain buildings for Su Xingyu to choose from. Regarding future development, Su Xingyu did not dare to be careless. He looked at all the buildings carefully several times, and then thought about it for a while before making a decision. ¡°Choose the Blood Spirit Baptism Pool.¡± ??Since you have decided to focus on warrior training, let¡¯s go all the way to the dark side. Judging from their introduction, this thing is more suitable for the current night tribe. ¡¾System prompt: Obtain the Blood Spirit Baptism Pool (to be placed)¡¿ ¡¾Ranking¡¤East 36th District¡¿ First place: Yongye (human race) Second place: Crazy Lion (orc tribe) Third place: Volcano (Dwarves) Fourth place: Luo Yu (elf race) Fifth place: Wolf walking around the world (orc tribe) Sixth place: Star Eater (orc tribe) Seventh place: Xi Wenwen (Human race) Eighth place: Hua Mo (dwarf) Ninth place: Yiyue (human race) Tenth place: Ten Thousand Snakes (Orcs) 9999th place: Sweet rice dumplings are delicious (Dwarf race) The 10,000th place: Loves to eat coriander (human race) Among the top ten players, there are four orcs, three humans, two dwarves, and one elf. Overall, the orc players do have an advantage at the current stage, while the elves are at a disadvantage. As for the goblins, The goblins were already in the dozens. ?In addition, the eleventh place is also from the orc tribe. If Su Xingyu is excluded, the orc tribe will have an absolute advantage. "Damn it, we orcs are so powerful. Four of the top ten and thirty-five of the top 100 are included. If we form an orc alliance, wouldn''t we directly dominate the thirty-sixth district!" Some players looked at it! Looking at the ranking, he exclaimed. ¡°2, 5, 6, 10, 11, tsk tsk, even if there are many people, the rankings are still pretty high.¡± ¡°Am I right? The first place is the human race? This guy is so stable, he seems to have never changed.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s always been him. He has challenged almost all of the top ten and never lost a single match.¡± ¡°Why are the warriors of my tribe so mediocre even though they are also from the human race? I feel like they were defeated all of a sudden when they encountered the orcs, and they couldn¡¯t stop them at all!¡± The players below were talking a lot, discussing the rankings that had just been announced, and it was very lively. Some smart people have already started to add friends. There are also some players with extremely ugly faces. They are all players on the edge of the threshold. They are only one player away from getting better rewards. However, it is this one player that makes them miss out on those rewards. ¡¾System prompt: After one year (in the main world), the regional ranking competition will be launched. The top ten rewards will be settled once, or the top 100 in the community ranking list for three consecutive settlements will be eligible to participate. ¡¿ ¡¾System prompt: The first qualifying match has been completed, and players can choose to return to this plane. ¡¿ ¡°Brothers, we are all from the same area, we will keep in touch from now on.¡± ?Although Crazy Lion lost the game and only came in second place, he was not too angry. "Um." Su Xingyu nodded slightly and responded. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m leaving first.¡± The seventh human player, Xi Wenwen, looks quite young. He stood up, cupped his hands, and advised: "I don''t know what the future development will be like. We are all from the same district and can be considered fellow villagers. There may be opportunities to cooperate in the future. It''s best not to hurt the friendship just because of this qualifying match." After that, he resigned. The light leaves. ¡°Yes, yes, we can interact more in the future. Each race has its own advantages and disadvantages. Only by cooperating with each other can we make rapid progress.¡± "gone." "goodbye." After a few brief exchanges, everyone chose to return to their respective planes, preparing to digest the harvest behind closed doors. ?Eternal Night City. The competition lasted ten days, which is three hundred days of plane time. Due to being dragged into the shadow world, the Night Tribe actually lost ten months of development, but it gained five times the time to accumulate experience and trial and error. From this point of view alone, not only is it not a loss, but it is also worth it. Especially profitable. The experience during this period has given the Night Tribe a lot of information out of thin air, which also means that they will be very busy in the future, especially the various professionals who need to transform the experience of the shadow world into reality in the real world. Su Xingyu is busier than them, because he has the most things to deal with, and the entire tribe has to be arranged by him. The first is the use of ranking rewards. Being ranked first will receive the most generous rewards. The weapon of rules, constitution, blood spirit baptism pool, mineral source core, etc., all need to be arranged by him personally and cannot be careless. ¡¾System prompt: World Blessing¡¤Colorful has begun to integrate into the plane. Players are advised to prevent the impact of this change. It will take 720:00:00 to fully integrate. ¡¿ ?Hmm. And this world blessing. As one of the most basic energies, aura can be directly increased by 200%, and the impact it will bring is undoubtedly huge. The simplest impact is that it will stimulate various creatures, causing Warcraft to riot, vegetation to skyrocket, etc. ?Of course these are good things. ?Such a rich aura environment will make his power develop faster, and the cultivation of his tribe will become easier. It will not be a dream to enter the extraordinary while lying down. ?In Su Xingyu¡¯s view, the world¡¯s blessing is the most valuable thing in this system reward, even more precious than the weapon of rules and constitution. ?However, no matter how good the product is, there are still some precautions that should be taken. Not caring too much, Su Xingyu put all the border cities of the Night Tribe on alert by directly issuing an oracle to pay attention to nearby beast disasters. After arranging some urgent matters, Su Xingyu had time to deal with other rewards. For example, his favorite part is opening the treasure box. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Su "Haha. I''m really crazy. It''s only been so long now that I dare to look down on the dark gold treasure chest." Shaking his head, Su Xingyu laughed to himself. The dark gold treasure chest can be said to be a top treasure chest. He had only seen it before. I only got one, it''s very rare. ¡¾System prompt: Open the dark gold treasure chest to obtain special props and design drawings of the magic battleship. ¡¿ ???¡± Su Xingyu rubbed his head and asked, "What the **** is this?" ¡¾Magic Battleship¡¿ Category: Special props ?Level: Legend Introduction: Using crystals as power, travel across the world "It''s very strong, but there is no sea here for the time being. Why do some strange things keep coming out!" Su Xingyu glanced at the design drawings and threw them directly into the divine space without even thinking about research. Battleships and the like are still too far away from him. ?He hasn¡¯t even found the sea yet, so let¡¯s wait until he finds the sea later! ¡¾Physique¡¿ Category: Growth-type rule weapon Level: Level 1 (1000 units of world origin are required to upgrade to Level 2) Effect: The believer has a 20% probability of improving the innate physical attributes¡ï ¡¾World Origin: 273,000¡¿ ?Due to his hard work some time ago and the fact that he just received another system reward, Su Xingyu''s world source seems to be particularly abundant. With a few points, this regular weapon was directly upgraded to the fourth level. ¡¾Physique¡¿ Category: Growth-type rule weapon Level: Level 4 (upgrading to Level 5 requires 1 million units of world origin) Effect: The believer has an 80% probability of improving the innate physical attributes¡ï ¡¾strength¡¿ Category: Growth-type rule weapon Level: Level 4 (1 million units of world origin are required to upgrade to Level 4) Effect: Believers have an 80% probability of increasing their strength and innate attributes¡ï ?In this way, plus the previous one, he has mastered two fourth-level regular weapons. ¡°It costs 1 million to upgrade to the fifth level. Even if the level increases on its own, it will take at least five ranking settlements.¡± The ranking is calculated once every month, that is, every two and a half years in the plane world. Five settlements, that is, twelve and a half years. ?Of course, this is on the premise that he has always been in first place, but Su Xingyu does not think that there are other players in the current thirty-sixth district who can challenge him. They couldn''t beat them before, and they won''t be able to beat them even more after that. The gap will only get wider. ?After a simple calculation, Su Xingyu suddenly hesitated, not knowing whether to wait or connect them first. The probability of 80% is not low, but if it hits the 20%, it will be a big loss. Especially for those dependents with high innate attributes, they are simply losing blood. During the previous contract power, there were several unlucky people who happened to meet the 20%. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s connect others first, and they¡¯ll just wait.¡± Twelve and a half years is a long time for ordinary people, but for Su Xingyu, who now has almost eternity, it is not that long. He can definitely afford to wait, and those who have entered the sixth level can also afford to wait. What, you said you can¡¯t enter the sixth level? ??If you can''t even break through the sixth level, then you are obviously not a genius. You''d better come to the contract as soon as possible. ?But even so, Su Xingyu is not in a hurry to use the family contract as a regulatory tool. He plans to wait a little longer, at least until the blessings of the world are fully integrated. Su Xingyu chose the location of the Blood Spirit Baptism Pool inside the temple. The temple was already relatively spacious, and there was no problem in placing a pool there. ¡¾Extremely large mineral source core¡¿ Introduction: Can upgrade large crystal veins to extremely large sizes "trouble." ?? Today''s Night Tribe does have large spar veins, but in the dark cave, it is a large dark spar vein. ?Compared to the magic crystal veins, Su Xingyu prefers the blood crystal veins, but the Night Tribe does not have a large blood crystal vein. One has been discovered in the Blood Red Mountains, but it has not been captured, and it is not suitable for mining there. With the rapid growth of extraordinary warriors in the tribe, the supply of blood crystals has become somewhat difficult. If there were not various spiritual materials to share the pressure, the supply of training resources would have to be reduced. ?After thinking for a while, Su Xingyu still felt that Yongye City was the best place to relocate. It was his base camp and the place where he made his fortune. ?So how to upgrade the underground medium-sized blood crystal veins to large ones became a problem he wanted to solve. The simplest way was to buy one directly. ?But it¡¯s unrealistic, and if you don¡¯t say you can¡¯t afford it, even if you can afford it, I¡¯m afraid no one will sell it. No one can have too much of crystal mineral veins. ¡°How about killing a few more guys and turning their veins into pieces.¡± He has not forgotten where the mineral fragments in his hand came from. After thinking about it for a long time but finding no solution, this idea came to his mind. But it only appeared for a moment before he shook his head and rejected this dangerous idea. The current Night Tribe needs peaceful development. If it falls into war because of something, it is somewhat unworthy. The blood crystal can still support it for a while, but it has not reached that point yet. Besides, the current players are not that easy to kill, and they are all very clever. ¡°It seems that the only way to trade is with Libra, I hope it can be traded.¡± ?Sighing deeply, in the end, the only way Su Xingyu could think of was to use the weapon of rules to trade. ??He wouldn''t want to use this weapon of regulation if he could. The premium is somewhat serious. But now he really can''t think of any other way besides using the rules weapon. At this point, except for the "life pool" title, all rewards for ranked battles have been arranged. ¡¾Life Pool¡¿ Introduction: A pool full of life force. Soaking in it has the effect of washing life and healing the body''s hidden wounds. The quotas provided by the system are issued in the form of jade tokens. As long as the jade tokens are crushed, they will be transferred to the life pool. ?After many years of fighting, even if there are healing potions, most soldiers will have some hidden wounds on their bodies. If there are too many hidden wounds, it will affect the foundation of the body, which will make it difficult to practice, or even cut off subsequent practice. So these quotas are quite important. Su Xingyu gave each of the three seventh-level believers a jade plaque, and then selected a group of sixth-level warriors, and then fifth-level warriors. After a while, the places were all allocated. ?But don¡¯t worry, it will happen again after a while. The quota of the life pool is also a regular reward, which will be given every time the ranking is settled. (End of this chapter) Chapter 112： The puppet ruins are all making progress (please subscribe) Chapter 112 The puppet ruins are all making progress (please subscribe) One month later. As the last rain of spiritual energy fell, the blessings of the world were completely integrated into this plane, bringing many effects. The most significant change was that the cultivation speed became much faster. ?The extremely rich aura can benefit all creatures. Compared with before, every breath they take now is a practice. The same is true for vegetation. Not only has the growth rate become faster, but the quality has also improved. Even if it has not yet reached the point where spiritual materials are everywhere, it has already shown signs of this. In addition, there are mountains, rivers. The spiritual energy falls into the mountains and rivers with the rain, merges into the rivers, and then begins a new round of evolution. These evolutions are slow, but they are the foundation of change. ??If this state can be maintained, hundreds of years later, under the transformation of aura, it may even be possible for people to be born extraordinary, and there will be no "ordinary creatures" in the entire plane. It can barely be regarded as a success, it¡¯s because of the starting point of birth. Su Xingyu suddenly understood some of the fantasy upgrade novels he had read before. ??Why is it that every time the protagonist changes the map, his strength drops to the lowest level? Even the waiter in the hotel is stronger than him. A grass growing everywhere in the upper world becomes a peerless treasure if dropped below. The living environment is too bad. ?In that kind of environment, it is impossible for weak existences to appear, because they may not even be able to defeat the bugs on the roadside. In this case, it is impossible for their bloodline to continue. To sum up, everything is evolving towards the age of myth. But more intense competition will follow. ?When predators begin to move forward, prey that are originally in a more difficult living situation have to move forward, otherwise they will have no choice but to be eliminated. ¡°Clan Chief, the riot at the racecourse has been suppressed, and the monster horses that ran away have also been chased back.¡± ?Standing under a forty-meter-high green giant tree, Su Xingyu was in a daze when a tribesman ran over and interrupted his thoughts. "good." ?Looking at the young man who looked a little uneasy, Su Xingyu nodded slowly, "Let the fence at the racecourse be strengthened. These monster horses may become stronger and stronger in the future. I don''t want to see this happen again." "Yes, clan leader, I will tell it to Elder Yu." The young clansman straightened his back and replied loudly. ¡°Go and do your business.¡± Su Xingyu waved his hand and asked him to leave. Looking at the spiritual mist surrounding the Spirit Gathering Tree, he couldn''t help but be surprised, "It''s almost turning into water. The concentration is too exaggerated." With his help from time to time, the Spirit-Gathering Tree has long since broken away from its original race and become a mutated tree. ?Its growth rate is astonishingly fast. In just a few years, it has become a behemoth tens of meters high, and its scope of influence has also changed from a few dozen meters around to the entire Eternal Night City today. ??The spiritual energy concentration outside Yongye City is 1.5 times that of other normal areas. And the core area has reached an astonishing three times, and the spiritual energy has almost turned into water. This data continues to increase as the Spirit Gathering Tree grows. Maybe one day in the future, it will directly affect the entire plane. ¡°Head of the clan, I¡¯m here. You asked me to come over. Do you have anything to arrange?¡± Ye Zhan, who had just returned from outside, rushed over without stopping after hearing Su Xingyu''s summons. "sit." Su Xingyu turned around, walked to the stone table next to him, and found a seat to sit down. ??This was specially made by him. He usually likes to come here to rest and browse information channels, so it would be good to get a seat. After Ye Zhan sat down, Su Xingyu took out two bottles of wine and put them on the table. Ye Zhan smiled, picked up one bottle without ceremony, and drank by himself. ¡°To ruin a good thing.¡± Looking at Ye Zhan, who was drinking wine like a cow, Su Xingyu said angrily: "This is a good specialty of the elves, and it''s worth a lot of money. You just drank it all in one gulp! Next time, I''ll give you some red wine from the dwarves." Let¡¯s take the dragon¡¯s tongue, it¡¯s quite strong.¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± Ye Zhan choked and said quickly: "Clan leader, please be merciful. Is that red dragon tongue something people drink? It''s okay for Harper to drink it. I really can''t get used to drinking that thing." ??While savoring the wine, he saw that Ye Zhan mentioned Harper, so he asked: "Speaking of Harper, what''s going on over there in the Blood Red Mountains? How long will it take to win? Can the Dog Demon Tribe win?" Ye Zhan pondered for a while and said: "There should be no problem in taking it. The situation of the Blood Red Mountain Range has been figured out. Although there are many monsters in it, there are only a few that are actually powerful, and there is only a seventh-level ferocious tiger. , Harper''s strength itself is very strong, and he has received the divine support of my lord. It is no problem to deal with an ordinary seventh-level dog demon warrior. However, the number of dog demon warriors is still too small. Even with the help of the giant wolf, he wants to be thorough. It will probably take a long time to capture the Blood Red Mountain Range, roughly half a year." "That''s good." Su Xingyu nodded slightly, and then said: "If the Dog Demon Tribe has any difficulties, please help coordinate it. Harper is stronger, and he would rather hang on than ask for help." Harper and Ye Zhan have always had a good relationship due to the original duel. After being promoted to the seventh level, Harper came to Ye Zhan every now and then to practice. Although he never won, this did not affect the relationship between the two. ? ?Night fighting also belongs to militants, and Harper¡¯s challenges are always accepted. Over time, the relationship between the two became better. To say they are good friends is no exaggeration. ¡°Good patriarch.¡± ?Ye Zhan also knows Harper¡¯s character well and agrees very much with what Su Xingyu said. After chatting for a while, Su Xingyu came to the topic this time: "I came to you this time mainly because the tribe''s expedition team discovered another large plane fragment. There is also a ruins inside, and there are many puppets. The strength is quite strong, and you need to take action in person. It has been a month, and your brothers must have had enough rest, right?" Since the tribe''s control area has become larger and larger, Su Xingyu''s efforts in plane exploration have dropped a lot. After all, he can''t even effectively use the resources near the tribe, and there is little use in continuing to capture the plane fragments. So now when it comes to plane exploration, he always sends a small group of troops in, and after ascertaining the situation, he decides whether to capture it or not. "Hehe." Ye Zhan smiled, "They have had enough rest a long time ago. Their bodies are almost rusty. They are just waiting for the tribe to give them tasks so that they can go out and stretch their limbs. If you don''t come to me today, Chief, then you will I will come to see you in a few days." The soldiers under Ye Zhan are all a group of feticide. Compared to practicing honestly in the tribe, they prefer to practice in killing. "Those puppets are not easy to deal with. You have to be mentally prepared. It may take several months or even half a year." Su Xingyu glanced at him and reminded him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Patriarch, I won¡¯t be careless.¡± Ye Zhan patted his chest and promised. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it.¡± After chatting for a while, Su Xingyu waved his hand and said, "Then I will have someone send you the compiled information. Go back and prepare for war. If you need any supplies, go to the logistics department yourself." "oh." ?Ye Zhan bowed respectfully, stood up and left. "This guy" Looking at Ye Zhan''s retreating figure, Su Xingyu shook his head and laughed. After sitting here for a while, he got up and left. ¡°The world¡¯s blessings have been integrated, and we can finally start giving contracted instruments to ordinary dependents.¡± ¡ñToday''s Night Tribe has an extremely large population, and it will take a lot of time to make all contracts. ??And he must also arrange the order of contracts reasonably to avoid causing chaos in the tribe. ?In addition, there is also the supply of food. He has not forgotten that after the contract is regulated, the contractor needs to replenish a large amount of energy. ?However, after the system has opened the store function, as long as you have money, food is not a problem. And what he has is money (divine source). Just have to work hard because the chef has to work overtime. Another plane. "The effect of this world''s blessing is a bit powerful. According to this situation, it won''t be long before a large number of mid-level warriors emerge from my army." Feeling the changes in the aura of the entire environment, Lin Ye felt a little emotional. "I have also gathered two instruments of regulation, physical fitness and strength. Now the innate attributes of my family should be no worse than those of higher races." After checking the attribute panels of several newly born tribesmen, a smile appeared on Lin Ye''s face. Like Su Xingyu, he also won first place in the ranking competition in the community and received extremely generous rewards. "After the cooldown of "Exploration of All Things" ends, we can put the large-scale blood crystal veins on the agenda. Now the tribe''s crystal supply is already a bit tight. If we can''t find large-scale crystal veins, we can only reduce the army. It¡¯s a blessing.¡± Playing with the ball in his hand, Lin Ye thought about the next development. Being strong requires paying a price. To maintain a large-scale extraordinary army, they need to consume a large amount of crystals every day. After the fusion of world blessings, they will have more extraordinary warriors in the future, and their ranks will be higher, and the number of crystals consumed will also increase. There are not enough crystals. At the same time, almost all the top three players in the ranked battles encountered this problem. Why do we say almost? Because people''s luck is different, some people have obtained the mineral core through the treasure box early, and upgraded their crystal ore veins to a large size. But obviously, forestry does not belong to the category of very lucky people. ?Medium-sized crystal mineral veins and large-sized crystal mineral veins seem to be only one level apart, but in fact they are vastly different. You must know that crystals are also of different quality. The energy contained in one medium-grade crystal is equivalent to dozens of low-grade crystals. ??And the higher the quality of the crystal, the purer the energy contained in it, and the easier it is to use. "Speaking of this, I don''t know how that guy Yong Ye maintains his army? The size of that guy''s army should be even more exaggerated than mine. Even if there are skeletons to help mine, logically it shouldn''t be able to hold on." I thought. After seeing Yong Ye, who was in a similar situation to his own, Lin Ye became curious and murmured to himself. ?But soon, he shook his head: "Forget it, let me take care of myself first. I have opportunities, and he must have his own opportunities. Otherwise, how could a normal human family develop to that point?" ßËßË¡ª There was a knock on the door outside. Lin Ye put away the smile on his face and became serious, "Come in." A young man walked in and said, "Patriarch, the task you arranged last time has been completed." ¡°The task assigned by me.¡± ?Lin Ye fell into thinking. There were so many things going on that he even forgot what tasks he had arranged. When the young man saw this, he reminded him in time: "The barracks of the Holy Light Knight." ¡°Oh, I remembered it.¡± Lin Ye smiled sheepishly, "I''ll go over and activate it later." Another plane. ?In a wasteland, countless goblins are fighting. They have no enemies, or in other words, all surrounding creatures are their enemies. ?One hundred thousand green-skinned goblins were engaged in a melee, and their own kind continued to fall. The green color on the goblins who killed their opponents gradually faded, their aura became stronger and stronger, and their bodies became more majestic. ?At the periphery of the battlefield, a circle of more majestic "goblins" surrounded them, watching the melee and paying no attention to the killing of their own kind. Because this is how they came. Only the brave can receive the gift of the gods, shed their weak bodies, and become truly strong. In the divine realm, Jones was watching the battle with a happy face. "World Blessing is really a good thing. The quality of the goblins selected this time is better than the previous ones. They should all have the qualifications to break through to the mid-level. It''s a pity that my ranking is not high enough, otherwise the transformation speed will be faster. quick." ??He was originally just an ordinary Goblin god, who could only rely on tide tactics to fight, until one day, he opened a rule weapon, Bloodline Evolution, from the treasure chest. Since then, he has started his own path to becoming a strong man. Growing up all the way, from being only a middling player to becoming one of the top three players in the community. When there are only 10,000 Goblins left on the battlefield, their appearance and body shape have undergone considerable changes, and this change will become larger and larger as their extraordinary levels increase, until they are completely Become another race. ¡°I grant you the favor of the gods! Warriors, fight for me!¡± A burst of blood-colored light bloomed, covering all the goblins instantly. On the battlefield, all the fallen Goblins turned into withered corpses, while the standing Goblins roared up to the sky, and then all entered the ranks of the extraordinary ranks. The "Goblins" surrounding the outside danced their clan''s unique dances to celebrate the birth of their new companions. "Three years, at most three more years, I will have accumulated enough energy. When I complete my evolution, I will tell everyone that it doesn''t matter if they are goblins. In my hands, even if they are goblins, they will be the same." You can stand on the top of the gods.¡± Looking at the dependents under his hands, Jones'' eyes were sharp and high-spirited, as if he had thought of the scene in which he shocked everyone in the regional competition thirty years later. (End of this chapter) Chapter 113： Blood-red mountains, brutal fighting (please subscribe) Chapter 113: Blood-red Mountains, Brutal Fighting (Please subscribe) The period after the qualifying match ended, the Elementary Realm seemed extremely calm. The players are developing in peace and harmony, and there are very few invasions. But in the final analysis, there are two reasons. Players who are confident and capable of invading other planes have participated in ranked matches before, and have gained a lot, and are now digesting the gains; and if they do not even have the ability to participate in ranked matches, it is estimated that He doesn''t have the strength to invade other planes, and he even has to prevent being invaded by others. So except for chatting on information channels, it is rare to see hands-on activities now. ?Of course, this phenomenon should not last long. After all, there will be a regional ranking competition later. To qualify, you need to be in the top 100 in the community for three consecutive months. After seeing the rewards from this qualifying competition, no one is willing to give up the opportunity to participate in subsequent competitions, so it is foreseeable that after the harvest is digested, there should be chaos again. ?These troubles have little to do with Su Xingyu. He is currently dealing with matters in his own plane and is very busy. Su Xingyu, who is now rolling the snowball, has lost interest in invading other players. It is not meaningful. After this round of qualifying, Su Xingyu also had a general understanding of the strength of other players. Generally speaking, they are not very strong, and he has opened a huge gap. ? ? He is naturally sure to attack a player like this. Even if the opponent''s support comes in, he is sure to finish it off in one fell swoop. But it makes no sense. Whether it is exploring plane fragments or invading player planes, it is all because it is profitable. However, the current player has nothing worth worrying about. population? What the Night Tribe lacks now is talents, not ordinary people. Absorbing those "primitive people" into the Night Tribe will not only make the Night Tribe stronger, but will also cause a certain degree of chaos to the newly established social system and increase management expenses. resource? ??Players who can''t even maintain a large-scale army can have ridiculous resources. Knowledge? This is even more nonsense. A normal player has nothing else but the godhead worth remembering. ??There are a lot of good things for abnormal players, but such players often have their own networks. If you fight one, you may involve a large group of people. To sum up, there is one sentence: if you can fight, there will be no profit; if there is profit, you cannot fight. So he simply focused his main energy on the development of his own plane. Anyway, the original accumulation has been completed, and then the snowball is completed. Expansion, expansion. In order to prepare for the qualifying competition, even if the Night Tribe had sufficient strength, Su Xingyu still deliberately suppressed them and prevented them from expanding too much, lest the territory become too big for him to take care of. Now that the qualifying round is over, he naturally no longer has this worry. After a period of rest, he will use the black soil plain as the center and expand in all directions. Blood Red Mountains, core area. ? ? Thanks to the influence of the aura increase, some time ago, the monsters here were rioting, and they often fought, so some weak monsters had to flee to the outside world. ??However, the situation has gotten much better recently. A new monster tribe, the Dog Demon Tribe, has begun to fully enter the core area and conflict with the original forces of the Blood Red Mountains. Mainly the tribe of dog demons, they are quite ferocious. They kill monsters whenever they see them, and there is no way to communicate with them. However, the strength of these dog demons is not bad, so other monsters have to put aside their prejudices and unite to fight. In the core area of ??the Blood Red Mountains, there is a large blood crystal vein, which is also the main source of energy for Warcraft. This crystal mineral vein is controlled by three parties. The seventh-level ferocious tiger king. Have a pack of multiple sixth-level monster wolves. The mutated red flame python at the peak of the sixth level. As for the other groups of monsters, they can only eat the leftovers of the three parties. ¡ª¡ª After being promoted to the seventh level, Harper''s size has increased a lot, reaching four feet tall. His body is extremely strong, and his ferocious dog head looks a bit scary. Alone, Harper came to a lake. The scenery here is beautiful, the spiritual energy is rich, and there are many rare spiritual plants growing there. The fish in the lake look extremely fat, swimming freely in the clear lake water, without being prey at all. of alertness. There are no magical beasts nearby, and it is extremely peaceful. It is hard to imagine that this is in a blood-red mountain range filled with ferocious beasts. ?This is the territory of the ferocious Tiger King, the sole overlord of the Blood Red Mountains and possesses the seventh-level epic realm. ?In Harper''s view, the three major forces detected by the Jackal Clan are simply nonsense. There is only one overlord in the Blood Red Mountains, and that is the ferocious tiger at the seventh level. There is a huge difference between the sixth level and the seventh level. At the peak of Level 6, it is possible to be killed by a large army, but at Level 7, one has the strength to defeat an army alone. ?It is simply impossible to fight against the seventh level with multiple sixth level players. The energy of a seventh-level warrior who has just broken through is about five times that of a sixth-level warrior, but this does not mean that five sixth-level warriors can fight against one seventh-level warrior. Because of the different attack upper limit, the combat power that the seventh level can burst out in a short period of time is much higher than that of the sixth level. Therefore, if the two sides fight, it is very likely that the seventh level will kill the sixth level in two attacks. No matter how much energy you have, you have to be able to use it. ?Just like the incarnation of divine power, it has the support of the divine body and is supplemented by a massive amount of divine sources. Theoretically speaking, the energy is close to infinite. But it has no effect. The opponent only needs to kill you before his own energy is exhausted. ?Hence, in Harper''s opinion, as long as he captures this epic and ferocious tiger, he will also have the Blood Red Mountain Range. ¡°Dog Demon, what are you doing here?¡± ?On a small island in the center of the lake, a colorful tiger stood up, looked at the uninvited guest with majestic eyes, and asked dissatisfiedly, Harper did not hide his aura, so when it approached, the Dire Tiger King directly sensed it. ¡°Fight.¡± Harper said directly; "You die, or I die!" ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Dire Tiger doubted his ears. As a magical beast, the Dire Tiger does not hate fighting, but it is not very interested in battles that are meaningless and threaten its own safety. Especially after being promoted to the seventh level and the wisdom has been sublimated, it dislikes it even more. Otherwise, with its strength, it can completely drive out other existences and occupy the blood crystal veins alone. "Roar-" Harper jumped up and pounced on the Dire Tiger King. Without much explanation, the order it received was to capture the Blood Red Mountains. In fact, it did not necessarily have to kill the monsters inside. However, as a militant, Harper wanted to A real battle with beings of the same level, a battle to the death. The meaning of life is fighting. Without fighting, it has no meaning of existence. ¡°Seeking death!¡± ?Seeing that Harper was so disrespectful to him, the ferocious tiger was also angry. ??It just doesn¡¯t want to suffer meaningless injuries. It doesn¡¯t care if the other party invades its territory. Now it dares to take the lead in attacking. This is really treating itself as a food! In an instant, the two seventh-level epic realm beings fought together. ??There is no dazzling elemental fluctuation of the magician, but only the collision of fists and flesh, and the ferocity of blood splattering. Harper swept his claws across the Dire Tiger''s body and instantly grabbed a piece of flesh and blood. The Dire Tiger showed no sign of weakness and slapped Harper on the body with a dull sound. Harper''s body sank and he flew out hundreds of times. meters away. "I''m going to pull off your skin, and then eat your flesh and bone marrow bit by bit, to let you know that there are some existences that you can''t offend!" The ferocious tiger quickly caught up with him, extremely angry, and the dog demon The Dire Tiger had heard about entering the Blood Red Mountains before, but it didn''t care, thinking it was just the existence of a pack of Warcraft wolves. Who knows, not long after this, the other party came to its territory to provoke it. ??????????????????????????????????????? Before the Dire Tiger could catch up, Harper got up again, rushed forward, and fought with the Dire Tiger. There is no skill in the fight between the two sides, it is just the simplest beast fighting. ??But if someone throws a sixth-level monster in at this moment, I''m afraid it will be torn into pieces in an instant. ?The roars one after another spread throughout the territory of the ferocious tiger, shocking all the beings living in it. They don''t understand what''s going on. All I know is that the king of this territory, the overlord of the Blood Red Mountains, is angry! All creatures are fleeing away from the few happy lands in this blood-red mountain range. ? Harper and the Dire Tiger are engaged in the most primitive fight. The battle is about physical strength and who can persevere better. Bite with a huge mouth, strike with sharp claws, and sweep with a tail whip Within a short time, the surrounding landscape was completely destroyed by them. Trees as thick as round tables fell to the ground, fallen leaves flew, boulders shattered, dust flew, and their blood covered the ground. The two monsters were covered in wounds, and their eyes were bloodshot and turned red. The extremely strong body was missing a lot of flesh and blood, and the white bones were vaguely visible. ?However, the two monsters had no intention of stopping. The terrifying fighting spirit turned them into blood-red beasts. Every time they collided, they would make a shocking noise, which was shocking. At the same time, on the other side of the blood-red mountain range, in the territory of the Warcraft Wolf Pack, a total of two thousand dog demon warriors, led by several sixth-level dog demons, arrived here. "Dog Demon, what on earth do you want to do? This place can accommodate all of our groups, and we are willing to share the crystal veins with you. Why do you have to kill them all!" The silver-haired wolf king, who is far more powerful than his kind and has a strong body, looked at The dog demon warrior in front of him suppressed the anger in his heart and asked in confusion. ¡°Fight.¡± ??Although the leading dog demon is not as powerful as Harper, it has also reached the peak of the sixth level. It has no intention of explaining to the wolf king. After roaring, it rushes forward with the dog demon warriors. ¡°Damn madman, everyone come together and stop them.¡± ??The silver-haired wolf king was very angry, roared to the sky, and rushed forward with his pack of wolves. ??The silver-haired wolf king dodged and came to the side of a fifth-level dog demon. With a sweep of his claws, the cold light flashed. The dog demon had no time to react. Its head flew up and hot blood spurted out. ??A sixth-level dog demon put his hands against the open mouth of the demon wolf, then twisted his arms and exerted force suddenly, and the demon wolf was torn apart. After a while, it turned into a **** battlefield, and soldiers from both sides fell. The number of dog demon warriors is smaller, but their strength is more powerful. ??The demon wolves, led by the silver-haired wolf king, were also very ferocious, but the gap in physical power meant that the wolves were still losing ground. ?After the Wolf King killed many of his companions, the leading dog demon found the Wolf King and fought with him. "If you are waiting for the support of other groups of monsters, you don''t have to wait, they can''t come." Seeing that the tactics of the wolves tend to be conservative, and the wolf king always retains some strength, the leader of the dog demon gave a rare explanation, ¡°The red flame python has been killed by our leader, and the seventh-level tiger king should be close. My people are also watching the other sixth-level monsters, and they can¡¯t get through.¡± "What!" The silver-haired wolf king''s voice was trembling, "That red flame python has the blood of a holy beast. Even though it is only at the sixth level, its combat power is comparable to that of the seventh level. How could it be killed without any movement at all? Don''t try to fool me. Me! My final advice is to stop fighting immediately, otherwise we will have to wait until other tribes arrive, and your tribe will be wiped out!" The entire Blood Red Mountain Range has nearly a hundred sixth-level monsters. Together, they will be an extremely powerful force. The leader of the dog demon stopped talking and fought with all his strength. Two hours later. ??The number of demon wolves is getting smaller and smaller, and the ground is covered with corpses. The dog demon warriors still won a crushing victory despite being outnumbered. The surrounded demon wolves had no way to escape. The silver-haired wolf king was besieged by three sixth-level dog demons, and the situation became extremely difficult. Even though it has benefited from the changes in the spiritual energy of the plane, its strength has increased a lot recently, and it can be said to be semi-seventh level. However, faced with the siege of three sixth-level dog demons, it was still suppressed. His body was covered with bite wounds and he looked extremely pitiful. There were fewer and fewer tribesmen around him, and a large number of dog demons surrounded the battlefield. The outnumbered silver-haired wolf king finally fell to the ground in despair. "He is a good opponent. If the leader is here, he will be very happy." ?Looking at the fallen Wolf King, the Dog Demon leader praised him. An island in the lake. ??The environment that was originally quite good has now become dilapidated, as if it has experienced a baptism of artillery fire. There are potholes everywhere and nothing complete can be seen. ¡°Hu-hu-¡± Harper lay panting on the ground, tilted his head to look at the dead ferocious tiger king, and let out an excited roar. ¡°You really underestimate it!¡± I thought I could easily defeat the Dire Tiger King, but what Harper didn¡¯t expect was that although the Dire Tiger was very cowardly, it was not weak at all. After killing the Dire Tiger, Harper himself also paid the price of serious injuries. After a while, I regained some strength. ??Harper stood up and came to the body of the Dire Tiger, leaned over and started eating to replenish his energy and blood. With sufficient energy replenished, Harper''s wounds recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye. Flesh teeth grew out of the wounds, and his flesh and blood continued to squirm, and the lost flesh and blood soon grew back. (End of this chapter) Chapter 114： Puppet Trial Tower, clear the level quickly (please subscribe) Chapter 114 Puppet Trial Tower, clear the level quickly (please subscribe) The endless void, within a large plane fragment. The core area of ??the plane is an extremely desolate desert. There is no trace of any biological survival here, it is like a dead land. ?In the depths of the desert, a huge iron tower hundreds of meters high sits here. Countless puppet remains are piled randomly near the tower. They are the guardians of this tower, but now they have become waste. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so bored. When will this day end?¡± ¡°If I had known it would be so boring here, I wouldn¡¯t have been so active at the beginning. I fought with a bunch of gangsters for half a month and got beaten every day. It made me feel uncomfortable. Now I have to eat sand.¡± ¡°Just wait, maybe the boss will clear the level in a few days, and we can go back directly.¡± ¡°If I could get through it, the boss would have gotten through it long ago.¡± ??The black-armored warriors guarding the outside of the tower looked at the desert outside and chatted with their companions. They couldn''t help but sigh at the thought of staying here for several months. While chatting, a sharp-eyed warrior suddenly frowned, stood up, and looked into the distance. ¡°Old Chen, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing this, his companion picked up the long knife at his feet and asked. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look together, is there something flying over there?¡± Lao Chen narrowed his eyes, pointed forward, and said with some uncertainty. "There are not even undead in this ghost place. How could there be anything there? You must have seen it wrong!" When another companion heard this, he immediately laughed. There are no living creatures in this large plane fragment. How could there be anything flying over? . ¡°That¡¯s right, if there were other things, we wouldn¡¯t be so boring.¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s continue chatting. Where did we go from here?¡± Before they could finish their words, the companion who picked up the long knife looked at the black shadow approaching rapidly in the distance and was suddenly shocked: "Damn it, something is really flying over." ¡°Can you fly? He must be a seventh-level expert, right?¡± ¡°Boy Huang, you run faster, go inside and call the boss out quickly, while the others copy the guy and prepare to fight.¡± ¡°Fuck, it¡¯s better than nothing.¡± A group of people cursed, picked up the weapons placed beside them, and soon formed an orderly army. Looking at the figure approaching quickly, the sixth-level strongman standing in front had a solemn look on his face. After a while, the figure came to the tower, and a calm voice came from above: "What are so many people doing standing outside to greet me? They have all dispersed." Wearing the iconic black mask on his face, everyone recognized him at a glance and quickly stepped forward and saluted: "Your Majesty the Envoy of God." "Um." Su Xingyu nodded slowly, fell from the air, looked at the sixth-level warrior in front, and asked, "Where did the night battle go?" ¡°The Night War General is attacking the tower, and I¡¯ve sent someone to inform him.¡± The commander quickly replied. ¡°By the time he finished conquering it, all the flowers had withered.¡± Su Xingyu complained in his heart, and then walked straight to the tower, "No need to follow me, just disperse and go about your own business." After the figure of the "God Envoy" disappeared, the black-armored warriors breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Didn¡¯t the God Envoy notice us being lazy just now?¡± "should not." ¡°Fortunately, Lao Chen has sharp eyesight and discovered the Divine Envoy in advance. I will give you a credit this time.¡± "You think, is it possible that the messenger of God came here for this high tower?" ¡°Or for the sake of sand? The only thing here that is valuable and worthy of being remembered is this tall tower!¡± ¡°Since even the Divine Envoy has personally taken action, it should be no problem to capture the tower. Then can we return to the tribe soon?¡± ??Everyone was talking a lot and seemed particularly excited. When the captain saw this, he quickly yelled: "What are you arguing about? Don''t gather here. Go back and stand guard." ?Seeing that the leaders had spoken, everyone dispersed, formed a team of five, and began to patrol the area. There is heaven and earth inside the tower. As soon as Su Xingyu stepped into the tower, his eyes instantly became spacious. The space inside was much larger than what he saw from the outside. The interior of the tower is also a desert. It can be seen that it has been abandoned for a long time and has no resources. The ground is covered with the remains of various puppets, which were left behind when the Night Tribe army attacked. Su Xingyu, who knew something about this, was not surprised. Before this, he had "seen" the general situation of this tower through believers. There are no living beings inside the entire large plane fragment. There is only a high tower and the puppets guarding the tower, so this place can also be called a ruins. ?Hurry through the entrance guarded by a black-armored warrior, he reached the sixth floor. As soon as he stepped in, he saw Ye Zhan coming towards him. "Master God Envoy, why are you here?" Ye Zhan was stunned for a moment, then thought of his subordinate''s report just now, and immediately understood what was going on, with a slight surprise on his face. ¡°Come here and help you.¡± Su Xingyu glanced at him and wanted to complain a few words, but considering his current status, he couldn''t say much, so he said directly: "I will be in charge here. You go organize the army and prepare to leave here and return to the plane." ¡± "Yes, Lord Divine Envoy." A look of embarrassment appeared on Ye Zhan''s face. He realized that he was delaying too much and the tribe couldn''t wait any longer, so he directly asked the Divine Envoy to come over and help break the formation. In essence, this tower is a trial. ??The puppets encountered on the road ahead were the content of each level of trials. Ye Zhan led the army all the way through the sixth level, and then got stuck on the seventh level, unable to pass. There was no progress, so Su Xingyu''s attention was attracted, and he sent the incarnation of divine power to help. Waving his hand, telling Ye Zhan to go down and prepare to retreat, Su Xingyu stepped directly into the entrance to the seventh floor. ?The seventh floor is different from the previous six floors. There is a number limit here, and only one person is allowed to enter at a time. ¡°Challenger, you must defeat the puppet in front of you before you can enter the eighth floor.¡± A voice came from all directions, like a tower speaking. The trial content on the seventh floor only consists of four puppets. Four seventh-level epic puppets. They are, respectively, strength puppet, constitution puppet, agility puppet, and spirit puppet. Compared with normal seventh-level warriors, they each have their own strengths. They all have their own specializations in the four basic attributes of the body, almost reaching the edge of eighth-level. Moreover, their cooperation is excellent, and together they can even Fight against normal eighth-level existence. ?This is also the reason why the night battle was delayed and the enemy was seriously injured several times. ? Sensing a challenger entering, four puppets came quickly. They were of different sizes and shapes. A red light flashed across the eyes of the spiritual puppet, and he took the lead in launching an attack. A spiritual shock wave that hit the soul directly hit Su Xingyu''s head. ??The extremely fast agile puppet followed closely behind, approaching quickly like an illusory shadow, and came behind him. Its sharp claws pierced his heart, as if it was preparing to dig out his heart. Su Xingyu ignored the shock wave and allowed it to rush into the sea of ??spiritual consciousness. Then, this mental shock, which was enough to seriously injure a seventh-level powerhouse, did not cause any waves and had no effect. Su Xingyu snorted softly, and a dark wall blocked him and the agile puppet. The slender arm with sharp claws pierced into the black wall, as if it hit a piece of air and became empty. ??? Before the agile puppet could retreat, Su Xingyu waved his hand, and the black wall instantly expanded and covered it forward, swallowing the agile puppet like a giant mouth of an abyss. The divine power of darkness turned into chains, binding it tightly so that it could not move at all. ??When the two puppets who were still running towards the enemy saw this, they quickly let out a huge roar and increased their speed by three points. ?However, Su Xingyu didn''t give them a chance. With a wave of his hand, two terrifying dark shock waves blasted towards the mental puppet without giving it a chance to interfere. Su Xingyu then reached forward and pulled it out. The bound agile puppet in front of him struggled hard, but it was in vain. It could only watch its core being pulled out. The energy core is a seventh-level Warcraft crystal core. As the energy core was taken out, the agile puppet immediately lost its movement. ?Throwing the puppets aside, Su Xingyu waved his staff, and the dark energy turned into spears, shooting at the two puppets that were running towards him. "Roar-" Roaring angrily, a thick energy shield formed around the two puppets to resist the incoming attacks. ¨O A series of blows sounded. Under such a dense attack, the two puppets were able to move forward at first, but when they got to the back, they couldn''t move forward at all. They had to stay in place and continuously input energy into the shield to resist the attack. Su Xingyu chuckled, and then increased the output. The terrifying dark energy turned into two black giant pythons, and opened his mouth to swallow the two puppets. ??The giant black python entrenched itself and turned into a black ball, constantly compressing inward. ?After a while, the puppet inside collapsed to the ground. Su Xingyu reached out and found two more crystal nuclei in his hand. ? Coming to the unconscious spiritual puppet, Su Xingyu removed its crystal core. ?In just three minutes, the four seventh-level puppets, each with its own strengths, were turned into scraps. "Compared to the normal seventh level, the strength of these puppets is still much lower." Although the four puppets have reached the seventh level, based on Su Xingyu''s true feelings, they alone should not be able to deal with any seventh level. . But if they are united, the effect will be much greater than the normal four seventh-order ones. ¡°Pass the seventh floor and gain the qualification to enter the eighth floor of the trial tower.¡± After a while, the failure of the four puppets seemed to be detected, and the portal to the eighth floor emerged in the center of the seventh floor. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the puppets on the eighth level are. Could they be four eighth-level puppets? I hope not, otherwise we will be in big trouble!¡± Su Xingyu thought as he stepped into the portal. Even if the combined strength of four eighth-level puppets does not reach the ninth level, it is probably not far behind. The space on the eighth floor is the same as the previous floors, a wasteland. ¡°This is the final trial. Defeat them and you will get all the treasures in the trial tower.¡± With the announcement of the voice, eight puppets of different colors, their eyes flashed red, woke up from the long years. Elemental golem. The challenge on the eighth level is eight seventh-level elemental puppets. water, fire, wind, earth, metal, light, darkness, and thunder. ??If the previous four basic puppets can only resist the eighth level when combined, then these eight puppets combined will definitely have the strength to hunt down the eighth level. ?However, Su Xingyu''s face was still relaxed and there was no trace of any nervousness. He is actually quite good at elements. The battle is triggered at the first touch. ??The earth puppet was the first to attack. It waved its staff and the ground fluctuated continuously. Su Xingyu''s body was hundreds of meters away, and a wall instantly rose up to surround him. Then the gold puppet also took action. ??Innumerable rays of golden light were seen in the sky, and then turned into sharp swords, shooting down like rain. After that comes thunder, fireball, and purification. ?Any single blow is enough to severely injure a seventh-level expert, and if they are all hit, even an eighth-level legendary expert may have to suffer a lot. Smoke and dust rose all over the sky. Various horrific elemental attacks have changed the surrounding landscape. score Just a loud noise was heard, and a big hole was opened in the earth wall in front. A terrifying black light jumped out from it and shot towards the earth puppet standing in front. The earth puppet who was maintaining the earth wall had no time to react, and The companion around him only applied a layer of cyan shield, and the black light came in front of him. ??The cyan shield was penetrated, and black light shot into the puppet''s body, and then turned into a ball of dark energy, wrapping it inside. The next moment, the puppet lost consciousness and froze in place with its body intact, as if the game had been offline. "Sure enough, the consciousness of these guys is independent. Although I don''t know where the core of their consciousness is in the body, I can just cut them off." Su Xingyu was very good at dealing with elemental puppets, and it was very easy. In a sense, he can also be regarded as an elemental mage. Furthermore, he is also an elemental mage with nearly unlimited battery life. Compared to warriors, high-level elemental mages have a certain restraint when fighting against low-level elemental mages. When warriors fight, they rely more on their own energy and blood to fight. Elemental mages are different, they can draw on the surrounding elemental energy. The essence of magic is that the elemental mage creates a core by himself, builds a magic framework, and then uses the surrounding elemental energy to fill the framework to form a powerful magic. ?This situation is easily disturbed. Just like now, Su Xingyu directly uses his huge spiritual consciousness to directly disrupt the surrounding elements. Let everyone not rely on external energy, but rely solely on their own energy to fight. The battery life of an incarnation of divine power is better than that of an incarnation of divine power that has the support of a divine being and a large amount of divine energy stored in the body. The result is of course needless to say. Twenty minutes later, there were eight elemental puppets on the ground that were intact but unable to move. With a wave of his hand, he took out the crystal cores of the puppets and then stacked them together. The seventh-level elemental puppet is a good thing. Whether it is researched or sold, it can bring a lot of profits. The portal appears again. Su Xingyu couldn''t wait to step into it and headed to the last floor of the trial tower. (End of this chapter) Chapter 115： Puppet Butler, Bloody Dawn (please subscribe) Chapter 115 Puppet Butler, Bloody Dawn (Please subscribe) ?Entering the teleportation portal, Su Xingyu came to a place similar to a research room, about the size of two basketball courts. The stone table was filled with various books and drawings, all related to puppets. Compared with the previous floors, the space area of ??this floor is significantly smaller. "Puppet Manual, From Getting Started to Burial" "On the feasibility of orc puppet showmanship" ¡¶Integrate the advantages of multiple races to form the strongest puppet¡· "Do puppets also have life?" "Complete Collection of Basic Puppet Levels One to Six" "God*Puppet****" (destroyed) ???¡± Su Xingyu picked up the book that was destroyed for unknown reasons, flipped through it casually, and guessed the content. He couldn''t help but sigh: "These research guys are really a bunch of lunatics, they even dare to study this." Su Xingyu can''t understand these messy things, but it doesn''t matter much, so he can just take them all away. Swept away everything in the entire research room, even the stone table was put away, leaving nothing behind. Then he returned the same way and collected the temporarily placed puppet remains. Leaving the tower, the troops of the Night Tribe lined up outside in an orderly manner, more or less holding something in their hands. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that this tower cannot be moved, otherwise it would be a good treasure to take back.¡± Looking at the tall tower for the last time, Su Xingyu looked a little reluctant and murmured to himself. In a sense, this tower can also be regarded as a storage space magic weapon. ¡°Let¡¯s go, the portal is over there.¡± ?The space near the tower is extremely stable, and opening the teleportation gate is too expensive, so the teleportation gate is opened on the other side. Soon, Su Xingyu returned to his home plane with his troops. ¡¾System prompt: Capture the ancient ruins and completely master the fragments of the plane. ¡¿ ¡¾Rewards obtained: Orange Treasure Box*1, Puppet Heart*1, World Origin*10,000. ¡¿ ¡¾System prompt: It has been identified that there is a large mineral vein¡¤Mexuan mineral vein in this plane fragment (this metal can be used as the main material for making puppets). 100,000 units of divine source can be consumed to transplant this mineral vein to the designated area. (whether)¡¿ ¡°This vein can also be transplanted. Why didn¡¯t it have this function before?¡± Su Xingyu was a little puzzled when he saw the system prompt. He had captured too many plane fragments, and there were many mineral veins in them, but the system prompt for transplanting the mineral veins had never appeared. So why did it appear this time? Puzzling. seemed to sense his confusion, and the system immediately gave an explanation. ¡¾System prompt: The fragments of this plane have been completely controlled, and the veins are large, which meets the basic requirements for transplantation. ¡¿ "All right." Su Xingyu scratched his head, without delving into it, and then directly agreed: "Then transplant it here, it will save me the trouble of digging over there." He now has so much divine source that he can¡¯t use it all up. The massive number of high-quality believers allows him to harvest tens of thousands of divine sources every day. In addition, coupled with the settlement rewards from the ranking matches, even if he consumes a lot in responding to believers and training needs , but still accumulated a quite exaggerated number. One hundred thousand divine resources in exchange for a large mineral vein, even if it was not a crystal mineral vein, was still a very profitable deal, and he had no reason to refuse. ??As the divine source was consumed, a small ore vein soon appeared in the hands of Su Xingyu''s spiritual body. ¡°Where should I put it? In the underground caves, or near the tribe.¡± Su Xingyu held up his cheeks and sat on the throne. He thought about it. After a while, he said, "Forget it, let''s put it in the cave and give it to those dwarves to make iron." As he made up his mind. Hundreds of kilometers away in a dark cave, outside a dwarf city, a metal vein appeared out of thin air. ?Hum, boom, boom¡ª There was a huge commotion, and all the creatures in the cave noticed the situation here. Seeing this scene that looked like the power of heaven, all the creatures knelt down and prayed, extremely panicked. Su Xingyu frowned slightly, and then issued the oracle: "This is my gift. You don''t need to panic. You can use this vein to enjoy the fun of forging." As that calm voice sounded in their minds, all the dwarves became quiet, and then made fanatical sounds. ¡°Praise be to the mighty and holy King of Eternal Night!¡± ¡°My Lord is merciful! The dwarves will work harder to create better items to offer to the king!¡± ¡°Eternal Lord of Darkness, your pious servant, I pray to you¡± Ignoring the prayers of the dwarves, Su Xingyu looked away after finishing his oracle and continued to deal with the matter in front of him. ¡¾System prompt: Open the orange treasure box and obtain the magic puppet¡¤*1. ¡¿ ? ¡°.¡± Su Xingyu was a little speechless, always feeling like he was being calculated by the system. ¡¾System prompt: Players can customize the puppet type themselves. ¡¿ ¡°Combat system, auxiliary system¡± After thinking about it, Su Xingyu quickly decided on his goal: "It''s not short of a seventh-level combat power, and it needs to be in the auxiliary system." ¡¾System prompt: Please select the form. ¡¿ "So complicated." Complaining something, he quickly thought of the puppet form in the sea of ????consciousness. ?After a while, a middle-aged man with an ordinary appearance appeared. He was wearing a black suit and his body was straight, which fit Su Xingyu''s image of a butler. ¡°See my lord.¡± The middle-aged man knelt down on one knee and bowed respectfully. ¡°Get up, no need to be polite.¡± Su Xingyu raised his hand slightly, and the middle-aged man stood up instantly, "Do you have a name?" ¡°No, please give me a name from my lord.¡± The middle-aged man replied seriously. ¡°I think about your appearance, it would be more appropriate to choose a more Western name.¡± Su Xingyu thought for a while and then said: "Let''s call him Sebastian." ¡°Sebas thanks my Lord for the name.¡± ?Sebas replied respectfully. ) Level: seventh level Loyalty: 100 Introduction: Although he is an epic puppet with good combat power, his specialty is support. I hope you will not send him to fight, as this may affect his function. (Materials can be used for further upgrades) ?After sizing up Sebastian for a moment, Su Xingyu looked at the ball of light in his hand. ¡¾Puppet Heart¡¿ ?Level: Legend Introduction: The puppet can be given emotions and complete consciousness, but this will be a long process and may cause unpredictable effects. Please use this item properly. (Making puppets a brand new race is the dream of all puppet masters.) "interesting." Su Xingyu smiled, flicked his fingers, and the light ball flew towards Sebastian. The ''Puppet Heart'' collided with it and merged into it instantly. After merging the puppet heart, Sebastian did not feel any changes and was a little confused. However, his absolute loyalty prevented him from questioning the existence in front of him. ¡°Read these books first, and then you should know how to be a steward.¡± Su Xingyu threw a bunch of books to Sebastian, including but not limited to "How to Become a Butler", "The Responsibilities of a Butler" and "Guide to the Progress of a Butler", all of which he had just bought. ¡°As you command, my lord.¡± ?Sebas did not question, held a pile of books, walked aside, and started reading carefully. ¡°The puppet¡¯s brain should be relatively easy to use, and I don¡¯t know how long it will take to finish reading these books.¡± ?Looking at Sebastian squatting aside to study, Su Xingyu couldn''t help but feel curious. ??If Sebastian could become a qualified housekeeper, his daily life would be much easier. Human nature is to be lazy. ?If it were not forced by reality, no one would probably find something to do for themselves. After counting the harvest this time, Su Xingyu found that there were a lot of things, especially the Warcraft crystal cores. There were thirty-seven seventh-level Warcraft crystal cores alone, and there were also three eighth-level legendary realm crystal cores. As for the others, There are countless sixth-order crystal nuclei. In addition, there were many materials for making puppets, which he brought back together. ?However, in the short term, the tribe will not have any decent development in terms of making puppets. ? Refining a puppet requires the cooperation of various professions. Except for some players who take the technological profession route, other players should not be able to refine it at present. The professionals in the Night Tribe are mainly blacksmiths, pharmacists, and tailors. They are not involved in other aspects. Therefore, even if there are conditions for refining a puppet and there are teaching books, it is not easy to refine a puppet. Easy thing. ?Of course, these are actually secondary factors. The most important thing is that the tribe¡¯s owner Su Xingyu has no idea of ??developing puppets. Cultivation and strengthening oneself is the great way. Puppet is just a little Doyle, with no future for development. It may be developed incidentally in the future, but it is absolutely impossible now. As for what to do with these materials? ?Who said that the materials for refining puppets can only be used to refine puppets? Crystal cores can be used to forge high-level weapons and armor, and inscription technology can be used to develop cannons and magic props. Even basic materials can be used to forge items. ??Anyway, they have other uses. Even if they are really useless, they can still be used for trading. In a word, don¡¯t develop puppets. After counting, Su Xingyu replenished various materials into the warehouse, and in the end only a stone with an unknown purpose was left. This stone was placed at the core of the "research room". In order to study this stone, the puppet masters seemed to have spent a lot of effort. There are various experimental materials, such as fire, water forging, lightning, and space. cutting. ¡¾Mysterious Stone¡¿ Introduction: A stone accidentally obtained by the puppet master has extremely hard properties. ¡°Incredibly hard?¡± Su Xingyu put the stone in place, took the divine sword with a casual move, and then slashed down on the stone. score A loud noise was heard, shaking the surrounding space. ?Picked up the stone and looked at it. There was nothing wrong with it. ¡°It¡¯s really hard enough.¡± After devouring the artifact, the divine sword "Jiye" that was promoted to the second level, coupled with his power, even the legendary armor had to crack. In the end, it failed to leave any traces on this stone, and had to Say, very hard. ??After experimenting for a while, seeing that there was nothing he could do with the stone, Su Xingyu had no choice but to throw it into the debris pile in the divine space for later processing. ?The system suddenly heard a beeping sound. Su Xingyu took a look and saw that it was Lin Ye¡¯s private chat message. £º¡°Yongye, are you free now?¡± What does this guy want to do with me? Su Xingyu¡¯s eyes flashed with confusion, but he still replied to the message. £º¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ?Lin Ye, who was far away in another dimension, didn''t expect Su Xingyu to be so free. He just sent a message and got a reply immediately. ?Hence, he directly sent out the words he had planned in advance. fruits by "I created an organization together with others, and I would like to invite you to join me." It is very straightforward, but it also fits his character very well. £º"Organization, family? I''m not interested in the family, so I won''t go in." [Glorious]: "It''s not a family, it''s an organization. It''s an organization similar to our previous exploration team. It has no restrictions and is just a communication platform. The members are all players from other communities, and they are all ranked high. If something happens in the future, Okay, we can also help each other.¡± Su Xingyu frowned slightly. After the qualifying match, many players actually came to him and invited him to join their family. Some were even willing to give up the "position of patriarch". ?However, Su Xingyu didn''t like the feeling of being restrained, so he refused them all. Family cannot, but if it is an organization, then you can consider it. ?Platforms are very important, and high-end platforms are even more important. You can gain many things from them that normal players cannot get, including but not limited to information and resources. £º¡°Who else besides you?¡± [Glorious]: "Old Mo, and Wang Dong. You also know Lao Mo''s strength, he is not weak, and he even got the second place in the community qualifying this time. Wang Dong, although his strength is a little worse, But other aspects of the role are indispensable.¡± As early as the end of the qualifying match, everyone exchanged information about their respective communities. In addition to the information about the strong players in their communities, there was also their respective specific rankings. First place in District 36, Su Xingyu. First place in the three districts, forestry. Second place in District 9, Mo Kongwu. Seventh place in District 18, Fang Xingchen. The 32nd place in District 46, Zhang Kexin. The 873rd District of the 78th District, Wang Dong. £º¡°Okay, then count me in.¡± Su Xingyu didn¡¯t ask why the other two didn¡¯t join, and Lin Ye didn¡¯t say much. ?There is a tacit understanding between the two parties. After all, those who understand will understand naturally, and there is no need to say anything to those who don¡¯t understand. ¡¾Player ¡®Glory¡¯ invites you to join ¡®Blood Dawn¡¯. ¡¿ ¡¾Bloody Dawn (8)¡¿ (Members: Blood God, Glory, Martial Artist, Evernight, Storm, Elephant Lord, Black Merchant, Medicine Master) Blood God: "Welcome." Martial Master: ¡°Welcome.¡± ?Black businessman: ¡°Welcome.¡± Guanghui: ¡°I¡¯m done looking for it here. @ѪÉñ¡± Blood God: "There are still two left, wait a moment, I am communicating." Guanghui: "@All member stations have been secured. When everyone is here, let''s go directly to the base and have a meeting." Storm: ¡°Okay.¡± Hephish Master: "No problem, remember to arrange the time in advance, I''m at war right now." Martial Master: ¡°No problem.¡± ?This group chat is very quiet, almost no one talks. ?According to Lin Ye, these members are not bad in strength, and they may be busy with their own affairs. ?Seeing that no one was talking, Su Xingyu immediately closed the group chat and browsed the information channel for a while to understand the current trends of players. I have to say that these players who are active in the information channel are all talents and can always come up with something wonderful. (End of this chapter) Chapter 116： Black Dragon Nidhogg, the convening of the meeting (please subscribe Chapter 116 Black Dragon Nidhogg, the convening of the meeting (please subscribe) In the Dark God Realm. In the calm space, a childish yet yet domineering roar suddenly sounded. Under Su Xingyu''s slightly excited gaze, cracks appeared in the black dome, and a small head popped out after smashing the eggshell. His body was covered with mucus, and his vertical eyes were filled with doubts. He seemed to feel the surrounding environment and the There seems to be something different in his memory inheritance. ??A huge head poked over. The dark dragon beast, which had been promoted to the seventh level, carefully looked at the brother in front of him and let out an excited roar. ??The distant roar spread throughout the entire divine space. "grass." Su Xingyu''s face darkened, and he immediately kicked out. With a bang, the huge dark dragon beast flew hundreds of meters away, "What are you screaming about!" The young dragon was immediately frightened and almost retracted its head. But after a while, the hunger in the stomach forced it to stick its head out again, carefully looked at the huge black shadow above its head, and quietly ate the only food nearby, which was its house not long ago. Eggshell. ¡ª¡ª ?After a while, it swallowed every last bit of the huge eggshell into its belly. However, after eating the eggshell, the young dragon did not feel full at all, but felt even hungrier. There is no other way, it can only look at the boss here. Su Xingyu had a gentle smile on his face: "Little guy, what''s your name?" Seemingly aware of the familiar aura, the young dragon was not afraid and roared in response, "£¤%...#£¤" "This one seems a bit too long. Just keep it for yourself. I''ll get you a shorter one." Su Xingyu smiled, and then said: "Nidhogg, how do you feel? This name is domineering enough!" ¡°Ouch¡ª(Stop talking and bring up the food quickly.)¡± The young dragon didn¡¯t understand the meaning of his words, and didn¡¯t want to understand. At this moment, it just wanted to eat. "Hahaha, don''t worry, the meat will be here soon, how can I still starve you?" After a while, Su Xingyu waved his hand, and the black hole appeared, and a big fish with blood and warm body fell out. ¡°Eat.¡± ??The young dragon pounced directly on it, tearing apart the flesh and blood from the big fish and eating very hard. Swallowed the jujube wholeheartedly, not tasting the deliciousness at all. He chewed it twice and then swallowed it directly into his stomach. ?¡¾Nidhogg¡¿ ??Race: Dragon ?Bloodline: Ancient Black Dragon¡¤Mutation Equal order: third order Affiliated force: Eternal Night Cult Loyalty: 80 ?Strength: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Physique: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Agility: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Spirit: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Introduction: The young dragon that was supposed to die, under the nourishment of mysterious power, not only regained a new life, but also returned its bloodline to its ancestors, becoming a great ancient black dragon (Note: As long as the ancient black dragon does not die in the middle, it will definitely become a demigod) "Demigod, it doesn''t seem to be particularly strong." After reading the black dragon''s template, Su Xingyu didn''t have much surprise on his face. During this period, almost all the ''source of creation'' was eaten by this guy, and the attribute panel is not strong. That''s weird. ?But, demigod. For Su Xingyu today, demigods are actually not that far away, and true gods are a small goal. ?The dark dragon beast on the side looked at the young dragon feasting tenderly, then raised its head to look at the dark figure next to it, and let out a low roar to convey its wishes. "You have just given birth to him, and you want to take him to fight? Wait a little longer. He is still too young. At least we have to wait until he falls asleep once and grows up." After understanding the meaning of the dark dragon beast, Su Xingyu looked at it in surprise. Looking at it, I didn''t expect that this guy was still a ruthless character, but I still refused its proposal. It would be too crazy to go into battle as soon as you are born. ??The dark dragon beast screamed in dissatisfaction. Su Xingyu ignored it, sat back on the throne, closed his eyes and rested. After a while, the dark young dragon, who had eaten and drank enough, also found a comfortable position, lay down in the Dark Faith Pool, curled up his body, and then fell into his first deep sleep. The dark dragon beast glanced at it, and then found a good place to lie down next to it. The divine space has once again returned to its former peace. ?Except for the sound of turning books from time to time in the corner. ?Eternal Night City. ?Compared with the simple tents of the past, today''s Yongye City can be said to be full of tall buildings. As the capital and place of fortune of the Night Tribe, the prosperity here is far from comparable to other cities. ?Caravans from all over the country come in and out every day, bringing in materials from other places and then bringing back various finished products to make a profit. ¡°This is Yongye City. It¡¯s really big and prosperous. It has everything.¡± ¡°No, this is the place where gods were born, and they are favored by gods. Haven¡¯t you noticed that the air here is better than ours?¡± "Oh, I know this. It is said that King Yongye lives in the divine realm above the sky, and the Temple of Heaven in Yongye City is the closest place to the gods in the world. Sometimes the breath of the divine realm will pass through the heavenly realm. The Holy Temple floats into our world, and Eternal Night City is the closest and has the most preserved breath, so the air is even better.¡± ¡°Then if we take a few more breaths of air, can we become super warriors?¡± "You have a beautiful thought. If it were that simple, wouldn''t all the residents of Eternal Night City become extraordinary warriors? They have lived here for several years, and they breathe much more air than you." A special team entered through the city gate, mostly children, no more than ten years old. Looking at the new things in Yongye City, the curious children suddenly let out bursts of exclamations. ?These children came from other cities, and there were thousands of them. The purpose of their coming to Yongye City is also very simple, to study. ?This is not because there are no academies in other cities, but because the teaching quality in Yongye City is better. As students who have achieved good results in the qualification test, it is naturally impossible for the Night Tribe to let them study together with ordinary students, as that would only bury their talents. ?Only the academy in Evernight City can stimulate their talents. ?Besides the enrollment team, there is also a cavalry of several hundred people guarding them. They are elite guards gathered from each city, with an average strength of third level per capita. Arrived outside the college, teachers from the college were already waiting here. ¡°There are so many children.¡± ¡°So cute, her face is pink and tender, I really want to kiss her¡± "Don''t be crazy. When the dean hears this, he will punish you to fight with the fishmen." ¡°These are our students. I¡¯m so worried that I won¡¯t be able to teach them well.¡± Looking at the children on the carriage, their future students, their faces were still a little immature. The teachers who had just graduated had their eyes full of curiosity and they were talking a lot. ¡°Dean Yemo, these children will be left to you.¡± The leading guard dismounted, came to the young man with a plain face, and said in a respectful tone. "Um." Ye Mo nodded slightly, and then told the middle-aged man next to him: "Check the person carefully. If there are no problems, arrange a place to stay." ??Although he was older, the middle-aged man did not dare to slack off in the face of Ye Mo''s instructions. He checked the students'' situation again. ¡°It has been verified that there are a total of one thousand three hundred and sixty-two people.¡± "Okay." Ye Mo nodded. Seeing that he was done with his work, he turned around and was about to leave. The middle-aged man beside him quickly reminded him in a low voice: "Dean Ye Mo, you haven''t made a speech yet." "say what?" Ye Mo was stunned for a moment, a little confused. ¡°Just talk casually, welcome students to enroll, encourage them to study, etc.¡± The middle-aged man had no choice but to say patiently. ¡°Must talk? It¡¯s okay not to talk.¡± ?Ye Mo, who likes to immerse himself in studying dark magic, has been somewhat reticent since he was a child and rarely communicates with others. It was a bit embarrassing for him to give a speech. ¡°This is a rule set by the patriarch. Every time you enroll in school, the dean must explain it.¡± Seeing this, the middle-aged man could only move out the giant Buddha of the patriarch. "All right." Ye Mo was silent for a while. Ye Mo turned around and looked at the immature student in front of him. His eyes were indifferent, and he gently waved the staff in his hand, and his whole body was suspended in the air. ¡°Flying up, he flew up.¡± ¡°So awesome, even better than my father¡± ¡°Teacher, teacher, I want to learn this, and I also want to fly into the sky.¡± ?In today''s tribe, there are not many people who can hang in the air. Seeing this scene, a group of young children suddenly screamed with excitement. ¡°My name is Ye Mo, a seventh-level dark magician and the dean of this college.¡± Ye Mo stretched out his hand and pressed down. Everyone present subconsciously lowered their voices: "First of all, welcome to the Magic Academy. Being able to come here from all over the world means that you have good elemental affinities and are good candidates for practicing magic. I hope that in the future, you can succeed in your studies here and become an outstanding person. A magician. Then serve the tribe and fight for my lord." He talked a lot of nonsense, but because Ye Mo was very powerful and oppressive, everyone present listened with excitement and did not dare to have any contempt. "Ye Mo, this guy keeps saying no, this can still be done. Sure enough, we have to push a little harder, otherwise everyone will be lazy." In the divine space, through a mirror, I watched the whole process of magic. Su Xingyu at the college''s opening ceremony shook his head and smiled. Then he looked at the system time and said, "It''s almost time. Let''s go and have a look first. It''s our first organizational meeting. I hope I won''t be too disappointed." Input the coordinates and use the system''s ability to open a portal. The spirit body sat back on the throne, and the incarnation of divine power stepped into it. Void, a super large plane fragment that can accommodate the eighth-level legendary realm. In the center of the plane fragments, a new city is rising. There are many warriors patrolling the city, mainly the orcs and humans, each of whom has a third-level strength. The leading captain, more It has reached the sixth level of Transcendence and is very powerful. ?Over the city, a light gate suddenly rose, and a figure walked out of the light gate. As soon as Fang walked out, the terrifying dark energy in his body began to expand outwards, causing the people below to become frightened. The slaves who were working fell to their knees. "who!" ¡°An alien evil god?¡± ?The soldiers below, as if facing a powerful enemy, drew their weapons and gathered together. Just when the soldiers were about to organize the shooters to attack, a figure full of holy glory appeared in the center of the city, and with it came the familiar voice: ¡°This is a guest, put your weapons away and continue patrolling.¡± ?At the same time, a voice came into Su Xingyu¡¯s ears: ¡°Here.¡± Su Xingyu found his location and turned into a black shadow and flew over. Arriving at the center of the city, a large courtyard had been built. Su Xingyu fell from the sky, looked at Lin Ye drinking in the courtyard, and said with a smile: "This is where the enjoyment begins." ?Lin Ye chuckled and said, "It''s not easy to be a god. There are a lot of things to do every day. Of course I have to enjoy myself while taking the opportunity of a business trip." ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Su Xingyu nodded in agreement, came to the stone table, and found a seat at random to sit down. ¡°Which wine to drink, the water of life, or the cold life, there are also tongues of flames.¡± Handing over a wine glass, Lin Ye asked very skillfully. ¡°If you can¡¯t drink other things, water of life will do.¡± Su Xingyu said casually, looking at the other four people. ?Lin Ye poured him a glass of wine, then picked up his own glass, "Although we have met each other in the group, and we are familiar with each other, you should introduce each other." ¡°Here, just use the title in the group.¡± A young man with hair as red as blood spoke first: "Blood God, number one in District 32." ¡°Teacher, third place in District 73.¡± A middle-aged man with elegant temperament and wearing a blue robe. ¡°Elephant Master, second place in District 87.¡± He is a middle-aged man with a huge body and a strong physique who looks somewhat honest and honest. "Storm, third place in District 94." A young man with blue eyes who looks a little light. Su Xingyu smiled and said calmly: "Yong Ye, the first place in District 36." He picked up the wine glass, touched it, and drank it all in one gulp. ¡°The others haven¡¯t arrived yet, let¡¯s have something to eat and chat for a while.¡± ?Lin Ye kept eating the fruits on the table, and then invited everyone to eat too. ?Originally, he planned to do a dance with a beautiful fox man to relax, but in the end it was rejected. It¡¯s really a bit of a shame. ? ¡°.¡± Su Xingyu glanced at the fruits on the table but didn''t do anything. Lin Ye was a little confused when he saw this, "Why don''t you eat it? It tastes quite good, it''s all natural and pollution-free. It''s more expensive than before." ?After a moment of silence, Su Xingyu said slowly: "Is there any barbecue?" ? ¡°.¡± ?Lin Ye was stunned, and then looked at the red-haired young man: "Old Xue, are you ready to barbecue?" ¡°tmd, you can either call me by my full name, or call me by my real name. What the **** is calling me Lao Xue!¡± When the red-haired young man heard this, his eyes twitched and he glared angrily. Then he waved to a group of orc servants to go down and prepare the barbecue. "They''ll be up later." ¡°Well, there¡¯s not even a barbecue, so you¡¯re not well prepared.¡± Lin Ye sighed. ??The red-haired young man frowned in a "well" shape, then took a deep breath and endured it. ?A few people were eating and chatting. After a while, other members opened the portal one after another. Soon, all ten people were there. The first gathering of Bloody Dawn has also officially begun. (End of this chapter) Chapter 117： Transaction, huge ambition (please subscribe) Chapter 117 Transaction, huge ambition (please subscribe) Blood God, Glory, Eternal Night, Poseidon, Storm, Elephant Lord, Martial Artist, Teacher, Medicine Man, Black Merchant. ?There are ten people in total, either among the top five beings in their respective communities, or they hold special authority and have some abilities that are different from ordinary people. Their general divine attributes can also be seen from their names. After briefly introducing their respective information, everyone quickly got into the topic, and the meeting location was chosen in the living room of the city lord''s mansion. Gathered around a huge round table, familiar members gathered with each other. "If you have anything to say, you can speak freely without being too restricted. Guanghui and I established this organization so that everyone can help each other, cooperate and win-win, and progress and develop together." Two organizers, Blood God and Guanghui, were sitting at the table On the main seat, the red-haired young man took the lead and said, ¡°Some of us are loners, some are the bosses of big families, and some have special authority. To put it bluntly, the players who can be invited in by the two of us all have some specialties.¡± Su Xingyu sipped the wine in the glass and listened quietly to the red-haired young man''s speech. Such was his character that he didn''t like to be in the limelight. The same was true for the others, who quietly waited for the Blood God to finish. ¡°If no one has started, then I¡¯ll do it first.¡± Seeing everyone so quiet, Guanghui said: "The first thing is the issue of welfare. Our organization still has some welfare. Here are the "Martial Artist Training Manual" (Levels 1 to 7) and "Magician Training Manual" (Levels 1 to 7) compiled by me. "Priest Cultivation Manual" (Levels 1 to 6), if you need it, you can print one yourself. In addition, this is an exchange resource that I can provide. Whatever you like, you can discuss it and I will give a relatively reasonable one. Price." As he spoke, he took out several thin books and pushed them directly to the center of the table, and then took out a piece of paper with a list of various items written on it. The seventh-level crystal core, the light fruit that can purify the body, the eighth-level legendary monster blood essence, batches of gold-level armor, a small number of epic-level weapons, gold-level armor design drawings, gold-level weapon design drawings, and gold-level staffs Design drawing, Werewolf Familia (100,000), Half-Elf Familia (40,000), Fire Lion¡¯s Warcraft Egg The things on the paper are all rare items on the market. They are priceless but extremely rare. ¡°This is my need, you can also take a look at it each.¡± Immediately afterwards, he took out another piece of paper, which was filled with various needs, such as the building drawings of the barracks of level 4 and above, the crystal core of level 8 light magic beasts, and a large number of spiritual planting seeds. ¡°My race is quite special, and my cultivation methods are a little different from yours, so I won¡¯t show them here.¡± Seeing that Guanghui brought out so many things and also provided organizational benefits, the Blood God couldn''t sit still, and immediately took out nine bright red objects that looked like apples: "This is the ''blood fruit'', which can barely be regarded as from my side." A special product, at the seventh level, as long as you don¡¯t die directly, you can recover within three minutes after eating it.¡± Then he waved his hand, and the blood fruits flew towards everyone present. ¡°This is what I can offer and what I need.¡± Following that, he also took out two pieces of paper and handed them out. After someone started to speak, the atmosphere in the hall suddenly changed. Everyone took out two pieces of paper and looked at each other as if they had been prepared. Most of the above resources are rare resources and are very rare. After a while, after reading the paper, Su Xingyu looked at the young "pharmacist" opposite: ¡°That potion is generous, what do you want to change it for?¡± The pharmacist thought for a while, "The design drawings of the thunder staff and the design drawings of the flame staff" ??The Thunder Staff is a gold-level weapon, while the Fire Staff is only a silver-level weapon. Su Xingyu thought about it in his mind, and then nodded in agreement: "Okay." ¡°Yongye, how is the adaptability of your black iron body and training method? Can orcs use it?¡± The martial artist (Mo Kongwu) also asked after reading the transaction sheet. ¡°It can be used, but the effect improvement will not be too obvious.¡± Su Xingyu nodded, and then explained: "Practice the body''s defense to a level comparable to black iron-level armor. The weaker the race, the more obvious the improvement will be. If the body is strong, such as tauren and elephants, their body''s defense It is already very strong, not much worse than black iron level equipment, or even stronger, so there is no improvement.¡± "I see." ??The martial artist nodded, and then gave up the idea. His family belonged to the type with strong physiques. As long as they became extraordinary warriors, their defense power would be a little worse than the black iron level. In this case, the exchange does not make much sense. Hearing this, everyone present was thoughtful and their interest was greatly reduced. Among them, the teacher even murmured: "If it is only black iron level, the effect will be greatly reduced, but black iron, silver, gold, and silver should follow. A body of gold, I don¡¯t know if there is an epic body.¡± Su Xingyu glanced at him and said casually: "I have a body of silver, but if I want to condense the body of silver, I must first develop a body of black iron." ¡°It really does exist.¡± Everyone''s interest increased greatly. The teacher, who was also a human dependent, asked directly: "A body of black iron and a body of silver, what do you want in exchange for it?" ??The black iron body has little effect, but the silver body has a great effect. ?This is physical defense and does not affect the weight of the body. Once practiced, it is directly equivalent to wearing an extra piece of armor on the body. ??The weapons and armors of today''s mainstream players'' dependents are still mainly silver-level. Not to mention the mainstream players, even a considerable number of their dependents are still using silver-level equipment. Silver level, even if you are promoted to mid-level extraordinary, it will still have considerable effects. ??And there is a golden body behind them. If they can get the condensation method of the golden body in the future, their legion warriors will make a qualitative leap. Two layers of gold-level defense, this is completely an iron shell. ?At this moment, even the Elephant Master, whose family is known for its defense, felt a little moved in his heart. ¡°Educational divine architecture or man-made wonders.¡± ?The teacher hesitated, but after just a moment, he made a decision: "Okay." ?His tribe has completed the construction of the education system, and the architectural drawing of the Divine Realm on hand was originally reserved for future use. ?But for now, let¡¯s change it to combat power. The two parties quickly reached a deal. ??Neither the silver body nor the blueprints of the God''s Domain buildings were on the transaction list. ??The Black Iron Body and the Silver Body can barely be regarded as the best treasures of the Night Tribe. Although the teacher''s divine domain architectural drawing is not that exaggerated, it is also an item that can benefit the entire force. ?From a purely value perspective, Su Xingyu suffered a bit of a loss, but that was not the case. After all, his things could be traded multiple times, but the design drawings would be gone if they were integrated into them. Except for Blood God, Glory, and Storm, Su Xingyu and seven other people completed a transaction and gained a lot. ??This trade fair lasted for five hours. During this time, they had accumulated too many items on hand, many of which were of the "sell at a loss and keep for no use" type. The value of the item is not low. If it is replaced by the divine source, it will lose blood, but if it is left in their hands and cannot be used, then it can only be left in the divine space to eat dust. Su Xingyu also took this opportunity to exchange some items that seemed useless but were actually of high value at relatively normal prices. ?For example, the very useless "Special Props¡¤Goblin Mecha Design Drawing", this epic design drawing is very valuable to goblin players. But the requirements for consumables, technology, etc. are too outrageous, and the price/performance ratio is extremely low. In addition, suitable goblin players cannot be found, so it has always been in the hands of others. ?This design drawing is naturally of no use to Su Xingyu, but he has a regulatory instrument in his hand, the Trading Scale, and he is in great need of such a high-value item. ?It is actually not easy to find an item that is of high value but of little use. Because when you buy this thing, its value has already started to rise. Su Xingyu only spent two gold-level weapon design drawings and one silver-level armor design drawing to obtain this epic design drawing. It can definitely be regarded as a **** profit. The elephant owner who traded this epic design drawing was actually quite happy. After all, this thing was so useless that no player was willing to trade it. Now that he has replaced it with three regular design drawings, it is barely worth the price he originally opened. of treasure chests. ? He ??himself naturally has no shortage of gold-level design drawings, but in addition to being the "Elephant Master" of Bloody Dawn, he is also the patriarch of a large family. These design drawings, whether they are auctioned or traded with others, will earn more than before. A win-win situation. This is a win-win deal. Although everyone was a little surprised by Su Xingyu''s behavior, they didn''t ask any more questions and just quickly traded some of the "weird items" in their hands. No one raised the price, they all traded at the normal price, and they were able to thrive in the elementary realm. No one among them was a fool. ?This is just the first transaction, and there are still many days to come. They need to take a longer view. They can still distinguish between a full meal and a full meal. Yes, everyone has already figured out how to use this platform to earn the price difference. Purchase ¡®luxury goods¡¯ from family members at low prices, and then trade them to Yongye in exchange for high-priced items. The difference in price is the profit they earn. Three win-win approach, family members got useful drawings, Yong Ye also got the items he wanted, and they got profits. Su Xingyu is not disgusted with this. It doesn¡¯t matter what other people get. ?This is just a transaction, he only needs to pay attention to whether he gets the items he wants. Others can make money from him, that is their ability. As everyone exchanged lists of urgently needed items, the first transaction of Bloody Dawn officially ended. ??However, this meeting is still not over. ¡°The transaction phase is over, then it¡¯s time to move on to the next phase.¡± ?Looking at the empty fruit plate and wine bottle, the red-haired young man''s eyes twitched obviously, and then he clapped his hands and asked someone to send in another batch of things. After taking a big gulp of a glass of wine, the tall elephant owner said in a loud voice, "What''s next? This wine is quite delicious. Can I pack it up?" "This is the tongue of flame brewed by the dwarves. One sip is like throwing a handful of flames into your stomach. Other races cannot drink it. It should be just right for the orcs." The teacher nearby gave him some knowledge, and also took some I grabbed a snack and took a sip of the water of life brewed by the elves. "Um." The Blood God looked at the group of foodies in front of him with some helplessness on his face. How did he manage to be on the same level as the guys in front of him, but he still explained aloud: "Two links, the transaction link, and the development of Bloody Dawn discussion session.¡± "The plane fragment under our feet, as I told you before, is a large plane fragment. It can even accommodate eighth-level legendary beings. So I discussed it with Guanghui. In such a big place, only It¡¯s a bit wasteful for us to have such a small number of people, so we are planning to turn this place into a trading plane place open to other players.¡± ¡°They can conduct any transaction here, and we provide the location and security, but it must not be free. We charge 1% to 5% depending on the type of items traded.¡± After listening, everyone fell into silence. After a while, the teacher subconsciously pushed the bridge of his nose with his finger, "This is a big project. It is not easy to do. There are many things to consider. The most basic point is that we How to make them believe that trading here is safe. There is also the issue of management. According to your idea, it cannot be like the previous transaction. The two parties negotiated on the channel, brought the things here, and exchanged the things. Just go back each other. If you want to run such a large city, you need a lot of managers. " ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem, we have thought about these two points.¡± After finishing the skewers in his hand, Guanghui said: "The first thing is the first point. Let the Blood God, Elephant Master, and Storm help promote it in the family, and then just make a sound and make a guarantee. Don''t rush, take your time. Anyway, we still have time. There are also black merchants and pharmacists. They each have their own groups, and they all spend some energy to promote it." ¡°As for the second management issue, there are many followers of the Black Merchant who are suitable for management, so let him take charge of this area.¡± As he said that, he paused and said, "Of course, if you want to send someone over, that''s fine." Managing a city is also a rare opportunity to effectively accumulate experience. Different from the small fights that Su Xingyu and the others had done before, according to their ideas, this time they wanted to build a large-scale trading city for players from the entire Eastern Region. Conquer the plane and build a trading city. ?This kind of thing is not uncommon, many families are doing it. In other words, their family residence is actually a trading plane in itself, but it only faces the inside. (End of this chapter) Chapter 119： The first battle between tree people (please subscribe) Chapter 119 The first battle of tree people (please subscribe) Giant Tree City. ?A huge tree rises from the ground in the center of the city, towering into the clouds with lush branches and leaves, like a giant blood-red tower. ?The entire city is shrouded under it, blocking out the sky and the sun, hence the name Giant Tree City. There is an altar built near the main trunk of the giant tree. A grand sacrifice is taking place. A large amount of monster blood was poured onto the giant tree, making the tree''s red color even more vivid. The **** corpse of the monster was also dug into a hole and buried in it. ?The tree man elder, who has an old face and wears a crown of thorns on his head, dances an ancient dance and is dedicated to the master of this city. "Great Spirit of the Giant Tree, your devout servants came to report that we have discovered a new human force not far to the west of the Giant Tree City. We need your instructions. Do you want to conquer this force?" This human force naturally refers to the Night Tribe. With such a large-scale city-building operation, coupled with the wanton conquest of nearby tribal forces, even if the tree people in Giant Tree City are a little slow to react, they are not blind and will definitely find out that there is an additional force. . In fact, the troops led by Ye Zhan fought against them a month ago. Although it was only a small army, it was only now discovered that it was already a very outrageous situation. ??However, this is related to their racial characteristics. As a special monster race, tree people have a long lifespan and relatively simple thinking, so their pace of life is very slow. It can be said that if it were not for the guidance of the giant tree, they would not be able to form a complete force until now, let alone form an army and form a class like they are now. But this has also resulted in a bad habit. The tree people like to ask the giant blood-red tree for its opinion and don''t like to use their brains. ??The giant blood-red tree swayed, and the huge consciousness woke up from its slumber. A steady and slow voice passed into the sea of ??consciousness of the tree man elder: "To conquer them, all the troops in Giant Tree City can be mobilized. You will be responsible for all affairs." ¡°Thank you for your guidance.¡± After receiving the instruction, the tree man elder raised his hands in the air and knelt down to worship. Seeing this, the tree man behind him quickly followed the elder''s footsteps and knelt down to give thanks. After a while, the tree man elders stood up and turned to face the tall tree men. With its back facing the towering tree, it raised its scepter and spoke solemnly: "The great tree spirit has given us revelations. Powerful tree warriors, go conquer that foreign force. Let them Falling into the arms of the giant tree spirit is a gift given to them by the giant tree spirit!¡± Hearing this, the tree people shouted loudly. ¡°Conquer! Conquer! Conquer!¡± ?Although the treants were lazy, under the "watering" of the giant tree spirit, they inevitably became bloodthirsty and were transformed into blood-red treants. ?Hence, they are not averse to war, which means they can have a good meal. Yes, good food. As a special race of monsters, although they are named "human", they actually do not need to eat like humans and normal races. They can absorb the nutrients they need from the soil and air. Since the Giant Tree City is built on a large spiritual stone vein, apart from absorbing water once in a while, they can even survive by eating air. To put it simply, three meals a day are regular and very nutritious, but the taste is not very good. This kind of life is very suitable for a race like the tree people. ?But the premise is that they have not been transformed or educated ¡°Karu, I grant you the scepter of conquest and order you to lead the tree warriors to conquer that new foreign force.¡± As a tree elder, it has a very high status, but after entering the aging stage, its strength is no longer as good as before, so it can only appoint other young and strong tree leaders to lead troops. "Follow the guidance of the giant tree spirit, and I will conquer them! Victory belongs to the giant tree city!" ?The leader of the tree man, who was four feet tall and extremely tall, took the scepter with both hands and shouted loudly. This is a blood-red tree man at the seventh level. ¡°May the spirit of the giant tree protect you.¡± The tree man elder blessed with a serious expression. Carru took the scepter and left the altar. ?The tree people in the entire Giant Tree City started to move. Soon, an army of 150,000 tree people left the Giant Tree City and went straight to the night tribe''s camp. With the patrol of Sky Split Eagle, the movements of Giant Tree City cannot be hidden from the Night Tribe at all. Just a moment later, news came back. ¡°What! The tree-man army is coming towards us?¡± ??The people who were adjusting their troops and preparing to go over and try their hand at Giant Tree City were a little surprised when they heard the news. ¡°Those slow-moving guys actually took the initiative to attack. It¡¯s really incredible!¡± Ye Zhan had a smile on his face and didn¡¯t care much about the coming army of tree people. "Then what should we do now? Should we continue to attack and bump into them on the way, or should we wait here for them to come?" a general asked. "Just wait, with the help of the city wall and so many defensive equipment, we can fight more easily." Another general suggested. ¡°Agree, we don¡¯t know much about the strength of those tree people. We have fought against them in night battles, so we are more confident in defensive battles.¡± "Objection, we are the most powerful elite troops of the Night Tribe. It doesn''t matter if we didn''t know before. Now we know that the other side is coming. How can we sit back and wait for death? We should take the initiative and defeat them in the middle!" Everyone was talking a lot and expressing their opinions. The generals'' opinions were not unified, and no one could convince anyone. In the end, no result was reached after the discussion. Finally, everyone looked at the commander-in-chief, the top leader of the Western Expedition Army, Chang Li. "Have you ever thought about how long it will take for the tree people to come here? As far as I know, most of the tree people''s movements are relatively slow. Even if they have no logistics and are relatively elite troops, they may not be able to move much faster. We are here If we wait here, it might take ten days and a half... Should we just wait like this?" Chang Li slowly said, "There is another sentence that I agree with very much. We are the tribe loved by the gods. How can we wait for our opponents to come? What''s more, we will conquer them in the future, and they will be the ones guarding the city at that time. , instead of us, if we don¡¯t even dare to fight head-on, how can we win in more difficult siege battles in the future?¡± Having said that, without giving others a chance to speak, he slapped the table and directly gave this order: ¡°Go and notify your respective subordinates to attack in an hour.¡± ?After the commander-in-chief made the decision, even though there were still other opinions among the generals, no one spoke out to refute. They stood up directly and accepted the order. offices "yes." ¡°Take orders.¡± Leaving the meeting hall, everyone began to assemble the army. Not long after, the troops that had been preparing were quickly gathered together. Chang Li delivered a round of pre-war speeches as usual, leaving a small number of soldiers to look after the house. Then he led the army of 150,000 people and headed straight for The tree people army went away. ??Treants have aerial reconnaissance units, and they have cultivated many swift eagle monsters. These flying monsters are famous for their speed and are extremely fast. ??Karu, the commander of the tree army this time, is a seventh-level existence, and he is very different from his surrounding companions. The most obvious one is the gap in wisdom. Compared with other races, tree people¡¯s thinking is relatively simple. When there is no order, they are like a tree, they can stay in place for a long time. To put it simply, I don¡¯t like to think. But Karu is different. After being promoted to the seventh level, in addition to its body, its consciousness has also been sublimated. So it will take the initiative to do some things, such as scouting the enemy''s situation, or sending faster-moving troops to scout ahead. ¡°Isn¡¯t the Swift Eagle back yet?¡± The tree man army marching on foot, just as Chang Li said, was extremely slow. ?Especially those giant tree men, they are extremely slow, and every step they take can make a normal person go crazy, and they want to go up and chop them down. ¡°Yes, not even one of them came back.¡± The adjutant beside him replied. "What''s going on? According to the past situation, they should have come back long ago." Karu was very puzzled. Things were beyond his expectation, and he didn''t know what to do for a while. ¡°You may have encountered other troubles, such as being entangled by other flying monsters, or being killed by the enemy.¡± The adjutant stated his guess very straightforwardly. Upon hearing this, Carew nodded thoughtfully and agreed: "It''s possible." Then he ordered: "Then send two more swift eagles out. This time let them fly higher and don''t run too far." Soon, two more swift eagles that had reached the fifth extraordinary level flew out at extremely fast speeds. When flying in the air, they were like black lightning. After a while, they were out of sight of the tree army. Soar in the sky. ?The Swift Eagle roared passionately, enjoying the hard-won journey. ??While flying smoothly, the sky suddenly dimmed, as if something huge had blocked the sun. Sensing something was wrong, the Swift Eagle immediately accelerated and flew forward, but it could not get rid of the black shadow above its head. ?On the sky, I saw a huge giant eagle with wingspan of tens of meters, flying slowly in the sky as if it was patrolling its own territory. tear After chasing for a while, Sky Split Eagle lost interest in hunting, its claws appeared green, its wings suddenly flapped, and then it tore forward. ?The Swift Eagle Monster, which had reached the fifth level of strength and could be considered a good one, had no ability to resist. It was immediately torn into pieces, turned into a pile of blood clots, and fell towards the ground. At the same time, another Swift Eagle monster also encountered the same situation. With the growth of the second batch of sky-shattering eagles, the Night Tribe now has dozens of flying monsters. ?The first batch of sky-splitting eagles have also grown to the sixth level, and their leader has fallen into a deep sleep. He only needs to wake up to become the true overlord of the sky. The second batch of sky-splitting eagles grew very fast. In just a few years, some of the ¡®genius eagles¡¯ had already caught up with their parents and became sixth-level monsters. This is partly due to Su Xingyu¡¯s strengthening, but also because of the better environment and more abundant resources. ?Compared to the harsh situation when the first batch of sky-cracking eagles had to hunt by themselves when they were growing up, the treatment of the second batch of sky-cracking eagles is now very good. All kinds of spiritual materials and medicines that can help their growth are poured into their mouths crazily. In this environment, they quickly became an effective combat unit. So when going on an expedition, it is naturally impossible to forget them. Both expeditionary forces have deployed Sky Eagle squads. ??The powerful air superiority made the tree army almost blind and unable to detect any intelligence. So they don¡¯t know that the target they want to attack has already sent troops to prepare for a fight with them. Two days later. The two armies met in the wasteland. The difference was that the Night Tribe was well prepared, while the Tree Man army was still a little confused. ?However, this does not affect the battle. ¡°Warlock Legion, give the opponent a hard blow with explosive fireballs!¡± As soon as they met, Chang Li commanded the organized kobold army behind the army to launch an attack. ?Flame can burn trees, ??Although the treants are not entirely trees, the fireballs of the kobold warlocks are not simple fireballs, so after learning that the opponent was a treant, he specially asked for the kobold warlock legion. ?Three legions, a total of 24,000 kobold warlocks, immediately exerted their strength, raised their staffs, and the huge fire element was condensed. In an instant, fireballs all over the sky fell from the sky and flew towards the tree army. ¡°Blood-red spear throwers, punch them through for me. Giant tree warriors, stop the falling fireballs.¡± ?Karu showed no panic on his face and commanded the tree army to resist the counterattack. ??The tree man spear thrower at the rear pulled out a short spear from his back, then raised it slightly and aimed it at the fire ball in the sky. The arm that was thicker and longer than its peers suddenly exerted force. ?The blood-red short spears soared into the sky, and thousands of arrows were fired at the fireball. ¨O ?After being penetrated by the short spear, the unstable fireball immediately exploded. ?This round of strikes only knocked down almost one-third of the fireballs, and a considerable part still fell into the army of tree men. ??The giant tree warrior roared, and the **** light spread among the army. As other tree warriors responded, a blood-red energy shield was propped up directly above the tree warrior army. ?Tens of thousands of fireballs crashed down, loud noises erupted, and the flames instantly covered the entire tree army. However, under the protection of the energy shield, the tree army did not suffer any casualties. ¡°It¡¯s interesting. Give them another shot and let¡¯s see how long they can last.¡± Chang Li was a little surprised when he looked at the red shield, and then ordered the Warlock Legion to continue throwing fireballs. ? Explosive fireballs can only be regarded as regular strikes against kobold warlocks. They only throw a few, and the consumption is not large. ??However, this **** shield may not be that simple to maintain. ?Three waves of fireballs fell down, and the **** shield was directly destroyed. ??The fireball exploded, blasting the tree men away directly. The blazing flames spread in all directions, causing the tree man army to panic. At the same time, the melee troops below have also met. ¡°You like throwing fireballs, don¡¯t you, tree warrior, crush them for me.¡± ??Karu roared, and the tree warriors in the front row collided with the black-armored warriors, and they started fighting fiercely. (End of this chapter) Chapter 120： Powerful opponents, flaws on both sides (please subscribe) Chapter 120 Powerful opponents, flaws on both sides (please subscribe) ?A sledgehammer swung and hit the black-armored warrior directly on the chest, making a muffled sound. The black-armored warrior''s expression changed slightly, and he took a few steps back uncontrollably. With a long breath, he stepped forward and slashed down with his long knife, directly hitting the tree warrior''s body. The rough skin was broken open, and bright red liquid flowed out of the slender wound. Very strong defense. As soon as the two sides came into contact, the soldiers on both sides launched a series of tentative attacks, and then they discovered that the opponent was really tough. After one round of attacks, both sides suffered almost no losses. Pile the troops with strong defense to the front to deal with the possible super blow, which makes both sides unable to effectively kill the enemy. Of course, this is also related to the fact that the Night Tribe did not try its best. There are millions of tree warriors in the entire Giant Tree City''s control area, and the actual elite of their expedition force this time is less than 200,000. Even if they were really good at fighting, it would be unrealistic to conquer the Giant Tree City with just a few people. So this is just an exploratory war, and the purpose is very simple, to find out as much information about the tree warriors as possible. ?This is not the first time they have encountered treants. They have also encountered treants before when fighting other players. They are a unique type of elves. But that battle ended too quickly, and they did not collect much intelligence. ??And these tree men in front of me are obviously a little different from the tree men of the elves. The treant warriors of the elves are closer to roadside trees in appearance. To be honest, Su Xingyu couldn''t tell the type of these blood-red treants in front of him. Under Chang Li''s control, the Night Tribe''s army constantly collided with the tree people''s army, but did not go deep into the formation, leaving enough room. When the situation went bad, the soldiers could be quickly withdrawn. ??The tree army is slightly larger in number, but in terms of strength, the Night Tribe army is superior. After all, they are here for an expedition. Su Xingyu naturally cannot send miscellaneous fish here. The soldiers here are all elite troops of the Night Tribe. It is no exaggeration to say that this place accounts for half of the current elite warriors of the Night Tribe. ??Furthermore, there is also a gap in command between the two sides. Karu is already very good at bringing out the tree army in an orderly manner. After all, it is just a tree man. Even if it reaches level seven, we cannot expect too much from it. Compared with its peers, it is already very good. ??However, facing the commander Su Xingyu carefully cultivated, Kalu was a little disappointed and relied entirely on his subordinates for support. Sudden, sideways direction. Ye Zhan led tens of thousands of black-armored cavalry and rushed in. The tree warriors on the periphery held up a large shield and blocked the front. They set up their spears and stabbed the rushing cavalry. ha- ¡°Bloody battle!¡± With a roar, Ye Zhan turned on his heroic aura, added a buff to the cavalry behind him, and took this opportunity to mobilize the power of the legionnaires and strike out with a fierce sword. ?Hundreds of meters of black sword energy fell down. ??The two sixth-level giant tree warriors were horrified. They mobilized all their energy and joined forces to hold up a blood-red energy shield, blocking the front like a city wall. ৡª The blood-red shield, which could withstand seventh-level attacks, did not last for more than a second. The sword slashed down, splitting the shield together with the two sixth-level tree men behind it. The tight battle line was directly opened, and the night battle led the cavalry to rush in, widening the gap. "die!" ??The black-armored warrior released his fighting spirit and transformed into a black sword, slashing the oncoming tree warrior to the ground. ¡°die to me.¡± ??A sixth-level warrior roared angrily, with dark fighting energy clinging to his body. He ignored the incoming sledgehammer and struck the giant tree man warrior in front of him with a knife. score Hit by the sledgehammer, his whole body flew into the air and flew towards the rear. ?However, the long knife also hit the giant tree warrior, leaving a long and thin wound. ??The tree warrior smiled disdainfully and skillfully used life energy to restore the wound. Then he realized something was wrong. Hands on, the life energy with extremely strong recovery ability has actually lost its effect. I saw dark energy attached to the long and slender wound. All the incoming life energy was swallowed up by this dark energy, and then used to strengthen itself, and then spread around the wound. "What is this!" Seeing the dark energy expanding beyond the wound, the giant tree warrior suddenly panicked and subconsciously mobilized the energy in his body to contain the dark energy. With the deepening of practice and the gradual strengthening of the gods, the dark fighting spirit mastered by the Night Tribe warriors has gradually shown various characteristics. Such as erosion, engulfment, decay. Depending on the different cultivators, different mastery levels, and different understandings of darkness, the characteristics they display will also be different. As for the sixth-level Thousand Captain just now, the characteristics he mastered were devouring and corroding. ?That sword looks simple, but in fact it is his full blow. ¡°I still want to recover! I suffered a loss before, and if I still want to do this this time, I really think I¡¯m a fool.¡± ??The sixth-level warrior who was blasted away rushed up again and slashed at the tree warrior again. This time, the giant tree warrior did not dare to resist. ?While suppressing the dark energy in the body, he raised his shield to intercept it. The weapons and armor of the tree people are all special wooden products. ?But don¡¯t underestimate these wooden weapons and armors. In terms of strength alone, they are no less inferior to normal weapons and equipment. The most important thing is that they are extremely compatible with tree warriors and are exclusive equipment. ¡°Death! Die! Die!¡± The sixth-level dark warrior quickly rushed forward and fought fiercely with the giant tree man. ??The long knife was swung wildly, and the knife struck like a violent storm. ??The shield, which has been accompanying the tree warriors for many years and is comparable to epic equipment, has many slash marks on its surface after being slashed by the long sword. ??The dark energy in the giant tree man''s body was constantly being pulled away, making it unable to concentrate on fighting. Under the rapid attack of the dark warrior, the tree man finally revealed a flaw. The dark warrior seized this opportunity, and his eyes shined brightly. ¡°Die to me!¡± ?The fighting energy in his body poured into the long sword, and the inscription on the blade gradually lit up, flashing with a dark golden light. The human warrior roared: "Eating Souls!!" ?Hold the knife in both hands and slash forward with all your strength. The face of the giant tree warrior changed. Just as he was about to mobilize his energy to resist, the dark energy in his body suddenly rioted and interfered with it for a moment. It was at this moment that the giant tree man lost his chance. Bang¡ªThe shield split in half. Under the ferocious face of the human warrior, the long knife slashed into the tree man''s body, and the hard tree man''s body was cut open. Amidst the tree man''s painful roar, the human warrior roared and pressed the long knife downwards. ¡°Even a mere ant wants to stop me, so I¡¯ll die!¡± With a roar, the long knife split the giant tree warrior into two halves. After killing the tree warrior, you can see the inscription on the sword, and the color becomes brighter. Compared with the battlefield here, the battlefield on the other side is even more intense. score Boom¡ª ?Each collision will make a loud noise, like thunder. "Jie hahaha, fight!" Ye Zhan waved his long knife and chopped off the tree man in front of him with one strike. Just as he was about to pursue him, a red light swept in front of him and hacked him away for more than ten meters. As soon as his body hit the ground and before he could stand firmly, Ye Zhan laughed wildly and rushed up again. After a while, the two seventh-level warriors collided together again, erupting with astonishing power. There is really a huge difference between the sixth level and the seventh level. ?Especially since they are all strong in the seventh level, an ordinary sixth level person might not be able to block three of their attacks. "General, General Night War has rushed in, and it is getting deeper and deeper. This is a little different from the plan we made before. Do you want to remind them to get back?" At the center of the Ye tribe''s army, the adjutant next to Chang Li saw After learning about the situation of his own cavalry regiment, he immediately asked for advice. "No, let them go, and I can''t control him. Besides, the plan can''t keep up with the changes. Originally, I just wanted to test the strength of this tree army, prepare for the subsequent battle, and repel them. But now It seems that I can eat part of it." Chang Li controlled his army and began to put pressure on the tree army from the front, preparing to cut off a part. The tree warriors were indeed not weak, but this tree army was not as powerful as he expected. In other words, the night tribe army was growing so fast that he could not fully adapt to it. ??It is unrealistic to devour the entire army of tree men. After all, there are too many enemies in it, and the Night Tribe does not have an absolute advantage in strength. But Chang Li is still confident about eating 20,000 to 30,000 yuan. ??As the Night Tribe launched an all-out attack, the battle situation changed greatly, and the tree army felt a strong sense of oppression. ??In the night battle deep in the enemy''s position, after discovering the change in the battle situation, he no longer struggled with the strong men in front of him, took over the cavalry legion again, launched a fierce attack, and tried to penetrate the front line of the tree army. The battlefield suddenly turned into a mess. The two sides fought fiercely for a long time, from noon to evening. ??Treants have a special race, and coupled with the supplement of battlefield blood, they can fully withstand this kind of high-intensity battle. Although the warriors of the Night Tribe do not have this kind of recovery method, they are rich and have several recovery potions on hand. "it''s time." Chang Li had a cold expression on his face. As night fell, the strength of the Night Tribe army increased again. On the other hand, the Treant army, after withstanding several rounds of attacks, was completely at a disadvantage. If it were other races, they would have been defeated by now. But these tree people are really special. Even if they are scattered, they will not feel fear. Instead, they will organize themselves and launch a counterattack against the enemy. ?But even so, it cannot change the impending failure. ??The tree warriors were unable to resist the full-scale outbreak of the black-armored warriors, and the army began to collapse across the board. ¡°Fight for my Lord!¡± ¡°Fight for my Lord!¡± ¡°Fight for my Lord!¡± ?Shouting slogans, the black-armored warriors moved forward firmly, slashing the long sword in their hands to kill all the enemies in front of them. ?The vitality of the tree warriors is indeed tenacious, but if they can¡¯t be killed with one sword, then two or three swords will be used. ¡°Abominable.¡± Looking at the changes in the battle situation, Karu cursed angrily. ?Seeing the night, the opponent''s fighting power is stronger. Looking at the situation on our side, we can continue to fight if defeated, but winning is impossible. ?So Karu was very straightforward and directly issued a retreat order. ¡°Spear throwers cover.¡± Dense blood-colored short spears were shot out directly and indiscriminately, hitting the junction between the two sides. ¡°Fuck, these madmen, let¡¯s attack together to intercept the short spear in the sky!¡± ?Looking at the flying shots, the warriors of the Night Tribe had to stop their pursuit, either brandishing their swords or raising their shields to resist the flying short spears. ??The tree warriors who were fighting turned around and ran away, regardless of the so-called short spear strikes. As long as they are not shot into hedgehogs, the impact of these blows on them is quite limited. ?Just after a while, the tree army ran away. "There is no need to chase him. If he catches up, he can''t be beaten to death." Chang Li stopped everyone''s intention to pursue and looked at the divided tree army. Hundreds of thousands of human troops surrounded 30,000 tree warriors. ¡°Submit, or perish.¡± Looking at the tree warriors in front of him, Chang Li issued an ultimatum. ??Treant warriors are indeed very good at fighting, with tenacious vitality, high defense, and good strength, but these are of no use. After being surrounded by the elite army of the Night Tribe, their fate is already doomed. Surrender, or die. He couldn''t annihilate the same number of tree warriors. Chang Li could easily annihilate the 30,000 tree warriors. ¡°For the spirit of the giant tree!¡± The leading sixth-level tree man expressed his thoughts through actions. Chang Li''s face turned cold: "Kill them." "die!" ??The most elite black-armored warrior completely abandoned his shield, held a knife in both hands, and then slashed down. The tree warrior split into two. A tree warrior fell. This was more of a massacre than a battle. Under normal circumstances, the warriors of the Night Tribe do not have the ability to kill these tree warriors. But when they abandon defense and use all their energy to attack, they will have this ability. The main reason why we didn¡¯t do this earlier was because we didn¡¯t want to increase our own casualties. Without the shield, the trees on the opposite side were also capable of killing them. But the situation is different now. Our own side has the advantage in numbers, and quick killing is the best way to reduce casualties. When the number of tree warriors was reduced to just over 25,000, the remaining tree warriors realized what fear was when they saw the corpses of their companions all around them. ¡°Surrender, we surrender!¡± ??As the first tree warrior laid down his weapon, more and more tree warriors chose to surrender. ¡°They are really tough, these guys.¡± Even after winning the war, Chang Li did not deny the strength of these tree warriors. The opponent failed in command. Perhaps it is because there has not been a large-scale conflict with other forces, resulting in the other party''s commander''s command ability being not very good. ?But even so, the Night Tribe only defeated them, leaving tens of thousands of warriors behind, and did not achieve total annihilation. "Take your time, we have plenty of time. When the reserve troops arrive, we will practice with them again." Ye Zhan smiled and said, "The strength is not weak, the damage is not strong, and the sense of oppression is full. It is just suitable for training soldiers. The new recruits in the tribe are progressing to the extraordinary level so fast that some of them have not even fought a battle yet. After practicing in the barracks for a while, one has already reached the second level.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 121： There are so many extraordinary warriors that the rules of the trading market Chapter 121: The overwhelming number of extraordinary warriors, the rules of the trading market (please subscribe) "The treatment of those little guys now is indeed much better than what we received back then. I remember in the past, when the king came, only the members of the hunting team in the entire Night Tribe were extraordinary warriors, and only the second-level brother Ye Zhan was the only one. " After hearing Ye Zhan''s words, another general smiled empathetically, "Today''s tribesmen, even if they don''t practice, can become extraordinary warriors just by living in Yongye City, working on time every day, and exercising a little. Simple. However, the extraordinary level has been raised, but the strength is not as good as before. " In the past, which one of them did not need to go through several wars before becoming a super warrior? These new recruits are growing up very smoothly. ??Some guys with extraordinary talents have risen all the way to level 4 without having to fight a single battle in the middle. There is nothing we can do about it, the environment is changing too fast. ¡°Praise the King of Evernight! Under the protection of the King, the Night Tribe has become stronger so fast.¡± "It''s a good thing to get stronger, but the quality still needs to be improved. The current batch of recruits are pretty good. They have witnessed our rise, and they work extra hard during training so as not to waste resources and their talents. That''s it. They are afraid that life will get better in the future and they will not work hard even though they have better conditions for cultivation! " There was a more radical general with indifferent eyes and a cold voice: "If you ask me, after training for a period of time, I should bring them directly to see the blood and let them feel the environment here. The patriarch is still too kind, and he still Step-by-step training, divided into three war intensities, let them grow slowly." Some generals also frowned and said: "You are too radical. They are all our tribesmen. According to your training method, the loss rate is too high and the Night Tribe cannot bear it." ¡°The damage rate is high. Is it as high as ours? When I was young, I followed the tribal hunting team into the blood-red forest to hunt monsters.¡± ¡°This can¡¯t be compared to how big the tribe was back then, and how big the Ye tribe is now.¡± "There is nothing that cannot be compared. Since the conditions are better, then they should bear more responsibilities. Food, spiritual materials, crystals, potions, armor, weapons. They have everything. Why can''t they work harder? There are some!¡± "you" Seeing that everyone was about to start a quarrel, Chang Li quickly interrupted them, "Okay, these are things that Yongye City needs to consider. We can''t control them. If you really want to change, you should wait until you go back. Let¡¯s go to the clan leader in person!¡± "What you should consider now is how to deal with these captured tree people. Although they are not large in number, they are not weak in strength. If you leave them alone, big problems may arise." ?Hearing Chang Li''s words, everyone immediately stopped talking. Even the most rebellious generals became obedient in front of the two words "chief". Compared to the gods who are high in the sky, the patriarchs have more contact with them. If the gods are providers and guides, then the patriarch is the practitioner who leads them to strength. The clan leader has played a big role in the development of the Night Tribe to this point, and his contribution is obvious to all the generals who followed him in his early years, so they only have respect for the clan leader. ¡°What can I do with it? Either send it back or kill it.¡± "We can''t kill them. We want to conquer this place, not destroy it. Today we kill these prisoners, and in the future we attack the giant tree city. I''m afraid those tree warriors won''t surrender until they die, and the losses will be huge." "It makes sense, but it is unrealistic to send them back. These are more than 20,000 tree warriors, most of whom have reached level three in strength. Even if they can go without food and drink for a long time and there is not much logistical pressure, we can''t divide tens of thousands. Can someone send them back?" "Why don''t we separate them and send them to cultivate fields and mines. Now that the city is newly built, there is a shortage of manpower everywhere, and those skeletons are not efficient enough. An extra group of tree people should speed up the construction." Everybody started talking about the treatment of the tree captives. Kill him, no, it will affect his reputation. Next, the difficulty of attacking the Giant Tree City may skyrocket. It is not enough to return it back to Yongshi City. More than 20,000 tree fighters, do not send enough people to look at it, the ghost knows what chaos will make trouble in halfway. There is only one route that can be chosen. Leave them here to farm and mine, and try to convert them and change their beliefs. After discussing for a while, everyone made a decision. ¡°Then let¡¯s separate them and send them to cultivate fields and dig mines. Agu will lead them, and your metal giant warriors will help keep an eye on them.¡± ?Looking at the tall metal giant leader who was standing in a daze and did not participate in the discussion, Chang Li gave them the task of guarding the tree people. Agu, who was in a daze, didn''t react. It wasn''t until his companion kicked him that he realized what he was doing. He looked confused and said, "What?" Chang Li held his forehead, looking a little helpless, and then repeated it again. ¡°Okay, general, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely complete the mission.¡± After Agu understood the order, he immediately shouted loudly, the sound was deafening, startling the unprepared generals around him. Chang Li sighed inwardly and suddenly felt sympathy for the clan leader. I have only managed so many people, and I feel a little tired. ??The patriarch manages the entire Night Tribe, and there are many servant tribes among them. How tiring this is! Su Xingyu, who was far away in Yongye City, suddenly sneezed and touched his nose, wondering, "Fuck, who is scolding me again?" ?After finishing processing the documents in front of him, he took out a piece of white paper. He turned the pen with his left hand and held his face with his right hand, lost in thought. "There are no problems in Giant Tree City. All we need to do next is to hold on to the stronghold and develop well. It''s not too close. Even if Giant Tree City is powerful, with Chang Li''s command ability, there are still 200,000 elite troops. There¡¯s no problem keeping it.¡± "After they develop, we can send other troops over there, and we can also train their troops. There are more and more extraordinary warriors in the Night Tribe. If we don''t take care of them, there will be big trouble." To be honest, Su Xingyu is not in a hurry to conquer Giant Tree City. Compared with the gains obtained after conquering Giant Tree City, the gains generated during the conquest process are actually the largest. With the infusion of terrifying resources, today''s Night Tribe has once again expanded into a fat man. ?This fat man has very powerful strength, terrifying defense, and a huge size, but this form cannot bring out his full strength. ?What Su Xingyu has to do now is to transform this "fat man" into a muscular man, and let his growing flesh go to where it should go. This requires an opponent, or a whetstone. ?With the current size of the Night Tribe, it is difficult to find a suitable ¡®whetstone¡¯. ??Tree City happens to be such a suitable whetstone. Through this whetstone, the Night Tribe can make its own structure tighter, that is, turn fat into muscles. As to why this happens ??The buffs brought by the Blessing of the World, as well as the gains from the Artifact of Rules, have made the Night Tribe now have an overwhelming number of extraordinary warriors. Any normal person can become an extraordinary warrior after half a year of spiritual energy irrigation. ?Such a large number of extraordinary warriors all gathered in the black soil plain, and Su Xingyu was under great pressure. ??So far this month, dozens of fights have broken out in Yongye City alone. To move out, must move out. The land of the Black Earth Plain can support tens of millions of people, but it cannot accommodate millions of extraordinary warriors. To put it simply, today¡¯s Night Tribe is somewhat out of control. ??Had it not been for the belief that bound them, Su Xingyu even suspected that they would challenge the authority of the Night Tribe. But suppressing them like this is not a solution, so they can only move out, throw these violent elements out, and let more violent guys manage them. ¡°Speaking of which, why did the folk customs of the Night Tribe become like this? I remember that in the past, they were actually quite gentle.¡± Compared with the current "conquer", "destruction" and "killing" at every turn, the original Night Tribe was indeed considered gentle. Thinking about the new system, Su Xingyu''s thoughts were a little distracted, and then he thought about the "fooling" he had done in order to make the warriors of the Night Tribe more brave. ?Those words influenced the original Night Tribe people, and then spread, changing the people who joined later. There was no problem at first. Those words could encourage more tribesmen to join the army. However, Su Xingyu did not expect that within a few years, the extraordinary warriors of the Night Tribe would no longer be valuable. ??Blood Dawn Station, a newly established trading market. After half a year of rush work and mobilizing a large amount of manpower and material resources, the city was finally completed. ?Of course, this is just a look, it¡¯s not important. Early after everyone had made the decision, the trading market was opened and started business immediately. A portal opened not far from the city, and an ordinary-looking young player walked out of it, followed by two family members. "This is the trading market guaranteed by the ''Wild Alliance''. This city looks really spectacular. From the outside, it''s not much worse than my main city. There are also these plane fragments. You can actually just take one." A large-scale plane fragment that accommodates the eighth-level legendary realm is used as a trading market, which is so heroic." ?Looking at the surrounding environment, the player was a little surprised, surprised by the arrogance of the person behind the scenes. A large plane fragment that can accommodate eighth-level legendary realm fragments. For normal players, this is a treasure trove, but it ends up being used as a trading market. To be honest, it¡¯s quite a waste. "The world of the bosses is like this. Some things that we seem to be precious to us are not worth mentioning at all. Their development speed is too fast, especially after receiving the rewards of qualifying, they are no longer the same as us. A player on the track." After hearing his words, a player next to him sighed. ??The young man turned around and saw that it was a werewolf player. He bowed his hand and smiled: "What do you call me brother? This is my first time here. Is there anything I need to pay attention to?" "Fire wolf." The werewolf player returned the salute and then walked towards the city. The young man quickly followed him and said, "This is your first time here. Let me tell you about the division of areas here. It is mainly divided into three areas. The stall area, auction area, and entertainment area were like this last time I came here. I don¡¯t know if there are any new areas added recently.¡± "The stall area is very simple. You just need to occupy a stall and sell things directly. You can buy normal items there. If you are lucky enough, you can even buy a family member. The auction area is a large auction house. , gold-level design drawings, divine domain architectural drawings, epic-level weapons, etc., most of them are rare treasures in the outside market... If you want to put things into the auction house, they must be appraised and the value must be high enough. " As the werewolf player walked, he introduced it to the young man. When he talked about the last area, he suddenly smiled: "The pleasure area is hehe. You know." "Ah, isn''t this good? They are members of the family." The young man suddenly frowned and muttered in a low voice. ¡°I can only say that you are too superficial.¡± The werewolf player suddenly laughed, "You''ll know after you go there. Those guys are more playful than you. To be honest. Whether you are playing with them or they are playing with you, you can''t tell. Don''t use it. From a human perspective, some races are very special, and their concepts are completely different from ours." ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± The young man was a little confused. "Um." The werewolf player nodded, and then his expression became serious, "As for the things you need to pay attention to, it''s very simple... You only need to pay attention to two things here, don''t force it, and pay taxes. Don''t think you are strong enough. , just thinking about breaking the rules here, when you came in just now, did you see the list next to the city gate? " ¡°See, what happened to those people?¡± the young man asked curiously. ¡°Has fallen into eternal sleep.¡± ??Werewolf players were a little bit embarrassed: "There was one guy who was the seventh-ranked being in the community and the patriarch of a big family. He thought he was strong enough, so he just grabbed a fortune and nothing would happen. But within a month, that guy''s dependents showed up. I¡¯m in the auction house. I don¡¯t know if there is a chance to wake up, but it will definitely be useless in the future.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so cruel!¡± The young man took a breath of cold air. "It''s so brutal. The controller here really can''t kill all the players who come here to trade, but if they want to hit the first bird, they can still hit them one by one." Perhaps because he felt that his personality matched, the werewolf player whispered: "As far as I know, there are at least four players who are the top three in the community here, and there should be one who ranks first. In fact, you can understand it just by looking at the guards in the city. They are generally third-level extraordinary players. , one hundred thousand third-level warriors, this can already crush many players. " "Okay, let''s separate here. You just came here. I suggest you go to the stall area." ¡°Okay, thank you brother.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 122： Auction house, a profitable business (please subscribe) Chapter 122: Auction House, a Profitable Business (Please subscribe) Inside the city. Just like a combination of ancient times and modern times, the buildings here are a bit strange. There are stalls on both sides of the street. The stall owners place the items they want to sell on the shelves. Some of them are large in quantity or large and cannot be put on them. The item is directly replaced with a piece of paper. There are many customers coming and going on the street. Some players are alone, some players have their families with them, and they have different appearances. From time to time, well-equipped soldiers patrol by. ¡°Three thousand beef cattle, don¡¯t miss it when you pass by.¡± ¡°Silver level weapons are on sale, quantity is limited, first come first served.¡± ¡°Flying Warcraft Swift Eagle Egg, the quantity is limited, please come quickly if you are interested.¡± ¡°The plane fragment coordinates contain three medium-sized blood crystal veins. The speed is as fast as you want.¡± ¡°Two thousand indigenous barbarians who have not accepted any faith and only accept the exchange of orcs¡± ??There were noisy sales calls from both sides of the street. Every stall owner was selling his or her own products. They had everything for sale. There were so many kinds of products that it was impossible to choose. ? Buyers and stall owners were discussing the price fiercely. Without the time of the City of Gods to catch up, both parties became patient. They could even talk for an hour or two for a little price fluctuation. ?Three areas, the stall area is located on the periphery, the enjoyment area is located on the inner periphery, and the auction house is located at the core. Normal players are usually active on the periphery. Things here are cheaper and more in line with their current strength, so they can use them all. The items in the auction house are relatively high-end, and only stronger players will go there. As for the pleasure zone, there are generally two types of people who go there, either extremely relaxed, those who used to drink and relax, or those who are a little perverted. ?When this market was first established, there were only two areas, the stall area and the auction area, and there was no plan to create any entertainment area. ??As the number of players increased and a lot of opinions were collected, a special enjoyment area was created, and then it became more and more abnormal. ?There are too many races in this world. When the number increases, some strange races will inevitably appear. In the auction house. The entire auction house covers a large area and can accommodate tens of thousands of people. In the innermost part is the auction podium, and opposite the podium are half-moon-shaped stepped seats. ??The beautiful fox auctioneer, who has a beautiful face, a charming figure, and a seductive charm, stands on the podium and finalizes the auctions with a delicate voice. ¡°The next auction item is one of the bottom items provided by the auction house organizer, a magic cannon.¡± The fox auctioneer slowly introduced the goods: "A cannon forged by dwarves, using magic crystal as fuel. Under normal conditions, it can launch elemental attacks equivalent to those of a fifth-level magician. Under overload conditions, the cannon Its power can be increased to level six, and whether it is used to defend or attack a city, it has unimaginable effects. Compared to cultivating magicians, magic cannons are undoubtedly the superior choice. " Four burly orcs, with great difficulty, moved up the magic cannon that had been modified twice and had a barrel that was two feet long. ?Bang bang bang¡ª As they moved, dull footsteps suddenly sounded. Instead of frightening the audience, it actually made them more enthusiastic. ¡°Damn it, mana cannon, someone has made this thing and is selling it, this is so cool!¡± ¡°Mad, buy two of them and go home. I¡¯ll see whoever dares to mess with me will be blown to pieces.¡± ¡°Sixth-level magician, tsk, tsk, I don¡¯t even have a sixth-level magician now.¡± For cannons, heaviness means beauty, and bigness means power. Ordinary dwarf artillery is not even as thick as the arm of an orc warrior, and it is as powerful as shit. There is no need to try the cannon in front of you. It is very powerful just by looking at it. ¡°There are a total of twelve magic cannons. Due to the special requirements of the customer, divine sources are not accepted in this round of auction.¡± With that said, the fox auctioneer said loudly: "The auction of the first magic cannon will begin now, with a starting price of one hundred low-grade blood crystals." There are quite a few guests below. After all, the auction does not happen every day, so sometimes they have to make special arrangements to come in order to participate in the auction. Some people were just about to participate in the bidding, but when they heard the words of the fox-man auctioneer, they were dumbfounded. ¡°Fuck, there are still people who don¡¯t want the divine source these days.¡± ¡°The big guys are all in need of divine resources, and the natural growth is enough.¡± ¡°Hurry up and change it to blood crystal, it¡¯s really troublesome.¡± There are also extremely wealthy players who directly shouted: "One hundred thousand low-grade blood crystals." Someone was immediately nearby to help hold up the sign. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to go out. Time is precious, so don¡¯t waste it.¡± ?Some players muttered, not interested in slowly raising the price, and directly raised the value to the price range of the magic cannon: "One hundred thousand mid-grade blood crystals." ¡°So rich, 120,000 medium-grade blood crystals.¡± ¡°One hundred and thirty thousand mid-grade blood crystals.¡± "Everyone, it''s almost done. There are eleven more doors behind us, with 140,000 mid-grade blood crystals." Looking at the numbers that soared all of a sudden, some players silently shut their mouths. So rich! Hundreds of thousands of mid-grade blood crystals, converted into divine sources, amount to tens of thousands of units. Different from divine sources which can be accumulated by believers, blood crystals have to be mined by oneself. ??Moreover, medium-grade blood spar cannot be mined from small veins. Only medium-sized veins can be mined with a probability. ?They can still get tens of thousands of divine sources with gritted teeth, but hundreds of thousands of mid-grade blood crystals, that really requires some strength. ¡°One hundred and forty thousand mid-grade blood crystals once.¡± ¡°One hundred and forty thousand mid-grade blood crystals twice.¡± ¡°One hundred and forty thousand mid-grade blood crystals three times.¡± boom- ?The wooden hammer hit hard, making a crisp sound. The beautiful fox man smiled and said: "Congratulations to customer No. 327 for successfully purchasing the first magic cannon." ¡°The second magic cannon is now being auctioned¡± Soon, the twelve magic cannons were wiped out. On average, each cannon cost 150,000 mid-grade blood crystals. This was mainly because players came back with huge sums of money, which caused the prices of the following cannons to increase. Quite a few. ¡°The next auction item, dragon blood potion.¡± In case anyone didn''t understand the effect, the fox auctioneer continued to explain: "Dragon blood potion is an epic potion. After taking it, there is a chance of awakening the dragon''s blood. And it doesn''t matter even if the awakening fails, the dragon blood potion still has strong health." The body¡¯s effect can remove residual impurities from the body.¡± ¡°Auction in bundles, five bottles per bundle, starting price 100 Shenyuan.¡± ¡°1000 divine source.¡± ¡°2000 divine source.¡± ¡°Everyone, give me a favor, 3000 divine resources.¡± ¡°Who do you think you are, you want me to give you face, 5,000 divine resources.¡± The auction is in full swing. the other side. The center of the city is still the big courtyard. The two of them sat on the stone bench, sipping the fine wine produced by the elves. They are the members of Bloody Dawn who came over this time to sit in the trading market, "Eternal Night" and "Teacher". ¡°Fuck, one cannon costs hundreds of thousands of mid-grade blood crystals. This business is too profitable!¡± Even though they are sitting here, the two of them are still paying attention to important places in the city, such as the auction house. ??When he saw that a magic energy cannon was sold for hundreds of thousands of blood crystals, the teacher became a little overwhelmed. The cannon that cost tens of thousands of blood crystals actually sold for five times the price. ¡°Do you think research is free?¡± Su Xingyu rolled his eyes at him, and then said: "Besides, if you really want to make money, the pharmacist is much better than me. He just moves his fingers and someone will send the materials over. He doesn''t have to pay anything, and the money is in hand." Teacher: ¡°.¡± Looking at Su Xingyu, the teacher looked a little speechless. Can you be more shameless? You, a leading mainstream player, are competing with professional players for their earning power. Why don''t you let him compete with you for military strength? ¡°You guy.¡± The teacher shook his head, took out a bottle of wine, and poured Su Xingyu a glass: "Please tell me the truth, brother, it was just the first time you brought it out to attract attention, but now you are selling it, have you developed something more powerful?" Can you get some cannons for me sometime? I feel like the city wall is not very reliable and can¡¯t stop the attack at all, so we need cannons.¡± Su Xingyu smiled and drank the wine in one gulp. Then he looked at him again and the teacher poured another glass. Picking up the wine glass and spinning it around, Su Xingyu said with a smile: "The research has worked out, but it is too difficult to produce this thing, and we can''t produce many in a short time. If you want, I can move out a few doors for you to play with, a lot Just forget about purchasing.¡± It has been many years since he obtained the design drawing of the "Magic Cannon". ?After absorbing the dwarves¡¯ heritage and going through trial and error of ¡°qualifying benefits¡±, the Night Tribe finally came up with the epic magic cannon some time ago. ?However, the production capacity is not high. Even if the Night Tribe tries its best, it can only produce five doors a month. Too little. Compared to Su Xingyu¡¯s idea of ??equipping each city with dozens of gates, it¡¯s five gates a month, and he doesn¡¯t know how long it will take. Can¡¯t even take care of our own business, let alone external sales. It would be okay to move out a few doors. However, for normal players, not even for the top 100 players, several magic cannons with normal firepower of level 6 and overload that can reach level 7 are rare treasures and can be used as trump cards. . But for the man in front of him, a few magic cannons were just for fun. Players who can join Bloody Dawn must either have special skills or be extremely powerful. ?It is true that the teacher''s strength is not as good as his, but after this period of development, a few seventh-level elemental strikes are really just a toy. ? ? Cannons are either extremely powerful and can be killed with one shot, or there are enough numbers to cover the fire, otherwise they are useless. ¡°It can¡¯t be produced in large quantities, so forget it.¡± When the teacher heard this, he was a little disappointed and quickly poured himself a glass of wine. ¡°Let¡¯s give it some time. It should be able to be traded after some time.¡± Su Xingyu smiled after turning the skewers over and adding some seasoning. The two of them had a great time drinking wine and eating meat skewers grilled by themselves. "In this trading market, you can get a lot of money every month. It is quite profitable to make money, but it is a bit troublesome and someone has to watch it." After their strong publicity, hard work, and excellent reputation, there are now about 30,000 permanent players in this trading market. Not to mention their respective sales income, just the tax collected from the player stalls. A huge sum of money. ?Even if this huge sum of money is divided into ten points, it is still a large amount of money. The initial investment will be recouped with two dividends. ¡°They won¡¯t be honest if you don¡¯t watch.¡± Su Xingyu said with a smile. People always take chances. Even though everyone has repeatedly issued warnings, there are still players who choose to take risks, either engaging in prostitution for free or evading taxes, which is even more outrageous. They directly want to provoke the players here to rob the rich and give to the poor. ??Members of the Bloody Dawn take different measures for players with different behaviors. For minor cases, they will be asked to pay an extra fine. For serious cases, they will be beaten to eternal sleep and their tribe will be used as compensation. Sometimes, for a transaction of no more than a few thousand divine resources, they have to send hundreds of thousands of warriors to invade, and the army consumption alone is more than a few thousand divine resources. In terms of consumption alone, this is not worth it. But from the perspective of developing the trading market, it is a necessary behavior. It is precisely because of this approach that this trading market has grown to its current scale. The players trading here today, no matter what they think in their hearts, are at least very well-behaved on the surface. Because other people¡¯s painful experiences told them that the people behind this trading market really couldn¡¯t deal with all the troublemakers, but they could definitely deal with the first few who stood up. ?Of course, the premise of all this is that someone is watching. ?With no one watching, these daring guys are bound to cause trouble. "well." The teacher sighed. ¡°Why are you sighing? You are drinking and drinking. After drinking, you still have to work.¡± Su Xingyu raised his glass, touched it with the teacher, and then stabbed him in the heart. That''s right, even here, the two of them still need to work. After all, the divine power has been incarnated, but its true form is still with the tribe. There is no shortage of government affairs that should be handled. As for why the incarnation of divine power also needs to eat and drink? Of course it¡¯s because it¡¯s delicious and drinkable. Just because you don¡¯t need to eat or drink doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t eat or drink. ¡°Stop talking, the more you talk about it, the more uncomfortable it becomes for me.¡± The teacher''s eyes suddenly became depressed, "You said that I had to work before and manage this and that, but now I have become a **** and my life is still the same. And there are more things. I used to manage a few Ban, now he has to take care of millions of people." ? ¡°.¡± As soon as these words came out, Su Xingyu was immediately silenced. He had felt this way a long time ago. Why do I, as a god, have to work every day, and often work overtime until late at night? The two of them looked at each other and sighed in their hearts. In fact, the answer to this question is also very simple. They want to become stronger and go faster and further than others. Let¡¯s put it this way, even if they lie down now and just develop in their own plane, becoming true gods is a certainty. But what they pursue is not the true God. After drinking for a while, the two of them returned to their respective rooms, leaving some thoughts on the market and focusing their main energy on their own plane. (End of this chapter) Chapter 123： Development, debt collection, and war again (please subscribe) Chapter 123: Development, debt collection, and renewed war (please subscribe) In the blink of an eye, three years have passed since the first qualifying session ended. (plane time) There is no invasion by foreign enemies. Except for sometimes needing to send people to collect debts, Su Xingyu''s main energy is focused on the development of his own plane. ?The development of Yongye City is proceeding steadily. After a large number of young men were trained, they were sent to fight in all directions, and the territory expanded rapidly. With the migration of large numbers of people, the originally barren areas were slowly built up, and the embryonic form of civilization gradually emerged. ?Tall cities were built on the plains one after another, and then radiated to the surrounding areas in the form of tribes. It can be predicted that in the near future, this area will completely belong to the Night Tribe. ?Today, in order to ensure the combat effectiveness of the army, Su Xingyu no longer recruits other races at will. Even if they have outstanding performance, Su Xingyu just sends them to the Canglan River Region and leaves them to Harvey to manage. ?Of course, most of them are traded directly after conquest. ?This approach is somewhat inhumane, but essentially it is a good choice for all three parties. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? In????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? into ? It may not be a good thing to say, but judging from everyone''s performance, they do not regard the dependents as their own. In their view, players from the same planet are the same race. This is also why players are more active when they meet. They all come from the same place. If you don¡¯t know who the other is, don¡¯t pretend to be someone else. In the eyes of some players, the family members are nothing more than a piece of goods. As long as it is goods, it has value. From the current point of view, keeping these goods alive can better reflect the value. so¡­ The family members have gained a stable life. The buyer received a large number of dependents. Sellers get a lot of resources. It can be said that it is a win-win situation for all three parties. ?Of course, if the Night Tribe is willing to accept them, their treatment will be better. But today¡¯s Night Tribe has long passed the stage of relying on plunder to increase its population. ?After putting so much effort into building a college, compiling books, and buying architectural drawings, Su Xingyu finally pulled the Night Tribe out of illiteracy and established a relatively stable force. ??If a group of barbarian dependents suddenly join in, it will have a considerable impact on the structure of this force. ?In game terms, your city has received a group of barbarians, order has declined, security has declined, and civilization has declined. So let¡¯s all trade out, hello, me, everyone. This is not just the case for Su Xingyu, but also for most players whose population has expanded to a certain extent. ??Of course there are a small number of players with special races who will directly absorb these foreign races and turn them into slaves to engage in production for them. ?However, most mainstream players are still the former. Quantity is indeed of great use to a certain extent, which represents productivity, war potential, etc. As long as the number is large enough and the base is large enough, no matter how low the probability is, there will still be quite a lot of geniuses. As the saying goes, even if there is one genius among ten thousand, there are still 140,000 here. But the prerequisite for this is that you have to let them receive education. Compared to accumulating numbers and then relying on the population base to produce geniuses, mainstream players have chosen another path. Elite. With the blessing of the blessings of the world and the tools of rules, just maintain the current population, continue to optimize, and develop well. To put it simply, it means starting to evolve. ??If the family members are compared to airplanes, then the descendants with many blessings are second-generation airplanes. Rather than accommodating more first-generation or even zero-generation aircraft and then consuming huge resources to transform and evolve them into second-generation aircraft, it is more cost-effective to directly produce second-generation aircraft. Compared to the barbarians who were still in the primitive tribal period, it is obvious that children who enjoy many buffs from birth are better educated. What the Night Tribe has to do now is to encourage the dependents to have children and then expand this elite group. ?This matter is very simple, and Su Xingyu does not even need to issue an oracle. As the patriarch, he can plunge the entire tribe into a fertility frenzy by simply promulgating a few encouragement bills. ? Living things have the instinct to reproduce. What''s more, they are really free now. Apart from exercising, they can only contribute to growing the tribe. So even if Su Xingyu didn''t say it, they were still doing it. After saying that, he became even more enthusiastic. After all, in the past, the cost of raising children had to be considered, but now it is all contracted by the tribe. In addition, farmland is allocated per person and skeleton farm tools are distributed. ??The Night Tribe, which has expanded to its extreme level now, does not lack land, and a lot of cultivated land belongs to the "land waiting for people" situation. What should we do if ¡°there are too many people but not enough land¡± in the future? ??What are those people used for? Why don¡¯t they increase the land themselves? ??If you can only produce it yourself, resources will be a bit tight, but there are other players to help. ?Just from the extremely large spar vein under Yongye City, the blood spar mined every day is enough to supply the entire tribe, and there is still a lot of surplus. Spars, like Shenyuan, are both hard currency and do not have to worry about the market. With a large amount of hard currency in hand, other basic resources are not a problem at all. For example, the various warehouses of the Night Tribe have long been filled with various resources. Extremely rich is not enough to describe the current Night Tribe. Under such circumstances, the welfare bill promulgated by Su Xingyu can be fully supported. Even in order to better develop his own tribe, Su Xingyu gradually moved monster tribes such as jackals and kobolds to the Canglan River area, preparing to give them the fertile land and let them evolve and develop on their own. ?Su Xingyu was also concerned about the development of the monster tribe before, and sometimes put forward his own opinions. Present words forget it. I really can¡¯t control it. ?Just managing the Night Tribe¡¯s main headquarters has already made him extremely busy. Adding in the other tribes, it will kill him! ??After more than two years of war, the Night Tribe''s army has completely established a foothold in Jushu City and the Canglan River area, and has begun direct war against surrounding forces. There is nothing to say about the Giant Tree City. The deeper you go in, the harder it becomes. The blood-red giant tree at the eighth level of the legendary realm is simply a monster. Its root system is extremely developed and covers the entire Giant Tree City. Being close to the Giant Tree City, he could even use the power of heaven and earth to strike. Even though the Western Expedition Army had mastered magic cannons and had many seventh-level warriors, they still couldn''t attack it. Although the seventh level and the eighth level are both high-level extraordinary, there is a big gap in terms of strength. ??If the seventh level relies on the power of heaven and earth elements, then the eighth level is the incarnation of the power of heaven and earth elements. The eighth-level existence truly possesses the power to destroy an army with one strike. Even though the giant tree is limited by racial conditions and cannot move quickly, its huge body also allows it to possess energy that far exceeds the normal eighth level and can strike at super long distances. With his support behind them, it will probably take a long time for the Night Tribe to take over the Giant Tree City. ?Of course, if the Night Tribe tries its best, it can still be taken down quickly. Just send the incarnation of divine power to suppress the giant tree. It is impossible for the tree warriors to stop the night tribe warriors alone. ?But forget it. There is no point. As it is now, it is good to maintain a medium-intensity war and hone the Night Tribe¡¯s army. Increase some pressure on the tribal members and give them motivation, which is more conducive to the development of the tribe. ?Compared to the attack on the giant tree city in the east, the progress in the Canglan River region in the south is not too smooth. ??The monster alliance, which is mainly composed of jackal warriors and dog-headed warriors, even with the blessing of the weapon of rules and the blessing of the gods, is still not good at facing those three forces. ??The high-end combat power is not bad, and even has a certain advantage, but the monster warriors on the opposite side are really good at fighting, even better than them. Su Xingyu didn''t care about this and just continued to send resources to them. With the help of the power of Honghe River, the logistical pressure on Canglanjiang River is actually not particularly great. So it is wasted like this, and it is all used for training and screening. ???If you say that your own tribe is your biological son, then the monster tribe is your adopted son. Every treatment is worse, and now even the tribes have been moved away. ?However, Su Xingyu felt that he was kind enough without abandoning them directly. ??As the confrontation progresses, it should be no problem for the monster alliance with the blood transfusion of the Night Tribe to capture the Canglan River Region, but the length of time needs to be questioned. Generally speaking, the Night Tribe currently prefers peaceful development. People of every age group are doing what they should do. After perfecting the tribe system again, Su Xingyu unexpectedly felt a rare sense of relief. Even have time to browse the information channel. until ¡¾Bloody Dawn¡¿ Blood God: Another guy is evading taxes. He is not bad at all. Who among you is going to deal with it? @all members ??Black Shang: Guanghui beat someone up a few days ago, and now I can¡¯t see the information. The martial artist is condensing his divinity and probably doesn''t have much time. Storm:. Yong Ye: The teacher also went into retreat to practice his divinity. Poseidon: What type of player? If it¡¯s an aquarium, I can go there. Blood God: Blood God: He is a monitor lizard player who lives on the ground. Storm: The Blood God and the Medicine Master are on duty now, right? Blood God: Yes. Storm: We need to leave a boss to coordinate outside. Yong Ye also went last time, so the only ones who could go were me and the elephant owner. @Elephant Lord You go, or should I go? Elephant Master: Let me go, just in time to give my orc warrior some exercise. Storm: Okay, then go ahead. Xiang Zhu: @ºÚÉÌ What is the bottom line this time? Black business: 10 times. ?Elephant Master: OK, Blood God, please send me the information and coordinates, and I will go in after adjusting the army. Blood God: Be careful, this guy is not weak, don¡¯t underestimate him. ?Elephant owner: Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s safe. Just wait to collect the money. I¡¯ll be out in a moment. ¡°This guy can really do it, but don¡¯t overturn it.¡± Looking at the elephant owner who was full of confidence in his words, Su Xingyu couldn''t help but feel worried. There is no doubt about the strength of the members of [Bloody Dawn], but this is an invasion war after all. Our side can only send part of its troops, but the opponent can send all its troops, and it also has geographical advantages. Equivalent to a strong man fighting with his opponent with only one arm. ??If the opponent is weak, then one arm is enough, but if the opponent is also a strong man, even if the overall strength is slightly weaker, there is still no problem in resisting. ??And as invaders, they can also call for support in advance. So the players who invade must be prepared for a one-on-two fight, otherwise the fight may turn into a big melee. ?This is not alarmist, this has happened before. Once during a debt collection, Storm invaded, but failed to gain an absolute advantage, causing the opponent to choose support. ??The players who came in for support that time were not bad at all. There was a fight, and the storm had to ask for help, and it soon turned into a chaotic fight between the five people. Fortunately, the members of our team who came in to support that time were blood gods, two against three, and they forced the opponent to fight, which prevented the war from further expanding. ¡°Forget it, if we can¡¯t defeat it, just go in with reinforcements.¡± ?Shaking his head, Su Xingyu stopped thinking about it. Anyway, even if the bishop couldn''t defeat him, they still had the bottom line and couldn''t cause any big trouble. ?Of course, if they support the attack, the other party will pay more than ten times the damage. You have to add money separately. As for losing? Su Xingyu never thought that he and others would lose. Three are in first place, four are in top three, and there are seven top players in total. Even though the number of people is small, it is still a powerful organization. ??Moreover, under today''s system rules, both sides are unable to conduct large-scale joint battles. They can only support one after another. They are invincible. ?Otherwise, how could the ten of them suppress tens of thousands of players in the trading market? the other side. The plane of the Elephant Lord. From his name, we can tell that this is a player whose main family is the Elephant. "The twelfth place in District 49 does have some strength, but if you dare to mess with us, it''s the end of you." After reading the information, the huge elephant owner smiled disdainfully. The twelfth place in the district is really a guy who doesn''t know how to live or die. . He immediately began to organize his troops. It didn¡¯t take long for the orc army to gather. There are a total of 20,000 elephant warriors among them, generally six meters tall and wearing heavy armor. When they stand in a row, they are like a steel wall. ?In addition to elephant warriors, there are also tauren warriors, tiger warriors, pig warriors, werewolf warriors, etc. There are as many as 200,000 in total, and their strength has generally reached the third level. They are all considered to be the elite among the elite, very powerful. ?In addition, there is an army of behemoths. ¡°Kagulu, this expedition mission is entrusted to you.¡± Handing the scepter in his hand to the elephant warrior in front of him, the elephant master said seriously. ¡°Please rest assured, chief, Kaguru will definitely bring victory back to the tribe and dedicate it to the great god.¡± The seventh-level Elephant Man commander replied loudly. ¡°Very good, go ahead.¡± Soon, after giving a pre-battle speech, Kagulu turned into light and left with his army, including the incarnation of the Elephant Lord''s divine power. (End of this chapter) Chapter 124： Hundreds of artillery fire, war quagmire Chapter 124 Hundreds of guns fired, war quagmire ¡¾System prompt: The player ¡®Barbarian Elephant¡¯ is invading your plane. ¡¿ "Haha, as expected, they are here. They are really a bunch of stingy guys. They just borrowed a place to sell some things. They actually want to take tens of thousands of divine resources from me. They are really evil." The skin color is dark green, and there are fine scales on the body. There was an incarnation of divine power more than three meters high. Feeling the fluctuations coming from the distance, he smiled with some disdain: ¡°I want to see how strong the so-called ¡®Bloody Dawn¡¯ is. If it¡¯s not strong enough, this invasion force can stay as compensation for me.¡± ?This monitor lizard player, named Zheng Teng, previously sold a batch of dependents in the "Bloody Dawn" trading market. After receiving the balance, he found that the tax to be paid was too high, so he fled back to the plane. ?Hmm. It¡¯s that simple. Plane fragments actually have no restrictions on players. After knowing the coordinates, they can come and go as they please. Even if a top player like Su Xingyu is present, it is extremely difficult to intercept them. So they generally do not intercept, but follow the coordinate intrusion to collect payment. Zheng Teng was very disdainful of this. He knew about the reputation of Bloody Dawn before going there, and he had naturally seen the lists hanging next to the city gate. But who is he? District 49, the twelfth strongest person. ??Moreover, there is a big family behind him, and the patriarch is the number one boss in District 49. ??So what if Bloody Dawn is really strong, unless all the opponent''s troops invade, he has nothing to fear from the enemy with the help of the city wall. Soon, Zheng Teng found the specific location of the invader. While issuing an oracle to resist the opponent, he dispatched troops from nearby cities. At the same time, the incarnation of his divine power also rushed to the border city closest to the opponent. ¡°This is that guy¡¯s plane. It¡¯s pretty desolate, similar to where I am.¡± ?The Elephant Master took a look at the surrounding environment, and then sent out flying units to reconnoiter the surrounding situation and look for the opponent''s border city. It didn¡¯t take long for him to find the nearest border city. ¡°Not too far.¡± ?The Elephant Master estimated the distance, and then, as the envoy of God, asked the orc army to set off towards the border city: "The other party should be prepared now. There is no point in rushing over, so just march there normally." The orc army marched slowly, and the ground trembled under their footsteps. ??The impact of these burly guys is really shocking. Half a day later. The orc army came to the city. Looking at the city wall that was twenty meters high after reinforcement and reconstruction, the commander of the orc army, Kaguru, smiled disdainfully and waved his scepter: "Brave warriors, attack! For the glory of the orc **** ! Crush them!" ??Following Kagulu''s order, the pig heavy infantry standing in the front row roared and rushed out first. ¡°Crush them!¡± ¡°Crush them!¡± ¡°Crush them!¡± The formation is a bit messy, but there is nothing that can be done about it. Being able to form the formation is already the result of the elephant owner''s hard training. ?However, no matter whether the formation is chaotic or not, the momentum is quite sufficient anyway. The monitor lizard warriors on the city wall looked at the huge orc army under the city wall, their eyes trembled. ?These orc warriors are too strong! ¡°Attack, attack, point the crossbow at them, give me a hard shot.¡± ??The general guarding the city on the city wall looked at the incoming orc army with a serious face. He knew better, so he also knew more clearly how outrageous the orc army in front of him was. ?The super crossbow reinforced with inscriptions instantly poured out a large number of arrows, and the front ends of the arrows lit up with a dazzling red light. The arrow shot into the shield raised by the heavily armored pigman, and red light suddenly burst out. The shield was melted to create a hole, and the arrow drove straight in, piercing the shield and armor, and finally shot into the pigman''s body. The heavily armored pig warriors who rushed to the front fell down in pieces, not knowing whether they were alive or dead. ¡°Heavy gunners, what are you waiting for? Blast their walls and knock out all the defensive equipment.¡± ??Following the roar of the orc commander, the tall elephant warrior who had run forward for some distance rolled up a cannonball made by the dwarves with his trunk and threw it directly. ?Tens of thousands of cannonballs flew towards the city wall. Suddenly ?Hum, boom, boom¡ª ? Explosions and firelight intertwined, and the monitor lizard warriors on the city wall were knocked off their feet by the flying shells before they even understood the situation. However, this did not cause them much harm. For these creatures with particularly strong physiques, the thing they are least afraid of is AOE attacks, because this means that the damage is not concentrated. A number of city defense equipment were bombed, but for the generals who defended the city, it was barely acceptable. Then the next second he saw a horrifying scene. Hundreds of red lights actually lit up behind the orc army. ?That is the energy cannon fired from the magic cannon. The energy cannon was extremely fast and reached the city wall in the blink of an eye. ?Hum, boom, boom¡ª A more violent explosion sounded, and countless monitor lizard warriors were directly turned into pieces. The monitor lizard commander who was being cared for was turned into ashes on the spot under the bombardment of two epic cannons. The city wall, which was strong enough to withstand an epic attack, was shattered into pieces in the face of this firepower attack. ??The full blow of hundreds of magic cannons plunged the entire battlefield into deathly silence. "Hahaha, cannons are so cool! That guy Yong Ye, there are so many good things. It''s a pity that the epic magic cannons haven''t been mass-produced yet. Otherwise, I''d have dozens of them, and they''d be all over the city walls and gates. Blast to pieces." Seeing that the cannon he spent a huge sum of money to buy actually showed such an effect, the elephant owner couldn''t help laughing. "What is this, a cannon? How can there be such exaggerated firepower!" As soon as he arrived at the border city, he saw a volley of magic cannons firing. Zheng Teng''s face couldn''t help but twitch, his eyes were shocked, and he was frightened. . Even if his incarnation of divine power were to attack with all its strength, it would not be able to produce such an exaggerated picture. After a round of cannon bombardment, even the city defender commander was killed. The morale of the monitor lizard warriors dropped to the bottom. The orc army attacked in a wave and easily occupied the city wall. Then they marched straight in and directly attacked the city. The few resisting lizard warriors were beaten directly into corpses by the pig warriors who rushed up with sledgehammers. Not even caring about the defeated monitor lizard warriors, Zheng Teng, who had just arrived, immediately turned around and fled from here. The arrogance and confidence in his expression were gone, and he became a little worried. He realized that he seemed to have kicked an iron plate this time. With such a large orc army, including many powerful orcs, and with such a high extraordinary rank, even if he uses the strength of his entire army, he may not be able to defeat it. After thinking for a while, Zheng Teng sighed, edited a message, and sent it to ¡®Manxiang¡¯. Zheng Teng: Brother, I admit defeat this time. I will pay back the taxes I owe, and I will also compensate you for the expenses of this expedition. How about letting me go this time? ¡¿ : ʮԪ, valuing others in addition. ¡¿ Zheng Teng: Ten times impossible, too much, three times at most. ¡¿ "hehe." ?In the city, the elephant owner, who was drinking a lot of strong wine, sneered and was too lazy to talk to Zheng Teng. This is not the first time he has encountered a reckless guy, and it probably won''t be the last time he encounters one. ?They didn¡¯t know that paying ten times the compensation was already an act of extrajudicial mercy, considering that the other party was just evading taxes and had no intention of causing trouble. If there is trouble, compensation cannot be the solution. ??Although the ten-fold compensation is quite a lot, the elephant owner who knows the other party''s situation knows that this can only be regarded as heavy bleeding, not fatal. Zheng Teng can almost make up for it by saving up for a year at most. ¡°Since you refuse to compensate, then continue the fight until you are willing to pay. However, by then there will be more cities, and the price will have to rise again..¡± ?Zheng Teng is indeed not weak, but the elephant owner is more confident about his own strength and is not afraid of overturning at all. What if the other side has support? I, the elephant master, am invincible. A few days later. ¡¾Bloody Dawn¡¿Residence, city lord''s mansion, in the courtyard. "That''s what happened. The Elephant Master fell into trouble. One of you can go in and provide support, fish him out, and get the money back." The Blood God sipped his tea, his face a little speechless, and told everyone about the situation. Read it again. The general situation is that the elephant owner defeated the opponent alone and captured several cities in a row. Then the opponent applied for help without respecting martial ethics, and the guy who came in to support him was not weak. Two are fighting against each other, and it is the opponent''s home field. The bishop master is a bit unable to resist it alone. ??Of course, according to the elephant owner, it''s not that he can''t beat it, it just takes a lot of time. So he also applied for support, hoping that the organization could send a member in to deal with the opponent as soon as possible. "This guy, I told him a long time ago not to underestimate his opponent, why did he do it again." Feng Feng shook his head and was speechless. ?Storm has a good relationship with Xiang Master, so before setting off, Storm repeatedly warned him not to underestimate the enemy. As a result, it seems that it is of no use now, and I am still stuck. "It''s not a slight. I just went to find out that the player who came in with support is the fifth player in the 49th District. Even if it is just a team, the strength is probably not weak. Plus, it is the opponent''s home field. "It''s normal that he can''t beat him." Black Shang explained to Xiang Master that as the member in charge of intelligence in Bloody Dawn, he had many sources of intelligence. ¡°Then who will support us in going in? The teachers and martial arts masters are still in seclusion, and Poseidon is not suitable.¡± The Blood God looked at everyone and asked. ¡°Let me go in.¡± Hikari, who had just escaped from the state of war, spoke out and recommended. ¡°You have just finished a fight, so let¡¯s rest for a few days.¡± ??The Blood God waved his hand, looked at the surrounding members, and then said: "You help me cover the shift for a while, I''ll go in." ?Although they are all strong people, there are not many suitable candidates to support them. After subtracting the two people in retreat, there are only three suitable candidates in the end. Blood God, radiance, eternal night. Well, actually, even if there are martial arts masters and teachers, these three are the most suitable. ??It¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid that others won¡¯t be able to beat them. After all, players in different communities have different strengths even if they are ranked the same. Being third in this community is not necessarily worse than being first in that community, not to mention that it is only fifth. ?But they didn¡¯t want to fight a big fight, and they only invaded to collect debts. So the members who enter this time must be strong enough. It is best if the other party comes in with support and can still win. Obviously, only three of them have this strength in the tribe. Before he could finish speaking, Su Xingyu put down his wine glass and said calmly: "I''ll do it." ?The Blood God glanced at Su Xingyu in surprise, as if he didn''t expect that he would take the initiative to apply for support. It is a bit strange to know the deeper brilliance of Su Xingyu. You must know that the most annoying trouble is him. This time, it will take the initiative to take the task, which is really incredible. ¡°It¡¯s just for the tribal warriors to stretch their muscles.¡± Su Xingyu smiled and explained. ¡°Okay, it¡¯s up to you.¡± ?The Blood God waved his hand, it didn''t matter, it would be the same for anyone, as long as the matter can be solved. He then warned: "Remember to read the intelligence, and don''t fall into it, otherwise it will be even more troublesome." ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t fall into it.¡± Su Xingyu was very confident and immediately returned to his original plane. "Is this guy Yong Ye really okay? Why does it feel a little unreliable? You don''t need my support to go in. In that case, you might as well let me go in directly!" Looking at the place where Su Xingyu disappeared, the red-haired man The young man really felt a little unreliable, this was too casual. "Don''t worry, Yong Ye is stronger than me, nothing will happen to him. And although Yong Ye usually doesn''t like to take the initiative, he never makes any mistakes when he makes a move." Guanghui, who was more familiar with Su Xingyu, heard this. After hearing what the Blood God said, he quickly explained to his old friend. "hope so." The Blood God sighed. ¡°The dwarf player is still in fifth place. No wonder the Elephant Master was stopped. I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s not lethal enough.¡± After reading the information, Su Xingyu quickly formulated a battle plan. ??Although from the intelligence point of view, this is not a powerful enemy, in order to prevent accidents, Su Xingyu still dispatched an elite force. After selecting the army to go out for the expedition, it is time to send out generals. Now that Ye Zhan and several other seventh-order people are still at Giant Tree City, there are not many suitable generals in Yongye City. ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s just Yedashan.¡± Soon, the army of the Night Tribe was gathered. A total of 150,000 people. The worst ones are all third-level extraordinary warriors. ?Tapping Ye Dashan on the shoulder, Su Xingyu said slowly: "Da Shan, I will leave this army to your command." ¡°Chief, I.¡± Ye Dashan had something to say, but after being glared at by Su Xingyu, he immediately took back what he said. He loudly replied: "Clan leader, please rest assured, I will definitely complete my mission and return with victory." ¡°Well, good, that¡¯s how it should be.¡± Su Xingyu nodded with satisfaction. After that, he gave a wave of pre-battle speeches, which aroused the enthusiasm of the soldiers, and Su Xingyu immediately chose to support them. ??The incarnation of divine power in black robes, and the black-armored army ready to go, disappeared in an instant and turned into light. ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of treasure chest I can get this time, I hope it¡¯s a dark gold one¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 125： Hammer and dwarf army, total suppression (please subscribe) Chapter 125 The Hammer and the Dwarf Army, Total Suppression (Please subscribe) Within the plane. ?Three armies are fighting. The dwarf army and the monitor lizard army are besieging the orc army, and the fight is extremely fierce. ?The elephant master, who originally captured many cities, had to abandon some cities and retreat to the rear, using four cities as a defense line to resist the opponent''s attack. ?The well-equipped dwarves, armed with cannons, bombarded the orc warriors unceremoniously, regardless of whether the process would cause damage to the city. ??The orcs on the city wall were suppressed by the fierce firepower and could not lift their heads, and could only occasionally fight back. ?Hundreds of cannons, even if they are not as powerful as the magic cannons in the hands of the orc army, this number is still a bit exaggerated. ?However, even if they had the advantage of artillery, the dwarf army could not rush forward and could only suppress the orc army outside the city. The defense of these orc warriors is really amazing. As long as they are not hit by shelling from the front, they will basically not die. Even if the shelling hits them next to them, they will only be stunned for a while and recover quickly. ?Under such circumstances, even if this dwarf army is truly elite, it will not be able to attack. "Fuck, what''s the point of using cannons? If you have the ability to fight head-on." The orc general behind the city wall felt very aggrieved, feeling that he was unable to exert his strength. "Wait a little longer, support will come in soon. As soon as the support arrives, we will go out and crush them." The orc general next to him comforted. ¡¾Iron Hammer: Brother, you can''t win, how about just withdrawing? It''s still the same conditions as before, not a penny less. ¡¿ Iron Hammer is the dwarf player who came in as support. Although his side now has the advantage, his attitude remains modest and he is even willing to let Zheng Teng continue to compensate for the losses. In the final analysis, this matter is still unreasonable on their side. ??And the opponent doesn''t seem to be weak, so Iron Hammer doesn''t want to make things worse. Anyway, it was Zheng Teng who compensated for the losses, not him. £ºDon''t be so proud, kid, just wait for me. ¡¿ ?The elephant owner was a little annoyed. He didn''t make any big claims in his request for help. In terms of hard power, he could really defeat his opponent. ?As long as the opponent dares to concentrate his forces for a decisive battle, he will dare to directly attack the two hundred thousand troops and scatter the opponent in one wave. The problem is, the other side simply doesn¡¯t dare. The opponent has been using the city to consume him, and he has to divide his troops to defend the captured city, so that it feels like he is unable to defeat four hands with two fists. At present, there are four cities under his control, forming a small encirclement. Compared to the city where the Elephant Lord is sitting, the battle situation in another city mainly attacked by monitor lizard warriors is particularly anxious. The two-meter-tall green-armored monitor lizard warrior and the majestic tauren warrior fought fiercely on the plains outside the city. ¡°For the glory of the Venom God!¡± ¡°Crush these reptiles!¡± Soldiers on both sides shouted. There is a huge disparity in strength. The lizard warriors are almost five times as many as the orc warriors. But quantity is not everything. A considerable part of the monitor lizard warriors are still at the second level, while the orc warriors have already completed the small goal of all three levels. Maybe before qualifying, the gap between the two was not so big, but now it has been three years. As time goes by, as long as no surprises occur, the gap between the two sides will become wider and wider. Some of the rewards for ranking matches are really crucial. The two most important items are world blessings and tools of rules. In comparison, those resources are just gifts. These two things are treasures that can really widen a huge gap. Hunter lizard warriors are not weak. Not only are they larger than normal lizardmen, they also have hard scales, and their attacks also contain toxins. But for the orc warriors who have an exaggerated physique and are blessed with the instrument of regulation and physique, these bells and whistles are completely useless. ??The tauren warrior swung his battle ax and slashed it down vertically, directly cutting the monitor lizard warrior in front of him into two halves together with his shield. ¡°O God of the Orcs, please witness the sacrifices of your devout followers, and we will surely dedicate victory to you!¡± ??The pig warrior rushed forward, his shield intercepted the battle ax chopped down by the giant lizard warrior, and then swept across with a blow, directly cutting off the opponent''s waist. ??Obviously there are several times the strength of the enemy, but at this moment, the giant lizard army is completely suppressed and cannot fight at all. Our own attacks could not penetrate the defense of the orc warriors, and the poison they were proud of did not have much effect. The physique of the orc warriors is so exaggerated that even the powerful poison of the giant lizard cannot take effect in a short period of time. And for a long time, the giant lizard warrior may not be able to last for such a long time. Secondly, the powerful body of the orc warrior may directly adapt to this toxin. After fighting for several hours and leaving behind the corpses of 3,000 monitor lizard warriors, the monitor lizard army retreated in despair. Just as the orc warriors were about to give chase, they were stopped by the orc commander of the city: "Stop chasing, go back and recover, and those who are poisoned can find sacrifices by themselves." Hearing this, the orc warriors were a little disappointed, but soon they let out a deafening cry. ??The brave orc warriors once again crushed the enemy and dedicated their victory to the great orc god. On the other side, Zheng Teng, who escaped with the monitor lizard warriors, looked a little ugly: ¡°Damn it, these orcs are so **** capable!¡± ?The epic armor he was wearing had several more fist marks, which were the marks made by the seventh-level tauren general just now. ¡°My lord, what should we do next?¡± The monitor lizard general asked respectfully. ¡°Let everyone rest for a while and continue the attack later. We have more people than they do. If we take turns to attack, I don¡¯t believe they can outlast us.¡± Zheng Teng put away the displeasure on his face and said calmly. "yes." After receiving the instructions, the monitor lizard general retreated. ¡°Oh, if I had known better, I wouldn¡¯t have been so greedy for petty advantages.¡± ?Zheng Teng regretted a little. If he had known that the backend of the trading market was so capable, he would have paid the money honestly. Before he could finish regretting it, at the very far border, a beam of light penetrated the sky and fell down. ¡°It¡¯s over, here comes another one.¡± Zheng Teng held his forehead, feeling a headache. ¡ª¡ª After a while, news from the allies came. ¡¾Iron Hammer: "Another one has come in. How should we deal with it? Why don''t we just call for support?"] Zheng Teng''s face twitched, you didn''t pay for the co-authorship, don''t you feel bad about it? Support, although everyone knows it, is not yet familiar enough to be free. So the price must be paid, and the stronger the person who calls, the higher the price. Otherwise, why should others help you, just because you and he are from the same family? Zheng Teng: Wait a minute and test the waters. If it doesn¡¯t work, I can just surrender. ¡¿ ¡¾Iron Hammer: How to try, you go, or I go? ¡¿ ¡¾Zheng Teng: Go ahead and lend me those cannons.¡¿ [Iron Hammer: OK. ¡¿ ¡°Go and explore the surrounding situation.¡± Ye Dashan glanced at the black-robed divine envoy beside him and saw that he didn''t make a sound, so he sent out the four Sky-Splitting Eagles. After a while, the surrounding situation was clear. Leading the army, he went straight to the city where the elephant owner was. ?The army was less than halfway through when they met an army of dwarves head-on. Nearly 150,000 troops, among which the warriors generally reached the third level, and there was even a fourth level legion. "It''s really not weak." Su Xingyu found the opponent''s incarnation of divine power at a glance. Its strength was probably equivalent to that of the late seventh level, and was still some distance away from the eighth level. ?But even so, it¡¯s not bad. The two looked at each other. Su Xingyu chuckled and nodded slightly. Tie Zhui was startled and felt something was wrong. The armies on both sides did not stop because of the two men''s gazes, and soon they were fighting together. "shoot." ??Standing at the front were the heavily armored dwarf warriors, and behind them were the dwarf archers. Seeing the enemy''s black-armored army coming, the dwarf archers raised their crossbows, pointed them at the black-armored warriors in front, and pulled the trigger directly. ?Thousands of arrows were shot out, swarming like a tide towards the black-armored cavalry that was running wildly. ?Nearly all of the arrows powerful enough to kill third-level warriors hit the charging black armored cavalry. Dang Dang Dang¡ª ?This black-armored cavalry is covered in armor, and even the magic beast horse beneath it is equipped with a layer of armor. Its defensive power can be imagined. The arrows hit them, making a series of crisp sounds and sparks flying everywhere. However, the defense was not broken. ??The crossbow, carefully crafted by the dwarf blacksmith and possessing extremely powerful power, did not cause any harm to this black-armored cavalry. This is a fourth-level heavy cavalry. After being strengthened many times, they can even resist the attacks of normal fourth-level warriors. The lethality of a mere third level cannot even break through their first layer of defense. ¡°A fourth-level legion, and a defensive cavalry legion!¡± ?Seeing that his archer''s attack was ineffective, the dwarf commander''s expression suddenly changed, but he was not too panicked. They themselves have a legion that can completely resist the attack of the dwarf archers. After a period of development, top-ranked players have gradually begun to form their own mid-level legions. ?The difference between the fourth-order extraordinary and the third-order extraordinary seems to be only one level, but the difference is ridiculously huge. And if they are organized into a legion, the gap will be even greater. The fourth-level legion can crush the third-level legion, and crush it in all aspects. ?This kind of crushing cannot be compensated for by external forces. The biggest difference from the third-level legion is that the fourth-level legion has [characteristics], which will amplify a certain aspect of the legion¡¯s warriors¡¯ expertise. Attack, defense, speed The dwarf commander, who knew something about this, guessed the characteristics of the legion in front of him in just a moment. Defense. ?Only a heavily armored legion with defensive characteristics can have such an outrageous defense. Rather than continuing to shoot pointlessly, the dwarf commander prepared the heavily armored dwarves in the front row to withstand the impact. ??Although there were only eight thousand people, the momentum displayed by the black-armored cavalry was like an army of hundreds of thousands running. The earth is trembling. The heavily armored dwarf army raised the large shields in their hands, with firm eyes, waiting for the coming impact. ¨O ?The black armored heavy cavalry collided with the heavily armored dwarves, and a large number of heavily armored dwarves were knocked to the ground. ¡°Open it for me!¡± ??The leader of the seventh-order cavalry regiment roared angrily, and then mobilized the surrounding forces to converge into a sword. ??The shocking sword fell down. "snort" Different from previous enemies, this time the dwarf generals also have seventh-level presence. ¡°For the glory of the dwarf god!¡± ?Seeing the gathered momentum and the sword fell, the seventh-level dwarf general also roared and swung his sledgehammer forward. The fierce black knife collided with the huge hammer shadow. There was a loud bang and a big explosion. A terrifying wave of air swept around, and the white clouds in the sky were shaken away. "interesting." The seventh-level black-armored general had a smile on his face and didn''t care. He continued to charge forward with the black-armored cavalry. Both the two legions specialize in defense. The fighting method is very simple, that is, you chop with a knife, and I chop with a knife. The terrifying attack hit them, only causing sparks and causing no damage. Looks half-assed. But if you look closely, you will find that the black armored cavalry is better. Relying on their strong defense, they rushed forward unscrupulously, completely ignoring the attacks of the dwarf warriors in front of them. Dwarf warriors cannot do this. They must parry their opponents'' attacks. ??They both belong to the fourth-order legion, and they are still divided into strengths and weaknesses. There is not much difference in the equipment between the two sides, and the organizational strength is also about the same. Only the hard power of the fighters is different. ??Although these dwarf warriors have also been blessed by instruments of regulation, they have also been blessed by gods. But the black-armored warriors have these things, and they have more of them. The different backgrounds of the tribes will lead to a huge gap in strength even if they are at the same level and of the same race. ?Silver Body, Blood Spirit Baptism Pool, Strengthening Potion, Trial of the Temple ?There are too many things. The Night Tribe has too many things. ?At low levels, this difference is difficult to reflect. After all, everyone is crushed and no difference can be seen. But when they collide, this gap slowly becomes apparent. ??If the legion is divided according to the system, then most of the indigenous people are just trash, while those who have barely established a training system and formed an independent force can be regarded as ordinary. Dwarf warriors who have been strengthened by players and have developed a training system can be considered elite. ?This black-armored cavalry belongs to the imperial guards in the system classification, that is, the elite among the elite. ??If both sides were not defensive units with the disadvantage of insufficient lethality, this black armored cavalry could definitely kill the legions in front of them easily. ??While the heavily armored dwarves tried their best to intercept the black armored cavalry, soldiers from both sides also began to come into contact on a large scale. ?With this contact, the gap is immediately apparent. ??The dwarf army was completely frustrated, was extremely suppressed, and was pushed directly along the battle line. ¡°Fuck, what kind of monster is this guy!¡± Tie Hammer looked at the dwarf army that was being suppressed and beaten, with a look of surprise on his face. He is also a third-level warrior, his equipment is not bad, and his organizational skills are even better. Why can''t he defeat him? ??The soldiers in the army selected by Su Xingyu are at least level three, but there are not many real elites among them. A considerable number of them only fought in a few low-intensity wars, and then were promoted to the third level. Because of this, compared with the dwarf army, which is all veterans, there is a small gap in organizational strength. ?However, the problem is not big, and the gap is not so large that it is irreversible. They are all on the same level. At most, there is only a difference between "good" and "extremely good". (End of this chapter) Chapter 126： Scimitar Cavalry and Extreme Swordsman, terrifying lethality Chapter 126 Scimitar Cavalry and Extreme Swordsman, terrifying lethality (please subscribe) ??Mounting armored beasts that looked like porcupines, tens of thousands of dwarf knights rushed over and hit the flank of the Night Tribe army. Then, they encountered the same dilemma as the black armored cavalry. The lethality is insufficient and cannot penetrate the opponent. The power that is normally enough to kill the third-order legion does not show much advantage at this moment. ??Compared with the black-armored cavalry, their hard power is inferior. The black-armored cavalry can still rely on its own brutal defense and charge forward with more fierce fighting power, but these dwarf knights cannot. They advanced for a certain distance relying only on the force of the impact, but were soon intercepted again and fell into the siege of the black-armored infantry, which was very uncomfortable. It¡¯s a good thing that their defense is not bad, otherwise they would definitely be surrounded and annihilated. ¡°So strong!¡± With a gloomy look on his face, Iron Hammer immediately took out a sledgehammer and shouted loudly: "For the glory of the dwarf god, kill the enemies in front of you!" ?Although the situation is not optimistic, Iron Hammer is not too worried. After all, from his perspective, the lethality of both sides is not very good, or in other words, compared to their superior defense, the lethality seems a bit insufficient. ?Taking these dwarf warriors as an example, in fact, even they themselves cannot penetrate their own defenses. So it is true that they were suppressed miserably, but it is too early to say that they were defeated and unable to defeat. ??As the incarnation of the dwarf''s divine power took out a sledgehammer and gave blessings, the dwarf warriors also shouted loudly. Their strength was greatly improved, and their morale after being knocked down also increased a lot. ¡°Fight!¡± ¡°I am willing to dedicate everything to my Lord, even if I die, I will have no regrets.¡± The situation that was originally suppressed was gradually brought back. Ye Dashan, the commander of the black-armored army this time, looked at the black-robed divine envoy with great expectations, hoping that he could also take out something. For no other reason than to improve combat effectiveness, the main reason is to feel the glory of the king. ?However, to the disappointment of Ye Dashan and other generals, the black-robed divine envoy did not respond at all. He only glanced at them with a slightly confused look, as if to say, ''Fight well and don''t get distracted''. Everyone sighed in their hearts. Ye Dashan put away the disappointment on his face and shouted loudly: ¡°Fight for eternal night!¡± There was no vision, just one sentence, which instantly ignited the heart of the black-armored soldier. ¡°Fight! Fight! Fight!¡± ¡°In the sight of our Lord, grant to you death!¡± ¡°Weak dwarves, sink into darkness!¡± ?With roars, the black-armored army continued to move forward, constantly breaking through the defense line of the dwarf army. ¡°Whatever they want to do, they cannot penetrate the defense line of the dwarf army. In this case, the melee will only cause them greater losses.¡± ??The dwarf commander couldn''t understand, so he kept charging forward and infiltrated into the dwarf army. This would only turn into a big melee, and it would be difficult for both sides. Then not long after "it''s time." ? Feeling that the time had come, Ye Dashan directly played the trump card in his hand without any hesitation: ¡°The Scimitar Cavalry attacks, the Extreme Swordsmen attack.¡± The two men were hiding and had been pretending to be ordinary black-armored warriors. They did not show any special legion. As the order came, they immediately started moving. ??The black-armored warrior who was fighting against the dwarf warriors switched to a defensive style of play. ??Picked up the sharp scimitar blade emitting cold light from the horse''s back, and struck it with a knife at the dwarf warrior in front of him. The dwarf warrior confidently raised his shield to block and was ready to counterattack. ৡª ??The shield cracked, and a cold light suddenly appeared. The dwarf''s eyes went dark, the world spun, and a blood streak appeared on his neck. ?The armored head rolled to the ground. The same thing happened in many places. Unprepared, all the dwarf warriors who fought against them were hit hard. "kill!!" ??The black light clings to the scimitar, like an enchantment, and is extremely terrifying. The Scimitar Cavalry demonstrated their terrifying lethality. The so-called heavy armor and defensive characteristics of the dwarves were completely useless when facing them. The Scimitar Cavalry Legion, a fourth-level legion, also possesses a characteristic, and it is also a very lethal attack characteristic. ¡¾Characteristic 1¡¤Sharp Blade: The sharpness of the weapon is increased by 50%, and the attack power is increased by 30~70%¡¿ After experiencing several wars with insufficient lethality, Su Xingyu is not a fool, and naturally he will not continue to build defenses. He is usually the one who takes the initiative to attack, and his goal is often to defeat the opponent, rather than defend himself, so having such a strong defense is of no use. ?Just like just now, it is clear that his overall strength is much stronger than the dwarf army opposite him, and he can suppress them and fight, but he has no results. ?According to that posture, it is estimated that the combined losses of both sides will not exceed 3,000 in this battle. How can such a small loss scare the opponent? To make your enemies fearful, you must inflict heavy losses on them. ?In addition to the Scimitar Cavalry, the Extreme Swordsman Legion on the other side also showed its terrifying lethality at this moment. ?The long sword in his hand glowed with extreme black light, and then with a gentle sweep, the dwarf warrior in front of him fell into two pieces. In an instant, the dwarf warriors around them were wiped out. ?Everyone took a breath of cold air, and even their comrades looked a little horrified. ?With this **** lethality, if they were not prepared, they would probably be hit, and they would probably end up in two parts. "What kind of legion is this? What happened? We were fine just now. Why was the front line suddenly broken through?" ??Along the "road" opened by the two highly lethal legions, the black-armored army filed in, directly breaking through the defense line formed by the dwarf army. The dwarf commander was extremely angry, and he could not understand what was happening at all. The dwarf heavy armored infantry, which is enough for defense, is enough to fight the normal four -order army. ¡¾Feature 1: Sword Edge: The sharpness of sword-type weapons is increased by 30% to 70%, and the attack power is increased by 20% to 80%¡¿ ?Compared to the Scimitar Cavalry, the characteristics of the Ultra Swordsman are more extreme. If the Scimitar Cavalry still has some defensive power, then the Ultra Swordsman focuses all its attributes on killing. In order to avoid affecting their speed and maintain high lethality, they did not even wear heavy armor. Let''s put it this way, although they are a fourth-level legion, if they are covered by the strikes of a third-level archer legion, they may be directly hit hard. ?Of course, the premise of this is that they are stupid. Because of this, when they broke out, the surrounding dwarf warriors didn''t even have a chance to react, and were killed directly. ??The black-armored warriors marched forward, and the entire defense line of the dwarf army was torn to pieces in an instant. ¡°Damn it, I didn¡¯t expect this guy to still have this hidden skill.¡± The hammer was furious and no longer as confident and calm as before. He did not expect that in just a short moment, the situation would change so much. The dwarf heavy-armored warrior he was proud of was killed for most of his life. ??He had never heard of such terrifying lethality, let alone seen it. ¡°Retreat.¡± ??The battle line of the dwarf army has been torn apart, and multiple black-armored legions have rushed in. Failure is a foregone conclusion. There is no point in continuing the fight. ??If you don''t run out more while you can control the army now, after you completely lose the ability to command, how much you can run depends on your fate. ¡°If you want to run away, there¡¯s no way!¡± ?Ye Dashan¡¯s command ability is not very good, but he can still do basic operations. ??The black-armored army began to surround and annihilate the dwarf army. ??The two high-explosion legions caused terrible losses at once. The dwarf warriors, who had never suffered such a blow, were instantly frightened. Facing the black-armored warriors rushing from the front, they truly demonstrated what it means to be defeated like a mountain. ?At this time, unless the hammer comes directly to the gods, there is absolutely no way to restore the defeated dwarf army. But could he be a descendant of God? In other words, will it be useful if God descends? ?Several powerful legions from the other side have already inserted themselves into the dwarf army. What can they do if they restore their morale? Continuing to fight to the death will only increase casualties! ??Trying his best to mobilize the core legion, the dwarf commander retreated backwards with his army, directly abandoning the 100,000 dwarf warriors. ?This move directly caused the dwarf warriors to completely give up resistance. ?Ye Dashan sent out several cavalry groups to hunt down the fleeing dwarf army, and the remaining black-armored warriors began to gather the defeated dwarf army. "not bad." ? Su Xingyu nodded slightly, flashed his figure, and chased after him. Not long ago. ?After learning that the support of ¡®Eternal Night¡¯ had come in and that the dwarf army outside had been replaced by a monitor lizard army, the Elephant Master also launched a counterattack. He directly issued an oracle and ordered the orc army stationed in the city to launch an all-out attack to fight the giant lizard army. ¡°Damn boy, you¡¯ve been blasting me with big cannons just now, right? Just wait, you¡¯ll die soon.¡± Opening the city gate, the Elephant Master led two seventh-level orcs, propped up a thick blood energy shield, and rushed out despite the fierce artillery fire. Dozens of sixth-level orcs followed closely and rushed out. ?At the same time, hundreds of magic cannons began to fire on the city wall. ?Hum, boom, boom¡ª For a time, there were constant sounds of artillery fire and explosions. ¡°Counterattack, counterattack, blast me at the city gate, don¡¯t let them come out.¡± Looking at the orcs rushing out of the city, Zheng Teng roared angrily. Having an absolute number of cannons shows its own advantages. To suppress people by measure. ?Hundreds of cannons beat the orc warriors at the front to death. Even with seventh-level strength, the orcs are still rough-skinned and thick-skinned, and it is very uncomfortable to face the continuous bombardment. Fortunately, this situation did not last long. The magic cannons on the city wall forced the dwarves who controlled the cannons to turn around and organize a counterattack. ¡°Abominable.¡± ?Zheng Teng was a little annoyed, but it was hard to say anything. ?After all, this is the dependent family of an ally, so being able to lend it to him is a sign of loyalty. You can''t let them get beaten, and you can''t allow them to fight back. ¡°Lizard Warrior, come with me and defeat these despicable invaders.¡± With an angry roar, the monitor lizard general, led by the incarnation of Zheng Teng¡¯s divine power, rushed directly towards the oncoming orc army. ¡°Brave orc warriors, under the witness of my lord, show your strength and crush these reptiles!¡± The Elephant Master no longer expects the orc army to maintain order, as long as he can maintain the legion to fight. With roars, the two armies collided. Different from the first encounter, the monitor lizard army, which had brought back its main force, now showed its due strength. Even though they are slightly weaker than the orc warriors in terms of individual strength, they can barely resist it, and they are more numerous. ??Although it was not yet a matter of life and death, Zheng Teng was already feeling great pressure. The opponent''s previous feat of destroying several cities in a row was really scary. He must deal with this orc army as soon as possible and cannot expand the scale of the war any further. Otherwise, after this battle, the development of his tribe will go back to half a year ago. With this belief, the monitor lizard warriors, under his leadership, showed their tenacious will to fight. ?Then the elephant owner got angry. Anyone who is blocked in a city and bombarded by cannons for several days will feel angry. ?Looking up to the sky and roaring, he rushed directly into the giant lizard army. The two wave hammers in his hands swept away and swept away the giant lizard warriors. ¡°Die to me!¡± The Elephant Master with scarlet eyes and a height of more than ten meters is like a war machine. With just one step, it can cause damage to the surrounding monitor lizard warriors. ¡°Don¡¯t be so arrogant.¡± ?Zheng Teng and a seventh-level monitor lizard warrior rushed forward, and the two of them worked together to stop the elephant owner. The seventh-level monitor lizard warrior struggled to resist the elephant master''s attack. ??The giant lizard''s divine power was incarnated at the back, waving the staff in his hand, and the dark green divine power surged out wildly, turning into venomous snakes, shooting towards the Elephant Master, biting his body crazily. With the local advantage, Zheng Teng can mobilize more forces. After concentrating his troops, in terms of the number of mid-level and high-level warriors, he is already as good as the orc army. Yes, it¡¯s just about not losing in quantity. The orc warriors, with one enemy against many, still suppressed the giant lizard warriors and fought. There¡¯s really nothing we can do about it. If the defense cannot be broken, everything is nonsense. ??An ordinary monitor lizard warrior slashed the orc warrior''s body with a broadsword, but failed to break through the defense. How could he fight like this! ? The orc warriors became more and more courageous as they fought, and soon pushed back the monitor lizard warriors'' front line. If it had been before, it would have been almost time to withdraw the troops at this point. After all, it¡¯s useless to chase him. If you chase him too far, your home might be stolen. You can only let the enemy continue to harass you. ?But this time is different. After someone comes in with support, the elephant owner no longer has to worry about anything else and can focus on chasing down the enemy. "Brother, how about we discuss it? As long as you withdraw your troops, I''m willing to pay five times the compensation." Zheng Teng gave in again. He really didn''t want to fight now. "I know your support is coming, but he can''t pass it." Come here, Hammer has already led his troops to intercept him. " Seeing that the elephant owner did not respond, he added: "If the fight continues, I will have to continue to call for support. Then it will be another melee. If the fight continues like this, it will not be good for you..." "Haha. Boy, are you scared now?" the elephant owner said with a smile. ?Zheng Teng looked ugly and remained silent in the face of his ridicule. "late." ?The elephant owner''s face darkened and he said coldly: "If you had given me ten times the amount before, I would have left. But now that there are people coming in to support me, it can''t be solved with ten times the amount." (End of this chapter) Chapter 127： Two-line attack, No. 1 in District 49 (please subscribe) Chapter 127 Two-front attack, first in District 49 (please subscribe) "As for the guy named Iron Hammer, he should be almost finished now. That guy''s strength is indeed not weak, especially the heavy armored legion. Even I, in a one-on-one situation, want to take him down. Easy, though.¡± Looking at the incarnation of the giant lizard''s divine power opposite, the Elephant Master smiled coldly: "You have no idea how strong the one who came in is. Not to mention that he is the only one. Even if you are included, he will still be in trouble." ??Among the ten members of Bloody Dawn, except for the two religious players, Black Merchant and Medicine Master, the other eight are all leaders, and they are all ranked among the top three in their respective communities. Among them, Blood God, Glory, and Yong Ye are the strongest. Everyone has never fought against each other. ?However, how strong a player is can actually be judged directly from the incarnation of their divine power. If the tribe develops well, then the body of the spirit will be strong, and the incarnation of the divine power will naturally be strong as well. The incarnations of the three divine powers of the Blood God have all reached the eighth level. Therefore, after learning that the support member was Su Xingyu, the elephant owner did not panic at all. "Stop scaring people. I know better than you how strong Iron Hammer is. No one can easily defeat him." After hearing the elephant owner''s words, Zheng Teng''s expression changed, and then he reacted and said sternly. ?The Elephant Master chuckled and did not explain. He just led the orc warriors to continue chasing the giant lizard army. The situation in several other cities is roughly the same. Compared with the Elephant Lord''s orc army, the strength of the monitor lizard army seems a bit unsatisfactory. ?However, since there are no very good mounts, the Elephant Lord''s orc army does not have many cavalry, and its pursuit ability is slightly insufficient. The battlefield on the other side. ??The dwarf army has been completely defeated. Of the 150,000-strong dwarf army, only less than 20,000 were able to escape. In the process of escaping, they even lost a seventh-level dwarf general. Even the incarnation of the hammer¡¯s divine power almost perished here. ??Fifteen thousand enemies were killed and about 110,000 were captured. Our own losses were less than 3,000, which is an extremely dazzling battle loss ratio. These dwarf warriors are not weak. As far as Su Xingyu''s personal sense is concerned, the strength of this dwarf player is not much different from that of the third-ranked dwarf player ''Huoshan'' in his community. ?But it was useless. The Night Tribe army, which was the first to complete the military restructuring, suppressed them overwhelmingly. After cleaning up the battlefield, Ye Dashan immediately took the troops and prisoners and headed towards the cities occupied by the Elephant Master. When they came outside the city, a battle happened to end here, and the Elephant Master had returned with an army of orcs in pursuit. After setting up the army, the two players came to the city lord''s mansion. ¡°Yong Ye, thank you very much this time.¡± ?The elephant owner raised the wine jar in his hand and said with a smile: "That guy named Hammer is indeed a bit troublesome. If you hadn''t come in with support, I probably would have beaten him." Su Xingyu also raised his glass and drank it casually. He shook his head: "Why are you so polite?" ?The two drank for a while and chatted for a while. ?Then entering the topic, Su Xingyu asked: ¡°What¡¯s the situation here now? That guy still refuses to pay compensation?¡± "After the guy named Iron Hammer was defeated by you, he was willing to give it. However, I think it''s not enough. We have sent two members. If we still give it at the original price, wouldn''t it be a loss? So I didn''t Agree to his surrender." The Elephant Master shook his head and said in a Weng Sheng, "Now that you have killed the hammer, even if another support comes in, it will be nothing more than a two-on-two situation. Just let this guy see how powerful we are, and also make a profit by the way. Big pen. When the time comes, how about you six and me four?" He had already learned about the defeat of Iron Hammer from Su Xingyu. Even one seventh-level warrior had been killed. There were only less than 20,000 dwarf warriors left. Even if those who were originally left behind were included, there were only 30,000. Just getting ahead. ?At this scale, it is still a big threat to others. After all, they are all elites. But in the eyes of the elephant owner, it is not enough. Thirty thousand people, this is useless! So I wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to capture a few more cities and make a big profit. ?According to the provisions of Bloody Dawn, except for the basic debt, which is ten times the compensation, all other gains belong to the debt collector. In other words, as long as the original losses are handed over, whatever is left will belong to both of them. "up to you." Su Xingyu was not very interested in this, but he had no objection. ¡°How about taking a day off and pushing forward tomorrow?¡± The elephant owner suggested, and then someone sent a simple map in, "We are divided into two groups. You attack from the east, and I attack from the west. This is his capital. Fight all the way. I don''t believe how long he can last." ." His eyes flashed with a trace of cruelty, obviously he wanted to make a big deal. Orc players are mostly hot-tempered and irritable. After being surrounded and beaten for several days, it is normal for them to want to fight back. "But we have to be careful of the players who come in for follow-up support. If someone else comes in for support, they should be quite strong. By then..." Of course, he did not lose his mind. He knew that his purpose of coming in this time was still to collect debts, not Invasion. "If he is strong enough, let him pay a price and teach him a lesson." Su Xingyu said casually, not caring. Neither of them took their opponent seriously, and their outcome seemed to have been decided in a few words. After a brief rest for a day, the army was dispatched. The troops were divided into two groups, one on each side, and attacked Zheng Teng''s city from the east and west sides. Today¡¯s players are no longer the small lords with only a few cities in the past. Build a city and expand. This is almost an option for all players to expand their power. ?Just like planting radishes, you first build a city at a selected location, and then use this city as the center to expand to the surrounding areas. This also led to the result that they had really many cities. ?If you want to attack their base camp, you can only push all the way through and pull out all the cities on the way. In just four days, five cities in Zheng Teng fell. ?These unfortified cities are not even comparable to the dwarf cities in the dark caves on the Su Xingyu plane. ??Coupled with the fact that he brought in twenty epic-level magic cannons this time, it won¡¯t be too easy to capture these cities. The human army and the orc army are heading directly towards the capital. "Damn guy, didn''t I just escape tens of thousands of divine sources? I''m obviously willing to compensate them for their losses, so why do I do this! Damn it, **** it, **** it." ?Bang bang bang¡ª The capital of the monitor lizard tribe, the City of Venom. In the city lord''s palace, after learning that another city had fallen, Zheng Teng lost his temper and pushed down the bottles and jars on the table. The anger in his heart seemed to set the room on fire. The monitor lizard warriors stationed outside looked horrified. They had never seen such an angry patriarch. "That''s enough, what''s the use of getting angry here? If you have the ability, just go and kill those two guys!" ?Tie Hammer, who was sitting on a bench beside him and was drinking wine, was a little annoyed when he saw this. He suffered an unforeseen disaster this time. He thought it was just a simple support mission, but ended up losing hundreds of thousands of dwarf warriors. Even a seventh-level general lost his life. Even the incarnation of his divine power almost died. Here it is. Even for him who has millions of tribesmen, hundreds of thousands of dwarf warriors are a huge loss. You must know that these are not ordinary dwarf warriors. They are all elites with at least third level combat power. It is difficult to train them. ?Of course, in terms of losses, he is definitely not as big as Zheng Teng, but this is not his problem in the first place! After a while, Zheng Teng calmed down and rubbed his cheek. He looked at the hammer and asked calmly: ¡°What did the boss say? When will support come in?¡± ¡°There was no response. Even I got stuck. Do you think he will come in easily?¡± Tie Zhui glanced at him and replied, "But you don''t have to worry too much. I have given him the basic intelligence and the information about the organization. Maybe they are negotiating outside. If the negotiation is completed, maybe the war can be ended directly." ¡°It¡¯s over, how to end it?¡± Zheng Teng¡¯s face was a little gloomy. Iron Hammer was not used to him, and snorted coldly, "What do you think? Just pay what you deserve. If you can''t afford the compensation, just wait for death! Who told you to provoke others without anything?" "Am I provoking them? I just escaped tens of thousands of divine sources, but they just sent people in to beat me. Later I said that I was willing to pay three times the loss, but they insisted on ten times. It was obvious that they were bullying me too much!" When this happened, Zheng Teng became extremely angry. ?He had already given in before. It was clear that the other party was aggressive and wanted to send him to a dead end. ¡°Now, do you think it¡¯s ten times more?¡± Iron Hammer asked. ?Zheng Teng was silent. Compared to the current losses caused by the opponent, ten times is simply too little. ¡°Strength is the truth. If you don¡¯t have strength, don¡¯t challenge the rules set by others. If you challenge the rules, the people who set the rules will punish you.¡± Looking at Zheng Teng, Tie Zhui sneered: "Are you so blinded by the power of faith that you really think you are an omnipotent god? You''d better pray that the boss can reach an agreement with them, otherwise you''ll have to wait. Transform into a divine creature, right? I heard that you need to prepare in advance to transform into a divine creature. You can start preparing now!" Tie Hammer no longer wants to maintain a friendly attitude toward Zheng Teng. ?This evil act caused him to suffer a wave of heavy losses for no reason, so he could bear it without directly falling out. "you" ?Zheng Teng''s eyes seemed to be bursting with flames. Sudden ?There was a spatial fluctuation coming from a very far distance. dis The system prompt sounded in Iron Hammer''s ear. clarify the situation, how is the current situation? And... A long string of information comes into view. ¡°The boss is coming in.¡± Tie Hammer looked happy, Zheng Teng was even more excited, and the string hanging in his heart was finally let go. It¡¯s been saved. After capturing the city, Su Xingyu, who was resting, naturally felt the fluctuation and knew that someone else was coming to support him. ?It¡¯s a pity that the other party is a little far away from his current position, otherwise he would have just brought his army to bump into him. ,Yongye, someone has really come in from the opposite side, what should I do? Do you want to continue calling people?¡± ded µÄ¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡dedleg.`). £º¡°OK.¡± ?Although the two captured many cities, they did not destroy the cities, nor the residents inside. These residents are also additional income. ??If Zheng Teng can afford the price, then return it to him. If he can''t afford it, then take it back with him. Not long after, the other player¡¯s new support team contacted Su Xingyu. ¡¾Ling Feng¡¿: "Brother, we did something wrong here, but at this point, it''s almost okay. With tens of thousands of divine sources, there''s no need to drive them all away!" £º¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡¡ded End in the matter. I will organize a group of members and act according to the rules. I will do whatever the boss says. This guy, in our territory, does not abide by our rules and is not punished, it is difficult to justify it! [Ling Feng]: "I have talked with your boss. He said that you will be responsible for everything. Those who should be punished have been punished. How about we just stop? There is no need to keep fighting. It is not good for both parties. Let''s talk Let¡¯s talk.¡± ttle by going to the next city and bringing your army over here, let''s talk'' Two days later. Outside a city of the monitor lizard tribe. Two large-scale armies were separated on both sides, facing each other nervously. Orcs and humans, elves and monitor lizards. ??This new group of elven players is very powerful. There are as many as 200,000 support troops alone, all of which are at least three levels of extraordinary beings. There are even large-scale air units among them. There are thousands of Swift Eagle Knights. ?This is also the first time Su Xingyu has seen that someone actually has such a large-scale aerial flight unit. ?In addition, he also has a Unicorn Knights. Although there are less than ten thousand people, Su Xingyu can feel that they are not weak. This is a fourth-level legion with unique characteristics. And there is more than one such fourth-level legion. ?In addition to these, he also has a team of Warcraft, which are all sixth-level beings. Although the number is not large, the strength is not weak at all. "interesting." Looking at the elven army opposite, the Elephant Master felt stressed, but Su Xingyu smiled. Five players move towards the middle of the two armies. ?The elephant owner deliberately slowed down and walked side by side with Su Xingyu. The extremely handsome Elf player led the two of them over. ¡°How is it? Am I qualified to negotiate with you?¡± As soon as they met, Ling Feng looked at the two of them and smiled. The elephant owner said nothing. Su Xingyu nodded and affirmed: "It''s very strong." It is no exaggeration to say that the opponent''s army of elves has the strength to compete with the army of the Night Tribe, and even exceeds it. ?But that''s right, if he didn''t have this strength, he wouldn''t dare to come in with support. ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about it.¡± ?Lingfeng smiled slightly and waved his hand. The land in front of him rose in vain, and then turned into a table and five stools. He took out five bottles of wine and placed one bottle in front of each person''s table. (End of this chapter) Chapter 128： Empty the family, the fragile order, the powerful blood red Chapter 128: Empty the family fortune, fragile order, powerful blood-red tree (please subscribe) ¡°Let me introduce myself first. The first person in District 49 is Ling Feng.¡± The elven player was the first to speak. ¡°The thirty-sixth district is ranked first, Yongye.¡± Su Xingyu¡¯s face remained normal and he said calmly. "The cause of this incident is that Zheng Teng violated your rules first. He made a mistake first. I would like to apologize to you first." ?Ling Feng raised his wine glass slightly, took a drink, and first expressed his definition of the matter. The young man next to him had a gloomy face, feeling aggrieved but helpless. Su Xingyu and Su Xingyu were silent. "But, what should be fought has been fought, and this matter should be almost over, right? There is no need to make the situation so big over a trivial matter. Our combat power is almost the same on both sides. If we continue to fight, besides increasing casualties, There is no benefit." Ling Feng put down his wine glass and said slowly. The guy in front of me is strong enough, if it were another player. Talk, talk about whatever you want to talk about, fight first and then talk about it. Show your strength, and I will decide whether you are qualified to negotiate with me! ?The elephant owner remained silent and gave the right to speak to Su Xingyu. "It''s okay to leave. I didn''t want to kill him originally, otherwise there would be more people coming in." Su Xingyu glanced at him and his tone was very casual, but he didn''t brag. Although the soldiers who came this time were tough, They are not weak in strength, but in fact most of them are ordinary warriors and not elites. ¡°Indeed.¡± ??Ling Feng nodded in agreement. With their strength, if they really wanted to attack and destroy Zheng Teng, the number of troops coming in would definitely exceed this: "Then, how do you want to withdraw the troops? Let''s just negotiate the terms." After drinking for a while, we quickly got into the subject of this negotiation. The matter of withdrawing troops. Su Xingyu glanced at the big man next to him. The elephant master understood it and immediately said: "Let''s go over what happened first. First of all, this little brother came to the trading market we opened to do business, evaded taxes and had **** for free, which cost us a fortune. Ahem. The source of God is a small matter, the main thing is It¡¯s market reputation. As you know, the most important thing in doing business is integrity. We live by collecting a small amount of money. If you don¡¯t pay, he won¡¯t pay. Over time, this business will fail.¡± "So, if we want to maintain the prestige of the market, we must punish the saboteurs so that this bad trend can be eradicated. To be honest, ten times the compensation is kind enough. However, he is still unwilling to pay. Alas, doing business is really It¡¯s quite difficult.¡± As he spoke, the Elephant Master let out a long sigh and felt tired. "you" Zheng Teng glared at him and wanted to kill him. This is what a person can say? ?The people who attacked me and captured my city are now almost attacking my capital and wiping me out, but in the end you are still wronged! ??If looks could kill, then the elephant owner would have been cut to pieces by a thousand cuts. He gave Zheng Teng a look and suppressed his anger. Ling Feng immediately said: "Don''t talk about useless things. Just say as much as you want. Don''t go too far. This stage is not easy for everyone." "Don''t worry, even for your sake, we won''t eat him. At most, we can save him for a year and then we can teach him a lesson." The elephant owner smiled and said, "Twenty times the divine source compensation, plus my brother''s appearance fee, just give me a gold-level blueprint, I''ll forget it, just two silver-level ones." ?Lingfeng looked at Zheng Teng aside and saw that his eyes were filled with aggrievedness, but he had to nod. So Ling Feng replied: "Okay, then." ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s more,¡± Before he could finish speaking, the Elephant Master spoke again. Ling Feng looked at him puzzled, and the Elephant Master said in a strange tone: "Don''t you think you don''t need to pay for the city? We really can''t move the city, but we can take away the dependents inside." "You guys, you are going too far." Zheng Teng slapped the table, stood up, and was completely angry. "snort-" ?There was a cold snort from the other side. Su Xingyu put down his wine glass and glanced at him casually. His gaze was like a mountain, making Zheng Teng''s body freeze instantly. "well" ?Lingfeng sighed softly, and the invisible pressure dissipated instantly. ?Zheng Teng sat down again, with some horror in his eyes. How can it be so strong! ? "Too much." ?Lingfeng looked at Su Xingyu and said seriously. At present, almost half of Zheng Teng''s entire tribe''s cities and dependents are in the hands of two people. ??If all this was to be redeemed with money, I''m afraid Zheng Teng would have to be sold to buy it back. ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you a discount.¡± The two of them looked at each other and exchanged a few words. The elephant owner said, "This is the reserve price. No more bargaining. If you don''t want it, I will take it to the market as an auction item." ?Ling Feng was also a little helpless. He looked at Zheng Teng and gritted his teeth and said: "Can." "so be it." ??Ling Feng just wants to solve this matter quickly at the moment. He is tired. After he goes out, he must warn others not to provoke others... ¡°Ahem.¡± Seeing that the boss had forgotten about him, the dwarf beside him coughed twice at the right time. ??Lingfeng slapped his head, but Tie Hammer remained silent. He almost forgot about the other party, "There is also a price for the captured dwarf army." "Can." So the two parties discussed for nearly two hours based on various market prices, and then ended the negotiation. Just when they were finishing negotiations and preparing to separate. ¡°Something is missing.¡± Seeing that the other party was about to leave, Su Xingyu had no choice but to remind the silly guy next to him. The three people across from him all frowned upon hearing this, thinking that something was going to happen again. ?The elephant owner looked at Su Xingyu doubtfully: "Is there a young man?" ¡°City gate.¡± As soon as Su Xingyu said this, the elephant owner thought about it. He patted his head and laughed, "I''m really sorry, everyone, I have to waste a few more minutes of your time." ?So with Zheng Teng¡¯s sad expression on his face, the elephant owner took another photo of him using the photo stone to ¡°admit his mistake¡±. The two parties did not sign any system agreement, and the negotiations ended directly after the transaction was completed. As the elephant owner accepted Zheng Teng''s surrender, the invasion war ended. After systematic appraisal, the two won. With their respective armies, the two returned to their home plane. ¡¾System prompt: Player Zheng Teng has admitted defeat. Congratulations on winning the invasion battle and receiving a golden treasure chest*1 as a reward. ¡¿ ?After leaving the returning army to the arrangements of others, Su Xingyu rushed to the trading plane of [Bloody Dawn] without even having time to open the treasure chest. Arriving at the courtyard of the City Lord''s Mansion, other members have been waiting here for a long time. After finishing a bunch of trivial matters. Su Xingyu returned to his own plane again and opened the golden treasure box at will. ¡¾System prompt: Open the golden treasure box and obtain the design drawings of the divine domain building and alchemy workshop. ¡¿ ??At random, I glanced at the information and found that the effect was similar to that of the previous forging workshop. ¡°It¡¯s architectural drawings again.¡± ?? couldn''t help but complain, and immediately arranged it into the construction tasks of the construction department. ¡°The invading players come quickly. Just attack them and you¡¯ll get a golden treasure chest.¡± Su Xingyu said with emotion. This time the support came in, and the harvest was quite big. There were several blueprints alone, two gold-level equipment design drawings, a fourth-level barracks drawing, and hundreds of thousands of divine sources, among other messy things. Several. There is no way, normal players simply don¡¯t have that much divine source stored in their hands. If the divine source is not enough, you can only use other items to pay off the debt. ?This wave can be said to have wiped out most of Zheng Teng''s family fortune. He is afraid that he will have a hard time in the future. ?But this is his own fault. If he doesn''t cause trouble, even if the Bloody Dawn is powerful enough, there will be no excuse for invading him. Today''s elementary realm is different from the past, where it was chaotic and disorderly, where you could fight whoever you wanted. Hitting someone really has to be for a legitimate reason. After the regional channel was opened, there were not many organizations like Bloody Dawn. Top players are more or less connected. Just like Zheng Teng, he is a member of the family founded by Ling Feng, and Ling Feng is the patriarch of this big family, but at the same time he is a member of another organization. To put it simply, if you fight Zheng Teng, Zheng Teng can attract Ling Feng, and Ling Feng can attract members of his organization. If you don¡¯t exercise restraint, it can easily turn into a big fight. This is something that all players don¡¯t want to see. So although no one says it explicitly, all the top players are maintaining that poor order. There is no explicit regulation, but it has become a consensus that players with high rankings will not be invaded easily. ?The premise is not to stir up trouble In a situation like Zheng Teng''s, not even Ling Feng can do anything. If Zhanli is right, then he must support it to the end, but Zheng Teng provoked the incident first. beat, loss of blood. If you don¡¯t fight, you will lose face. ?This is not the official business of the organization, but his personal private affairs. He calls for support from the organization and gets money. So we can only negotiate. Face is gained and lizi is saved. ¡°The value should be enough now.¡± After taking inventory of his family assets, Su Xingyu took out the trading scale and chuckled: ¡°The method of refining the body of gold.¡± A light group appeared on the right scale of the scale, and then the scale tilted downward. ??For this transaction, Libra gave six trading positions. Su Xingyu took out many treasures. ¡¾Wind Demon Scroll Design¡¿, epic level. ¡¾Design of the Mad Scepter¡¿, epic level. [Design of the Fortitude Armor], gold level. ¡¾No Regrets Necklace¡¿, a legendary item. ¡¾Design of the Sighing Shield¡¿, gold level. ¡¾Level 4 Divine Realm Building¡¤Goblin Giant Soldier Building Drawings¡¿. Things were added one by one, and the scale on the right rose little by little, until the last item was put on it, and it was barely even. ?Seeing that the two sides of the scale were even, Su Xingyu secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and then thought about the transaction silently. After a while, a pamphlet appeared in his hand. ¡¾Cooling time: 86400:00:00¡¿ ¡°In ten years, luckily I traded the gold potion refining method first, otherwise it would have been a disaster now.¡± ??The complete set of Golden Body is so precious that Su Xingyu cannot trade them directly and can only trade them one by one. The refining method of gold potion is relatively cheap and only requires cooling for more than two years. The body of gold actually needs to cool down for ten years. Hell, this thing is ridiculously expensive. ?However, Su Xingyu thought about it and felt that it was normal. Gold-level equipment could still be used even by sixth-level beings. ?This allows the body to directly have the defense of gold-level armor. What will opponents of the same level use to fight you? ? The condensation of the golden body requires higher requirements and the conditions are more stringent. The refining of gold potions requires more precious resources and is more difficult. But as long as it can be condensed, it will be almost invincible at high levels. In the blink of an eye, another three years have passed. The battle in Giant Tree City in the east has also come to an end. After the Night Tribe established a foothold here, they continuously sent troops for reinforcements. ??The situation gradually changed from defensive to proactive, and later the tree people were directly surrounded in the giant tree city. ??And as time goes by, the Night Tribe''s army becomes stronger and stronger, and now, the tree army has completely lost the ability to fight them head-on. ??It''s not that the tree army has become weaker, but that the warriors of the Night Tribe have become stronger. The Weapon of Regulation¡¤Strength and the Weapon of Regulation¡¤Physique. These two weapons of regulation directly raise the physical talents of all warriors to a higher level. Intermediate level is no longer a threshold for them. ?The fourth-order legions were relatively elite a few years ago, but now tribes are everywhere at night, and there are even several fifth-order legions. ?There is no way, there is no lack of resources, there is no lack of effort, there is no threshold, and there are still people to teach ??If you can''t break through, you''d better find a piece of tofu and kill yourself. At the beginning, the tree army relied on years of accumulation and could barely get out of the city to fight. The rest of the time, I was basically beaten the whole time. ?There is no other way, even the Night Tribe¡¯s weak long-range strike capability has been supplemented by the magic cannon at this moment. ??Giant Tree City''s ability to persist until now is entirely supported by the eighth-order giant tree. ?Having taken root here for hundreds of years, the surrounding land has long been transformed into its home field. ?In addition to its powerful combat power, this giant tree also displays many abilities, such as healing, buffing, etc. It can be said that except for its extremely low mobility, it has almost no shortcomings. You can even think of it as a war fortress. ?But even so, it¡¯s time to attack the Giant Tree City today. Three hundred thousand elite black-armored troops, all at least fourth-level beings, twelve seventh-level beings, and one eighth-level being. ??Although there are more and more seventh-level members of the Night Tribe, there are still no tribesmen who have broken through to the eighth level. So this eighth level is the incarnation of Su Xingyu¡¯s divine power. ?Originally, Su Xingyu planned to leave the Giant Tree City completely to the Night Tribe¡¯s army for training, and he would just use it as a trump card to steer the situation. Who knows, but within a few years, the strength of the Night Tribe''s Eastern Expedition troops far exceeded that of the tree army. And that eighth-level blood-red giant tree is so unbelievable. ??It''s all supported by giant trees, and the tree people can''t even leave the city gate. This will naturally not have the effect of tempering. He didn¡¯t know how long it would take for the family members to break through to the eighth level, so he had to take action himself. It can only be said that the plan cannot keep up with the changes. The Night Tribe''s strength has expanded so fast that the original whetstone is no longer suitable. (End of this chapter) Chapter 129： The city is broken, and the spirit of the giant tree surrenders (please subscribe) Chapter 129: The city is broken, and the spirit of the giant tree surrenders (please subscribe) ?Hum, boom, boom¡ª ??Dozens of epic-level magic cannons fired in unison, and in an instant, they displayed the power of destroying the world. The terrifying energy cannon was fired at the tall gate of the Giant Tree City. The epic-level magic cannon, when activated with all its strength, has the power of a seventh-level magician''s full blow. Even if it can only fire three rounds, dozens of seventh-level elemental strikes attack together, even if it is an eighth-level powerful cannon. Otherwise, you have to avoid the edge temporarily. ??The giant blood-red trees in the city were shaking wildly, fallen leaves were flying, and the ground was shaking, and then a roar that resounded through the soul was heard. Puff puff- ??Thick and long tree roots broke out of the ground, intertwined together, and turned into thick and huge shields, intercepting the energy cannon. score score With several loud noises, the large shield several meters thick was directly penetrated. The remaining energy cannons still arrived in front of the city gate. With a loud bang, a large hole was immediately blasted out of the city gate dozens of meters high. Chang Li asked the kobold warlock to cover with fireballs, and at the same time converted the power of the magic cannon to normal, using only normal sixth-level strikes. At the same time, under the cover of artillery fire, Ye Zhan and many other seventh-level soldiers also poured in from the city gate with their black-armored army. The tree warriors guarding behind the city gate held up their spears and shields, like a side covered with iron. The ramparts of the city moved forward, trying to drive out the invaders. However, they couldn''t stop it. Several seventh-level warriors used their strength at the same time and tore a hole in the iron-barbed wall. ¡°Spirit of the great tree, your humble servant prays¡± ¡°Abominable human beings¡± Some tree people are trying their best to resist, while some tree people have already begun to kneel down to pray. They pray to the master of this city, the giant tree spirit, the master of the tree people, hoping that it will show infinite power like before and drive out these hateful intruders. ?However, after praying for a while, something shocking happened to the tree people. The giant tree spirit did not respond. ?You can clearly see the giant tree when you turn your head, but it doesn''t respond. The tree roots that broke through the ground and the vines extending from the distance also stopped at this moment. Just like a person standing in a daze, without any movement. ¡°Sunder these cities and sacrifice them to the great King of Night.¡± ¡°In the name of the dark god, conquer the city of giant trees!¡± ¡°Tremble under the power of our Lord, you weak tree man.¡± ??Compared to the army of tree men who were a little frightened because of the loss of the giant tree spirit, the army of the Night Tribe had great morale and easily killed the tree men warriors in front of them, expanding their own victory. The tree people army is outmatched, but they have no way to retreat. The tree people have no choice but to fight to the death. ?So what is the ¡®Giant Tree Spirit¡¯ doing? discussing with others In the center of Giant Tree City, a giant tree hundreds of meters high is rooted here. High in the sky, a black figure stands in the sky, holding a black long sword. His face is dull, and his eyes are as indifferent as water. He just stands in front of the giant tree. ?Compared to the huge tree, this figure is as small as an ant. However, the giant tree spirit did not dare to show any contempt and was on full alert. Psychic fluctuations shake the space. ¡°Mysterious strong man, what do you want to do here?¡± The voice of the giant tree spirit spread into the sea of ??consciousness. Even though the family members were being slaughtered and their territory was being invaded, the giant tree spirit couldn''t care less. The guy in front of him put too much pressure on him. It is known for its vitality and defense, known as the beings within the region and the same level of vegetation. At this moment, it feels a strong threat from the existence in front of it. This black figure has the ability to kill himself. Ninth level? No, it¡¯s still the eighth level. ¡°Those human warriors below are my lord¡¯s dependents.¡± A smile appeared on Su Xingyu''s face, as if he was chatting with an old friend, and his tone was brisk: "Originally, I was planning to leave Giant Tree City and you as a whetstone to them to solve on their own. Who knew they would make too much progress? Come on, the army has won the battle, but there is no way to deal with you, so I have to come here in person." ¡°You want to kill me?¡± The giant tree spirit''s mental fluctuations suddenly became manic. "That''s not necessarily true. You have already co-existed with this city, and you are still entrenched on the spirit stone veins. If I kill you by force, I am afraid that all I will get is an abandoned city, which is not worth the gain." Before the giant tree spirit''s mental fluctuations could calm down and ask questions, Su Xingyu said leisurely: "Of course, if you don''t know what''s going on, I can kill you." Su Xingyu is now so powerful that it is not difficult for him to kill an eighth-level creature. What''s more, the opponent is still a target who can only stand there and be hit. The giant tree spirit was silent for a while, "What do you want me to do?" ??The spirit of the giant tree, which has a long lifespan, finally succumbed to the threat of death. ¡°Submit yourself to my Lord.¡± Su Xingyu said. At this time, the giant tree spirit, which was relatively slow to react, realized that the mysterious strong man in front of it was actually a follower of other beings, and its mental fluctuations became more intense: "How could a being like you still... Do you have a master? Can you tell me what kind of existence you follow?¡± ??Although previously, the giant tree spirit had learned from the group of black-armored warriors that they came from a tribe called "Ye" and followed a powerful existence named King Yongye. But how to say it? The giant tree spirit did not take what they said to heart, after all, it was such an existence. Blinds, who can''t do the same. In front of the tree people, it still blows its own wisdom tree and the spirit of life! ?As a result, it is now known that the strong man in front of him who can kill him is actually a follower of King Yongye, which is really powerful. Su Xingyu: "." ¡°My Lord¡¯s name is Eternal Night, and he holds the power of darkness and is the source of all darkness in the world.¡± ?In desperation, Su Xingyu took out the introduction that had been written and revised several times before. The giant tree spirit was immediately frightened, and he quickly expressed his willingness to surrender. There is nothing you can do, you can''t fight again and again, and your life is still in the opponent''s hands. What else can you do if you don''t surrender? ?Fight to the end? An average eighth-level powerhouse might do this. After all, a normal eighth-level strongman has defeated countless opponents along the way, and he is very proud. It is very difficult to make them surrender. But the Giant Tree Spirit is obviously not a normal eighth-level creature. Luck accounts for a considerable part of its ability to reach this stage and become an eighth-level legendary creature. ?The complex psychology of other creatures will not be shown in it. ?Hence, after weighing the pros and cons, the Giant Tree Spirit felt that surrender was the only way out for him at the moment. "very good." Su Xingyu nodded slowly, then looked at the giant tree spirit: "Then let your subordinates stop." ¡°As you command, sir.¡± ??The giant tree spirit responded, and then conveyed the surrender order to the tree people inside the city who were still resisting. ?The tree people were a little confused at first, but after the giant tree spirit conveyed it three times, they finally confirmed that they had not received the wrong order. The great tree spirit surrendered.????They have lost. ??As the Treant army gave up resistance, the Night Tribe''s army successfully entered the city, which also meant that the Night Tribe took the first step of conquest. As for how to deal with Giant Tree City, Su Xingyu¡¯s idea is to maintain the status quo. Of course, beliefs definitely need to be changed. ?In addition, every once in a while, you need to contribute resources, life sources, spiritual stones, crystal stones, spiritual materials, etc. To put it bluntly, it is like the original Jackal Tribe, becoming a subsidiary tribe of the Night Tribe. The resources accumulated by Giant Tree City over the years are very rich, which instantly made the Night Tribe¡¯s family wealth much stronger. ?However, Su Xingyu didn''t care much about it. After all, the biggest gain he had already achieved was already on the way to the war. A powerful army. ??In the many years of war with Giant Tree City, the Night Tribe''s army has been effectively trained. The team that was originally swollen due to rapid training has now become tight again. To be honest, the capture of Giant Tree City now is to bring a perfect ending to this war that has lasted for several years. If there is anything else, it is actually of no use. After all, at the back, Giant Tree City has lost the ability to attack and can no longer threaten the Night Tribe. ??Giant Tree City was defeated by the Night Tribe, but its remaining strength was still frightening. In the battle with the Night Tribe during this period, the tree people lost two seventh-level tree warriors, but they were promoted to three more. Now there are six seventh-level tree warriors, and there are even more sixth-level tree warriors, with three in total. More than a thousand people. ??This is an extremely astonishing number. Even if the giant tree spirits of the eighth level are not included, their strength has surpassed that of many top-ranked players. To be honest, if it weren''t for the poor mobility of most tree people, the Night Tribe''s original army would never have been able to gain a foothold here. The tree warriors in Giant Tree City can be divided into the following categories: "Blood Red Spear Throwers", "Blood Red Giant Trees", "Blood Red Tree Warriors", and "Giant Tree Slingers". The first three types have certain mobility capabilities and can leave the Giant Tree City to fight. ??The last giant tree slingers, they have taken root in the earth, and their mobility is close to nothing. Ordinary people can move faster than them. ?Hmm. It¡¯s a bit like the ancient war tree of the night elves in Warcraft. Rather than saying that they are tree warriors, it is more appropriate to say that they are tree defense towers with consciousness. ??The tree army is very powerful, but their limitations are too great, so Su Xingyu did not incorporate them into the army. They are excellent defensive units, but not suitable attackers. They may be arranged to garrison in other cities in the future, but for now, let¡¯s go mining first. Yes, mining. The surrender of Giant Tree City means that the surrounding land will completely belong to the Night Tribe. To the Night Tribe, this is a land with extremely low development. Most of the nearby monster forces are only interested in crystal mineral veins. As for the inedible metal mineral veins, they will not even take a second look. This has also led to a problem. The metal veins here have almost never been developed. ??The Night Tribe has no shortage of ordinary metal veins, but there are very few high-grade metal veins, which is a relatively scarce condition. ??As for the most precious metal vein near Giant Tree City, it is the meteoric iron vein at the bottom of Tianyun Lake. The meteorite fell from the sky. In addition to creating a huge crater, it also brought with it tempered meteorite iron. The material of these meteorite irons is excellent and very suitable as the main forging material for epic equipment. Although it is enough to use gold-level weapons for sixth-level powerhouses, if possible, epic-level weapons are better. The seventh level is a threshold. It can be foreseen that this threshold will block most sixth-level warriors in the future. ?In the case where the extraordinary realm cannot be improved, the easiest way to improve combat effectiveness is to change to a better set of equipment. Today''s Night Tribe does not have the ability to forge epic equipment on a large scale. After all, it is really difficult for an epic blacksmith to appear, and it takes time to accumulate. ?But even so, you can take precautions and prepare the materials first. It is better to wait for materials than for people to wait for materials. ??It is very difficult to mine meteorite veins. After all, it is under the bottom of the lake, and normal creatures cannot mine it at all. Skeletons are okay, but not very efficient. In the end, it was discovered that tree people are the best mining tools. ?Strong, good stamina, hard-working, smart, able to endure boredom, and even able to work for several days in a row. Incorporating the Giant Tree City into the Night Tribe¡¯s business system and interconnecting it with other cities greatly increased the enthusiasm of the tree people for their work. Normal tree people have no special hobbies and live peacefully like trees every day. However, the tree people in the giant tree city are affected by the spirit of the giant tree and have a bloodthirsty hobby. They like to absorb blood, especially the blood of strong people. ?As a result, the tree people became another powerful labor group of the Night Tribe after the skeletons. Strive for good food and work hard to mine. ?After capturing Giant Tree City, Su Xingyu did not stay here for long. He only gave Chang Li a few words and then returned directly to Yongye City. ?After years of development, today¡¯s Night Tribe is no longer the force that he was before, and he has to do everything personally. They have formed a framework and can operate autonomously. Under Su Xingyu''s deliberate arrangement, this framework did not require him to preside over many affairs. When something needs to be done, he only needs to propose the general direction and formulate a development strategy, and other tribe members will naturally help him complete the rest. This can also be said to be dividing the power in the hands. ?But Su Xingyu didn¡¯t care. The authority of God is supreme. As long as he is still a god, all the power of interpretation is still in his hands. In the space of the Dark God Realm. Suddenly a light came from the pile of debris, which seemed particularly dazzling in this dark space. ?The dark **** who was practicing hard and condensing his divinity opened his eyes and waved his hand, and a stone fell into his hand. ??It is the mysterious stone obtained from the Puppet Trial Tower, which is emitting silver light at this time. "What the hell?" Su Xingyu was a little puzzled. ?At this moment, there was a weak suction force on the stone. (End of this chapter) Chapter 130： Old God Realm, Space Conference (please subscribe) Chapter 130 Old God Realm, Space Conference (please subscribe) ?This suction only targets spiritual consciousness and does not involve real matter. Su Xingyu frowned slightly and fell into deep thought. ? Mental consciousness is still very important. If there is damage, although it will not cause serious injury directly, it will take several months to recover. He didn''t have much time to think. After a while, the suction began to weaken. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s take a gamble.¡± With time running out, Su Xingyu gritted his teeth and immediately separated part of his mental consciousness, then gave up resistance and allowed the suction force to **** him in. The next second, he felt that his consciousness was rising upwards, and the surrounding area was chaotic, with nothing in it, and he was in a state of complete emptiness. ?After a brief trance, his eyes lit up again, and he came to a dilapidated palace. The exquisite murals on the walls have begun to fade after years of damage, and some places have even fallen off. Most of the thick columns are broken, and only a few are still supporting them. The ground, which was paved with golden stone tiles, had many potholes at this moment, and the stone tiles were full of cracks, as if they had been hit by a strong blow. Looking at the surrounding environment, Su Xingyu felt very familiar, as if he had encountered the same scene somewhere. Soon, he remembered. is the palace that the system sent them to during the second round of qualifying. The layout and decoration of the two are not exactly the same, but judging from some of the buildings that are still intact here, they should be made from the same model. In the depths of the palace is a huge throne. This is where? Su Xingyu was a little confused. First of all, he was sure that this was not void, at least not the void where his plane was. ?At this moment, a voice from next to him interrupted his thoughts. ¡°Yo, there¡¯s a new person coming in, welcome.¡± "Hello." ? ¡°.¡± ¡°You, you, take care of yourself¡­¡± I saw four figures standing not far away. Judging from their appearance, they should all be human beings. A tall man nearly two meters tall, wearing black armor. A tall and thin young man wearing a magic robe. A tall, silver-haired woman with a cool temperament. ? And the young man who stuttered and was a little unsure even when he spoke. ?They all wear masks on their faces, hiding their appearance, but some basic information can still be observed. Su Xingyu also wore a mask on his face. This was not something he made himself, but was put on by "someone". ?Of course, it is not mandatory. He can feel that this mask will disappear as long as he thinks about it. "Where is this place?" Su Xingyu looked at the four of them and asked in a dull voice. "Holy area." ??The young man in magic robe replied with a smile. "Holy area?" Su Xingyu was confused. When did God¡¯s Realm become so open and actively invite people in? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being invaded by taking this opportunity? Furthermore, since it is a divine realm, where is the owner of the divine realm? ?This mysterious space suppressed Su Xingyu''s abilities to the extreme. His five senses were almost the same as those of ordinary people. But even so, he could see that the four people opposite him were not the masters of this divine realm. ¡°This is indeed a divine realm, but it is just a divine realm that has no owner for the time being.¡± The tall man nodded and replied. ¡°Looking at your dress, you are also a player, right?¡± the young man asked. "Um." Su Xingyu nodded slightly, which was nothing to hide, and then asked doubtfully: "Are there people here who are not players?" As he said this, he turned his attention to the last boy. If there is really an "outsider", no matter which angle you look at it, it must be this young man. "Good observation, No. 4 is indeed different from us, he is a native of this "world"." ?The young man smiled and said, "Okay, let''s get back to the topic. Let me explain to you the situation here..." After a while, the young man explained the whole story clearly. The space they are in is indeed the realm of gods, the realm of an old **** who has long since fallen. As for why the divine space is still intact after falling for so long? This may be related to the location of the divine realm. ??The divine realm space of this ancient **** is not in the void, but is located in another mysterious realm. Ordinary existences cannot find its location. ?The other four people, like Su Xingyu, were all pulled here by the mysterious stone. And that stone is the ticket to this divine space. ?Every month (the main world), the stone will show a suction force. If there is no resistance, the consciousness will be transmitted here. No one knows what the principle behind this is. It may be an independent action of the God Realm, or it may be a program left behind before the death of the master of the God Realm. There were three members in the first batch, a man in armor, a young man in magic robe, and a silver-haired woman. The time was three months ago. The 4th came a month ago. Then there is Su Xingyu, a total of five members from different regions. There are Western Regions, Northern Regions, Eastern Regions, and even aborigines of the world. ??As long as you have obtained the mysterious stone, you are qualified to enter here. And why are they gathered here? Exchange information and exchange resources. This is a hidden space where no one knows the identity of the other person. It is very suitable to serve as a base for a mysterious organization. "How about, do you want to join us?" No. 2, the young man in the magic robe, sent the invitation. ¡­¡± Su Xingyu was a little silent. Why is another organization popping up... ?Forget it, you have nothing to do, let¡¯s go and take a look first. With this thought in mind, he nodded: "Okay." ¡°Then, you are welcome to join the Space Conference.¡± ?The young man smiled and said, "Here, don''t disclose your information. Just use the serial number instead of your identity. You are the fifth one to come in, so you are No. 5." No. 1 is an armored man, No. 2 is a young man in a magic robe, No. 3 is a silver-haired woman, No. 4 is an indigenous boy, and No. 5 is Su Xingyu. ¡°Stop gossiping.¡± Number 1 has a more fiery personality. After the matter was discussed, he went directly to the theme of the meeting, "I need a large number of gold-level weapons, armors, blood-strengthening potions suitable for orcs, as well as design drawings of the orc totem awakening pillars. I can provide crystals." Core, source of life, spiritual materials, design drawings..." As a Duqiang player, Su Xingyu recognized his situation as soon as No. 1 finished speaking. It can provide a source of life that can only be produced by vegetation creatures of at least level 7, but lacks gold-level equipment, indicating that its strength is not weak, but its development is very poor. ?These two situations cannot appear at the same time in mainstream players, but they are very suitable for independent players who have become divine creatures and can only take the elite route. "Four thousand sets of gold-level equipment of ordinary size, in exchange for two thousand units of life source." No. 3''s voice was as cold as frost, without any emotion. "Can." No. 1 thought for a while, then nodded in agreement. ?A deal has been concluded, but if you want to complete the deal, you have to leave this space. Those who hold the "Space Stone" can transfer items through this divine space, which is very convenient, but the energy consumption is provided by both parties. Furthermore, there are certain risks. After all, you can¡¯t guarantee that the other person will abide by the same rules as you. Without supervision, one of the parties can trade goods for nothing. Although it can only be done once, this possibility does exist. "Is there anyone else who wants to trade with me?" After negotiating a deal with No. 3, No. 1 was in a much better mood. "If you need anything, you can take it out directly. I will give you a suitable price." If you like something, you can tell me..." He said this to the new member, Su Xingyu. Number 1 had already figured out the family backgrounds of the other two people. The young man in magic robe No. 2 is a special player who can provide some special resources, but his family wealth is actually not very rich, far inferior to him. As for the indigenous residents of No. 4, there is no need to say more. They are completely poor. They were even struggling for daily food and clothing before. ¡°Two thousand bottles of gold-level and ten thousand bottles of silver-level blood-strengthening potions, in exchange for your architectural drawings of the fifth-level barracks.¡± Su Xingyu thought for a moment and said. ??hiss. The two people watching the excitement suddenly took a breath of cold air. Another rich man. Even member No. 3, who had just completed a transaction, looked slightly curious after hearing Su Xingyu''s words. Even some players who specialize in refining potions may not be able to take out so many blood-strengthening potions at once. Bar. Player No. 1 was startled, his Adam''s apple twitched slightly, and he exclaimed: "You can take out so many blood potions at once!?" Ordinary potions are not precious, especially recovery potions, which are sold by tens of thousands, but potions that can strengthen blood vessels are a little different. Among all types of potions, blood-strengthening potions are very rare. There are two main reasons for this. One is the difficulty of refining. Potions that strengthen the bloodline are much more difficult to make than ordinary potions. The other is the materials. The main ingredients for strengthening the bloodline are difficult to find. In addition, blood-strengthening medicines are highly universal and can be used by almost all dependents. This also leads to the fact that blood medicines are rarely circulated on the market. ?Even if it does appear occasionally, there are only a few hundred bottles. Tens of thousands of bottles. ¡°Of course I can take it out, otherwise I will do whatever I say.¡± Su Xingyu glanced at him, wondering why he would ask such a question. He had already proposed a deal. If he couldn''t get the bargain, what would I do? I''m bored, are you kidding me? No. 1 swallowed and calmed down a little: "I need to see the effect of the medicine first." "Can." Su Xingyu agreed. This was a very reasonable request, and then directly passed the relevant information about the potion to the other party through spiritual transmission. There was not much information, and No. 1 received it quickly. He was very satisfied: "I agree, and then we can just trade directly." "Um." Su Xingyu responded. Su Xingyu didn''t really care. For Him now, this can only be regarded as a small transaction. Twelve thousand bottles of blood potions are indeed a lot, but that is for normal players. The mutated blood spirit flower strengthened by the divine power of creation has the effect of purifying the blood. ?As for Su Xingyu, who controls a large area of ??mutated Blood Spirit Flower planting land, it shouldn''t be too easy to refine blood potions. The only limit on medicine production is the number of pharmacists, materials have never been a problem. ¡°How much source of life can you provide?¡± Su Xingyu asked again. The source of life is a treasure produced by vegetation creatures above level seven that condense the essence of heaven and earth. It has extremely strong life energy. Whether it is consumed directly or used to refine life potions, it is a very good choice. ??When he conquered the Giant Tree City before, Su Xingyu got a batch of life sources from the giant tree spirit, almost 100,000 units. One hundred thousand units of the source of life is already an unimaginable amount of wealth for others. ?But it¡¯s actually not much, at least in Su Xingyu¡¯s view. After all, this is the accumulation of the giant tree spirit over hundreds of years. ?Even though he spent a lot of money to heal the tree warriors during the previous battle, he still felt that the amount was too small. Except for the necromancy race, no one would dislike the source of life. Because the potion refined from the source of life can really save your life at a critical moment. ¡°Ten thousand units, all of epic quality.¡± No. 1 thought about it in his mind and replied. ¡°Weapons, armor, potions, which one do you want to trade?¡± In today''s Night Tribe, only the enhanced Spirit Gathering Tree and Giant Tree Spirit can produce the source of life. The production rate is about 4,000 units per month. ?This amount is not a lot, but compared to the huge family members of the Night Tribe, it is not enough, far from enough. Now that he can obtain the source of life from other channels, Su Xingyu will naturally not be polite. ¡°Do you still have blood potion?¡± No. 1 realized that the members who came in this time were really powerful. "have." Su Xingyu said: "But if you want to trade all the blood potions, you need to wait for a while." ¡°No, I¡¯m just asking, not all of them need blood potions.¡± ? No. 1 shook his head quickly to explain, then thought for a while and said: "I need equipment, all of which are gold-level. Of course, it would be better if you can provide epic-level equipment." "Can." Su Xingyu nodded readily. The two discussed for a while before finalizing this large deal. ?Although the force level is higher and it is more invisible, in terms of strength, this so-called "space meeting" is actually far inferior to the Bloody Dawn. Information and intelligence cannot be used, and resources are just that. until ¡°I have a batch of space rings, which of you wants them?¡± Member No. 2, the young man in magic robe looked at everyone and asked. "I won''t participate this time. The last batch was enough for me for a while." No. 1 was the first to speak. ¡°How much is it this time? What are the specifications?¡± asked No. 3. "One hundred and twenty, in terms of specifications, 10*10*10." Young man No. 2 said: "A five thousand divine source, or an item of equivalent value can also be traded." ¡°I want seventy pieces, twenty of them will be traded with Divine Source, and the other fifty will be traded with you for other items. I¡¯ll make a list for you to choose from later, and then calculate the value in the end.¡± "Can." Young man No. 2 nodded, and then looked at another big customer. ¡°Fifty coins, all traded with Divine Source.¡± Su Xingyu said. "good." (End of this chapter) Chapter 131： Different members, heirs of the God of Space (please Chapter 131 Different members, successors of the God of Space (please subscribe) ?The appearance of the space ring made Su Xingyu a little surprised. He did not expect that such a small organization would actually have a space magic weapon. ?Of course, I was just a little surprised. Except for the space ring, the other items are not rare. As for the so-called intelligence... At present, it is not of great use to everyone, it can even be said to be of no use. After all, they are too far apart. They are not from the same world and cannot affect each other at all. As a result, information will naturally lose its effect. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m going back first, see you next time.¡± ?At the end of the meeting, young man No. 2 said goodbye to the others, and then, like a disconnection, his figure gradually became illusory, and then disappeared completely. The others nodded slightly to say goodbye and quickly disappeared. ¡­ ?In a dense forest, towering giant trees can be seen everywhere. The trunks are extremely thick, like the bodies of giants, and the dense canopy forms a green sky. ?Walking through it, you feel like you have entered a green maze. The surrounding trees isolate your sight, making you feel like you are in another world. ?In the sky, giant beasts sometimes flew past, and there were also huge monsters on the ground heading towards the depths of the forest. In the core area of ??the forest, there is a giant tree growing. The main trunk is thick, long and wide, like a fusion of many trees. The crown is huge and dense, forming a canopy that blocks out the sky and the sun. Even if it is placed in this area full of giant trees, The forest, a body hundreds of meters high, is still a giant. ?Standing under the giant tree, you can feel its majesty. It is like the master of this forest. ¡°This time a truly remarkable person came in, and he was able to produce so many blood potions at once.¡± ?Consciousness returned, integrated and absorbed, and after accepting the information, Tian Mo opened his eyes. His dark golden vertical eyes exuded endless majesty, making people feel surrendered just by looking at them. Climbing up from the ground, I was able to see its appearance clearly. When standing upright, it is nearly fifty meters tall, giving people an extremely shocking and majestic feeling. ?Its body is strong and powerful, and its surface is covered with thick scales, shining with a metallic luster. The scales vary in size, but are arranged in an extremely orderly manner, as if they were carefully drawn by an artist, forming an unimaginably beautiful pattern. ?It has two wings on its back, thick and long arms, and its neck is slightly shorter than that of its kind. It has a ferocious dragon head and two horns on its head. This is a giant dragon at the top of the creature. "Roar-" Spreading its wings that covered the sky and the sun, the black dragon flew into the sky, and then let out a terrifying roar. The sound spread throughout the forest, as if it was conveying some message. After sending out the summoning signal, Tian Mo fell back to the ground and stood in front of the giant tree. ¡°Your Majesty, how is the harvest this time?¡± The giant tree, approaching the ninth level of strength, asked immediately when he saw the giant dragon waking up. ¡°It¡¯s been a great harvest.¡± ?Tianmo did not hide anything from his old friends and directly told him about the transaction of this "space meeting". At the end of the sentence, he also said, "But in this case, the source of life that was finally saved will have to be traded away again." "Things are meant to be used. Although the source of life is precious, it is useless to store too much. It is better to take out some and convert it into something more useful to us now." The giant tree comforted. "Of course I know this. I''m just a little distressed. The resources I have saved for so long are gone all of a sudden." It''s not that Tian Mo doesn''t understand this truth, but it''s really uncomfortable to feel like his family''s wealth is being emptied. Before Jushu could continue to speak, Tian Mo shook his head: "Forget it, I don''t want to think about this anymore. With this batch of supplies, the strength of my Yalong clan army should be improved to a higher level. By then..." ¡­ The top of the snow-capped mountains. ??A frost palace made of ice crystals, fully armed, tall and exuding a terrifying aura of frost giants patrolling back and forth here to protect the safety of the palace. ?Each Frost Giant has a sixth-level strength, and there are as many as two thousand Frost Giants guarding this place alone. It is nothing short of a waste to use such a powerful giant army to patrol the safety of the palace. The interior of the palace is extremely empty, and the only decorations are the ice sculptures placed on both sides. ?There are all kinds of races, dragons, angels, titans... In the deepest part of the palace, at the top of the long steps, is a throne. ?The silver-haired woman with beautiful appearance and cool temperament sat on the throne, holding her white face with one hand, her blue eyes were a little absent-minded, as if she was thinking about something. ¡°No. 5, Eastern Region.¡± ?Looking at the ice pool under the steps that exuded a cold atmosphere, the silver-haired woman murmured to herself: ¡°I don¡¯t know if he has come in. If he has come in, he should be in the Eastern Region. But there are so many people in one region, and they only know their names, so it is too difficult to find him..." After a while, she came back to her senses: "Still waiting. When I am strong enough, it will be much easier to find people or do anything. And it may not be a problem to be involved with me now." It''s a good thing, maybe it will hurt him. But with that guy''s ability, if he really comes in, he won''t develop too badly even if he doesn''t have an opportunity like me." ?While she was talking to herself, a guest came outside the palace. A middle-aged man with a rough appearance and a very bold appearance was able to enter the palace after being inspected by the Frost Giant guards. When he came to the bottom of the steps, he knelt down on one knee and bowed respectfully: "Anthony, see Her Majesty the Queen." ¡°I brought the things.¡± The silver-haired woman on the throne nodded slightly, and then asked. ¡°It¡¯s all here.¡± ?Anthony handed over the ten storage rings in his hand. The silver-haired woman waved her hand, and the rings flew up. ¡°Go out and wait.¡± ¡°As you command, Your Majesty.¡± After bowing again, Anthony respectfully exited the main hall. ??The silver-haired woman took out the items from the ring, then held the Space Stone in her hand. According to the established spatial coordinates, a large amount of divine sources were input into it. The items stacked into a hill in the hall disappeared, and the transaction was completed directly. Soon, there were a bunch of bottles and seventy space rings in the hall. A very large plane. Les Empire, border city, slums. ?In a dilapidated house, a boy less than sixteen years old opened his eyes. As soon as he woke up, he felt a pain in his head, as if someone had stuffed something into him. It was extremely uncomfortable. ¡°It hurts! Hiss¡­¡± Col suddenly took a breath, his eyes widened, he held his head with his hands, and began to endure the pain. After a few minutes, the pain eased slightly. After lying on the bed for a while to relieve the pressure of the headache, he stood up, picked up the food prepared in advance by the bed, and started eating. Unlike other people who only divided part of their consciousness into it, Cole''s entire consciousness was sent in. ?His strength is too weak, and his consciousness has not yet reached the standard of division. Not to mention whether there is a way to divide it, even if there is a way, dividing his consciousness at this moment is no different from killing him. For this reason, every space meeting will put great pressure on him. It¡¯s settled now. ?The first time he went in, Cole was unconscious for several days. If he hadn''t been lucky enough and had a tough life, Cole would have died that time. ¡°Fortunately, I was prepared in advance and my health is better than before, otherwise it might have been really bad this time.¡± After replenishing his energy, Cole rubbed his head, still a little scared when he remembered the pain just now. ¡°Next time, it shouldn¡¯t hurt so much.¡± Holding the "Space Stone" in his hand, Cole''s eyes flashed with determination. This was the treasure that changed his destiny. I think that at the beginning, he was just a gangster who fought with people for food in the garbage dump. Now he not only solved the problem of food and clothing, but also became the leader of the gangsters in the local streets, with more than a dozen people under his command. Just as he was thinking about it, there was a fluctuation from the Space Stone, and a message was passed into Cole''s mind, asking him if he agreed to the other party sending something over. Cole didn''t dare to hesitate, for fear that if he was delayed for a second, the other side would cancel the transmission. ?Silver light flashed, and there were four more bottles of potions and a set of equipment in front of Cole. Dragon blood potion. Purification potion. Elixir of life. Psychotropic agents. To prevent Cole from accidentally ingesting it, each bottle of medicine is also attached with a piece of paper with a iconic icon drawn on it. ¡°Mr. No. 5 is so generous, he actually gave me so much investment.¡± Cole looked at the four bottles of potions in front of him and was immediately pleasantly surprised. Dragon blood potion, used to strengthen the body. Purification potion is used to purify blood and remove impurities and garbage from the body. Life potion is used to treat injuries and can save lives at critical moments. Psychopharmaceuticals, used to enhance mental strength. ?With Cole¡¯s financial resources, naturally he cannot afford these things. After all, he is just a poor boy. These were all invested in him by the new Mr. "No. 5". Of course, this was just Cole''s wishful thinking. In fact, Su Xingyu didn''t care about this at all. The value of these four bottles of medicine is not even comparable to the divine source consumed during teleportation. The cause of the matter is also very simple. At the end of the transaction, Cole finally plucked up the courage to ask Su Xingyu about buying a bottle of body-strengthening potion to improve his body and embark on the road of knighthood. Su Xingyu, who was in a good mood, gave him four bottles of gold-level potions and a set of silver-level equipment. As for why it is silver level and not gold level? Because it¡¯s gold level, Cole can¡¯t use it. ?Throwing the Space Stone into a small pool, there was a pile of stones that looked very similar to the Space Stone. They were all disguises that Cole had specially collected. After all, carrying a stone with you is a bit strange no matter how you look at it, and if you accidentally lose it, you will be in unexplainable misery. Putting it directly at home, it is not reasonable to put it as a single stone. But if you get a small pool with a few small fish in it and add some stone decoration, it would be very reasonable. ?The space conference, held once every two and a half years, may be just another channel for exchange for others, but for Cole, it is the only way to change his destiny. If he doesn¡¯t want to live his life in such chaos, he must seize this opportunity. So you can never be too careful. Even if it is a one in 10,000 possibility, it must be eliminated. ¡°In the next space conference, I must grow up and not let down Mr. No. 5¡¯s investment.¡± ?? Cole looked at the four bottles of potions in front of him with exquisite eyes and infinite pride in his heart. ¡­ In the realm of space gods. ??As everyone left, the Lordless God Realm fell silent again. But not long after, a figure suddenly appeared. That was a young man wearing a magic robe. "It seems like a great guy has come in this time. You have to be careful not to let him see any flaws." ?The young man came to the throne and sat directly on it. In an instant, the divine space began to change and returned to its true appearance. The fog dissipated, and there was a dark void outside. The continent where the temple is located is located at the top of the void. Below is a huge continent that is broken into pieces. ?There are many powerful monsters in the continent. When the fog dissipated, they instantly sensed it. They all looked up to the top of the void and let out shocking roars. ?Then it jumped up violently, turned into streams of light, and shot towards the sky, as if it wanted to break away from the shackles of the continent and enter the temple at the top of the void. ??Rumble ¡ª Thunder and lightning. Countless silver lightnings rose in the void, like the roar of a thunder dragon, knocking down all monsters that touched the void. "Haha...one day, I will kill you all, and then I will completely control this divine domain and become the true God of Space." ?His name is Zhang Tao, a player from the Eastern Region, the second member of the Space God Realm, and the new God of Space. At first he was just an ordinary lord player, until he obtained a special godhead. ?Taking the godhead given by the system as nourishment, Zhang Tao forcibly integrated the space godhead and started his own path to godhood. Looking at the vast world outside, Zhang Tao looked far away, and then hid the temple again. ??This is the domain of the old gods, and the name of this old **** is "Space", and he is one of the top gods in the old era. ?After the death of the God of Space, his divine space was completely sealed, and the beings in it were also locked here, and then were eroded, turning them into mindless monsters. ?Zhang Tao wants to integrate this divine realm, and the first thing he has to do is to get rid of these monsters. They are like computer viruses, hindering the God''s Realm by interfering with the operation of the system. But these monsters are very powerful, and there are even super monsters at the level of true gods. With Zhang Tao''s strength, it is impossible to deal with them. ?So he thought of a way to use the Space Stone to set up an organization to help himself develop. As he gradually integrates the space godhead and unlocks more abilities, he can even ask other members to help him clear out the monsters here. ?Thinking about the beautiful scenery of the future, Zhang Tao felt more motivated, so he accelerated his time and continued to create space rings with the help of Godhead. After giving up developing the tribe, this is currently his biggest source of resources. (End of this chapter) Chapter 132： Fallen authority, player melee (please subscribe) Chapter 132: Fallen authority, players fighting (please subscribe) Dark God Realm. After completing the deal with everyone, Su Xingyu put the matter behind him and didn''t pay much attention to it. He was keenly aware that there were many secrets in that space, such as how the old gods died? How did the old gods practice? Why did the Space Stone not work before and now it works again? These are all things that can be explored in depth. From a surviving divine realm, there is absolutely no shortage of information that can be collected. But it¡¯s not necessary. The clue is just a stone, there is no need to spend a lot of energy to explore it. Just follow your own path. ?Now, even if he does nothing, it is certain that he will become a true god. In this case, why bother adding extraneous details? An interesting experience. This is Su Xingyu¡¯s evaluation of this trip. Distributed the space rings obtained from the transaction. Fifty 1,000 cubic space rings can already do a lot of things. Normal material transportation can be completed through this. In the blink of an eye, another month passed. During this period, Su Xingyu lived a very stable life. Apart from practicing in the Dark God Realm and responding to believers from time to time, he had almost nothing to do. ??In Yongye City, a fence has been built around the Spirit-Gathering Tree, and there are dedicated tribesmen guarding it to prevent naughty people from disturbing the Spirit-Gathering Tree. After being promoted to the seventh level, the Spirit Gathering Tree also gave birth to consciousness, but it has not yet grown up, and the consciousness is confused, almost like the state of a child when it is born. After all, from the perspective of the tree race, the Juling Tree is less than twenty years old and is not even an embryo. At this age, according to common sense, it is impossible for it to become a seventh-level creature. ??But with Su Xingyu¡¯s help and the changes in spiritual energy, the result really came true. After the fusion of world blessings, the increase in spiritual energy concentration has brought great help to the Spirit Gathering Tree and indirectly accelerated its growth. Otherwise, even with the strengthening of the Divine Source of Creation, it will take at least several decades of accumulation for the Spirit Gathering Tree to grow to the seventh level. After being promoted to the seventh level, the coverage area of ??the Spirit Gathering Tree has further expanded, and there have been some minor changes. It has actually blossomed and is about to bear fruit. Su Xingyu took another short vacation for himself. Su Xingyu, who was drinking tea next to the Juling Tree, suddenly froze for a moment after hearing Ye Zhan''s request, and his expression instantly became serious. "Ye Zhan, this is no joke. Once the trial begins, even the king cannot reverse the process. If you can''t bear it, you may really die." Su Xingyu was surprised to hear Ye Zhan''s thoughts. He spoke out to dissuade. Non-vegetation, ruthless Practice makes perfect. Ye Zhan has been with him since he made his fortune. He has fought in the north and south, and has gone through countless battles. He has made great achievements. Now that Ye Zhan is seeking death, Su Xingyu cannot just watch like this. "There is no rush to become the eighth level. It takes time to accumulate. Even those with extraordinary talents cannot break through the eighth level without more than ten years of accumulation. Your cultivation speed is already fast enough. Don''t be too anxious. This It''s not your problem, it''s the same for all practitioners. ¡°A seventh-level existence, even if it does nothing, still has a lifespan of three hundred years. In comparison, you are still very young and still have a lot of time.¡± ¡°Thank you, the patriarch, for your concern.¡± Ye Zhan was thoughtful, silent for a while, and his eyes became firm: "But I still want to give it a try. More than ten years is too long. I can afford to wait, but the Ye tribe can''t wait. Nowadays, almost all the forces outside have it. The strong men of the eighth-level legendary realm are here, but the Night Tribe has no strong men who can match them, so how can we conquer them..." "How not¡­" Su Xingyu is speechless. The incarnation of divine power is not considered a human being, right? "The envoys belong to the king, not to the Ye tribe." Ye Zhan said seriously. Hearing this, Su Xingyu suddenly frowned and looked at him deeply. ¡°Chief, the Ye tribe should have its own legendary warrior.¡± This time Ye Zhan did not flinch, looked directly into his eyes, and said again. The experience in Giant Tree City made Ye Zhan realize the huge gap between himself and the eighth level. The two sides were not opponents at the same level at all. Even with a dozen seventh-level warriors, the Night Tribe¡¯s army was unable to do anything against the Giant Tree City. One person reaches one city. ?This statement is not an exaggeration at all. ?Especially those plant-type super creatures, they are simply a war fortress. Within the area, they are invincible at the same level. With the city they protect, there is no way for the army to capture it. Divine messenger, messenger of God. ?Ye Zhan doesn¡¯t understand so many principles, but he also knows that he can¡¯t trouble the messengers of the gods in everything, otherwise what¡¯s the use of believers like them? The Night Tribe must have its own legendary warrior. "Why do I feel that you came here because there are more and more seventh-level warriors around you and your cultivation is making slow progress..." Su Xingyu looked at him suspiciously. This kind of thing is possible in night battles. After all, he is a very strong guy. Former subordinates caught up one by one, and there were so many middle-level warriors that there were more and more seventh-level warriors in the Night Tribe even though the epic threshold stopped a large number of people. ?Just during the conquest of Giant Tree City, the Western Expedition Army produced almost double-digit seventh-level troops. ??And with the changes in the environment and the blessing of the gods, the people born now have higher and higher qualifications, and there will be more and more strong people in the future. While happy that the Night Tribe is strong, it is also possible that the Night Tribe will feel lonely. ¡°There is indeed a reason for this¡­¡± Ye Zhan chuckled lightly, with a bit of embarrassment on his face, but quickly explained sternly: "It''s just a little bit. Chief, I know my talent well. If I continue step by step, even if I can break through the eighth level, it will be mine." The end of it.¡± "And even if I really break through the eighth level, it will only be an ordinary eighth level. This is not what I want. I want to become a real strong man and continue to be the pillar of the Night Tribe, for you, the tribe, and the king. , to defeat those powerful opponents.¡± After breaking through the seventh level, Ye Zhan felt that his talent was at an end. ??If at the sixth level, he was not afraid of any opponent, then at the seventh level, he felt a little powerless. Being able to break through to the seventh level is almost always a genius. Even if there is a gap, it is not particularly big. With his strength, he can no longer crush his opponents like the sixth level. ¡°You may die.¡± Su Xingyu reminded him coldly. ¡°But I want to try.¡± Ye Zhan respectfully said, "Please, clan leader, please grant me permission." Su Xingyu was silent for a while, and finally sighed, "I hope you won''t regret it in the future." ¡°Xie Patriarch.¡± The night battle looks joyful. ¡°I¡¯ll give you three days to prepare, and you can go directly to the temple in three days.¡± Su Xingyu waved his hand, a little tired, and didn¡¯t want to pay attention to him. Ye Zhan saluted carefully, and then said: "Clan leader, take care." Then he turned around and left. Although he was a little reluctant to leave, he still moved forward firmly. "well¡­" Su Xingyu sighed again. He really couldn''t understand why he, a god, was not in a hurry, but his family members were so anxious. ?You can obviously become stronger if you practice step by step, but you have to risk your life just to break through as soon as possible. I can¡¯t figure it out, I really can¡¯t figure it out. In the blink of an eye, three days passed. After saying goodbye to his friends, Ye Zhan came to the temple alone. Su Xingyu had made arrangements in advance. The guards outside the door did not intercept him and let him in directly. Passing through the temple hall and arriving at the innermost part of the temple, a figure wearing a black robe and a mask stood in front of the statue, with his back to the door, as if he had been standing there all along. ¡°Your Majesty the Envoy of God.¡± Ye Zhan stepped forward quickly. "Now you still have a chance to regret it." The black-robed figure turned around and looked at Ye Zhan with indifferent eyes, his voice as calm as water. ¡°My Lord God Envoy, I have already thought about it.¡± Ye Zhan said with a smile. ??The black-robed figure looked at him deeply, and after all, did not dissuade him any more, "In that case, let''s get started directly." "So fast? Do I need to make any preparations?" Ye Zhan asked in surprise. ¡°No need to prepare, just keep your mind clear and get through it.¡± The black-robed figure replied. The next moment, a dark crack appeared above the hall, and the surrounding area immediately fell into darkness. A vast consciousness squeezed out from the crack, and his eyes turned to Night War, which felt extremely oppressive. ¡°Greetings to my lord.¡± Ye Zhan looked enthusiastic and knelt down on one knee. ?Consciousness penetrated into the black-robed figure, and the aura on his body began to rise continuously, and soon broke through the eighth level peak and entered a brand new realm. Ignoring Ye Zhan''s worship, only one sentence came to his ears: "Keep your mind, keep yourself." The source of darkness poured out from the cracks like a stream, wrapping Ye Zhan inside. ¡°Fall.¡± ?Dark divine power exploded, and the dark energy, which was already full of malice, became even more evil at this moment, as if it was pulling all living creatures into the bottom of the abyss. ?With the power of authority, Su Xingyu directly carried out all-round transformation of Ye Zhan, transforming him into a dark creature. ¡°Ahhhhh!!¡± Ye Zhan, who was wrapped in the divine source, felt as if the skin all over his body was pierced by needle points, and his eyes widened instantly. After hundreds of battles, the tough guy''s body was covered with scars. He could no longer suppress it and let out a painful roar. Su Xingyu concentrated his attention and controlled the power of authority. He did not dare to be careless at all. After all, if he was not careful, his number one general would die here. This is not the first time He has used the power of "fall". He has tried hundreds of experiments before. Unfortunately, the success rate is not high. Only a dozen experimental subjects succeeded, and the others were transformed into unintelligent beings. The dark monsters either collapsed and died, and there was even an epic-level powerhouse among them. ?These surviving failures have greatly enhanced their strength, but they do not have any intelligence and can only kill and destroy. Even Su Xingyu, the creator, cannot control them. As for those successful products, they are transformed into real dark creatures. If the dark affinity of believers with dark favor is 80, then these dark creatures are at least 95. Normal creatures, they are born in the world and have affinity to all elements. The difference is just more or less. Dark creatures are different, they only have an affinity with dark forces. This is somewhat similar to elemental life. Falling authority is equivalent to recasting their bodies and consciousness. If you can survive it, you are a creature of darkness. If you can''t survive it, you will either have your body collapse and die directly, or your will will collapse and you will follow your heart and become an unintelligent monster. This process is very painful. A quarter of an hour later, when the night battle was about to last longer, the pain disappeared and pleasure came. In an instant, infinite desire arose in his heart, tempting his will to indulge in it. Beauty, strength, power¡­ ?Watching at night, you stick to your will, and your mind is empty, leaving only the idea of ??persevering to the end. The fall is divided into two levels, body and will. After reaching the second level, Su Xingyu secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Among his hundreds of attempts, more than 85% of the experimental products failed at the first level. The pain of reshaping the body was far beyond the tolerance of normal creatures. . ?Hence, surviving the first level basically means success. ?Especially those who are relatively simple-minded, they don¡¯t have many ideas and will not be tempted by those desires. Soon, Night Battle passed the test of will. ?But this is not over yet... Su Xingyu waved his hand again, Ye Zhan was unconscious and fell into a deep sleep. Take Ye Zhan into the Dark God Realm, throw him into the large pool full of divine sources, and let him complete his transformation inside. This process will take about two months. ¡°By the way, is this a new life?¡± Looking at the night battle that had been wrapped into a black cocoon in the Shenyuan Pond, Su Xingyu suddenly thought of this question. After thinking for a while, he felt that it should be counted. ?Hence, Su Xingyu¡¯s true form quickly walked in. ¡°It¡¯s come to this point, let¡¯s add a little more.¡± The divine source of creation that had been stored for a period of time was all used by Su Xingyu on Ye Zhan. The black cocoon that absorbed the divine source of creation began to crazily absorb the dark divine source in the pool. Looking at the dwindling divine source, Su Xingyu couldn''t help but twitch the corner of his mouth. ¡­ A player plane. A big melee is going on. Humans, orcs, elves, dwarves¡­ Integrated into the battlefield of dozens of players, the number of troops assembled at this time has exceeded two million, and the scale continues to expand. ¡°Huoshan, don¡¯t go too far, are you really going to fight us to the death?¡± The mad lion looked very ugly when he saw the players coming in as reinforcements. He couldn¡¯t hide his anger and shouted at the dwarf players on the opposite side. "Are we going too far? Crazy Lion, why don''t you complain to the villain first? If you hadn''t done everything so well, we wouldn''t be bothered to fight you at this time." Before the dwarf player on the opposite side could speak, the werewolf player next to him started Angry replied. "Crazy Lion, you didn''t do this. The places are all given to you. What should we do?" The dwarf player Huoshan was also a little annoyed at this moment. "Either we divide the game equally, or everyone doesn''t enter." ¡°Why!¡± The mad lion was furious, "The members of my brotherhood are stronger, why should I share the position with you?" "Why? Just because the two of us combined are stronger than you!" the werewolf player sneered and retorted. "you¡­" The mad lion heard this and was about to take action. But when he thought that this war had begun to affect the development of his tribe, he had to hold back. There are few updates and I really don¡¯t have the nerve to ask for votes. If you have any comments, please mention them and I will try my best to make changes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 133： Divide the quotas for the regional rankings and attack the Bone City Chapter 133: Divide the quotas for the regional rankings and attack the Bone City (please subscribe) A few days later. A large plane fragment. Trading city. A large restaurant with a gorgeous exterior, nine floors in height, made entirely of special wood, and the architectural style is relatively retro. Walking into the restaurant, there were already many customers inside. As this trading city develops and grows, attracting more and more players, the business here will naturally become better and better. Su Xingyu walked into the lobby and was quickly greeted by a waiter. She was a beautiful fox-like woman with snow-white hair. "Sir, this is our menu. What would you like to order?" The members of these restaurants are naturally all natives of the world, and they are also natives without any faith. ¡°No need, I¡¯ve already made an appointment with someone.¡± Su Xingyu waved his hand and refused. "Okay, I wish you a pleasant meal." The fox waiter said again, and then walked towards the next guest who came in with a smile. ¡°Sir, may I ask...¡± ?According to the location given by Huoshan, Su Xingyu went straight to the seventh floor. There were private rooms here. In more modern terms, they were VIP rooms. Su Xingyu knocked on the door after seeing the house number. Someone opened the door immediately. It was a familiar player. He probably met him during the qualifying match. Su Xingyu walked into the room. Thirteen players were already sitting inside, including players he was familiar with, such as Crazy Lion, Huoshan, Luo Yu, Wolf Xing Tianxia, ??etc. In addition to these familiar players, there were also some players who looked familiar but could not name them. ? It can make him feel familiar, either because he has played against him before, or he is a player who is close to him in the qualifying match, that is, he is a player at the top. Including Su Xingyu, it can be said that the top players in the entire thirty-sixth district are gathered in this private room. ¡°Yong Ye, you are here.¡± As Su Xingyu walked into the room, all the players who were originally sitting stood up and invited him over. Huoshan also said hello. "Um." Su Xingyu nodded, came to the empty main seat, and sat down naturally. Everyone also sat down, picked up the snacks in front of them, and put them in their mouths. Su Xingyu looked at them and asked, "How did your discussion go?" ¡°Also, isn¡¯t there something wrong with the number of people? It¡¯s just the two of you, why is there one more person?¡± As he said that, Su Xingyu looked at the dwarf player Huoshan and asked him to give him an explanation. Huoshan didn¡¯t answer directly. He turned around and glanced at the elf player Luo Yu, letting him explain himself. Luo Yu was helpless and then replied: "I didn''t want to get involved in this matter at first, but the three of them have almost finished dividing the ranking positions, leaving no space for others. Naturally, those people were not satisfied, so they spontaneously formed They formed an alliance, and then they came to me, hoping that I could help them on their behalf.¡± "Um." Su Xingyu nodded slightly to express understanding, and then asked: "So, have you three parties negotiated?" ?The reason why everyone gathered here is very simple, it is the issue of the distribution of the top 100 rankings, which is the quota for the regional qualifying competition. ?To participate in the regional ranking competition, you must settle the top ten rewards once, or settle the top 100 rewards three times in a row. This can be manipulated and does not necessarily require strength to defeat. ??And except for a few outliers, it is impossible for most players outside the top 100 to make it through strength, especially after digesting the settlement rewards of ranked matches. Perhaps their strength was just a sliver away at the beginning, but now with the rapid development of the tribe, the gap has definitely widened. But players are not cold machines. Although they have the name of gods, they are still humans in essence. It is a human being, so it can be negotiated. You do not necessarily need to rely on strength, you can also rely on other means to obtain rankings. For example, the simplest way is to spend money to buy it. After all, except for those items marked [unique], the rewards for ranking matches can be replaced by other things. ?As long as you pay enough, someone will be willing to give up their position. But the question also arises, with so many people, how to ensure that everyone abides by the rules? Not the two parties to the transaction, but another player. After all, you negotiated a deal with him, what does it have to do with me? It¡¯s not the money I charged! Now the players in this ranking have become weaker, and if they don''t fight, they won''t fight. Then you come and go, and it turns into a family melee in District 36. Except for a few lone rangers, most of the top players were involved. Among them, the Brotherhood of Mad Lion, founded by Wolf Walking World, and the House of Violence joined by Huoshan, are the strongest. ?After fighting for several months and seeing that the number of people participating in the war was increasing and that it was impossible to effectively solve the problem, these three guys had to temporarily stop the war and chose to solve the problem through negotiation. ?The two parties are wrong, now there are three parties, and the three parties will jointly decide the allocation of the top 100 places. But how to supervise was another problem, and then they thought of Su Xingyu. As the number one boss in District 36, Su Xingyu has not founded or joined any family, so strictly speaking, he is an outsider. Moreover, he is extremely powerful, so he is just right as a guarantor. ?According to the three parties¡¯ vision, once one party defaults, they will unite the two parties and add a guarantor, and then attack the boss of the defaulting party together. ¡°Just wait and it¡¯ll be fine soon.¡± ?After Huoshan replied, he immediately started arguing with the other two parties. The three parties refused to give in to each other and were all competing for more places for their side. Su Xingyu was speechless, eating some snacks by himself, and just watching them quarreling. Just like that, another two hours later, when Su Xingyu finished his snacks and started eating the food delivered by the restaurant, the three parties finally reached an agreement. The bosses of the three parties each put their own fingerprints with divine origin on the agreement, and then handed it to Su Xingyu, who also put his own fingerprints on it. ?There are four shares in total, each of the three parties holds one share, and Su Xingyu keeps one share. As a result, this major event that could affect the future trends of players in District 36 was directly decided. With the things done and Su Xingyu''s stomach full, he naturally had no interest in staying here anymore and was ready to leave. "Yongye, it''s rare to see her, so let''s stay and have dinner together." After all, he invited her here. Seeing that Su Xingyu was about to leave like this, Huoshan made a pleading voice. ? ¡°.¡± Su Xingyu shook his head and chuckled, "I''m full." Before walking out of the room, Su Xingyu thought for a while and warned: "I hope this document will never be used." After saying that, he glanced at everyone, especially the three people who signed the document, as a warning. it goes without saying. Then he opened the door and left the private room. ¡°He seems to have become stronger again. I could barely fight him before, but now I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to hold on for a few more times.¡± After Su Xingyu left, the three of them felt relieved and sat down again. Even they felt a lot of pressure when facing Su Xingyu. "This is what we call value for money, crazy lion, take care of your men and don''t cause trouble, otherwise you will be beaten to death, don''t blame us." Wolf Xingtianxia was stunned at first, and then sneered. . The mad lion snorted coldly and retorted: "Better mind yourself!" Seeing that the atmosphere was a bit solemn, someone quickly came out to smooth things over. "Okay, okay, we''ve finished talking about everything. What are you still talking about? It''s not easy for us to get together to eat. Let''s have a meal together and then go back. The food in this restaurant is quite delicious. The boss is in control He holds the authority related to cooking, but it¡¯s a pity that he is not in charge of the cooking, otherwise we would be lucky.¡± After leaving the restaurant, Su Xingyu did not return to his home plane immediately. Instead, he wandered around the trading city again. Comparing the layout, Su Xingyu found that the trading city he organized was better, both in terms of city size and player traffic. , are much better than this city. After walking around here and buying some small items, he returned to his home plane. As a person who hates trouble and does not like extraneous matters, Su Xingyu is willing to guarantee the three parties, so naturally it cannot be free. A design drawing of an epic prop. This is the guarantee fee given to him by the three parties. ?This may seem a bit unworthy, but if ranking changes can be carried out stably, it will actually be profitable for all three parties. ¡­ Canglan River Region. Hand demon warriors, jackal warriors, dog-headed warriors, centaur warriors, etc., a combined force of 250,000 monsters, headed straight towards the City of Bones, a mass of darkness with no end in sight. ??The Bone City is made of countless monster bones and is surrounded by a valley. There are countless crypt spiders living in it, led by a three-headed seventh-level Spider King. The troops approach the city. ?Huge demonic spiders wandered among the spider webs they had woven, looking at the monster alliance below, they roared threateningly, as if to frighten these enemies. However, both sides are old rivals. I wasn¡¯t even scared the first time we played against each other, let alone now. Harvey didn''t pay attention to the threat of the demon spiders and gave the order: "Attack!" The rough-skinned and fleshy earth dragon beasts directly led many dark demon beasts and launched an attack on the Bone City. ?There are three monsters that are the most conspicuous among them, the 20-meter-long Earth Dragon Beast King, and two dark demon pythons that are nearly 100 meters in length. They are all seventh-level epic realm existences. ?When the Earth Dragon Beast King ran, it was like a small mountain peak moving, and the earth trembled, giving it a very oppressive feeling. ?Bang bang bang¡ª unstoppable. No matter what is ahead, nothing can stop the Earth Dragon Beast King. ??The spider web laid out by the Crypt Demon Spider and the thick wall made of bones were all pierced by the Earth Dragon Beast King. ??Two dark demon pythons, with their six younger brothers, penetrated along the battle line broken by the Earth Dragon Beast King, devouring or strangling the crypt demon spiders missed on the way, destroying the already messy battle line. Behind them are the more mobile Dark Demonic Wolves. After several years of reproduction, the number of their group has expanded to nearly 100,000, but only 20,000 appear here this time. ?Although the situation on the battlefield is a bit tense, it is not enough to overwhelm the Bone City. Being able to stand here for a hundred years and fighting against the other two forces so far, their strength is not weak at all. What¡¯s more, this time it¡¯s a home game. ??I saw the largest and most powerful one among the three spider kings. It thrust its two forelimbs into the ground, and then let out a sharp roar, and the mountain of bones began to surge. Puff puff- Not long after, two huge animal-shaped skeletons emerged from the ground. Their white bones were crystal clear, like white jade, and blue-green soul fire lit up in their eye sockets. ??Seeing this, the other Crypt Demon Spiders also inserted their forelimbs into the ground. The necromantic energy poured in, and white skeletons climbed up. In the blink of an eye, there were a hundred thousand skeleton warriors on the battlefield. ¡°Tear them apart!¡± With the roar of the Crypt Spider King, the skeleton army rushed out and fought with the monster army. ¡°Fight for eternal night.¡± Under Harvey''s efforts to control, the monster alliance only maintains the lowest organizational strength. There is no way. Unlike the previous dark warriors who led the team, the main force of the monster alliance this time is the jackal warriors, and there is no one else to lead them. ??If the monster alliance only has jackal warriors, Harvey can still control it. But there are also dog demons, centaurs, and kobolds... ??Soldiers of all types of arms were mixed together, not to mention Harvey, even Chang Li, the commander of the Night Tribe, could not command them. This is related to Su Xingyu¡¯s positioning of them. Servant soldiers only need to follow the elite troops of their headquarters and do not need to carry out too much organizational training. The result of this is their current predicament. ?However, the situation on the opposite side is not much better, not even as good as that of the Monster Alliance. At least the Monster Alliance has been training for a period of time, and the City of Bones really relies on hard power to fight. ?This kind of fighting method is actually the norm in this world. It is actually abnormal to train to strengthen their organizational skills. After all, a strong person has the strength to defeat an army by one person. Compared with improving organizational skills, it is obviously more cost-effective to increase the extraordinary rank. An army composed of third-level warriors, even if its organizational strength is low, can still fight much better than a second-level army. As for the fourth level and the third level, there is already a qualitative difference. So normal monster tribes often use legions as battlefield units. Excellent warriors are selected from a large number of monsters and organized into legions. For ordinary warriors, their requirement is often that they can follow and charge forward. "Roar-" ??The Dog Demon Warrior rushed forward, then jumped up, stretched out his right claw, and directly inserted it into the head of the Crypt Demon Spider. He suddenly fished it out, smashed the brain, and the red and white things flowed out. ??The Jackal Warrior jumped up high, struck down with his sword, and slashed out with black sword energy. The Crypt Demon Spider was immediately split into two, killing him instantly. "kill!!" Harper roared angrily, and his body burst out, rushing a hundred meters into the enemy line. All the enemies along the way were torn into pieces. The strongest Crypt Spider King roared, and rushed forward to fight Harper. The forelimbs moved, and several cold lights suddenly appeared. Halper''s chest suddenly had several slender wounds, and bright red and hot blood flowed out. The Spider King''s limbs, which have been tempered several times, are sharper than epic weapons. ?However, as a race that relies solely on its body to fight, the Dog Demons, after many transformations, Harper''s body is also very powerful, even better than the Spider King. ?His right hand formed a fist, and it suddenly hit the Spider King with a loud bang. The Spider King fell back dozens of meters, plowing several deep furrows on the hard ground. Even if the Spider King has been in the seventh level for a longer time and has a stronger foundation, he will not be able to gain any advantage against Harper, and is even at a disadvantage. On the other side, the seventh-level dark demon python swam quickly on the battlefield, raising its head high and opening its **** mouth. The black poisonous mist turned into energy waves and shot out, sweeping towards the crypt demon spider in front. As soon as the Crypt Demon Spider came into contact with this black energy, its body instantly stiffened, and within two seconds, it fell to the ground and turned into blood. ?In the sky, the sky-splitting eagle flapped its wings, and countless wind blades swept towards the earth, cutting the spider webs and tearing the demon spider''s body apart. (End of this chapter) Chapter 134： Attack the Bone City, the production factory of extraordinary warriors ( Chapter 134: Attacking the Bone City, the production factory of extraordinary warriors (please subscribe) Melee, big melee. There is no technical content and all the fighting is based on one''s own hard power. This fighting method is very cruel and bloody, and it also requires the courage of the warrior. ?Earth Dragon Beast King, Dark Dragon Beast, Dog Demon Leader, Jackal Clan General, Dark Demon Python, Demon Wolf King... Even with the addition of two super skeletons, Bone City still fell behind in terms of high-end combat power and was completely overwhelmed. ?During this period, not only the Night Tribe itself became stronger, but also the affiliated tribes affiliated with the Night Tribe. Compared to before, their strength has also undergone earth-shaking changes. ??Although Su Xingyu has more respect for the Night Tribe, he is actually not too bad for other affiliated tribes. ?This is not because he is generous, well... He is indeed quite generous to his own people, but the main reason is because he has too many resources. Even though the number of tribal people continues to increase, the resources of the Night Tribe are still in a saturated state, at least in terms of conventional resources. Rather than storing these resources in the warehouse and gathering dust, Su Xingyu thought it would be better to use them to strengthen their combat power. ?However, unlike the Night Tribe, the conditions for people from other affiliated tribes to receive resources are relatively strict. They must either demonstrate military exploits or show talent, otherwise they can only obtain resources through purchase. But compared to others, this is already an excellent treatment. This can be seen from the current changes in the strength of the two fighting parties. When they first entered the Canglan River Region, the monster coalition was stronger than the three major forces. Now, even if they need to divide their forces to contain the other two forces, they can still Still has the strength to break through Bone City. After waiting for a while, they can even challenge the three major forces with this coalition alone. It can only be said that the growth coefficients of the two sides have widened the gap. ??The longer the delay goes on, the faster the strength of the monster alliance will grow. If they want stability, they can even directly defend the city and wait three to five years. By then it will be easier to destroy the three major forces. ?However, Harvey could not suppress the warlike sentiment within the coalition forces, and had no choice but to launch a war in advance. ??More than half a million soldiers from both sides fought fiercely here. ??Relying on stronger strength, more sophisticated equipment, and more high-level experts, the monster alliance continues to expand its advantages and reduce the combat power of Bone City. ?However, their strength did not form an overwhelming advantage over Bone City. After all, the battlefield was too vast and there were too many warriors participating in the battle. Even a powerful seventh-level warrior looks particularly insignificant in this battlefield. The two sides fought here for ten days. Under the repeated attacks of the monster coalition, Bone City finally could no longer hold on. ??The Bone City, which had stood on the Canglan River for a hundred years and had nearly a million tribesmen, was captured. A large number of demon spider warriors were killed or captured, and some fled the city. ?Three seventh-level spider kings were surrounded and killed, and the two skeleton kings had their bodies smashed into pieces. The fire of their souls was extinguished and they died completely. ??High-end combat power was killed, even if a large number of Crypt Demon Spiders still survived and escaped, the glory of Bone City would not be possible again. Without the protection of the seventh-level strong men, no matter how many they are, they can only become vassals of other tribes and cannot become a dominant force. At this point, Bone City has completely become history. ?In this battle, the monster coalition lost 43,000 warriors and killed 110,000 demon spider warriors. The result was not bad, after all, they were fighting alone. ??Moreover, although the number of troops was reduced by 40,000 and many soldiers were injured, the overall strength of the monster alliance has actually become much stronger than before the war. Between life and death, there are great horrors and great opportunities. After experiencing a cruel and **** battle, as long as they can survive, the soldiers will more or less gain some insights. Even the duller monster warriors are like this. Limited by their wisdom, they may not be able to express these insights, but it does not mean that they have not understood them. ?After resting on the spot for three days, the monster coalition held a feast to reward the coalition soldiers. After that, the inventory of the materials in Bone City was completed. Compared with Giant Tree City, Bone City''s resource accumulation is pitiful. They have no habit of storing resources at all. Apart from two large crystal mineral veins, blood crystal mineral vein and dark crystal mineral vein, the only thing that makes Harvey happy is There are only two eighth-level monster skeletons buried next to the dark crystal mineral veins. I don¡¯t know where these spiders were dug out from, but they are quite well preserved. The bodies of high-level warriors are no worse than those of high-level metals, and their bones are very good main materials for weapon refining. But speaking of this, the body of the Crypt Demon Spider is actually part of the harvest of this war. ??Their limbs are very hard and sharp, and they only need to be tempered briefly to become a good weapon. ??And although their bodies have little flesh and blood, it is still enough for the soldiers of the monster alliance to have a feast. ¡­ ??Capturing the Bone City is of great significance to the Monster Alliance. It means that they can settle more tribesmen and truly have a territory that is completely their own. ?Ever since the Night Tribe decided to embark on a conquest, they had intended to move other servant tribes from the black soil plains, and the chosen place of relocation was the Canglan River region. It is a pity that the monster alliance has never been able to penetrate and expand its territory, resulting in large forces from the rear being unable to come over. Until today, the City of Bones was taken down. One of the three major forces has been eliminated, and the weakest Bone City has been eliminated. After the tribesmen from the rear migrate over, Harvey will not be afraid at all even if the remaining two forces unite. ?But what Harvey needs to consider now is not whether the other two forces will unite to fight them, but another more serious issue. The leader of the jackal tribe, the centaur leader, the kobold leader, the dog demon leader...the leaders of the various tribes of the monster alliance all gathered at the same table. ¡°Harvey, why did you ask us to come here?¡± the centaur leader asked first. ?Several other people also looked at Harvey with some confusion, waiting for his explanation. "Plan the future development. We have now captured the Bone City. The three major overlords are only the Liger Alliance and the Snake Tribe. It is only a matter of time to defeat them. We should also think about it carefully. What should we do in the future? How did it develop?" Harvey looked at a few people and explained. When the leaders heard this, they shook their heads and expressed that they could not do it. ¡°What to do with this plan, just do it the same as before, that¡¯ll be fine!¡± "Yes, with the help of the Night Tribe, we can do whatever we want and just listen to their arrangements." ? ? ? "Where we will develop any development, we should listen to the Night Tribe''s arrangements. Whatever they ask us to do, we Just do whatever you want..." Neither the education they received nor the knowledge passed down from their ancestors taught them how to develop the tribe. ?Especially for the Dog Demon Tribe, their clan values ??strength, and the clan leader who can fight the most is the clan leader, and they don¡¯t care about matters related to the development of the tribe. For the cubs in the tribe, after they are raised to a certain age, they will no longer be taken care of and allowed to fend for themselves. In other words, developing the tribe is beyond their capabilities. ??And with the Night Tribe supporting them, what¡¯s the point of developing the tribe? Instead of working hard to develop the tribe, it would be more practical to focus on improving the combat effectiveness of the warriors. Looking at the chattering leaders of various tribes, Harvey was a little speechless, but he had to patiently explain to them: "Don''t you realize that we are getting further and further away from the Night Tribe? What''s the opposite of Yongye City? Our management is getting less and less.¡± Hearing this, some commanders reacted. ¡°It seems to be the case, why is it so?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the clan leader for several years, and this time when I came to the Canglan River region, no human warriors came. They are all our people..." ¡°Listening to what you said, it¡¯s really like this¡­¡± Several people were talking a lot, chatting with their companions beside them. ¡°They don¡¯t want us anymore, do they?¡± ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be so, everyone is a believer in the king...¡± "It''s so annoying. I don''t like thinking about these things. Boss Harvey, please tell me what you think. Among all of us, you have the best brain." ??These guys, it was okay to let them fight, but it was really difficult to let them use their brains, so they turned their attention to the smartest guy present. ??The supreme commander of this monster alliance, the leader of the Jackal Clan, Harvey. ?Even though Harvey did not break through to the seventh level, the wisdom he displayed in the previous battles still won everyone''s respect. The strength may not be very good, but the brain is definitely better than them. "Since you have said so, let me share some of my opinions. You can listen first. If you have any opinions, you can also put them forward." Harvey said: "Before I came to the Canglan River Region, I talked to the clan leader. The future black soil plain will definitely belong to the Night Tribe, with at least some dwarves added. But this can''t be blamed on them. Who told us I don¡¯t live up to my expectations!¡± It is too difficult to improve the civilization level of the monster tribe. The Jackal Clan is already one of the better ones, but even the Jackal Clan is too barbaric in the eyes of the Night Tribe Headquarters. ?They can live together, but in the end it is better to be apart. Let them develop according to the lines of their respective races, and recruit warriors when necessary. ¡°Although the Night Tribe has not abandoned us and will continue to support us with supplies, we also need to develop the tribe and cannot always rely on the Night Tribe for support.¡± ¡°The patriarch told me that the land in the Canglan River region is very fertile and is very suitable for farming. Whether it is growing spiritual materials or growing grains, it is a good choice.¡± "...Let''s not talk about anything else, at least we have to solve the problem of enough food for the tribe... As for crystals, there are large crystal mineral veins within the jurisdiction of the three major forces. As long as we occupy them, then the crystals will also You can solve it on your own.¡± ¡°¡­like the Dog Demon Clan, which has a small population and is relatively warlike, they can act as mercenary warriors, helping other tribes fight and then receiving rewards¡­The same goes for the Centaurs¡­¡± ¡°¡­As for our jackal tribe and kobold tribe, although they are relatively large in number, not every tribe member is suitable for fighting and can be engaged in production work¡­¡± Harvey slowly described his plans for the future. The other commanders could not understand, but they did not realize how serious he was. Finally, Harvey said: "In the future, the Canglan River Region will be our base camp, and we will become a whole. If we want to develop this whole, we must have a good division of labor, and each tribe will perform its own duties." , do the job you are best suited for.¡± ?It is naturally impossible for Harvey to sort out all these things. Even if he is really smart, he will never be aware of so many problems due to his limited reality. ?This plan was the hard work of many parties in Yongye City, and was finally made by Su Xingyu. Self-sufficiency, this is Su Xingyu¡¯s minimum requirement for them. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ?Otherwise, even if the Ye Tribe has a strong family background, it will not be able to withstand their temptation. ??As for Harvey''s plan, all the commanders present chose to agree. After all, this plan sounded really good. ?Of course, the main reason is that they themselves can¡¯t think of any other plan. In this case, let¡¯s try the smart people¡¯s plan. No matter how bad it is, it won¡¯t be worse than it is now. Now they are completely free-ranging about the tribe. As the leader of the tribe, they don''t even know how many people there are in the tribe. Seeing that everyone agreed with the plan, Harvey secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Havi had no intention of tricking them, he just wanted to make the Monster Tribe Alliance stronger. Seeing the speed at which the Night Tribe became stronger, Harvey was very worried. ?He was worried that one day, the monster tribe would not be able to keep up with the night tribe, and then the King of Eternal Night would abandon these weak tribes. ?This is not nonsense. If at the end of the qualifying round, the strength of the Monster Alliance could still compete with the Night Tribe headquarters, then now the strength of the Night Tribe headquarters has completely surpassed the Monster Alliance. ?There is certainly a reason why Su Xingyu favors the human race, but more importantly, it is because the human race¡¯s foundation has begun to show its strength. Establishment of civilized order and improvement of social system. ??If the Monster Tribe only relies on resources and talent to move forward, then the Night Tribe has already established a relatively complete training system. ??How to practice for each extraordinary level, what martial arts and magic should be learned, what potions should be drunk, and which path is suitable for this person, have basically been sorted out and classified. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? As long as your qualifications are not too bad, you can basically enter the intermediate level of transcendence. ? It¡¯s a bit disrespectful to say this, but the current Night Tribe is like a factory that produces extraordinary warriors. It can continuously produce extraordinary warriors, and then select them. Those who are qualified will enter the next stage of processing, and those who are not qualified will do other things. ?With such a gap, it would be really crazy if the Monster Alliance could catch up with the Night Tribe. (End of this chapter) Chapter 135： Start with Canglan and choose the ocean family (please subscribe) Chapter 135 Canglan starts to choose the ocean family (please subscribe) In the blink of an eye, another two years have passed. ?In the past two years, with the governance of Harvey and the help of a few talents supported by the Night Tribe, the Canglan River Region managed to establish a relatively complete social system and began to expand its territory aggressively. ??The remaining two major forces saw that the situation was not good, and found that the strength of the Monster Alliance had increased. After even the Bone City was solved, they immediately united to resist the attack of the Monster Alliance. The alliance between the Liger Alliance and the Snake Tribe caused a lot of trouble for the Monster Alliance, but it was nothing more than trouble. The Monster Alliance, which has completed the system reconstruction and moved a large number of tribesmen here, can now fight, carry, and consume, and its growth coefficient is much higher than them. Under such circumstances, the alliance between the Liger Alliance and the Snake Tribe cannot be said to be completely useless, but it is also very limited. It is an inevitable trend for the Monster Alliance to take over the Canglan River Region. If you want to stop it, you can only use your strength to break it. All other small means are useless. ??And referring to the case of Giant Tree City, Harvey also used the other two major forces in the Canglan River Region as the whetstone for the Monster Alliance, and launched a fierce battle with each other. As time goes by, the Canglan Alliance becomes weaker and weaker, and the number of warriors gradually decreases. On the other hand, the situation of the Monster Alliance is exactly the opposite. It becomes stronger and stronger, and more and more monster warriors are promoted. The Monster Alliance gradually advanced and pushed the Canglan Alliance into a desperate situation. During this period, they also thought about surrendering. Unfortunately, the Monster Alliance did not accept it. After all, the Ye tribe has already said that the land in the Canglan River region will belong to them. Accepting the other party''s surrender is tantamount to dividing the land that should belong to them, which they cannot accept. ?In this way, plus the past two years, after eight years of war, the Monster Alliance finally defeated the forces in the Canglan River Region. ?Several seventh-level leaders were killed, and a large number of tribesmen were captured. Only a few tribesmen fled the Canglan River region with the remaining troops and went to other areas to continue their tribal heritage. The Monster Alliance has completely occupied the Canglan River area, this extremely fertile land. After acquiring territory, the next step is to divide the interests and divide the living areas of each ethnic group. ??Although in Su Xingyu''s view, whether they are jackals, kobolds, centaurs, or dark wolves, they are actually pretty much the same, they are all monster tribes. In his view, there is only a difference between the main tribe and the affiliated tribes. As for further division? He doesn''t have that leisure time! In fact, there are quite big differences in the lives of various ethnic groups, so in order to avoid affecting each other, it is necessary to clearly divide the areas of each ethnic group, but it cannot cut off communication. So when dividing regions, it is necessary to set up a special area to allow them to communicate and maintain the unity of all ethnic groups. ?This is not an easy task. Just like city layout, it involves development in the next few decades or even hundreds of years. Ordinary tribal leaders only need to consider which area has more resources and a better living environment, but as the commander of the coalition forces, Harvey needs to consider more, such as the future development route, the positioning of each tribe, etc. Fortunately, Su Xingyu was not lazy at the critical moment. After discussing with many elders and Harvey for half a month, he finally finalized the division of the various ethnic groups. After all, this is Su Xingyu''s affiliated tribe. Even though their strength is no longer able to keep up, their role is still significant. ??The mineral resources in the Canglan River Region are very rich, especially in the original settlements of the three major forces. Each area has several large crystal mineral veins. Among them, the Liger Alliance has the largest number. Their base has three spar veins, two blood spar veins and one magic spar vein, all of which are large veins. The biggest difference from small and medium-sized mineral veins is that large crystal mineral veins have the ability to self-generate. As long as the mining speed does not exceed the generation speed, then this crystal mineral vein is inexhaustible. This is why it is said that large spar veins are the most basic condition for establishing a hegemonic power. Supporting an army requires resources. ?Maintaining a huge extraordinary army requires an outrageous amount of consumption. Without the continuous supply of resources from large-scale crystal veins, it is simply impossible to maintain it for too long with only small and medium-sized crystal veins. With limited resources, it is impossible to fill the bottomless pit of cultivation. ?One large crystal mineral vein is better than dozens of medium-sized crystal mineral veins. There is an essential difference between large and medium-sized. ?With these crystal mineral veins, the Canglan River Region can completely achieve crystal independence, and even feed some of it back to the Night Tribe. After capturing the Canglan River Region, it means that the war in the south has come to an end. There should be no more large-scale military operations here in a short period of time. After all, the most powerful forces here are the three previous overlords. Now even they have been defeated by the Monster Alliance. The other tribes that originally lived in their shadow are naturally less able to resist the Monster Alliance. The pace of expansion has not stopped, nor has the war, but to deal with those small tribes, there is no longer a need for the Monster Alliance army to be dispatched. ??The Monster Alliance does have some shortcomings compared to the Night Tribe, but it still has a crushing advantage against these indigenous forces, especially now that it has captured the Canglan River Region and has completed the overall update. Of course, how to expand the territory in the south is something that the Monster Alliance needs to consider. What Su Xingyu needs to consider now is which marine family member to choose. That''s right, the Night Tribe has a seaport. Continuing down the Canglan River, about 300 kilometers away, there is a seaport. Although we have not yet conquered it, with the terrain of the Canglan River, it will not take long. ?The emergence of the sea also means that the Night Tribe can start preparing maritime troops. In recent years, in order to deliver supplies to the monster alliance in the lower reaches of the Red River, the Night Tribe has been forced to develop a wave of ships, but those can only be called naval forces, and there is a big gap between them and the navy. ??The naval force and the navy are two completely different concepts. As for the definition of a powerful force, Su Xingyu believes that the minimum standard is that there should be no shortcomings, so whether it is the navy, army, or air force, the Night Tribe should have it. ?There is no need to say more about Army. At present, no player dares to say that he can definitely win against him. ?As for the air force, it is now entirely supported by the Sky Splitting Eagle. There is currently no way to form a large-scale legion. The navy has not been officially established yet... ?There are three types of arms: sea, land and air. The most important is undoubtedly the army, because their base camp is on the ground, and the earth is the foundation of their power. ??And if the army continues to develop, it is very likely to develop into an air force. Because the strong men in the seventh-level epic realm can fly in the air! And as the extraordinary level increases, they can also effectively prevent attacks from the air. With the army as the foundation and the sea and air as the auxiliary, this is Su Xingyu¡¯s current idea. Both the navy and air force can be temporarily replaced by special dependent families, such as the wing family for the air force and the sea family for the navy. ?A few seventh-level flying monsters, plus dozens of sixth-level flying monsters, are worth a hundred thousand flying army. This is a tricky way, and currently only a few players can master it. Normal players simply cannot cultivate so many powerful monsters. With this condition, they can cultivate more members of their own clan. Su Xingyu also did it by cheating. The second godhead did have some bugs, and it was a direct return to his ancestors. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????. ??It''s a pity that the special energy of the second godhead is too little, otherwise Su Xingyu could have cultivated an army of high-level Warcraft. ?In this way, even without any organizational power, relying on the suppression of the extraordinary level, you can still sweep away all enemies. The replacement for the Air Force is the Skybreaker. Unless a player''s main clan is the Winged Clan, with the help of the Sky Splitter Eagle, even if they cannot defeat it, they can still resist it.?????Besides, even if it is really unstoppable, there is still Him! ?The air force can make up for the gap with a small number of magical beasts, but the navy cannot. It must find a marine family. There are many people to choose from, such as the most common and cheapest marine tribe, the fishmen. The scope of the fish-men tribe is very broad, just like the orc tribe, it includes many races. Shark family, whale family, swordfish family, octopus family, sea snake family...Each of these races is subdivided into multiple major categories. The existence of extraordinary power has made the already diverse races in this world become even more complicated. After some screening, Su Xingyu finally selected two races, the medium race Deep Sea Naga, and the low race ordinary fishmen. ??If possible, Su Xingyu would like to choose only Nagas, but unfortunately the number does not allow it. The number of Nagas is too small, and the fertility rate is not high. Fertility rate is the basic condition for a race to grow. Su Xingyu had no way to change Naga''s fertility, so he chose another method. Let all the Naga people be soldiers, and then train another race to help them engage in production work. ?Hmm...this race is the fishmen. Ordinary murlocs, that is, the big-headed murlocs, among many marine races, are just like goblins on the ground. Their combat effectiveness is at the bottom of all creatures. ??And like Goblins, they also have the advantage of super reproductive capacity. Weak and strong in fertility. Such a race is very suitable as a servant race. ?Of course, the premise is that your headquarters is strong enough, otherwise it may be counterattacked. Goblins and murlocs, the loyalty of these two races is not very high. They are typical examples of bullying and fearing the strong. When you are strong, they are the most loyal servants. When you are weak, they will transform into wolves. Tear your flesh and blood into pieces and devour them. Su Xingyu is not worried about the backlash from the murlocs. If the Naga tribe cannot even suppress the big-headed murlocs, it proves that they are just trash. Such a trash race is not worthy of becoming his dependent race. ¡­ Having made the decision, Su Xingyu did not delay and started buying dependents from various places. At this time, the advantages of organization are reflected. ??The trading market controlled by Bloody Dawn now has nearly 100,000 permanent players. With so many players, there are naturally many trading families. ?Huntermen are easy to find. They are weak in strength and have low potential. They can only become servants of other ocean tribes. Therefore, every time a marine tribe is conquered, players can harvest a lot of fishmen. After only finding seven players, Su Xingyu had enough to collect the 500,000 big-headed fishmen he needed. The servant family members have been found, but the main family member Naga is not that easy. As a relatively powerful marine-familiar race, their status is like that of lions, tigers, and tauren among the orcs. They are truly first-class powerful races. Such a race, even for ocean players, is very rare, and few people would trade it. In the end, there was no other way, so Su Xingyu approached "Poseidon", another member of "Blood Dawn", and offered him a large price to help him, and took away a Naga tribe. Later, through "Poseidon", he and his "Sea Friends" "With the transaction, we barely managed to collect 50,000 Nagas. ?Eternal Night City suddenly had a large number of monster races, but the residents didn''t pay too much attention to them, and even found them interesting. The main reason why this situation occurs is that these monsters are too weak. ??In today''s Evernight City, there is absolutely no problem in saying that all members are extraordinary. The low-level ones are not as good as dogs, and the middle-level ones are all over the place. This sentence is no exaggeration to describe the current Evernight City. Since the end of the war in Giant Tree City, the Night Tribe has brought back its elite legion, and then retired the army, reduced the size of the army, and realized the idea of ????all fourth-level warriors in the army. The residents of Yongye City, who have seen the wider world, do not pay attention to these two monster races at all. They are just curious as to why these guys look so strange. In comparison, Naga and the big-headed murloc were a little frightened. where is this place! Why is there such a strong aura? Why are these humans so powerful? ?Walking in the Evernight City, you can see strong men who can kill you everywhere. It is normal for them to feel scared. ¡°It seems a bit too weak.¡± Looking at the Naga warriors and fish-man warriors, Su Xingyu frowned, a little dissatisfied. ?These guys are too weak. Even with their own blessing, it may take a long time to form combat effectiveness. Of the half million big-headed murlocs, only a quarter are extraordinary warriors. Among them, there are less than a thousand third-level warriors and less than a hundred fourth-level warriors. The Nagas are slightly better. They are extraordinary warriors as adults, mainly second and third level warriors. There are also more than 500 fourth level warriors, and there are even three sixth level warriors. With such strength at the beginning, it is actually not considered weak. But for Su Xingyu, they were really too weak. After thinking for a while, a hint of indifference flashed through his eyes, "There is no need for the existence of weak races, so let''s strengthen them." After years of experimentation and practice, Su Xingyu now has a deeper grasp of authority. For example, fallen authority. Previously, it was a one-step process, directly transforming into a dark creature, with an extremely low success rate. Now, Su Xingyu can first transform into semi-dark creatures, and then bury a dark seed in their bodies, allowing them to gradually complete the second half of the transformation as their strength increases. With improved abilities, the success rate is relatively high, and the minimum guarantee is 50%. Thanks very much to the boss of Nuanyang 1314 for the reward. As a newbie, I could actually get the Silver Alliance. This is something I never thought about. To be honest, I didn¡¯t have high expectations for this book. The first order was just over 400, and after a month, it was almost 1,000. I am actually quite satisfied with the average booking of 1,000. After all, including perfect attendance, it is quite a lot. In addition, I have to explain that it¡¯s not that I¡¯ve failed, and four thousand words is not my limit. I want to write more than you, mainly because I¡¯m really busy recently and will be even busier in the future. So I have to save some manuscripts in case I have to stop updating during that period. If I stop updating, my full attendance will be lost. Let¡¯s get back to the topic. There are five more chapters. A little bit less, but I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m really busy. If I were free, I¡¯d have to write twenty chapters anyway. (End of this chapter) Chapter 136： The Dark Sea Clan, the brutal battle, the Dog Demon Clan’s Chapter 136 Dark Sea Clan, brutal battle, and the choice of the Dog Demon Clan (Additional Update 15) ??In the vast dark divine realm, both Naga and the big-headed murloc were trembling, falling to their knees, and kowtowing their heads. Facing the dark **** sitting on the throne, even the big-headed fishman who is relatively confused and not very clear-headed is sincerely afraid. ??Naga''s brains are slightly better, but they are more scared. The more awake a creature is, the more scared it is at this time. ??Dark gods are surrounded by inexplicable sounds. Even if their ears and eyes are covered, they can still "see" pictures in their minds and hear inexplicable sounds. Everything is telling them that the great existence in front of them is the source of darkness. ¡°Fall into the darkness, embrace the darkness.¡± When they listen carefully and look for the source of the sound, they will find that the sound comes from their hearts. This is their inner appeal. ¡°I will give you the favor of darkness.¡± The Dark God looked at the sea people kneeling down below, chuckled, and then said calmly: ¡°The strong one lives. The weak one dies.¡± Having said that, without waiting for their response, the endless source of darkness surged in like a tide, covering all the sea people in an instant. The next second¡­ "ah!!" ??The shrill screams resounded throughout the entire divine space. The Sea Tribe, eroded by the power of darkness, has strange inscriptions on its body. The body is burning and the bloodline is evolving. With such a huge scale, it was naturally impossible for Su Xingyu to keep an eye on each one. He just covered all the sea tribes with dark power, and then this power would naturally lure them into darkness. As time went by, the Youhai tribe completed the transformation while screaming. Strange marks appeared on their bodies, all over their bodies. An eye symbol appeared between their eyebrows, like a small whirlpool, as if they were sucking everything in. ?? Their eyes were scarlet, and they were lying flat in the divine space. Their faces were full of luck and fear of the talent''s pain. Some people succeed, and naturally some people fail. ??Hainans who failed to withstand the erosion of the dark power would either die directly or turn into mindless monsters and attack their companions on the side. ?But as soon as they started to move, they were crushed to death by Su Xingyu. In the Dark God Realm, his strength can fully bloom. The lives of these sea tribes are completely in his hands. Life and death are just a matter of thoughts. Nearly an hour later, all the living sea people had completed their transformation. The success rate of the big-headed murlocs is 40%, and the success rate of the Nagas is slightly better, reaching 65%. The sea tribe that has completed the transformation is now reduced to skin and bones, like a skeleton. Their eyes became extremely scarlet, and their eyes revealed greed. If there were not gods in front of them, they would probably fight immediately, and then devour the flesh and blood of their opponents. Su Xingyu was already prepared. He waved his hand again, and there were many corpses of monsters in front of him. ¡°Eat.¡± He said calmly. After receiving the oracle, the sea people no longer suppressed their desires and pounced directly on it, biting the body of the monster crazily. Their sharp teeth closed up and down, and immediately tore off a piece of flesh. Click! Click! ¡ª After chewing twice at will, the flesh and blood were swallowed into their bellies. One after another, the fishmen lay on the huge corpses of the monsters, gnawing on the flesh and blood on them. The picture was somewhat **** and cruel. After a while, nothing was left of a demonic beast that was more than ten meters long. The sea tribe, which had a great appetite, swallowed them together with their bones. After eating and drinking enough, the Sea Tribe''s body, which was originally skinny and skinny, began to become fuller. Compared to before, the Hai Clan at this moment has undergone earth-shaking changes. Naga''s body has generally grown in size. The slender snake tail has become thicker and longer, the muscles have bulged in lumps, and the scales on the body are shining with black and gold light. In terms of defense, they are no less than silver-level armor, and they have become more majestic. . ??If the previous Naga could barely be regarded as a powerful race in the ocean, then now if only the combat power is considered, they can definitely be regarded as the top powerful race in the ocean, with the qualifications to be a hegemon. As for the big-headed murlocs, their changes are even more obvious. Originally, their appearance looked a bit weird. After all, their heads accounted for a large part of their bodies. As a result, their bodies were so short that they were very uncoordinated, just like a roly-poly. ?Now, the body has been raised a lot, from the original 1.4 meters to 1.7 meters. Muscles have also appeared on the sleek body, and the limbs have become thicker, longer and stronger. The quantity was directly reduced in half, but the strength was doubled, barely enough to be noticeable. He kept the Sea Clan for a while and realized the transformation of their faith. Only then did he truly give the favor of darkness. Having seen the power of the gods, the sea people only have fear and awe in their hearts at this moment, and for the monster race, this is their best belief. The dark gods do not need their love, as long as they are obedient, it does not matter why they are obedient. After accepting the favor of darkness, let them complete the contract with the weapon of rules. In less than half a month, these sea tribes were as if they were a different race, with two outstanding characteristics: ferocity and terror. After completing their transformation, Su Xingyu no longer kept them, and let them go south along the Red River, along the Canglan River, and arrived at Haikou, where they began to thrive. ¡­ Three months have passed in the blink of an eye. During this period, Su Xingyu purchased a large amount of special equipment for the sea tribe from the market, as well as a large amount of food and vegetation suitable for planting in the sea, which was equivalent to the entrepreneurial foundation for the Naga tribe. Relying on their strong strength, the Naga tribe completely established a foothold here. They defeated the murloc tribe that originally lived in Haikou and enslaved them. Then they used Haikou as their base camp and began to expand outwards. ??The Naga warriors transformed into semi-dark creatures are extremely powerful. They led the dark murloc warriors to conquer and kill all surrounding forces. The largest sea tribe near Haikou is dominated by sea snakes, with tens of thousands of sea snakes and nearly 300,000 big-headed murlocs. ??This sea snake tribe is also the biggest obstacle to the Naga tribe''s unification of the surrounding areas. To this day, after destroying more than a dozen large and small sea tribes, the Naga tribe is finally taking action against them. ?The two sides started a battle at the junction of the shallow sea, and all the warriors on both sides were dispatched, totaling more than half a million tribesmen. Their presence covered the entire shallow sea. "die!!" ??Cecil, the leader of the Nagas, had a sixth-level strength before the transformation. Now after embracing the darkness, he has reached the peak of the sixth level. He is only one step away from entering the seventh level and becoming an epic creature. Shaking the snake''s tail, Cecil roared, and his huge body disappeared in an instant, shooting towards the enemy in front like an arrow. The spear in his hand spun like a waterspout. In front of him is an extraordinary sixth-level sea snake. With a body of nearly fifty meters, it can be called a giant. Even the Naga warriors who have further grown in size are as small as an ant in front of it. Cecil turned into a black mist and hit the sea snake''s body like an arrow. The tough skin was broken open and a huge blood hole appeared. The sea serpent breaks. ¡°Hiss¡ª¡± ??The sea snake rolled around, making a wail of pain, its eyes were scarlet, and began to bite the surrounding creatures crazily without distinguishing between friend and foe. ?? Cecil smiled coldly, raised his right arm, raised his spear high, roared, and swept the spear downwards. The terrifying black energy turned into a sharp edge and chopped down, hitting the sea snake''s head. With a pop, the crazy sea snake stopped immediately, its huge head fell, and bright red blood surged out, instantly dyeing the surrounding seawater red. "Ha ha ha ha-" Cecil laughed wildly, swung his tail, and rushed forward again. As his spear danced, several snake warriors were chopped into two pieces. "Weak snake warriors, under the gaze of my lord, are filled with fear." , welcome death!¡± ??The other Naga warriors were the same, extremely ferocious, dancing with their spears, like the incarnation of the abyss demon in the human world. They completely ignored the attacks of the snake warriors and kept rushing forward. All the enemies they encountered were killed by them. Every move carries unrivaled power. Spears swept, fists blasted, tails slapped... The strengthened Naga warriors, after several months of adaptation, finally mastered the changes in their bodies and began to display their due strength. In addition to the Naga warriors, there are also murloc warriors, who also showed considerable fighting power. If the previous fishman warriors were trash fish, then now they can barely be called a real warrior. ?Especially in the past few months, under the leadership of Naga warriors, they have attacked and destroyed many tribes, which gave the fishmen, who were already feeling inferior, a lot of confidence. It turns out that the feeling of being powerful is so wonderful! ??It¡¯s really fascinating to fish! The transformed murloc warriors are not at the same level as the previous big-headed murlocs in terms of combat effectiveness. The dark murloc warriors wantonly slaughtered the murloc servants in front of them. ?Looking at these fellow tribesmen, there was no pity in their eyes, only cruelty, ridicule, and a trace of fear. Yes, they are afraid, they are afraid of losing their current power. Afraid that the great being would take away their power and cause them to fall to the bottom again and become those weak and ugly fish-men servants. ¡°Fight for the Fallen Ancestral God!!¡± ¡°Sacrifice your blood to the ancestors and sacrifice your head to our Lord!!¡± plea Fallen Ancestral God, this is the honorific title of the dark **** among the Sea Tribe. In order not to lose this power, all dark fish-men warriors behave extremely ferociously on the battlefield, fearing that if they are not brave enough, they will be abandoned by that great being. Pleasing the gods with war and death. Sacrificing heads to gods...whether it is the head of an enemy or one''s own head. If you kill your opponent, use your opponent''s. If you are killed by your opponent, use your own. The unrestrained faith of the sea people is more wild and brutal, and they follow the choice of strength. ?Such a belief is very easy to give birth to fanatical believers, but it is difficult to give birth to saints. Because they cannot understand what their faith is, they only know that this faith is everything to them, and they are willing to sacrifice everything for this faith, including but not limited to their own lives. In order to make the gods watching them feel happy, the Dark Sea Tribe crazily kills the enemies in front of them. There were broken limbs and broken arms everywhere, and the sea water was completely dyed red. The strong smell of blood attracted many sea beasts, and soon those sea beasts became part of the smell of blood. The wars of the sea tribe are far more brutal and **** than those of the monster tribes on the ground. If the war between the monster tribes on the ground can still maintain some order and organization, then the battle among the sea tribe is completely a melee without any order at all. The surrounding area is full of sea people, which is impossible to organize. ???If the difficulty of maintaining order of the human race is normal, the ground orc race is difficult, the winged race is very difficult, then the sea race is **** difficulty. The rich smell of blood stimulates all the sea warriors in this battlefield. They returned to their wild nature, and they all became red-eyed. Soldiers continued to be killed on both sides, and their mutilated bodies fell into the seabed. ?The two sides fought fiercely for a day, and the battle did not end until the last snake man fell. ?Blood dyed this sea area completely red, and corpses of sea people could be seen everywhere, making it a scene of **** on earth. ?? Cecil roared up to the sky, and his aura began to rise. He soon broke through the limit of the sixth level and reached half the seventh level. He only needed to go back to sleep for a while, and then he could directly break through the seventh level. The dark sea tribe jumped out of the sea one by one, roaring towards the sky. ??Then they began to perform sacrifices, and Cecil opened his mouth and spat out a ring, from which he took out a statue, carved with the image of the dark god. Fetch the enemies out of the sea and place them in front of the statue in order of strength. Then the Dark Sea Tribe started a dance of sacrifice and performed fanatical sacrifices. ¡°Great fallen ancestral god, your humble servants pray to you¡­¡± ¡°Dedicate this enemy¡¯s head to the great dark god!!¡± ¡°Dedicate the life of this enemy to the great dark god!!¡± All the sea people, including the captured big-headed murlocs, all knelt down and worshiped devoutly at this moment. ¡­ ?Eternal Night City. "What did you say?" Looking at the huge demon dog in front of him, Su Xingyu rubbed his head and couldn''t help but feel a headache. "Please also ask the clan leader to allow our clan to participate in the Fallen God Selection." Although the person in front of him was only sixth level, Harper was very respectful, lowered his head and repeated what he had just said. The Chosen of the Fallen God, the tribesmen in the tribe, gave that cruel transformation a very nice name. "Do you know what the consequences of failure will be?" Su Xingyu looked at him and asked. ¡°Death,¡± Harper replied. "Then you are still participating? And you are bringing your clan members with you. Do you want the Dog Demon clan to be cut off from now on?" Su Xingyu said speechlessly. "Because I want to completely embrace the darkness and gain more power. As for the other tribesmen, that is their own choice. I did not force them to participate." Harper''s face was extremely fanatical, as if he was a fanatical believer. Su Xingyu looked at One look at the panel, and well...he is indeed a fanatic. "Ordinary fallen..." Su Xingyu was about to remind Harper that the fallen authority is not omnipotent. The dog demons are already good enough, and ordinary dark creatures may not be as good as them. Harper interjected: "We''re going to have the kind of Fallen Chosen we were in in the Night Fight." ¡­¡± Su Xingyu frowned: "Are you sure?" ¡°Please ask the patriarch to fulfill your wishes.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 137： Peaceful development, Northern Kingdom, Lord of the Green Nest (please Chapter 137 Peaceful Development, Northern Kingdom, Lord of the Green Nest (Please subscribe) ??Although Su Xingyu also had this idea of ??using the fallen power against the dog demon, it was just a thought. Even after thousands of experiments and the condensation of fallen divinity, He still does not have a deep enough grasp of this ability. After all, this ability is indeed somewhat powerful. It is almost equivalent to the ability to change race. Even though it has many shortcomings, such as low success rate and high consumption, it is still a magical skill. Because of this, it is extremely difficult to master this ability. Until he is absolutely sure, Su Xingyu does not plan to use it on a large scale on his own clan, especially his own human race. Furthermore, falling into a dark creature is not entirely a good thing. If you don¡¯t have enough willpower, you will most likely be lost directly in the darkness. ?Now that Harper has proposed that the whole family has become degenerate, and that it is also a complete depravity with a very high mortality rate, Su Xingyu is naturally not happy. ?He is indeed much more powerful now than he was a few years ago. Even if he is completely corrupted, he will not have a failure rate of more than 90%. The success rate now should be about 30%. ??If it were a powerful race like the Dog Demon, the success rate would be even higher. ??But even so, Su Xingyu didn''t want them to participate. After all, the Dog Demon Tribe had developed to this point, and the total number of tribesmen was less than 30,000. It was doubled at once, which was a heavy blow to the Monster Alliance. ??Nowadays, the main elite combat power of the Monster Alliance is supported by the Dog Demon Warriors. Half of them were lost in an instant. This is not a small loss. ?However, Su Xingyu has a characteristic that I don''t know whether to call good or bad, that is, he respects his subordinates'' choices, just like he agreed with the night battle''s choice. So after informing Harper of the shortcomings of his depravity, Su Xingyu saw that he still persisted, and Su Xingyu stopped persuading him and just asked him to go back and prepare, and come in batches over time. ??After all, he is his capable general, not one of those fish from the sea. If he can die less, it is better to die less. ?It took nearly three months, when the first batch of dog demons woke up, and all the dog demons completed the transformation. The success rate is pretty good, reaching 42%. ?This is a complete form of corruption, and the effect is much better than the incomplete version enjoyed by the Sea Clan. Even for the Dog Demon Clan, the success rate of 40% is already very good. ?Two large-scale uses of authority almost emptied Su Xingyu''s pocket. Moreover, this time he worked so hard that he didn''t have a good rest for several months, causing him to fall into a deep sleep as soon as he finished. Of course, the gains are also great. Not only did the dog demon clan complete their transformation and their strength was improved, Su Xingyu also learned a lot from it, which greatly deepened his grasp of the fallen power. ¡­ After taking over the Giant Tree City and the Canglan River Region, the Night Tribe has not had any major battles within its own plane. The pace of expansion has not stopped, but they no longer have any serious opponents. The situation in the outside world has gradually become stable. After a round of melee, all player forces have found their own positions. Those forces that cannot see the situation clearly or are relatively weak have been destroyed and annexed. The dispute caused by the tickets for the regional qualifying competition was also properly handled with the coordination of all forces in the community. ?Most players are staying in their respective planes, either farming and developing, or expanding their territory, and large-scale wars rarely break out between them. They are all working hard to develop the tribe, enhance their own strength, and prepare for the future regional ranking competition. The entire elementary realm has entered a stage of peaceful development. In peaceful development, time passes quickly. ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ North. The Kingdom of Inkstone. As one of the most powerful forces in the north, the Moshi Kingdom has been established for hundreds of years. It has many powerful people, dozens of cities, and a population of millions. In terms of comprehensive strength, it is the first of the three major forces. ?However, due to the problem of too large a territory, they also faced many problems, one of which was the invasion of foreign enemies. ??In a border city close to the green dragon''s lair, a green dragon as huge as a mountain is wreaking havoc here. It is very powerful. It flies over the city and spits out blue-green venom energy from its mouth. ??The body of the warrior who was swept away by the venom melted together with his armor, turning into a pool of blood. ??The green dragon can whip up a gust of wind by flapping its wings on its back, causing huge damage to the surrounding environment with every move it makes. Feeling the movement outside the house, the residents inside the house huddled with their families, their bodies shivering. The extremely strong Argonian warriors, under the guidance of the green dragon, led a large group of monster warriors and broke through the defense line of the human warriors in one fell swoop. ¡°Kill! Plunder!¡± The green dragon rushed forward, grabbed the city guard general who was escaping on horseback, and then swallowed the horse into its belly. Facing his men, it roared to the sky, "Brave Green Nest people, go enjoy your victory, Tu Destroy this city and bring all the loot back to the Green Dragon''s Lair." ??The monster army in the green dragon''s lair was inspired by the boss. They roared angrily, their eyes flashed red, and rushed into the city, preparing to start a killing spree. ??Rumble ¡ª Before the monster army could rush in, dozens of elemental strikes hit from the sky. Thunder roared and flames burned. The monster running at the front didn''t even realize what was happening and turned into ashes. ¡°Edith, you have violated the agreement between us!¡± A voice full of anger resounded throughout the city, heard by everyone from the residents of the city to the army of monsters. The sound arrives first before the person arrives. From behind the city, eight streams of light flew towards them at extremely fast speeds. They were powerful men from the Moshi Dynasty, all of whom were in the seventh-level epic realm. An old man headed by ? looked at the Lord of the Green Nest in front of him and was very angry. "The support is coming, it''s the strong men from the Royal Capital. His Majesty the King has not given up on us." Looking at the flying strong men, some of the remaining Border City soldiers burst into tears. ¡°That is the president of Moshi Academy, His Majesty Valk, who is known as the number one magician in the kingdom.¡± ¡°The number one warrior in the kingdom, who once killed General Avery, the leader of the seventh-level Yalong clan.¡± "They are all legendary figures. They can be saved. We can be saved." The strong men who came for support were well-known throughout the Moshi Dynasty. Even ordinary residents had seen their portraits, so they could recognize them directly after careful observation. They couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, burst into tears, and wept with joy. With so many legendary characters here, even the Lord of the Green Nest cannot continue to act recklessly. "Agreement, what agreement? No agreement can restrict the great dragon. Lady Edith can do whatever she wants!" Edith, the Lord of the Green Nest, was very arrogant. Even in the face of eight seventh-level powerhouses, He was not afraid at all, and his words were full of disdain. "Edith, are you going to start a war with the entire Moshi Dynasty?" A strong man over two meters tall, extremely tall, wearing silver armor and holding a big sword asked in a muffled voice. ??The green dragon did not answer, and directly used its own performance instead of answering. It looked up to the sky and roared, and its huge body collided with the strong man. The green dragon''s body was huge, but its speed was not slow at all. ??His right paw reached out, and he slapped it suddenly. There was a loud bang. The strong man only had time to raise his sword to parry, and then he was sent flying straight away, crashing through several buildings along the way before he came to a stop. ??At the same time as it slapped the strong man out, the green dragon opened its huge mouth, flapped its wings, and the surrounding elements trembled, and then a nearly two-meter-thick green energy wave shot towards the strong man. ¡°Do you think we don¡¯t exist!?¡± ?Seeing the green dragon being so arrogant, everyone was furious and took action immediately. ?Surrounded by flames and lightning, the violent elemental power made a "pop" sound, then mixed together and shot towards the green dragon''s head. "Death Coil." At the same time, another dark magician waved his staff, and countless dark energy shot out, wrapping around the green dragon''s body like vines, restricting its movement. ¡°Wall of the Earth.¡± The earth magician roared, and thick earth walls rose up to block the green energy wave. Two seventh-level warriors held sharp blades and flew towards the green dragon. A war broke out, and the terrifying power made all surrounding creatures tremble. The battle between nine high-level extraordinary warriors was so astonishing that the aftermath of the battlefield alone affected the entire border city. Houses collapsed one after another, blood flowed out, and soon, shrill cries could be heard in the city. Even the hard city wall appeared extremely fragile under the bombardment of everyone, and countless cracks were made. Both sides are old rivals and are familiar with each other''s methods. It soon turned into a war of attrition. "Don''t fight here, take it out and fight." Seeing that the situation inside the city was getting worse and worse, the old magician Valk suggested. After everyone heard the words, they immediately led the green dragon outside. ??The green dragon saw through their intentions, but didn''t care and chased them directly. ?Fighting and flying, they soon arrived at a place more than ten kilometers outside the city. The people who had no scruples immediately showed even more violent fighting power. ¡°Burn!¡± ¡°Thunderstorm!¡± ¡°Dark erosion!¡± ¡°One blow to kill the dragon!¡± ??A variety of highly destructive skills are used to attack the green dragon. There is a big gap between the eighth level and the seventh level. However, as veteran seventh level players, the combat effectiveness of these dynasty powerhouses is not weak. ?It is true that she cannot defeat the Green Dragon, but it is not that simple for Edith to achieve success. ??The green dragon grinned wildly and fought furiously with blood. ??With the strength of the dragon''s body, it suppresses melee warriors. The terrifying poisonous energy can make many magicians panic by just spitting it out. The two sides fought fiercely for a long time, and the green dragon became more and more courageous as it fought. Its terrifying physique allowed it to fight for a long time, but the human side looked a little embarrassed, all stained with blood, the robes were in tatters, the armor was corroded, and there were many or Most of them were injured. ?During the battle, the Moshi Dynasty came to support two more seventh-level powerhouses, but they only stabilized the situation and did not change the battlefield situation. ¡°Even if you want to stop me, you¡¯ll all die!¡± This time, the green dragon seemed to have made up his mind and began to focus on an opponent and attack fiercely, completely ignoring the attacks of others. ??The blood started to surge wildly on his body, but he still couldn''t stop the green dragon''s attack. ?Under the green dragon''s desperate attack, the targeted dark magician quickly fell into trouble, his life was in danger, and the props he used to save his life were consumed one after another. boom- With another palm, the dark shield on his body shattered, and the dark magician immediately flew out. Before he landed, another green energy spurted out. ¡°Darkness swallows!¡± ??The magician was horrified and quickly used dark magic to buy some time. Then he jumped to the side in a panic, avoiding the incoming green energy. A large hole was instantly plowed out on the ground. It was filled with terrifying toxins, making a "sizzling" sound, and was still sprouting green gas. ¡°Save me! Save me!¡± He appealed to his companions for help, but there was nothing they could do. They could only keep attacking the green dragon, hoping to attract its attention. ??It''s a pity that the green dragon has already identified the target and is staring at the dark magician, even if he is beaten, he will not care. Soon, the dark magician was forced into a desperate situation, and he didn''t even have a chance to escape from the border city. After all the props on his body were used up, the green dragon opened its huge mouth and bit at him, as if preparing to devour him. The flesh and blood of a seventh-level strongman is a good tonic even for an eighth-level green dragon. ¡°You bastards¡­¡± ??The dark magician was desperate and cursed at everyone. ?At this moment, a roar suddenly came from the side. "die-" A terrifying dark sword energy came and slashed towards the green dragon''s neck. Edith, who sensed the fatal crisis, immediately gave up on the enemy in her mouth without any hesitation. Infinite blood surged from her body, and she clapped her claws forward. score ?Red and black confront each other. Edith opened her mouth and spat out a blast of terrifying poisonous energy again, which neutralized the dark sword energy. "Who are you? How dare you sneak attack the great Lady Edith!" The green dragon flew into the sky and looked at the attacker angrily. If it hadn''t reacted quickly to the attack just now, it might have been beheaded. ?That was a human warrior wearing black armor and holding a black long sword. Facing the green dragon''s question, he just chuckled and said: "I''m just a reptile, but I dare to call myself great. It''s really laughable..." ¡°Arrogant human, how dare you insult the great Edith, I want you to die!!¡± ??The green dragon, who was already angry, suddenly lost his mind when he heard what he said. The terrifying poisonous energy surged in, as if it was going to devour the man. ??The man in black armor chuckled, not seeing him panic, and slashed forward with his long knife, splitting the incoming green energy into two, avoiding the man and flying to both sides. ¡°That¡¯s it? That¡¯s all you have?¡± ??The man laughed at the green dragon and held the handle of the knife with his other hand. Then, swing the sword forward. ?Thousands of sword lights emerged. Break through the green dragon''s energy defense and instantly cover the whole body. ?White marks appeared on the hard dragon scales, like sharp knives cutting saws, and countless small wounds appeared on the green dragon''s body. As if his body was being bitten by ants, the green dragon roared in pain. ¡°Human, I will kill you in the future!¡± Having fought fiercely with everyone for several hours, his condition was not very good to begin with. Now an eighth-level strongman appeared on the opposite side. The green dragon knew that he had no chance of winning if the fight continued. After saying a harsh word, it broke through the sky full of sword light, flew into the sky, roared, gave the order to retreat to the monster army in the distance, and then quickly flew away from the battlefield. Additional updates will be given in a few days. I caught a cold yesterday, felt hot all over, and my head hurt. (End of this chapter) Chapter 139： The infiltration of eternal night, the strategy of the kingdom Chapter 139: Infiltration of Eternal Night, the Kingdom¡¯s Strategy As everyone left, the church became quiet again. The remaining nobles took off their masks, revealing their slightly immature cheeks. All five of them were young people no more than eighteen years old. There are men and women, and you can tell at a glance that they are either rich or noble. "A group of lowly poor people. If the messenger of God hadn''t asked me to wait here, I would have been too lazy to care about them." After everyone left, the beautiful woman looked at the dirty scene on the ground with disgust. ?A woman who was born high and enjoys a wealthy life rarely comes to the outer cities, let alone the slums. ?In the eyes of the nobles, the outer city is a place where beggars live. A look here will pollute the body and require several days of cleansing. ¡°Keep your voice down, Alia, and be respectful to the gods.¡± A handsome young man said. "knew." The woman had some disdain on her face, but because of her young identity, she still responded. The young man hid the idol, and then used a scroll to clean out the impurities in the church. After everything returned to its original state, they checked it again to make sure there was no obvious omission, then put on their black robes and quickly left the church. ¡°Meet at the old place.¡± said the handsome young man who was obviously the leader. "good." Everyone responded. After leaving the church, the five people quickly separated, got into the carriage, and resumed their aristocratic status. ?Young man Ma En rode a carriage all the way to the junction of the inner and outer cities. At this time, the place was under martial law, and a group of soldiers guarded the city gates. ¡°Stop for those who come.¡± The guard raised his hand and shouted to the carriage. "Get out of the way, didn''t you see that this is the carriage of the Victor family!? You are so blind that you dare to stop even the carriage of the Victor family!" Seeing this, the coachman in the car hurriedly yelled, very arrogantly . However, he does have the capital to be arrogant. The Victor family is a first-class family in the Moshi Kingdom. Their ancestors have produced powerful people of the seventh level. The current head of the family is also at the peak of the sixth level, only half a step away from the seventh level. big shot. ?In addition, there are many sixth-level elders in the family, which can be said to be very powerful. Let alone a few guards, even the commander of the Forbidden Army would give face to the Victor family. ?Even if he is just a groom, he is still a groom of the Victor family, and cannot be offended by these watchdogs. "you¡­" The guard who intercepted the carriage was obviously new, young and energetic. When he heard the coachman''s words, he became a little angry and immediately drew his sword to check the carriage. When the veteran next to him saw this, he quickly grabbed the young guard, laughed with him, and apologized. "Haha, sir...I''m sorry, he''s new here and doesn''t understand the rules. Please go inside." After so many years in the capital, the old guard has long lost the enthusiasm he once had. Who can be messed with and who cannot be messed with. This is an issue that everyone needs to be aware of when coming to the royal capital. The coachman snorted coldly and was about to say something when the young man in the carriage said, "Sister, please don''t be rude... Thank you for your hard work in protecting the safety of the inner city." As he said that, a bag of things flew out of the window. , that is a heavy bag of gold coins. "Sir, this..." The veteran caught the bag and felt the weight inside, feeling a little puzzled. ¡°The weather is hot, buy some drinks for the brothers, Ste, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Yes, Master.¡± ?Under the gaze of all the guards, the carriage slowly drove forward, entered the inner city, and soon disappeared. After they left, the veteran opened the bag, and his eyes were immediately filled with the brilliance of the gold coins. He took a deep breath: "Hiss...good guy, the young master of the Victor family is very generous. This is at least dozens of gold coins, which are all my salary for a year." There was a guard next to him with his eyes shining brightly, and he said with a smile: "Boss, everyone who sees you has a share. Victor''s young master has said that he will buy wine for the brothers..." ¡ª ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s been a while since I had a good drink. I¡¯m going to change my shift later. How about we go to the Rose House to have a drink together?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go¡­¡± ¡°How generous!¡± ?Other guards standing nearby also gathered around and started cheering. "What kind of person am I? I can''t be greedy for your money. Watch the rest of the time and go after your shift." The guard leader holding the gold coin bag rolled his eyes immediately after hearing what everyone said, and he was not angry. said. Then everyone dispersed, returned to their respective posts, and continued chatting. The guard leader patted the young guard on the shoulder and said earnestly: "Boy, when working in the capital, the most important thing is to have a sharp eye, especially for those who do our job. We don''t know how many big people we meet every day. No point. If someone offends someone with his strong eyesight, it is not impossible for him to be directly hacked to death." ??The young guard was silent for a while, still a little unconvinced, and muttered: "This is the royal capital, and I am a guard of the kingdom. Do they really dare to kill me in public!?" ¡°You guys must not have read the laws of the kingdom carefully, but they are so brave.¡± The guard leader smiled, and then solemnly said: "According to the laws of the kingdom, nobles only need to compensate a certain number of gold coins for killing people. Did the young master just see it? Gold coins are just a number to them, and they are thrown out casually. A tip can buy a life.¡± ¡°If they are willing to go the extra mile and hire assassins, even this bag of gold coins can buy you two lives.¡± ¡°How is it possible?¡± The young guard was shocked, unable to believe that his life was so humble. "Nothing is impossible, the reality is so cruel. We guys are just the kingdom''s defenders at best, and just the watchdogs of the nobles at worst. It''s nothing special." ¡­¡± "Think about it carefully after you go back. If you really can''t change, I advise you not to stay in the capital anymore and leave here as soon as possible." ¡­ ¡­ Inner city, aristocratic area. In a courtyard, Ma En and four companions gathered again. ?Looking at the black-robed envoy sitting on a stone bench not far ahead, tasting wine, everyone''s eyes were burning. Ma En stepped forward and reported the situation: ¡°Lord God¡¯s Envoy, we have completed this prayer meeting and added twenty-four new believers.¡± ¡°You have done well and are worthy of being my lord¡¯s loyal servants.¡± ??The black-robed divine envoy looked at him and praised him. The five people from Manx and Man looked excited, as if they were expecting something. ??They give up on a good life, but they go to the smelly slums to promote the church, not just to support themselves, nor to truly believe in the so-called gods, but for tangible benefits. A trace of contempt flashed in the eyes of the black-robed divine envoy, but he spoke as the others wished: ¡°My Lord is never stingy with rewards for loyal believers. If you have done well in the tasks assigned by My Lord, you will be rewarded. This is a gift from God. You should be pious in your heart and praise My Lord!¡± "Praise to the most powerful and holy King of Eternal Night!" The five people did not hesitate, immediately knelt down and prostrated, shouting with great fanaticism. ??The black-robed divine envoy also stood up, looked up to the sky, put his right hand on his chest, and bowed down. Then the moonlight in the courtyard suddenly dimmed, and a few drops of "rainwater" fell, hitting the five people with incomparable precision, and then blended into it. In an instant, the eyes of the five people bloomed with black light, and the meridians of their bodies began to change, being forcibly dredged and transformed by a mysterious force. Their strength began to rise, and after a while, they broke through the bottleneck and rose to a higher level. ¡°Praise to the eternal night!!¡± ?Ma En, who has gained the most, has been directly promoted from the third level to the fourth level. Feeling the change in his own strength, he couldn''t hide the excitement on his face and shouted excitedly. ¡°Praise to the eternal night!¡± ¡°Praise to the eternal night!¡± The other four people were the same, with excited faces and shouting piously. Being in a noble family, they can see the nature of the world more clearly than anyone else. ?The nature of this world is very simple. Whoever has a big fist will have useful words. Whether it is power, status, wealth, or beauty, these can all be obtained through strength. ?As long as you have the strength, even a poor person can become a top noble overnight, and you can even subvert the royal power and become the king yourself. From the perspective of the outside world, they are upper-class aristocratic young masters and ladies with privileges, but their own family knows their own affairs. There are many young masters and ladies like them in the family, there are dozens if not a hundred, and they are not valued by the family at all. In the final analysis, it is because their talents are not good enough. Even if their family is very wealthy and has a lot of resources, it is impossible to train all their disciples. It is normal for the resources to be given to those disciples who have shown their talents. Disciples like them who have little cultivation talent, although they can rely on the strength of the family and live a comfortable life, they have actually been abandoned. Their only role is to have more children and contribute to the expansion of the family. Because of this, after experiencing the effects of the gods¡¯ gifts, they quickly attached themselves to the Eternal Night Cult and became believers. ¡°Go.¡± The divine promotion was over, and the black-robed divine envoy waved his hand and told these guys to leave quickly. The five people bowed again, then turned and left. Halfway through, young Ma En stopped, turned around and asked: "Master God Envoy, I don''t know how we can make greater contributions to the religion." After being promoted to the fourth level, Ma En became more ambitious and wanted to obtain more divine favors. The black-robed divine envoy saw through Ma En''s thoughts and knew that he was so active for the sake of profit. However, the black-robed divine envoy was not angry. He chuckled and said: "Preach the gospel and let more lost lambs receive the glory of our Lord." The five people from Ma and En thanked them again, turned around and walked out of the yard. After they left, the black-robed divine messenger took off the mask on his face. It was a young man in his twenties. He looked at the door and muttered to himself disdainfully: ¡°A group of false believers, if the patriarch had not been kind and unwilling to commit more crimes, all of them would have died.¡± ?His name is Lin Wei, one of the missionaries sent here by the Night Tribe, a sixth-level dark magician, powerful and clever. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. After they truly bathe in the glory of our Lord, they will naturally make the right choice.¡± There was a voice from the side, and a figure turned from virtual to real and appeared on the stone bench opposite. This was also a missionary from the Night Tribe. "Hmph...a group of greedy and cowardly people, who probably can''t even survive the trial of darkness, are worthy of bathing in my Lord''s divine light!?" Lin Wei sneered and said disdainfully. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because they are people like this that we can infiltrate, isn¡¯t it?¡± Another missionary appeared and chuckled. ?More and more missionaries appear, there are dozens of them, the worst are sixth-level beings, and among them are two seventh-level powerhouses. And these are only the people in charge of the royal capital. There are dark missionaries in every city in the Moshi Kingdom. It can range from a few people to dozens of people. ?In order to solve the problem of the Moshi Kingdom, Su Xingyu sent most of the missionaries from the Yongye Cult. No one can resist the temptation of power, especially those who have power but no talent for cultivation. ¡­ ¡­ The royal palace. ¡°What does the Lord of Night City say? Are you willing to join the Kingdom¡¯s army in conquering Green Nest?¡± Sitting on the throne, the upright and mature king, who has been in a high position for a long time and is full of majesty, looked at the ministers below and asked softly. "this¡­" ?The middle-aged man kneeling below had some hesitation on his face. "explain." The Inkstone King¡¯s voice became slightly louder. ¡°The Lord of Night City refused.¡± The middle-aged man trembled and said: "He said that the Lord of the Green Nest is extremely powerful. If he takes the initiative to attack, even he will not be able to resist the Lord of the Green Nest on the opponent''s home court. Therefore, he is unwilling to attack the Green Nest. He also Say..." As he said that, the middle-aged man became even more afraid and hesitated. ¡°Say what!¡± King Moshi frowned. "He also said that he hoped that your majesty would give up the idea of ??conquering the Lord of the Green Nest. Peace is not easy, so don''t end up in war." The middle-aged man finished speaking in one breath, and then kowtowed his head to the ground, not daring to look at the king''s face. "snort-" The king snorted coldly, very dissatisfied, and then looked at the strong man standing in the front row: "Avery, it was you who advocated giving him the fiefdom. Now, only a few months later, he has the momentum to go out independently. You What do you think we should do?¡± ?Avery, the former number one warrior in the kingdom, was silent for a while and looked at the magician next to him, as if asking for help. "Your Majesty, don''t worry, I have a plan." The magician stood up and said with a chuckle. ¡°Oh, I wonder what the national master¡¯s plan is.¡± King Moshi looked at him expectantly. "It''s very simple. Since the Lord of Night City is unwilling to cooperate with the kingdom in conquering Green Nest, he should lure Green Nest over. With the character of the Lord of Green Nest, he will inevitably conflict with him... This has been repeated several times. With their army, It won''t last long, and maybe they will ask us to send troops to conquer the Green Nest without us asking," the National Master said with a sinister smile on his face. ¡°What do you think of this plan?¡± The king did not give a direct answer, but touched his chin and looked at the others and asked. ¡°A good plan.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no wonder he is a national teacher.¡± "There is no solution to this plan. There was an agreement when we gave the fiefdom to them. We gave them the fiefdom and let them integrate into the kingdom, and they need to stop the Green Nest''s attack." Everyone affirmed and admired the national division''s strategy. "Since you all think it works, let''s do it." The king was also very satisfied with the plan and made the decision immediately. ¡°Would it be better to reduce the supply of resources to them?¡± someone suggested. "no." As soon as the man finished speaking, before others could discuss it, the National Master stopped him, "Our main opponent now is still the Green Nest, not them. Reducing resources is tantamount to directly breaking up with them... Now is not the time. ¡± "alright." Without letting everyone continue the discussion, the king said again: ¡°Let this matter be arranged by the national advisor. All the forces in the kingdom will be dispatched by the national advisor.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡± The Imperial Master said with joy on his face. ¡°The next thing is, now there is an organization called Eternal Night operating all over the kingdom.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 140： They are everywhere, plotting against each other, attacking the Green Nest (plus Chapter 140: They are everywhere, plotting against each other, attacking the Green Nest (Additional update 25) The court meeting is over and all the ministers have dispersed. They left the palace in a hurry, returned to their respective homes, and began to prepare for the coming impact. ?? Spark Academy is one of the top forces in the Moshi Kingdom. The dean and two vice-deans are both seventh-level magicians, and there are three seventh-level powerhouses in charge. Moreover, they are still foreign forces. About two hundred years ago, a wandering seventh-level magician passed through the Moshi Kingdom. I don¡¯t know if he was simply tired of wandering or if he had reached an agreement with the Moshi Kingdom. In short, the powerful magician founded a magic academy here. Academy. ??And unlike the Royal Academy established by the kingdom, the enrollment targets of this magic academy are all the people of the kingdom. Whether he is a beggar, a noble, or a member of the royal family, as long as he can pass the test, he can enter the Spark Academy and become one of its students. Valk, the dean of Spark Academy and known as the number one magician in the kingdom, just came back from outside and found that there was an extra person in his office. ?That was a young man who looked to be in his twenties. His face was a little cold and his eyes were as dull as water. It seemed that nothing could cause him to fluctuate emotionally. ¡°Your Highness the Messenger of God.¡± The somewhat old-looking Valk bowed respectfully. ??This young man is naturally the incarnation of Su Xingyu''s divine power. He waved his hand: "No need to be polite, how is the matter?" With a smile on his face, Valk said with some emotion: "As expected by Your Majesty, the Kingdom has put the wandering legion first, preparing to cause a dispute between them and the Green Nest first, so that the two sides will completely lose their unity. Possibility. As for the matter of the divine religion, although there are many people involved, most of them are ordinary people, so the kingdom does not pay attention to it for the time being and just sends some people to deal with it. " ¡°Very good, let¡¯s continue as planned.¡± Su Xingyu nodded, very satisfied with the result. After hesitating for a while, Valk spoke again: "Your Highness, the envoy of God, I have a question. I don''t know whether I should ask..." "Say." Su Xingyu has always been tolerant of subordinates who have strength and brains. Don¡¯t say it¡¯s just a question, it¡¯s just a question. As long as it¡¯s not too outrageous, he will sometimes give an answer. ?Of course, the premise is that you have to do what he told you well. ¡°Since the kingdom¡¯s energy is now focused on Greennest and Border City, why don¡¯t we take this opportunity to introduce the ideas of the divine religion to those noble elites?¡± Valk was a little puzzled and continued: "It''s not that I look down on those civilians. Many students in Spark Academy, and even a vice president, are civilians. They are very perseverant, can endure hardship, and can endure loneliness. Once Give them a chance, they can do better than those noble young ladies." "But such people are in the minority after all. Most civilians are not very powerful, especially in front of extraordinary powerful people. They are as weak as ants. No matter how many such believers are, they will not be able to make a difference." ??Since he has joined the Eternal Night Cult and decided to take a dark road, Valk will not have any hesitation. He will try his best to help the Eternal Night Cult seize the kingdom. Because of this, he didn''t understand the practices of the Eternal Night Cult. Instead of trying to win over the powerful nobles, he instead worked hard to win over some "ants" across the kingdom. ?This is a world with extraordinary power. No matter how many ordinary civilians there are, they are still vulnerable to those top experts. A seventh-level strongman surrendered, which was better than hundreds of thousands of civilian believers. Su Xingyu chuckled lightly, looked at Valk, and asked: "Why do you think the concept of the divine religion has not been introduced to the aristocratic elite?" "You mean those abandoned "stallions"?" Valk frowned. As the dean of Spark Academy and a seventh-level powerhouse, even if he didn''t go out to collect them, he could still see a lot of them. s things. ?The things those young masters and ladies did were too rough. If it had not had a small impact and involved various families, they would have been dealt with by the kingdom long ago. Su Xingyu shook his head, "They are not elites, and the real aristocratic elites are not that easy to penetrate." "Then you are referring to..." Valk was a little confused. Since he was not referring to those "stallions", what was the envoy referring to? ¡°Aren¡¯t you one of them?¡± Su Xingyu gave him a serious look and smiled: ¡°Guess how many people in today¡¯s meeting have joined the divine religion?¡± "What!" ?? Valk reacted immediately and was startled. ¡°My Lord¡¯s followers are everywhere. Even you, the dean of Spark Academy, a seventh-level strong man with the title of the first magician in the kingdom, have also joined the divine religion.¡± Su Xingyu smiled and said: "In addition, you got a wrong question. The strength of the Divine Religion has always been stronger than that of the Moshi Kingdom. We do not need to rely on your power to subvert the kingdom." ¡°Had it not been for the kindness of my Lord¡¯s spokesperson in the world and his unwillingness to cause more killings, I alone would have been able to suppress the entire Blackstone Kingdom.¡± The incarnation of the divine power of the eighth level of legendary strength can easily suppress the entire Moshi Kingdom. Even if they have some trump cards, they can only cause some trouble at most, and the outcome will not change in any way. ¡°Then why¡­¡± Valk naturally believed in the strength of the divine envoy, otherwise he would not have joined the divine religion in the first place. ¡°You will know when the time comes.¡± Su Xingyu did not answer his question directly and changed the subject: "Don''t worry so much, the divine religion has its own arrangements. Just do your thing well. My agreement with you will not change, and I will give you nothing less." ¡­¡± ¡°Thank God for your highness.¡± With a solemn expression on his face, Valk stood up and bowed carefully. ¡°Just carry on as usual, don¡¯t do anything unnecessary¡­¡± After giving another warning, Su Xingyu''s body gradually became illusive and then disappeared directly. ¡­ The Moshi Kingdom has been established for hundreds of years and is a large force with a complete social system. ?The various forces are intricately connected, including the royal family, academies, guilds, and families. They unite for their own interests and form the present-day Moshi Kingdom. ??Although there are no eighth-level legendary warriors, there are nearly twenty seventh-level warriors and hundreds of thousands of extraordinary troops. ??This strength configuration is not considered weak among the opponents encountered by the Night Tribe. It can even be said to be very powerful. And unlike those monster forces, the Inkstone Kingdom has a strong endurance. Ordinary monster forces often collapse completely after losing only a few times on the battlefield. However, unlike civilized forces with a complete social system, they can lose many times. The power condensed by strength is the most stable structure, but it is also the most fragile structure. It is said to be the most stable because as long as their strength is still there, no matter what happens, this force can be maintained. They are said to be the most vulnerable because they may lose hundreds of years of wealth in one wave. ??Most of the monster forces are such forces, such as Giant Tree City, the Three Overlords of the Canglan River Region, and the Green Dragon''s Nest. ??The Moshi Kingdom is completely different. Their social system is relatively complex, with large and small forces each performing their own duties. They are extremely resilient, and it is very difficult to completely defeat them. ?Of course, if this is the case, then the Night Tribe, which has an absolute advantage in high-end combat power, can still defeat the Moshi Kingdom. But in this case, what he can get is most likely a ruined kingdom. This is unacceptable to Su Xingyu. If the positive side doesn¡¯t work, then the only option is the negative side. Through the method of preaching, he slowly penetrated this kingdom, and then used night battles and a sixth-order army as a guide to attract the attention of the Moshi Kingdom, so that they could not care about this in a short time. Find an opportunity later to get rid of the ruling class of this kingdom at once, launch an internal and external pincer attack, and capture them directly. On one side is a century-old enemy and unstable power, and on the other side is a mysterious force that spreads across the country, but its influence is only on civilians. What is more important, the higher-ups in the kingdom clearly understand. This is Su Xingyu¡¯s plan. ¡­ As time goes by, a year has passed in the blink of an eye. ??The Yongye Cult''s infiltration into the Moshi Kingdom is getting more and more serious, and there is even a tendency to make it public. However, the main missionary members are still ordinary people of the kingdom. So the kingdom did not take too drastic action. It only sent people to search for the people behind this mysterious force and asked each family to take care of their own members. ?This is not that the kingdom is unaware of the dangers of this organization, but that they have other more important things to do. ??The conflict between the Moshi Kingdom and the Green Dragon''s Lair is getting bigger and bigger. The Kingdom has repeatedly formed teams of seventh-level experts to invade the Green Dragon''s Lair and cause trouble. Then when the Green Dragon went berserk, they immediately turned around and ran away. After the Green Dragon chases it out, it will face the siege by Ye Zhan and others. In the end, the Green Dragon is defeated by the crowd and can only return to the Green Nest with injuries all over. After repeating this several times, the green dragon became increasingly angry. As a powerful and sacred creature, it had never suffered such a big loss. ?So the furious green dragon led an army of monsters to invade the Moshi Kingdom and started a battle with the coalition forces led by Ye Zhan. After several battles, both sides fought a **** feud. This completely eliminated the possibility of the two parties joining forces. The Moshi Kingdom also began to gradually reduce its support to the border city for various reasons, allowing Ye Zhan and others to feel the threat of the Green Nest Legion. This is a conspiracy of the Moshi Kingdom. ??The Moshi Kingdom sent people into the Green Nest to provoke a war, and then relied on the power of Ye Zhan and others to resist the Lord of the Green Nest. After all, the Green Dragon would not distinguish between them. In the Green Dragon''s view, Ye Zhan was also a member of the Moshi Kingdom. After fighting several battles, regardless of whether there was any grudge before, there is still grudge now. In this way, the possibility of them joining forces to carve up the Moshi Kingdom was completely eliminated. ?Even if the kingdom does nothing in the future, the Green Dragon will take the initiative to attack the Black Stone Kingdom. As long as it attacks the Black Stone Kingdom from the Green Nest, it will not be able to bypass the border city where the night battle takes place. As a result, the night fighting side will need to bear great pressure. At that time, it will not be the Kingdom that is eager to eradicate the Green Nest, but the Night War. As expected, after the Green Dragon led the monster legion to attack several times, the night battle became a little unbearable. After all, their legion was indeed powerful, but the number was still too small. Facing more than ten times the number of monster warriors, even they can no longer bear it. Having no choice but to fight at night, they had to take the initiative to ask for help from the Moshi Kingdom, hoping that they would send troops into the Green Nest and eradicate the Green Dragon''s nest. ??The Black Stone Kingdom did not agree immediately and resisted several times. It was not until the night battle threatened to leave the border city and let them face the angry green dragon alone that they reluctantly agreed. ??The Moshi Kingdom mobilized the whole country, and sent 12 of the 17 seventh-level soldiers, and sent 200,000 troops. Together with the royal family''s trump card, the Royal Knights Corps was sent over. Including the strength of the night battle side, there is one eighth-level, fifteen seventh-level, and two sixth-level legions. This is a powerful force. In order to completely solve the threat of the green dragon''s lair, the Moshi Kingdom has spent all its wealth. Complete his efforts in one battle. "Ye City Lord, this battle is of great importance. Please do your best, City Lord, and don''t let the green dragon escape, otherwise a legendary dragon that loses its restraints will be a huge disaster." Avery, the commander of the kingdom''s army, said cautiously as he watched the night battle. Eighth level strong men can be called walking natural disasters. For such a strong person, ordinary power is a kind of constraint. Once the green dragon abandons its lair and regains its freedom, the entire kingdom will be in crisis. "I know, I just hope that after this battle, you can abide by the agreement." It seems that he has been tortured by the green dragon during this period. Ye Zhan is no longer as high-spirited as when they first met, and his eyes look a little tired. He looked at Avery and reminded: "I am also at the eighth level..." The meaning of Night War was clear. He could do what the green dragon did. In terms of overall strength, even if the wandering legion includes an eighth-level warrior like Ye Zhan, it is impossible to defeat the Black Stone Kingdom. But if he is really pushed into a corner, he can abandon the legion and become a walking natural disaster to take revenge on the Black Stone Kingdom. . ¡°Your Excellency, please rest assured that the kingdom will not violate the conditions promised to you.¡± Before Avery could speak, a member of the royal family replied respectfully. He is also a seventh-level powerhouse. Facing the threatening behavior of Night War, instead of feeling angry, he was even a little happy. Even using this kind of threat shows that the other party really has no other option. Thinking of what the kingdom had done before, Ye Zhan snorted coldly: "It''s best this way." "Since there are no objections, let''s set off. This battle will destroy the green dragon''s lair and kill the green dragon." Seeing that Ye Zhan agreed, everyone led the army and marched towards the green dragon''s lair. The march of such a large army was naturally unable to hide from the Green Dragon''s Lair. The Green Dragon began to gather its subordinates, preparing to take advantage of the terrain to have a big battle with the Moshi Kingdom. Under the leadership of many strong men, the kingdom''s army moved forward with overwhelming momentum, and several lines of defense deployed by Green Nest were directly penetrated. Then he ran headlong into the main army of Green Nest. The two sides engaged in a fierce battle in the center of the Green Nest. ?Ye Zhan collaborated with more than a dozen seventh-level experts to fight the Lord of the Green Nest at an altitude of 100 meters. The terrifying elemental power is like a natural disaster, extremely frightening. (End of this chapter) Chapter 141： The terrifying green dragon, civil strife in the capital (please subscribe) Chapter 141 The terrifying green dragon, civil strife in the capital (please subscribe) The dragon''s roar sounded like thunder. Resounded through the sky and shook the void. Located in the Green Nest Forest and occupying the home field advantage, the Green Dragon''s strength can be said to have been directly improved by half a level. In addition, the dragon itself is a top race and an extremely powerful existence among its same level. This has improved it by half a level, making it directly invincible. Even though the Moshi Alliance had more powerful players, had a variety of restriction methods, and had night battle pressure from the same eighth level, they were severely beaten by the dragon''s extremely ferocious offensive. "Even a mere ant dares to offend the great Lord of the Green Nest. Today I will crush you all to death!!" The entire battlefield was covered in dark green mist. The green dragon as huge as a mountain roared angrily, and countless dark green energy surged out, transforming into Become a poisonous dragon, biting enemies around you. And it itself rushed directly towards Ye Zhan, covered with green light, and truly turned into a poisonous dragon, constantly dropping venom. If an ordinary sixth-level dragon was accidentally touched, the body would turn into blood in an instant. . "open!!" ?Ye Zhan roared angrily, the long knife slashed down, and the sword energy of a hundred meters of darkness slashed at the green dragon. Even though it was as powerful as a night battle, the Green Dragon was completely at a disadvantage at this time. It gradually lost its ability to counterattack and could only defend passively. Excluding a few strong men who were dragged by seventh-level monsters, there were a total of twelve high-level strong men surrounding and killing the green dragon. ?There was a roar from the entrance of the cave, and the dark sword energy struck upwards, cutting the dark green dragon''s breath into two halves. Ye Zhan took this opportunity to rise into the sky. ¡°Thunder Fire Black Python!¡± ?Standing in the sky. ?Other strong men no longer hold back. Although they cannot hurt the green dragon, they are also using their own methods, either harassing or destroying, to attract the green dragon''s attention so that it cannot concentrate on attacking and killing one person. ?Hum, boom, boom¡ª A loud noise. ¡ª¡ª Not to mention being able to kill the green dragon, at least you must have the strength to confront the normal green dragon head-on. Just like fighting spirit, they also have attributes. "Entering the Green Nest is the worst decision you have ever made in your life!!" The green dragon unfolded its dragon wings, and saw that the ground below began to crack, and a dazzling green light bloomed from inside. The green dragon opened its ferocious mouth, and only the green underneath could be seen. The light flows upward like a stream, and then merges into the body of the green dragon. The dark green dragon''s breath followed closely and hit the cave created by the night battle. The rocks melted at a speed visible to the naked eye, and then directly blasted out a large hole of more than ten meters in the entire hill, which was more than a hundred meters deep. When the eighth-level powerhouses broke out in full force, even they seemed a little weak. "ah-" ??Green Dragon''s strength has been rising steadily, and soon reached the peak state of the eighth level. ?Especially the two eighth-level warriors in front of them, neither of them are strong enough to be compared to normal eighth-level warriors. ??Below, the kingdom''s coalition forces are also strangling the monster legions. Among them, there are two legions that perform most dazzlingly. One of them is the Eternal Night Legion that fights at night, and the other is the kingdom''s Royal Knights. There is no eighth-level strong man, but he can fight against the green dragon for so long. If the Moshi Kingdom does not have some trump cards, Ye Zhan will not believe it. ??The green dragon, blessed by the spirit stone veins, has unlimited energy at this moment, and does not care about consumption at all, and the dark green dragon breath keeps spurting out. Their cooperation cannot be said to be very good. Their combined strength is obviously much stronger than that of the Green Dragon, but they can barely suppress it in a real fight. As soon as Fang appeared, the Thunder Fire Giant Python opened its mouth and spat out, and the mixed energy of red and blue spread around like a field, constantly eroding the dark green poisonous mist of the green dragon. The seventh-order people looked at each other, nodded, and then divided into several small groups to stand up. ?Looking a little miserable, the armor on his body was shattered. After many times of tempering, his body was stronger than the epic armor, and there were also wounds at this moment. ?Green and black each occupy half of the sky, as if the sky and the earth are confronting each other with great momentum. As for the Royal Knights, it is one of the trump cards of the Moshi Kingdom. ??And the gap between the eighth level and the seventh level is indeed very big, but the opponent''s main energy is on him now. A few range attacks will make you panic. What about a group of seventh level people doing this? ¡°General Ye, please calm down. We were just preparing the killing move. It took some time. Now that we are ready, we will come and help the general...¡± A seventh-level strongman smiled awkwardly and then explained. ??Several warriors roared angrily and burst out with all their strength, swarming towards the green dragon and constantly harassing the green dragon while attracting the main firepower during the night battle. ¡°We¡¯re coming too.¡± A group of seventh-level warriors showed their magical powers and struggled to resist the green dragon''s attack. ?Even though there are some arrogant workers at this moment, the combat effectiveness displayed casually still surpasses most of the legions on the scene. However, his momentum increased unabated, and he was exuding a black-gold light. Ye Zhan looked at the guy over there who was still "fishing" and shouted angrily: "If you keep holding on, I will turn around and leave. I¡¯ll leave this guy to you, but I want to see whether it¡¯s you who die more, or my side who dies more¡­¡± After all, there are thousands of different people, and each has a different path to transcendence, so the things they cultivate will also be somewhat different. ?There is nothing that can be done about it. Most of the powerful people who are promoted normally are more independent. It is extremely difficult for them to cooperate well. ??The green dragon roared, and without dodge, it collided with it. "Roar-" A huge python nearly a hundred meters long, filled with thunder and fire, and exuding a terrifying aura appeared. ??The Moshi Kingdom has many sixth-level extraordinary warriors, but after so many years, it has only formed a sixth-level legion, and it was only achieved through secret methods. As soon as the green dragon was captured, the elements of heaven and earth cooperated and turned into huge dark green dragon claws, making Ye Zhan unable to avoid it. He was directly shot and flew thousands of meters away, and plunged into the hill. Forming a legion is not as simple as imagined. You just need to recruit enough people, train it, and declare its establishment. Needless to say, the Eternal Night Legion is the top legion of the Night Tribe. It has fought in the north and south for many years and has gone through hundreds of battles. Even among the elite Night Tribe, they are the strongest legion. In a legion, if not all soldiers have the same attributes, at least it should not be so outrageous that the attributes are in a mess, or even completely contradictory. The attributes are not pure enough and cannot be integrated at all. The legion commander cannot even draw on the power of legion soldiers. ?In this case, what is the significance of establishing a legion? ?This cannot be blamed on the kingdom. After all, the king is not a **** and cannot interfere with the choices of all the people of the kingdom. Therefore, it is very difficult to form a legion. It''s okay when you''re at a low level. After all, the quantity is there, and you can always find the right one if you search for it. The middle level is not enough. Although there are a lot of mid-level extraordinary people in the Moshi Kingdom, they are far from being overwhelming. ?Under the joint strangulation of the two sixth-level legions, the monster army was beaten back steadily. If the monster warriors were not individually strong and tenacious enough to fight, they would have collapsed long ago. ¡­ ??While the kingdom''s coalition forces and the monster army were fighting fiercely in the Green Nest Forest, some subtle changes also occurred within the Blackstone Kingdom. ?Cities in various places, including Tianhe City, the royal capital, have all entered a state of martial law, with no entry or exit allowed. Tianhe City. Outer city, slums, inside a dilapidated church. ?Hundreds of people gathered here and a prayer meeting was being held. The believers looked pious and prayed to the gods in their hearts. Among these hundreds of people, a small number have become extraordinary ones. Although they are only at the first level, it is enough to drive them crazy. Extraordinary one. This is an extraordinary person! Despite the fact that the Moshi Kingdom has a population of several million, the proportion of extraordinary people is actually not high. Even if the aura of the entire plane is improving now, the time is too short after all, and most people are still limited by problems such as talents, qualifications and resources, and they have never been able to become extraordinary. So being able to become a transcendent, even if it is only the first level, is already powerful enough for them. The people on the stage presiding over the conference are even more powerful, and have all broken through to the fourth level. Among them, a somewhat talented and clever guy has reached the fifth level with the help of the "God Envoy". ¡°The most powerful King of Eternal Night, humble believers pray to you, and I will definitely abide by the concept of theism...¡± ¡°Darkness abides, my Lord is eternal¡­¡± ¡°¡­Your humble believer is willing to sacrifice everything for the growth of the religion¡­¡± ?In the dilapidated church, believers knelt on the ground, facing the statues of gods, muttering to themselves and praying devoutly. The statue of the **** has a layer of black light, and its eyes seem to have a spiritual light, transforming from a dead thing into a living thing, and it seems to be completely alive. The light in the church dimmed, and everyone was enveloped by a ray of darkness. A mysterious force quietly transformed their bodies. This is a program set by Su Xingyu, which can simply respond to believers'' prayers. The more devout the prayers, the more "responses" you will get. There is no way. There are more and more believers. Even if Su Xingyu''s spiritual consciousness is as vast as the sea of ??stars and can bear their faith, it is impossible to answer every prayer. So I can only be lazy like this. ?While the believers in the church were praying, a mysterious team of dozens of people came quietly outside and kicked the church door open. ¡°Violate the laws of the kingdom, organize a cult gathering privately, the host will be beheaded, and the participants will be sent to work in the mines for three years for the first offense.¡± The team leader was wearing armor, holding a long knife, and looked at the crowd with superb eyes and roared. ??This is a garrison team of the kingdom. The members are all extraordinary warriors. The team leader is a mid-level warrior. He is not weak and can handle ordinary missionary gatherings. They had dealt with several cult gatherings before this. ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, these are the kingdom¡¯s defenders, they are going to be taken away to mine!¡± "I''m dead... No, run quickly, don''t get caught. I don''t want to go mining. The mine is so dangerous. If you go there, you won''t be able to come back." ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have come if I had known earlier, **** it.¡± Facing the kingdom¡¯s defenders and looking at the gleaming long swords, the young believers suddenly came to their senses and began to regret themselves. "what to do?" ??A masked moderator looked at the leader in the middle and asked for his opinion. ¡°What can I do? Of course, run away quickly!¡± Ma En glanced at him, a little speechless. ¡°Now is not the time to have a direct conflict with the kingdom, let¡¯s run away first¡­¡± ??This is just a small team among the kingdom''s defenders, with only one fourth-level extraordinary. In terms of strength, it is definitely not as strong as theirs. But this is the territory of the kingdom, and it is also the royal capital, the most powerful place in the entire kingdom. It is satisfying to defeat this small team, but it will not solve the problem. Instead, it may attract stronger defenders. "good." Seeing what Ma En said, everyone immediately nodded and agreed to the proposal. ¡°Shadow Bound.¡± Ma En took out his staff and cast a dark spell. The dark shadows under the feet of the advancing defenders turned into countless vines, and then wound up along the soles of their feet. Some weak warriors were directly tied into rice dumplings and could not move at all. "Walk¡­" Ma En smiled proudly upon seeing this, put away the statue of God, turned around and left with everyone. Unexpectedly, at this time, he, no, all the followers of the Eternal Night Cult, heard a voice in their ears. ¡°The time has come, let¡¯s get started.¡± ?The voice is flat, as if there is no emotion. Ma En and others'' bodies froze for a moment and stopped. Ma En looked at his companions: "Did you hear anything?" ?Ò²?¡± One of the companions nodded. ¡°I thought it would take a while, but I didn¡¯t expect it to start so soon.¡± Another young man laughed. ?Early when they joined the divine religion, a "divine messenger" told them what "action" meant. Preach, preach publicly. ??There is no need to continue to hide in the night and preach secretly, but stand under the sun and preach to all the people of the kingdom around you, and maintain the order of the kingdom and do not let them fall into chaos. "ah-" ??The captain of the garrison roared angrily, swung his long knife, cut off the dark vines blocking the road in front of him, and rushed towards Ma En and others. The two sides soon fought together. The defenders had more people and richer combat experience. ??Eternal Night Missionaries have a higher level of transcendence and stronger physical strength, but they are all young masters and young ladies. They have not experienced any battles and have close to no combat experience. Hence, the two sides fought evenly, and it was difficult to tell the winner. After a while, all the believers who had gathered at the scene ran away. Scenes like this are common in the royal capital. Inner city. ??Dozens of sixth-level strongmen surrounded a courtyard, and then the leader gave an order: "superior." ?Hum, boom, boom¡ª Fighting energy and magic swept in, directly destroying this beautiful house. Before they could rush into the courtyard, a dark sword energy struck, and with a swish sound, a sixth-level guard who rushed forward was cut in half. At the same time, a dozen figures rose into the sky. They were either wearing robes or armor. It was obvious that they were well prepared for the enemy''s arrival. "It''s finally begun." The leading black-haired young man looked at the enemy who was several times his own, his face was very calm, and he even felt relieved. ¡°Seventh level strong man.¡± ?Feeling the strong aura coming from the young man, the defender commander''s expression darkened. "Clan Chief Wall, Elder Haas, you and I will stop him temporarily. Come along with the others and kill the cultists as soon as possible!" Facing the seventh-level powerhouse, the defender commander did not back down, but chose to take the initiative and fight with The other two and a half seventh-level people joined forces to hold the black-haired young man down and create opportunities for others. (End of this chapter) Chapter 142： The dark sky covering the palace, killing the Lord of the Green Nest Chapter 142 The dark sky covering the palace, killing the Lord of the Green Nest (please subscribe) ??The royal capital, it should be said that the entire Moshi Kingdom fell into chaos. As if it had been planned in advance, all parts of the country launched actions against the sudden appearance of the god. Led by the royal family and assisted by the major families, the remaining forces of the entire kingdom mobilized to launch a large-scale siege against the followers of the Evernight Cult. ?The missionaries of the Yongye Cult also went against the norm this time. Instead of escaping, they fought back and fought fiercely with the kingdom''s defenders. The power they displayed greatly shocked the Moshi Kingdom. They originally thought that this organization would consist of a few hundred mid-level extraordinary beings, plus two or three high-level extraordinary beings, but as a result of this wave of conflicts, not to mention anything else, there were nearly a thousand people in the royal capital alone. A mid-level extraordinary person appears. What makes the kingdom even more horrified is that a considerable number of these mid-level extraordinary believers are citizens of the original kingdom, and their strength before that was only low-level extraordinary. ?Thousands of mid-level extraordinary beings are not scary, but the ability to quickly produce mid-level extraordinary beings on a large scale is a bit scary. At this moment, the Kingdom finally realized that it might have underestimated this force that had been hiding in Tibet. ?But it¡¯s not too late to discover it now. The kingdom decided to strike hard and use all its power to completely eradicate this organization called "Eternal Night". "There''s nothing I can do about it. The vice-dean is just like that. When he practices, he doesn''t care about other things." The man explained again, with a look of helplessness on his face. He was just a teacher, and he had no control over the vice-dean. In the dean''s room, looking through the window at the chaotic scene outside the college, he couldn''t help but shook his head and muttered to himself: Spark Academy. The middle-aged king stood up to greet him, with some surprise on his face, and asked: "How is the situation outside now?" Someone shouted: ¡°Dean! Dean!¡± After listening to the messenger''s report, the king asked him to retreat. "hehe¡­" "This is an order from His Majesty the King himself. Did Dean Bichir really say that?" The messenger looked a little surprised and was not sure what he had just heard. ¡°Everything is going according to plan. Although the power of the cult is somewhat beyond expectation, we are well prepared. Even if the academy and some families choose to wait and see, with the power of the entire kingdom, suppressing it will not be a problem.¡± The national master replied confidently. "yes." "National Division." ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s just follow the old guy¡¯s arrangement and focus on the academy. I don¡¯t care about the rest.¡± Looking at the messy situation outside, the middle-aged man wanted to get involved, but remembering the dean''s instructions before leaving, he stopped and decided to wait and see. ??If the dean hadn''t left him some words before leaving, I''m afraid he still wouldn''t understand what happened. ¡°It¡¯s really a mess. I thought I would have to wait for a while, at least to eradicate the Green Nest before taking action. I didn¡¯t expect that the coalition forces had just left, and they started taking action here.¡± ßËßË¡ª There was a knock on the door outside. ¡°That¡¯s...okay.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± The man still wanted to persuade. "Your Majesty, don''t worry, just reach in and chop it off. It''s just a good opportunity to integrate the power of the kingdom. When the time comes, we can eradicate the Green Nest, conquer the country of volcanoes, and unify the entire north." The deputy dean frowned for a moment and said, "Go and talk to them. Just say that I have gained some insights from my practice and need to retreat for a few days. It is not convenient for me to take action at the moment." "This..." The man was stunned and looked at his dean with some doubts in his eyes. "This was arranged by the old guy." The vice-dean had to take the title of dean of the college. After all, he seldom took care of things and lacked prestige in the college. ?The man hesitated for a moment, and after bidding farewell to the vice-president, he quickly came to the entrance of the college and said to the palace envoy who was waiting here: "I''m sorry to keep the envoy waiting for so long." In the end, the two sides broke up on bad terms, and the envoy quickly rushed back to the palace and reported the response from Spark Academy to the king. ??This time, all parties have retained some strong men. The royal family has retained two seventh-level people, while the Spark Academy has retained a vice-president, who is also a seventh-level magician. The chaos in the royal capital today is felt by everyone living here. He hesitated for a moment and then said: "Now that civil strife suddenly breaks out in the royal capital, and the main army of the kingdom is outside, it is the time when the strength of the royal capital is empty. At this moment, the strength of the royal capital may not be able to suppress the civil strife immediately. If we refuse the palace I''m afraid it won''t be easy to get along with you in the future..." He simply said that we are all hanging out in the Moshi Kingdom. We rejected the request from the palace today, and we will just wait to wear small shoes in the future. ??The room that was supposed to be empty of other people suddenly heard another person''s voice, and a figure emerged from the room. It was the National Preceptor of the Moshi Kingdom. ?The vice-president chuckled lightly and waved his hand: "It doesn''t matter, just tell him that." ¡°I¡¯m sorry, your Excellency, Vice-President, had some insights yesterday and is currently practicing in seclusion, so...¡± The man looked embarrassed, as if he felt guilty for not being able to help. The vice-president was silent for a while and asked, "Did you tell me what it was about?" Although he is a seventh-level powerhouse and the vice-president of Spark Academy, with a high position of authority, he has been focusing on cultivation for many years and does not participate in the government affairs of the kingdom, so he does not know much about the undercurrents within the Moshi Kingdom. "Dean Biqier, what did he say..." The messenger asked directly without being polite to him. Even though Spark Academy has many seventh-level experts, compared with the Kingdom, their strength is far insufficient. ??The man quickly replied: "His Majesty the King asks you and the teachers of the college to take action to eliminate the cult members and suppress the civil strife in the capital." ??The middle-aged man frowned, and then called back. A man who looked to be in his forties came in from outside the door, with a hurried expression, "Dean, someone from the palace has been sent over, right outside the college." "Come in." ¡°I understand, please step back.¡± When the messenger left and the king was the only one left in the room, he suddenly said to himself, "It''s true, those guys'' hands did reach in, and I don''t know how many people joined their camp." ¡°The royal palace¡­¡± Then, he hesitated again: "But..." ¡°Just say what the Imperial Preceptor has to say,¡± the king said with a frown. "Those Yongye cultists who have infiltrated are not large in number, but they are not weak in strength. If we only rely on the various families and the imperial army, I am afraid they will not be able to solve them quickly. If we want to suppress them quickly, your Majesty will need your help." The teacher was a little embarrassed. He didn''t expect that those cultists would be so powerful and all of them had special skills. "Isn''t there just a few hundred people? When did the kingdom''s army become so fragile that it can''t even handle a few hundred sixth-level soldiers!" The king frowned, his tone a little dissatisfied, even though the main army was sent to the Green Nest, At this moment, there are still a large number of extraordinary warriors in the royal capital. "There are more than a few hundred sixth-level people, and there are four seventh-level ones, and the fighting power of those believers is very strong. Ordinary warriors of the same level are not their enemies at all." The national preceptor had to explain, lest His Majesty the King think that he His ability was not good enough. As he said this, he glanced at His Majesty the Kingdom''s side. "Indeed, as the National Preceptor said, those Eternal Night Cultists are extremely powerful. I''m afraid we won''t be able to quickly deal with them just relying on the power of the Forbidden Army and the major families." Another figure emerged, that was the secret guard beside the king. Commander. ¡°What should we do according to the advice of the national advisor?¡± the king asked. ¡°Go with all your strength, don¡¯t delay, we must keep all these seventh-level experts here.¡± The national master¡¯s eyes flashed with a cold light, and he said coldly. There are currently three seventh-level members in the kingdom, including one from the Spark Academy, one from the Adventurer''s Guild, two from the royal family, and one from the family. Even if the academy does not listen to orders, it is still on par with the Eternal Night Cult. ??But this is only the apparent strength. No one knows the real strength except the king. "good." ?The king was silent for a while, then nodded slowly, "I will send the Secret Guard and Dragon Hunting Guard to your command. We must deal with these cultists as soon as possible..." ¡°Your Majesty, please rest assured.¡± The Imperial Master replied cautiously. "That¡­" Just as the king was about to speak, a fourth voice sounded in the room. The man asked directly: "Is this your trump card?" The voice came from the corner of the room, and there was a person standing there. I don''t know when he was standing there. , looking at him, he seemed to have been listening for a while. "who!?" The Imperial Master looked horrified, and when he turned around to look, he didn''t notice a person standing here at all. ??The secret guard leader moved forward, protecting the king, and looked at the masked figure solemnly. ¡°Who are you and why did you sneak into the palace late at night?¡± The king yelled while delivering the message. ¡°You are planning to deal with my Lord¡¯s church, why don¡¯t you even know me?¡± Su Xingyu looked at the three of them and said softly. ¡°Eternal Night Cultist.¡± The Imperial Master had a gloomy look on his face. He did not expect that the Yongye Divine Cult actually had an eighth level existence. Yes, even now, the Moshi Kingdom only feels that there is a connection between the Yongye Cult and the Yezhan side, and is not sure that the two sides are in the same group. Because it doesn¡¯t make sense, with two eighth-level powerhouses, they can completely divide the Moshi Kingdom directly, instead of developing it secretly like now. "It would be more accurate to call me the Envoy of Eternal Night." Su Xingyu smiled and glanced at the middle-aged king, "You don''t have to try to ask for help. This room has been covered by my power. Without my permission, no information can be spread." ¡°What do you want, Your Excellency?¡± ?The king was very puzzled. He couldn''t understand what the Eternal Night Cult was doing at all. ¡°The whole kingdom.¡± Now, Su Xingyu doesn''t mind letting the other party die clearly. The secret guard commander and the national master looked at each other, and then nodded. ?Subsequently, the secret guard commander no longer hesitated, a battle armor appeared on his body, a giant sword in his hand, burning energy and blood, and rushed towards Su Xingyu. The state counselor picked up the king with one hand, turned around and ran away. Boom¡ª With the energy and blood burning in his body, the giant sword slashed down towards Su Xingyu. With a bang, the giant sword slashed through his figure without any hindrance, splitting him in two. It feels right, but no blood splatters. A black shadow appeared behind the secret guard commander like a flash. Feeling the danger, the secret guard commander suddenly swung his sword and swept across. Before his body could turn, countless dark vines wrapped around his feet, firmly fixing his body and limbs, making him unable to move. Every cent. ¡°Ahhhh¡ª¡ª¡± ???The secret guard commander roared angrily, a violent momentum erupted from his body, and his body size suddenly grew, trying to break the shackles of the "dark vines". As he struggled, the whole room trembled. ??The dark vines connecting the entire room were actually unable to withstand his power. ¡°Good strength.¡± Su Xingyu praised him, with a cold light flashing in his eyes. The long sword transformed from the power of darkness pushed forward and instantly penetrated the heart of the secret guard commander. ?However, even if the heart was penetrated, the secret guard commander did not die directly. For a seventh-level powerhouse, the heart is no longer fatal. ?So Su Xingyu waved his hand again, a thin black line crossed his neck, a **** head flew up, and the secret guard leader''s extremely strong body fell backwards. In just a few breaths, a seventh-level powerhouse fell here. ??Although King Moshi was taken away by the national preceptor, Su Xingyu was not anxious at all and slowly walked out of the room. ??I saw the national advisor and the king not far away, looking at the sky completely covered by the power of darkness. Even though they were not ordinary people and had strong hearts, they couldn''t help but feel despair at this moment. The entire Moshi Palace was covered in darkness. ?Hand held empty in his right hand, the staff appeared. Su Xingyu looked at the soldiers surrounding him from a distance, with a smile on his face. ?Dark radiance rose from his body, converged into a pillar of light, and rushed towards the dome. ?Hold up the entire dark curtain like an Optimus Pillar. ¡°Let¡¯s fight the boss.¡± ¡­ Green Nest Forest. After half a day of fierce fighting, the battle here is coming to an end. The monster army below has been dispersed and fell into the strangulation of the kingdom''s coalition forces. The battlefield between the high-level powerhouse and the green dragon has also moved dozens of miles away. This is not because both sides are afraid of accidentally injuring their subordinates. Not to mention whether they can be injured, even if they can be injured, they will not care at this time. The reason why the battlefield was moved was entirely because the green dragon wanted to run away. There is no way, there are too many opponents, so many that the green dragon doesn''t think he can win. Facing a certain death situation, after the last wave of outbursts at home failed to scare off the opponent, even if they were reluctant to part with the wealth under the Green Nest, the Green Dragon had to give up and chose to escape. While fighting and running, he ran outside. But running so far is already the limit. Since the Green Nest is to be eradicated, the kingdom has imagined that the green dragon will escape, so it has already had countermeasures in place. ¡°Ouch¡ªhuman beings, you deserve to die!!¡± The black figure quickly flashed to the side of the green dragon and slashed out with another knife. The green dragon''s wings received new injuries. It roared angrily, turned its head and spit out a breath of blue-green dragon breath. Ye Zhan turned around and flew out, avoiding the incoming attack. Dragon Breath. The green dragon''s body is covered with scars, including elemental blows, gang energy slashes, and other types of injuries. The three most serious injuries are the night battle''s slash, which almost cut off its head, and the dragon-hunting crossbow. The shot directly penetrated the dragon wing on the right side, and a fist mark broke several bones. ?At this time, there are two main forces on the battlefield besieging the Green Dragon: Night Fighter, who is in the eighth-level legendary realm, and Avery, who is wearing a strange armor and whose aura has been raised to the eighth level. As for the other seventh-level experts, they can only assist outside at this time and use long-range attacks to continuously aggravate the green dragon''s injuries. ??The green dragon has been forced to a dead end. No one wants to fight it at this time, so they all choose to consume it. Another two hours passed. ?Hunted by Avery''s punch to the back, the green dragon let out an unwilling roar and fell to the ground helplessly. Ye Zhan quickly caught up with him and cut off the green dragon''s ferocious head with one more stab. ¡­ With the death of the powerful enemy, Ye Zhan breathed a sigh of relief. At this moment, something unexpected happened. ?Avery slowly landed on the ground, then stepped on the ground suddenly, jumped towards Ye Zhan, punched out, and hit Ye Zhan in the head. (End of this chapter) Chapter 143： Legendary magician, counterattack, betrayal (please subscribe) Chapter 143 Legendary Magician, Counterattack, Betrayal (Please subscribe) boom- As if he was on guard, Ye Zhan raised his sword to block, and his fist hit the blade. The strong force made Ye Zhan stumble backwards. The people who watched it in the sky quickly surrounded them, and surrounded the Night Fights and blocked them. ¡°Avery, you dare to attack me, are you crazy!?¡± Ye Zhan stopped, looked solemnly, looked at the powerful men of the kingdom in a circle around him, and said angrily. ?Other powerful men in the kingdom also looked at Avery with some confusion, wanting him to give an explanation. This seemed to be different from what was agreed in advance. Facing the doubtful looks of everyone, Avery took out the king''s token and a phonological stone with the king''s voice on it, and then he said in a deep voice: "Your Majesty ordered, please help me to kill the foreign enemies. " ¡°Follow your Majesty¡¯s orders.¡± More than half of the powerful people present either belong to the royal family or are members of major families. They have long been closely connected with the Moshi Kingdom and are inseparable. Faced with Avery''s request, they did not even think about it and simply expressed their willingness to cooperate. action. The remaining people, such as the president of Spark Academy, the lone dark mage, and the president of the Adventurers Guild, all looked hesitant, "This..." They were not natives of the kingdom. They were able to surround and kill Ye Zhan today. Maybe they will be the ones who suffer in a few days. No matter from any aspect, it would be more beneficial for them to have a powerful foreign force join. It could at least make their relationship with the kingdom more unified. ¡°Jiehahahahahaha!!¡± Swords intersect. ??The speed of the night battle was too fast for people to catch. There was a sound of breaking through the air when the long sword was slashed, and the sharp sword energy seemed to split the entire space. ??Along with the terrifying collision of fighting spirit, a deafening explosion sounded in the air. ?A few people looked at each other and were very dissatisfied, but then they all chose to participate in the siege. Ye Zhan ignored him, stepped on his feet, and flew out suddenly, turning into blackness and drawing a graceful arc in the air, and pounced on his prey like a predatory tiger. ?Avery rushed over, trying to intercept Ye Zhan, but he couldn''t catch up, so he had to remind him loudly. The energy fluctuations generated by the collision of fighting qi shook the space, and the aftermath set off a wave of air that rippled around, destroying the surrounding environment and landforms. The change in the night battle shocked and disturbed everyone present. They had never seen such a powerful fighting spirit, and had never felt such a terrifying atmosphere. Even the legendary Green Dragon, which had just exploded and was extremely powerful, did not give them such a strong sense of oppression. An illusory dark mark appears between the eyebrows, like the eyes of the God of Darkness, watching everything, exuding a deep mysterious aura, leading the creatures to explore. Fear, hesitation! "You did hold back your hand in the battle just now." Avery''s face became solemn. He expected that he would hold back his hand in the night battle. After all, as long as the opponent is in his right mind, it is impossible for him to attack with all his strength. ¡°Seeking death!¡± ?His eyes were as scarlet as blood, like two burning fireballs, revealing strong killing intent and fanaticism, like a tiger that had broken free from its cage. ¡ª ?Although we talked a lot, only a few breaths passed. The surrounding air seemed to be infected by the dark fighting spirit, becoming heavy and oppressive, as if there was a force oppressing this space. "ha-" ?Ye Zhan looked disdainful and sneered. "die!!" Ye Zhan roared angrily, his eyes widened, and with a swish sound, the long sword cut off the two swords, and then directly split the royal strongman behind the long sword into two halves. The black sword energy penetrated his body and left a trace on the ground behind him. A knife mark hundreds of meters long. "Ha ha¡­" Listening to everyone''s conversation, Ye Zhan laughed angrily: "You really treat me like a dish, you think you''re sure to eat me!" ïÏ¡ª After all, they will still be living in the Moshi Kingdom in the future. Openly resisting the king''s order at this moment is tantamount to breaking up with the kingdom, and they may not be able to stay here in the future. ?The confrontation between red and black only lasted for a moment, and the red fighting spirit released was split into two halves. ??The powerful royal man''s eyes were dull, and his body turned into two halves and slowly fell backwards. Even though they are strong men in the seventh-level epic realm, they feel their own insignificance and powerlessness in front of this blurred figure shrouded in dark fighting spirit, as if they will be swallowed by darkness at any time. But now looking at the momentum, it is no longer a matter of holding back. ?Ye Zhan let out a deafening laugh, his eyes flashing with excitement and fanaticism: "Don''t let me down, everyone in the Moshi Kingdom!" The long black knife slashed down, emitting a cold light under the moonlight. With that said, Ye Zhan no longer suppressed himself and began to fully bloom. The rich dark fighting spirit spilled out, spreading and corroding around like a spiritual being. It was very domineering. ¡°Stop!¡± The royal strongman roared angrily, channeling his fighting spirit. Avery''s face suddenly became happy. He knew that a few people would be dissatisfied, but it didn''t matter, as long as they were willing to take action. "Then please join me in taking action to kill this powerful foreign enemy." "If you don''t want to participate, I won''t force you, but please stay on the sidelines and don''t interfere with the battle." Seeing the hesitation of several people, Avery''s face darkened, and then he said slowly. The person he targeted was a member of the royal family, who was also a warrior. Faced with the attack from the night battle, he reacted quickly and crossed his swords in front of him to try to block the violent blow. ??In the battle that surrounded and killed the green dragon just now, did the opponent contribute 50%? Thinking of this, a flash of panic flashed in Avery''s eyes. ?Ye Zhan''s face was ferocious. When he saw that the opponent was not dodging, he would immediately use all his strength to attack. ¡°Get out of the way¡ª¡± ¡°Today, let me show you the difference between the Epic Realm and the Legendary Realm. After fighting that flying insect a few times, you think you can fight against the Legendary Realm! They are just ants, no matter how many there are, what will happen!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t dare.¡± ¡°Casro! Ahhh! You deserve to die!¡± Avery''s eyes were red, and he was instantly furious. He didn''t expect that his fellow seventh-level warrior could not even sustain a single blow. Like red lightning, he came to Ye Zhan''s side, clenched his fists, fighting energy surged crazily in his body, and punched out, hitting Ye Zhan with destructive force. ¡°The power gained from external objects is ultimately not as strong as the power gained through one¡¯s own cultivation.¡± Facing Avery''s angry blow, Ye Zhan didn''t panic at all. He smiled contemptuously, waved his left arm, and punched away. With a bang, the two fists met and the space shook. Then Avery flew backwards like a kite with a broken string and fell heavily to the ground. If you are not strong enough, you are not good enough. No matter how angry you are, it cannot change the facts. ?Others were shocked when they saw this. With the blessing of armor, Avery''s strength has undoubtedly reached the eighth level. Even if there is a gap between him and those who have truly cultivated to the eighth level, it will never be as big as this. A punch thrown out with all his strength was actually blocked casually, and then even the person was knocked away. ¡°Those who don¡¯t want to die, let¡¯s take action together.¡± Aware of the seriousness of the problem, everyone immediately joined forces and launched an attack on Ye Zhan. They were either wielding swords, chopping knives, or casting spells. All kinds of fighting spirit and magic were intertwined to form a deadly net that enveloped the night battle. Facing the crowd''s siege, Ye Zhan didn''t panic at all. He roared angrily, aimed in one direction, and slashed forward, the black sword energy breaking through the dense net. Pressing his feet on the ground, his body jumped out and turned into black lightning and rushed towards one of them. "help me!" ?Seeing the fate of his companion just now, he saw Ye Zhan rushing toward him. The man was obviously panicked. He tried to stop him and asked his companion for help. ¡°Thunder and Fire Cage!¡± ¡°Touch of weakness!¡± ¡°Curse of Slowness!¡± Looking at Ye Zhan''s rapidly approaching figure, everyone was a little frightened, but they also knew that they couldn''t let Ye Zhan defeat them one by one like this, otherwise they would all end up in the same end before long. For a moment, various weakening and imprisoning magics were thrown towards Ye Zhan. At the same time, everyone quickly flew back, and several seventh-level warriors rushed forward. Avery also caught up, and in an instant, the two sides were fighting fiercely. Facing the siege of everyone, Night Fight was not afraid at all. He kept slashing with his long sword, his sword energy was vertical and horizontal, his body was like the wind, and he flexibly shuttled through the intensive magic and martial arts attacks. Despite the numerous enemies, he performed with ease, and every block and counterattack was accurate. As time went by, the battle between the two sides became more intense. Avery, as the leader, even though his strength was not as good as Night War, he still tried his best to drag Night War on the frontal battlefield and create opportunities for his companions. "If your strength is only like this, then this siege is not a wise choice." Fighting against a dozen seventh-level powerhouses on your own, including even a pseudo-eighth level one, the night battle showed extreme performance. With strong suppressive power, the attack became more and more fierce. There seemed to be a unique rhythm and rhythm in the dancing of the long sword. The sword is sharp and powerful. Every slash carries unrivaled power. Avery didn''t respond, but just kept his head down against Ye Zhan. Finally, after a while, Ye Zhan once again seized an opportunity, broke through the warrior''s defense, and rushed towards the thunder magician not far away. Among the magicians of all elements, the lethality of the lightning magician is also among the best. Even if it is one level behind, he can still pose a threat to night battles. Several magicians waved their staffs, and countless magic blasted towards Ye Zhan to block Ye Zhan''s attack. However, Ye Zhan''s speed was too fast and his body was very strong. Facing the flying magic attack, he directly slashed to break it. ??Looking at the rapidly approaching night battle, the locked lightning magician was obviously a little panicked and waved his staff again. ¡°The thunder dragon roars!¡± ¡ª¡ª ?Amidst the roar of electricity, a huge blue thunder dragon rushed towards Ye Zhan, opened its huge mouth, and swallowed him directly into its belly. The terrifying thunder began to shrink inward. "die." ?Hush out of the thunder dragon''s body, Ye Zhan''s body was charred and black, his eyes were cold, he rushed in front of the thunder magician, slashed with his long knife, and then he saw the other person''s slightly weird smile. ?The corners of his lips moved slightly, as if to say, "It''s finally here." The long knife struck down, and the thunder magician''s body was torn apart and split into two, but no blood was spilled. The body that was split in half heard the sound of electricity. His body gradually became transparent, and finally turned into two halves of azure elemental bodies, flashing with lightning, as if it had turned into a pure thunder and lightning energy body. ¡°Legendary Magician!¡± Looking at the elemental body in front of him, a touch of shock finally appeared on Ye Zhan''s always cold face. Elemental body, this is a skill that only eighth-level magicians can master. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ?The dark clouds were closed above, lightning flashed and thunder roared, and the voice of the thunder magician rang out from the sky. ?The next second, centered on the original position of the thunder magician, a large magic circle covering hundreds of meters appeared in vain, and then suddenly shrank to tens of meters, surrounding Ye Zhan. The night battle was immediately terminated, and the body quickly retreated outwards, trying to get out of the attack range of the magic circle. However, the magic circle was as if it was attached to his body, following him closely and unable to get rid of it at all. ¡°Hahaha, arrogant boy, feel the fury of thunder!¡± ?Amidst the laughter of the thunder magician, countless thunderbolts crashed down. ??Rumble ¡ª ?Every thunderbolt carries the power of destruction. Even if it is as powerful as a night battle, I feel unprecedented pressure at this time. This is a real killing move. ??If you can''t escape from the magic circle, you can only resist. ??The fighting spirit all over his body gathered into his body, Ye Zhan stood upright, swung his sword to the sky, and canceled out all the falling thunder. ¡°That person just now... was the former Imperial Master?¡± Everyone around was already stunned by this sudden change. I don¡¯t understand why my original friend changed his appearance and became an eighth-level magician. "He is the former national master. It is said that he left the Moshi Kingdom decades ago and traveled around, looking for opportunities for breakthrough. Unexpectedly, he actually returned to the kingdom and broke through to the eighth level." An old man had seen the former national master. The teacher quickly responded in the affirmative. ¡°Stop looking and come here to help me.¡± Lightning suddenly appeared around several people, and then the former national master suddenly appeared. Looking at the dark figure being baptized by thunder under the magic circle, he couldn''t help but sigh: "What a terrifying guy. After a fierce dragon-slaying battle, he was consumed by you again." After a while, I still have such a strong fighting ability. If I fight alone, I won¡¯t be able to survive for long!¡± "National Division." "National Division." Everyone hurriedly came forward and bowed respectfully. ¡°Come here and lend a hand, otherwise we will be in big trouble if this monster rushes out.¡± The former national master said again. ??Everyone nodded and quickly gathered around the magic circle. Countless interference magics were thrown at Ye Zhan, making him unable to concentrate on dealing with the thunder blow. It lasted like this for a quarter of an hour. ¡°Die.¡± The former National Preceptor looked at the night battle and sneered. He waved his staff, the magic circle lit up again, and the thunder element became more violent. At this moment, he suddenly felt danger, but before he could react, a black staff stabbed his heart and pierced his body. He immediately wanted to transform the elemental body, but only heard a sound: "Dark Erosion". The terrifying dark power merged into his body, abruptly interrupting the transformation process. The next moment, he found that the elemental core in his body was being eroded. He turned around with all his strength, only to see the indifferent eyes of the dark magician, and said in horror: "Yifu... You are not Yifu..." I saw the face of the dark magician began to change, turning into the face of an ordinary young man, with indifferent eyes, and chuckled: "My name is Ye Mo." After that, he crushed the elemental core of the former national master, Then it destroyed his spiritual consciousness. At the same time, several other people suddenly jumped up and launched long-prepared attacks directly towards their companions beside them. "ah¡­" "Valk, you..." The strong men on the royal family''s side were instantly severely wounded. They looked at their companions who attacked them, their eyes filled with anger and confusion. (End of this chapter) Chapter 144： The volcano surrenders, start from the north (please subscribe) Chapter 144 The volcano surrenders, the north starts (please subscribe) ¡°Valk, how dare you betray the kingdom!¡± The eyes of Avery and others were filled with rage, and they wanted to tear Valk and others alive. ¡°Your Highness the Messenger of God.¡± There were three people who attacked the powerful royal family, one from the academy, one from the Adventurers Guild, and one from the family. Facing the questions from Avery and others, they pretended not to hear and bowed slightly to Ye Mo with their hands raised. Ye Mo had an indifferent temperament and nodded slightly in response. With the death of the former national master, the magic circle attached to Ye Zhan was also broken. He came to Ye Mo and stood with everyone. ??His body was struck by lightning for a long time, and his body became charred black. His hair, which was as hard as metal, turned into gray. He had a big bald head and grinned, showing his big white teeth. ??He looked a little embarrassed, but in fact he did not suffer much damage. The vitality of the eighth-level legendary warrior was beyond imagination, not to mention that he was still a dark creature. ???If it weren''t for the night battle with a bunch of buffs stacked on him in order to quickly and completely eliminate the opponent, he could have eliminated the strong men of the kingdom by himself. Ye Zhan looked at the strong men of the kingdom who were still alive and said softly: "Surrender, you have already lost." One person died during the siege of the Green Dragon. Just now, another person was killed by the night battle, and then two more people were replaced. Even if two more people came in later, in the blink of an eye, the Kingdom side, which originally had an absolute advantage in numbers, , it is almost flat at the moment. Even though Ye Mo is an eighth-level powerhouse with a huge amount of energy in his body, maintaining such a huge amount of magic still makes him feel a little strenuous, beads of sweat appear on his forehead, and his breathing becomes rapid. Using all his strength, he finally broke through the layer of strange black armor, only to find that the enemy''s physique was even stronger. Their bodies seemed to be made of black iron. The attack that was enough to tear the armor to pieces could only leave a trace on their bodies. Next is a light white mark. Ye Mo sneered and waved his staff. In an instant, the sky suddenly darkened, a huge magic circle appeared, and the entire area was blocked by darkness. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me.¡± ifies Ye Mo¡¯s entire body turned into dark elements and directly integrated into the dark curtain wall. In less than half an hour, the strong man from the kingdom, whose movements were restricted and injured, was captured by Ye Zhan and others. Ye Zhan grinned and rushed forward with the three of them. The situation was already clear. Avery and the others turned around and ran away without any hesitation, turning into streams of light and rushing outside. An earth-shaking loud noise. Taking the three surrendered men and the corpses of the kingdom''s strong men, Ye Zhan and others rushed to the Green Nest. ¡°Dedicate this warrior¡¯s bravery to the King of Eternal Night!¡± How can this not make the warriors of the kingdom despair? ??A fierce battle also broke out on the Green Nest side. Under the leadership of several seventh-level powerhouses, the Royal Knights launched a siege against the Eternal Night Legion. Avery and two other royal strongmen died in the battle, and the remaining three strong men chose to surrender. "run!" So when Ye Zhan and others rushed back to the Green Nest, this was what they saw. But it¡¯s no use¡­ "Ah." No matter how you look at it, this is an unequal battle. And there is a clear gap in quality between the two sides. One side has two eighth-level soldiers, and three nearly intact seventh-level soldiers. On the other hand, the Kingdom side has pseudo-eighth-level soldiers who relied on foreign objects, and six seventh-level soldiers with different injuries. It is clear that they have an absolute advantage in numbers, it is clear that their own extraordinary level is not much different, and it is clear that the opponent is deeply trapped in their own formation... They have countless reasons for victory, but they are beaten by the opponent. ??The black curtain wall trembled slightly, and then quickly calmed down under Ye Mo''s support. ?Corpse littered the fields, both human and monster. Everywhere visible to the naked eye were corpses. The soil was dyed red with blood, and the air was filled with a strong smell of blood. "rely on you." They waved the weapons in their hands and ruthlessly harvested the lives of the kingdom''s warriors. Their figures looked particularly terrifying in the firelight, like demons from the abyss. ?Like a cage, locking everyone inside. ¡°Dark Blockade!¡± ?However, the Eternal Night Legion was obviously well prepared. The moment the Royal Knights took action, they began to counterattack. Then, relying on their terrifying defense, they not only killed the Royal Knights. ??They are the most elite warriors in the kingdom, a legion powerful enough to fight head-on with the Argonian legion. score ?This place seemed to have become a slaughterhouse, and the breath of death enveloped every inch of the land. Also defeated the kingdom''s coalition forces. ¡°I offer this coward¡¯s head to my lord!¡± Facts have proved that there is a gap between the same sixth-order legion, and it is still a big gap. ??This is a simple auxiliary magic without any lethality, but it is suitable for use here. The people who fled looked at the black curtain wall rising in vain, and they all felt a little desperate in their hearts. But then their eyes became firm again, and they mobilized all the energy in their bodies to blast towards the black curtain wall. ¡°Dedicate this untouchable life to the Lord of Darkness!¡± ¡°Give victory to my lord!¡± Attacks do not break defenses. ¡°Break it for me!¡± ??The warriors of the Kingdom fled in all directions, with desperate cries one after another. Those Eternal Night warriors wearing black armor were chasing after them. Their fanatical and pious eyes were very violent and showed no reverence for life. Looking at the tragic scene in front of them, the seventh-level strong men who had surrendered or joined the Eternal Night God Cult also swallowed subconsciously, with horrified eyes. ?This is the most elite legion in the Moshi Kingdom. Even if they fall into it, they will only have the fate of being torn apart. But such a powerful legion was actually forced to fight, and the opponent''s soldiers were less than one-tenth of our own. ?How can this not make them feel scared and horrified! ¡°Avery is dead. Those who put down their weapons will not be killed!!¡± ?Ye Zhan stood in the sky, holding Avery''s body with one hand, and shouted loudly to the Kingdom soldiers. ??The fleeing kingdom warriors heard the loud sounds of the night battle and looked up one after another. After confirming that it was their commander Avery, there was intense grief in their eyes. ?Bang bang bang¡ª With death approaching, they could not help but grieve. They quickly made a choice, laying down their weapons and kneeling on the ground as a sign of surrender. ¡°The era of the Inkstone Kingdom is over.¡± Everyone who saw this scene had this thought in their hearts. All the strong men of the kingdom were lost, and all the elite troops of the kingdom were destroyed. They realized that the era belonging to the Moshi Kingdom was about to pass, and the future would belong to this organization called the Eternal Night Cult. ??The Battle of the Green Nest has come to an end. The Green Nest has been eradicated, and the Blackstone Kingdom has been solved. The final winner is the Eternal Night Cult.???¡­ ¡­ The capital of Moshi King, Tianhe City. The royal palace. ?This place that once stood high and represented the supreme power is now a dilapidated scene. The dark barrier covering the sky has disappeared, and the blocked sky is once again exposed to everyone. On the ground, the palace buildings were destroyed beyond recognition, with rubble and rubble scattered everywhere, and smoke and dust floating in the air. ?All the resisters were killed, and those who were still standing were those who chose to surrender. They looked at the sky that had returned to normal, with tears in their eyes. They survived. "When the people from the Green Nest come back, let''s bury them together." Su Xingyu said lightly, looking at the neatly arranged corpses on the ground. ¡°As you command, sir.¡± ?The black-robed missionary beside him quickly replied. "He has good strength and brains, but it''s a pity that he''s blocking the way!" Looking at the sky in the distance, Su Xingyu''s eyes were deep, as if he could see through everything. ??The Moshi Kingdom has done nothing wrong. The king is capable and his ministers are loyal. Without Su Xingyu''s intervention, this country can go further. ?Especially with the improvement of spiritual energy, the former national master who broke through to the eighth level legendary realm returned. ??With the eighth-level powerhouse, the Green Nest on the border will not be a problem, nor will the neighboring Volcano Dynasty be a problem. The Moshi Kingdom will unify the north and integrate all domestic forces to become a highly centralized and powerful kingdom. It¡¯s a pity that there is no if. ?There is no room for two tigers in one mountain. With the expansion of the Night Tribe, sooner or later there will be a conflict with the forces in the north. After all, they have been established for hundreds of years, and they are the dominant force in the surrounding areas. It is simply unrealistic to defeat them without any bloodshed and just rely on intimidation. ??And if a large army is sent here, with the strength of the Night Tribe, even if the three major forces in the north unite, they can still win. ?However, even if we really capture the north, we will only get ruins, which is not in the interest of the Night Tribe. Hence Su Xingyu used a relatively gentle method, which would still cause a lot of casualties, but it was already the method with the least loss. ¡­ Three days later. ¡°The king, the national advisor, and many ministers were beheaded by the Eternal Night Divine Envoy. More than a dozen cities, including Tianhe City, have been completely controlled by the Eternal Night Divine Religion!¡± ¡°The Green Nest¡¯s conquest army won a complete victory, the owner of the Green Nest was beheaded, and the Green Nest that had been invading the kingdom for hundreds of years was completely eradicated!¡± ¡°The strongest legion in the kingdom, the Royal Knights, was destroyed. Hundreds of thousands of troops were defeated by the Eternal Night Legion. Surrender!¡± ¡°The former national master of the kingdom broke through to the eighth level, and was later killed by the master of Yongye Cult!¡± ¡°The number one warrior in the kingdom¡­¡± ¡­¡± As news spread out one after another, the entire Moshi Kingdom fell into panic, and all the people in the kingdom were numb. From family members to poor beggars. ??As long as anyone who knows these pieces of news, their first reaction is that they have received fake news. After all, normally any one of these news would be enough to shake the entire kingdom, but now that they are all coming together, it is not an exaggeration to say that the world is shattered. How do you describe this feeling? A few days ago, everything was normal. The kingdom was strong and the people were happy. They even sent troops to conquer the century-old enemy Green Nest. However, in the blink of an eye, the king died, many seventh-level warriors either died or surrendered, and the elite army was defeated... The kingdom is already on the verge of destruction. From prosperity to destruction, there are no signs, just like "one moment, your troops were about to kill the opponent, and then a few meteorites flew from the sky, hitting the center of your army directly, and the opponent turned over." This kind of The feeling brought by the gap is too strong. So that all the people of the kingdom fell into panic and chaos. And when the news was confirmed¡­ The top leaders of the forces and the army that maintained order were completely gone. Under normal circumstances, at this time, there would have been large-scale turmoil within the kingdom. ?However, because Su Xingyu was prepared in advance, this situation did not happen. A few years ago, before Night War came to the North, he had already begun to infiltrate the Blackstone Kingdom. ?However, the main missionary sites at that time were remote areas, very hidden and small-scale. They basically just distributed some food and publicized the existence of this god. It wasn¡¯t until the night battle came and attracted the attention of the Moshi Kingdom that he began to preach ideas and deepen his faith. Let¡¯s not talk about the concept. Most of the people in the kingdom can¡¯t even read, and it¡¯s useless even if the missionaries talk brilliantly. So the only thing that can deepen the faith is that the gods will give feedback and the missionaries will actually send things. So even if the kingdom later began to intentionally restrict the development of the Evernight Cult, it still could not prevent the expansion of believers. ?This has also led to the fact that there are followers of Yongye everywhere. Although most of them are just light believers, it is enough for Su Xingyu. With the help of missionaries sent to various places and a large number of believers across the country, Su Xingyu gave them a large-scale miracle, temporarily stabilizing the situation in the Moshi Kingdom. Later, he brought in troops from the outside and used force to frighten those people. Guys who want to fish in troubled waters. How to maintain order in a kingdom with millions of people without the top management? Su Xingyu¡¯s choice was to forcibly dismantle the Moshi Kingdom into hundreds of large territories according to regions, and then divide these large territories into dozens or even hundreds of small territories. ??The huge Moshi Kingdom was completely dismembered and divided into tens of thousands of small territories, which were then rewarded to the warriors of the Night Tribe. ?Of course, before that, Su Xingyu still had another problem to deal with, the last overlord force in the north, the neighbor of the Moshi Kingdom, the Volcano Dynasty. ?The Volcano Dynasty is a dwarf kingdom built next to a large volcano. It has hundreds of thousands of soldiers and double-digit seventh-level warriors. There is no doubt that this is also a powerful force, not much worse than the previous Moshi Kingdom. ?But it¡¯s no use¡­ ?? Even a real war did not break out. Three eighth-level warriors took the lead, followed by a dozen seventh-level warriors. Fifty thousand black-armored warriors and hundreds of thousands of kingdom warriors pressed forward, directly frightening the Volcano Dynasty. ?Looking at the ferocious human army, the king of the Volcano Dynasty could not muster the will to resist, so he directly chose to surrender and surrender. There is no way. By the time the Volcano Dynasty reacted, the other two forces had already been eliminated. When the three forces are here, if they join forces, they might be able to resist. As a result, he is the only one left now. What a hammer! ??Dwarves do have a hot temper, but they are not fools either. They will not do this kind of behavior that is obviously a way to commit suicide. Furthermore, this foreign force is so powerful and has many legendary warriors, so there is no shame in surrendering to it. (End of this chapter) Chapter 145： Harvest from conquering the North, four priesthoods (plus update 35 Chapter 145: Harvest from conquering the North, four priesthoods (plus update 3/5) ??The Volcano Dynasty is not weak, with nearly three million dwarves, double-digit seventh-level warriors, a large armored corps, and various special props. ?However, facing the overwhelming Ye Tribe, they really had no choice but to surrender. Resistance is a dead end, and the dwarf dynasty that has been passed down for hundreds of years may be disintegrated directly. To surrender and become a subject state, although you need to accept various harsh and humiliating conditions, such as paying tribute, and even sending troops to become servants, changing beliefs, etc. when necessary, at least the dwarf dynasty is still there. ?As long as the country still exists, the future will still exist. Of course, the main reason is that they really can''t beat them. The Volcano Dynasty will not surrender if given the slightest chance. ??Green Nest and Moshi Kingdom, these two bastards, knelt down so quickly that the Volcano Dynasty didn''t even react, and they were instantly killed. ?The Volcano Dynasty''s knowledge allowed them to avoid a battle. If they really wanted to resist to the end, Su Xingyu really didn''t mind starting a war. Relying on the huge support of the common people, the upper class aristocrats lived a very comfortable life. ??The nobles had great opinions. They thought that even if the Moshi Kingdom was destroyed and a ruler was replaced, they would still be able to live a good life. After all, no matter who ruled here, they would need their help in managing it. No family that can become a great noble, or currently maintains the status of a great noble, is a simple thing. Is there any need to choose? In the following days, killings broke out every day. As a result, reality slapped them in the face. ??If the situation was confusing and a bit difficult to make a decision before, now it is clear, so they see clearly that there are actually two ways in front of them, one is to die, and the other is to spend money to eliminate the disaster. ?It took half a year, with the help of those wise nobles, using warriors as swords, and relying on iron-blooded methods to kill tens of thousands of people, before Su Xingyu completely stabilized the situation in the Moshi Kingdom. ??But if Su Xingyu''s territorial division plan is implemented, it will be equivalent to placing a boss above their heads, and they will all be demoted and become civilians. After some struggle between faith and family wealth, a considerable number of them chose family wealth. ?It''s a bit bad to say this, but Su Xingyu actually hopes that they will be ignorant, so that he can take advantage of the opportunity to clear them all out. The original Moshi Kingdom can be simply divided into two classes, the aristocratic class and the common people class. ??Moreover, the Volcano Dynasty alone does not have the capital to fight a protracted war with the Night Tribe. It was the dwarf dynasty anyway, so it didn¡¯t matter if it was destroyed, it would have little impact. Yes...any nobleman with some brains has already voluntarily surrendered at this time. But this does not mean that their life is very good. The nobles are not easy to serve, especially in remote areas, where even the laws of the kingdom cannot be controlled. The nobles are the gods. So now that they see the aristocratic lords who used to be domineering in the town begin to have bad luck, it is normal for them to feel happy in their hearts. ?Most of the people in the kingdom were not afraid of this brutal behavior, but rather felt a little comfortable. The benefits brought by conquering the three overlords of the Northland are very terrifying. It can be regarded as Su Xingyu''s biggest gain so far, except for the settlement of rewards for the first qualifying match. ??This also includes those nobles who converted to the Eternal Night God Cult in the early days and directly joined the Night Tribe camp. ??He needs the humans of the Inkstone Kingdom, but doesn¡¯t care much about the dwarves of the Volcano Dynasty. ??If they are wise, they can still live an ordinary life. Even if they want to continue to become stronger, they can also join the army of the Night Tribe. In the future, they will expand their territories and make military exploits. They may not be unable to live the current aristocratic life again. ?Especially the Moshi Kingdom, there are a lot of internal contradictions. Their original system has great conflicts with the Ye tribe. Now that Su Xingyu wants to dismember the kingdom and divide the interests belonging to the nobles, the contradictions are even greater. Su Xingyu will naturally not be polite to these resisters. The Night Tribe''s army has already moved in and stationed in every city. If they dare to cause trouble at this time, they will all be killed. Although the ignorant nobles make up a large part of the aristocratic class, most of them are small nobles. They either relied on the afterglow of their ancestors to survive until now, or they were lucky enough to become nobles. They cannot see the situation clearly and are unwilling to give up their current situation. life. ¡­ The rulers have changed, and managers also need to change. ?Even if a war does break out and a lot of people die, it won¡¯t take long to make up for it. Several millions. There is nothing to say to these idiots, just kill them and that''s it. ?Human heads were billowing, and the **** heads were hung on the city gate as a warning to those who wanted to cause trouble. After this operation, all the nobles went crazy. ¡­ After clearing out these nobles, the nature of the kingdom has not actually changed. There are still two classes, nobles and commoners, but the nobles have been replaced by warriors from the Night Tribe. ??It is just an occupation, and there is still a long way to go before complete control. ?This is not that Su Xingyu deliberately targeted them, but that there is only so much land and so many resources. If he doesn''t re-divide it, how can he get so many things to reward the soldiers? ? But if they don¡¯t know the signs, they can only send them down to accompany their king. After the Volcano Dynasty surrendered, the northern land was completely taken over by the Night Tribe. Anyway, what the Night Tribe needs are those millions of civilians, not the less than 100,000 "nobles". Everything, including land, needs to be rezoned. It is undeniable that the existence of the Moshi Kingdom allows them to avoid interference from most monsters. Even an ordinary person can survive safely. ?This harvest can be divided into three aspects: Resources, population, technology. Resources include crystal mineral veins, metal mineral veins, spiritual material planting areas, etc. As mentioned earlier, large crystal mineral veins are a prerequisite for becoming a hegemonic force. Without large crystal mineral veins that can be restored independently, no amount of medium-sized crystal minerals can be mined. The reason why the three parties chose the current location is because there are crystal mineral veins underground, and at least they are large crystal mineral veins. ?The poorest one is Green Nest, which only has three large crystal stone veins, two blood crystal stones, and one poison crystal stone. However, in addition to the crystal mineral veins, they also have a large spirit stone vein. The Volcano Dynasty also has a lot of mineral veins. They have three fire crystal mineral veins, one of which is extremely large and two of which are large. They also have two large blood crystal mineral veins. In addition, there are several rare mineral veins. Metal veins. The last Black Stone Kingdom is a bit special. The Black Stone Kingdom has four large spar veins, three blood spar veins, one thunder spar vein, and other metal veins. ?In addition, there is an extremely large spirit stone vein. ??However, this spiritual stone vein in the Moshi Kingdom is somewhat special, as it is blocked. ? ?A more accurate statement is that it is used as an energy core to supply the sealing formation. Nearly a thousand meters deep underground in the Moshi Palace, there is a giant metal door, which exudes a strong aura of space, and around the giant metal door, a powerful sealing magic array is arranged. ?This magic circle, using spirit stone veins as energy source, directly locked the giant metal door. ?According to Su Xingyu''s observations, the giant metal door should be a portal. As for where it leads, he is not sure. ?However, based on the strength of the sealing formation, we can roughly estimate the strength of this portal and the upper limit of the world behind it. In the world opposite, the upper limit of the strength of living beings is at least nine levels, and it is not impossible for demigods to be able to do so. This portal will not be opened until he is absolutely sure. This plane, as well as the many demiplanes in the void, are enough for him to explore for a while. There is no need to risk exploring the unknown world behind the door for the time being. In terms of population, there are tens of millions of people in the entire Northland. If they can all be converted into believers, it will generate a very large amount of faith. However, providing the power of faith is only the most basic gain. The people of the Moshi Kingdom can provide production and can also provide a reserve army for the Night Tribe¡¯s main army, increasing the tribe¡¯s war potential. The reason why the Moshi Kingdom was broken down into this is also for this reason. It¡¯s not too demanding. For an elite knight to bring out ten warriors from his own small territory, is this not too much to ask for? ?Tens of thousands of knights are directly equivalent to a hundred thousand reserve troops. As for the Volcano Dynasty, there is no need to say much about the dwarves¡¯ forging skills. The Volcano Dynasty, which has a history of hundreds of years, is stronger than the Night Tribe in terms of forging strength. As long as there is enough ore, they can continuously provide equipment. ?In addition, the monster warriors who had collapsed in the Green Dragon''s Nest were also gathered together again by Su Xingyu. The Green Nest, no... should be called the Black Dragon''s Nest now. The little black dragon Nidhogg, who has the blood of the ancient black dragon, has grown extremely fast under Su Xingyu''s careful training. In just a dozen years, he has broken through to the seventh-level epic realm. The monsters in the Green Dragon''s Lair are very powerful. Each of their members has experienced hundreds of battles. Even if their organizational skills are low, they can be regarded as elites, and those Argonians with dragon blood are even more elite. The elite among them. In the previous Battle of Green Nest, the Kingdom''s coalition forces defeated them and caused them a lot of casualties. ?However, because the dragon-slaying battle ended too quickly, the Night Tribe fought with the Kingdom Army again, and Su Xingyu did not clear them out. Therefore, there are still many monster warriors in the territory of Green Nest, about 200,000, of which there are more than 20,000 Argonian warriors. This is a strong fighting force. Nidhogg, who has the blood of the ancient black dragon, is only at the seventh level and is relatively immature. However, relying on the inheritance in his blood, his fighting power is not weak. Coupled with the suppression of his blood, he easily conquered the Green Nest army. . In terms of technology, the dwarves¡¯ forging skills, equipment and props design drawings, as well as the Ink Stone Kingdom¡¯s years of training experience, potion formulas, and a complete collection of magic... In terms of accumulation, the Night Tribe cannot compare with them. Although the Night Tribe is more powerful, the development time is still too short after all. Even if the "bug" in the qualifying game is included, it is only a few decades. . ?Over the years, Su Xingyu has also exchanged experiences with members of the Bloody Dawn, constantly deepening the tribe¡¯s foundation. Compared to other players, Night Tribe already has a very strong foundation. But compared with a power like the Moshi Kingdom that had developed for hundreds of years, it was somewhat overestimating its capabilities. ?The height of their various technologies may not be very high, and they will not exceed the eighth level, but they are definitely complex enough and can be used in all directions. ?The various basic technologies alone are enough for the Night Tribe to study for a long time. ¡­ It reaches Jushu City in the east, Canglan River in the south, and prairie in the north. At this point, the expansion goal set by Su Xingyu for the Night Tribe has been completely achieved. The foundation of the empire was born from this. In the following time, the Night Tribe slowed down its pace of expansion and began to focus on the development of people''s livelihood and technology. A behemoth that has never been seen in the Eastern Continent, rising at an exaggerated speed. In the blink of an eye, two years have passed. The time has come to the eighteenth year after the end of qualifying. Black soil plain. ?Eternal Night City. Dark God Realm. The body of the spirit is sitting on the throne, and its eyes are as dark as a whirlpool in the abyss. It seems to be able to swallow up all light. There are endless mysteries inside. Just one look at it, and ordinary creatures may completely collapse their souls and become slaves to darkness. ?His face is solemn and mysterious, surrounded by a faint light, and exudes a domineering and dark aura, which is intimidating. Even the bravest warriors will feel scared when facing him. "I have gathered a little more fear and divinity. I spent all my savings to transform them into dark creatures. These sea tribes are really desperate. In less than half a month, they have defeated another large tribe." Su Xingyu opened his eyes. , feeling the changes in his body, he said with some emotion. ?Originally, he thought that the monster tribe was already brutal and ferocious enough, but he didn''t expect that these sea tribes were even more exaggerated. Since they came to the seaside, they have not stopped fighting. There is a small battle every three days, a big battle every seven days, and they conquer a tribe in half a month. They are either fighting or on the way to fight. ?During this period, they attacked and destroyed countless Hai Tribe tribes, and they had a great reputation. The reputation of the Naga tribe has spread throughout the offshore area. All the sea forces know that a crazy sea force has appeared in the shallow sea area. The entire Naga tribe has formed very distinct classes, namely Dark Naga, Dark Murloc, and Ordinary Sea Tribe. ?With the dark Naga as the vanguard, the dark murlocs as the main force, and the ordinary sea tribe as the servants, the fighting style of the original night tribe''s tigers leading a pack of wolves was formed, which was very ferocious. "Fall, eternal night, devouring, fear..." Sitting on the throne, Su Xingyu supported the side of his face with one hand and muttered to himself, ¡°I have already mastered four priesthoods, and I still have to go to the last one...¡± ?Hum, boom, boom¡ª Just as he was thinking about it, a strong fluctuation suddenly came from the sea of ??consciousness. This was a terrifying idea that could gather countless believers and brainwash normal creatures into idiots. ¡°Fuck, I almost forgot the time.¡± ?Feeling this thought, Su Xingyu woke up from a dream. He counted the time and felt a little embarrassed on his face. He had forgotten such an important thing. (End of this chapter) Chapter 146： Eternal Night Empire, developing people’s livelihood (please subscribe) Chapter 146 Eternal Night Empire, developing people¡¯s livelihood (please subscribe) Since a month ago, a large number of tribesmen have returned to the Black Earth Plain, making the place extremely lively. They came back from all directions, some traveled thousands of miles across mountains and rivers, and some traveled upstream from long rivers, all carrying precious local products. ?The reason why they came all the way is very simple, that is, to offer congratulatory gifts for the birth of the empire. The territory expanded to its limit and developed steadily for another two years. Su Xingyu finally decided to change the name of the tribe and upgrade the social system. After all, there are tens of millions of tribesmen, and they still keep shouting tribally, which is somewhat old-fashioned. Human race, sea race, orc race, dwarves, monsters... some are ethnic group leaders, some are ethnic group generals, and some are envoys from subordinate countries. They gathered here and stared at the figure on the altar. Since it was the founding of the People''s Republic of China, even though Su Xingyu didn''t like trouble, he was still patient and went through a series of procedures for them, giving them a slight sense of ritual. ?Today, the sky is blue and the sun is shining brightly, as if God is also celebrating this great moment. On the black soil plain, flags are flying and drums and horns are blaring, creating a festive scene. People came from all directions, with smiles of excitement and pride on their faces. They wore festive costumes, held colorful flags, and painted their faces with colorful oil paint, forming a colorful landscape. They hugged each other, congratulated each other, and shared this historic moment together. Night falls and the starry sky shines brightly. ?Eternal Night Empire. ?The name of this empire is¡ª ?In the center of the square, a huge bonfire was burning, and the light of the fire lit up the night sky and everyone''s faces. People sang and danced around the fire, and laughter echoed over the black earth plain. They celebrated the founding of the empire in their own way and expressed their best wishes for the future. ¡°Eternal night!¡± ?Eternal night! ¡­ ?At the end of the founding ceremony, the gods descended into incarnations and gave the crown, which represented status, and the scepter, which represented power, to the supreme ruler of the empire. ?Eternal Night Empire! ¡°Eternal night! Eternal night! Eternal night!!¡± ?In a corner of the square, a group of children were playing. They were holding small flags, imitating adults, and celebrating this great moment. Their faces were filled with innocent smiles, as if telling the world that the future of this empire would be inherited and created by them. On this day, the scene of the establishment of the empire was deeply imprinted in everyone''s heart. They knew that this was a new beginning, an era full of hopes and dreams. In the future, they will work together and work hard for the prosperity and prosperity of the empire. ¡°Eternal night! Eternal night! Eternal night!!¡± ¡°Eternal night! Eternal night! Eternal night!!¡± ?His voice was not loud, but it spread throughout the black earth plain. ?From a small tribe of hundreds of people in the Red River area that couldn''t even provide food and clothing, it has now become a super powerful force covering all directions, with millions of soldiers and dozens of high-level experts. ?The crowd knelt on the ground toward the altar and shouted fervently. Their voices gathered into a force that shook the clouds and echoed in the sky. Their faces were filled with fanaticism and loyalty, and their eyes shone with reverence and belief in Eternal Night. ? Turning around and facing everyone, Su Xingyu was wearing a crown and black armor. His handsome face showed endless majesty. He held up the exquisite black and gold scepter and shouted loudly. They may not be the main force in the development of the tribe, but they can be proud to say that "we built the capital of this great empire brick by brick with our own hands." ??When Su Xingyu announced the news of the establishment of the empire, the crowd burst into thunderous applause and cheers. They cheered, jumped, and some even had tears in their eyes. They are extremely proud and excited about the birth of the empire, because they know that it is the result of their joint efforts. All these changes only took a few decades. Most of the tribesmen who participated in the construction of Yongye City are still there now and are in their prime. Within the empire, there are consuls, councils of elders, and administrative officials at all levels. As the head of the empire, the consuls are responsible for the handling and execution of daily government affairs, and are the embodiment of the emperor''s will at the administrative level. The Council of Elders is composed of experienced nobles and wise men who provide advice and advice on major decisions of the empire. ?Administrative officials spread throughout the empire, managing local administration, finance, justice, and military affairs. They ensured the normal operation of the empire. Consuls have great power and have the right to appoint officials freely. If they want, they can even intervene in all affairs of the empire. Within the empire, the Archon is below one person and above ten thousand people. "One" is the **** and "ten thousand" are all the people of the empire. Even the Pope of the Eternal Night Temple is lower than the Archon in terms of status. . ?However, as the will of the gods in the mortal world, the pope has the "right to report" and can apply to abolish the consuls. This is also a restriction on the consuls to prevent them from becoming too arrogant. The first consul was undoubtedly Su Xingyu. To be honest, if possible, Su Xingyu really doesn''t want to be the boss. There are too many things to deal with. ??However, his prestige is too great to handle inappropriately, and other people have no experience in being the boss, so he can only be the one to set an example. The consuls, who change every ten years, are crowned by the pope in the temple in the presence of the gods. This is the arrangement of the entire empire system. For local areas, Su Xingyu divided the entire empire territory into dozens of administrative regions. Each region set up a main city, placed a governor, and then assigned administrative officials to them. Within the administrative area, governors can be regarded as local governors, and even their rights are greater due to the special characteristics of the place. The Governor is decided by the Council of Elders and appointed by the Consul. This is the outline of the entire imperial political system. ??And similar to the Moshi Kingdom, Su Xingyu also divided the people of the empire into four classes, nobles, citizens, civilians, and servants. ? Nobles are at the top of society. They control a large amount of land resources and wealth. They do not have to engage in productive labor and can live a prosperous life just by collecting land rent and taxes. ??And the nobles also have considerable political influence. After all, the largest nobles in the empire are the consuls, so to a certain extent, they can even interfere in the empire''s decision-making. Citizens are the backbone of society. They are usually free people and have certain political and property rights. If they want to serve as administrative officials, they must at least be citizens. And unlike the third and fourth classes, nobles and citizens have the right to vote in citizens'' assemblies. With a large number of citizens, once united, they even have the strength to fight against the noble class. As for the civilians, the civilian class constituted the main body of the imperial society. They were ordinary workers, including farmers, craftsmen, merchants, etc. Civilians earn their living necessities through their own labor. Their social status is lower, but they still enjoy the most basic legal protection and freedom. The servant class is located at the bottom of society. They are usually unfree slaves or semi-free people who work for nobles or wealthy citizens. They have no property rights or political rights. The living conditions of servants are often difficult and they are at the mercy of their masters. The four classes present a pyramid-shaped social structure. The higher you go, the fewer people there are. The huge bottom class of society supports the members of the upper classes. The fourth class of the current empire is mainly composed of members of the tribal forces that the empire defeated during its campaigns. It is also worth mentioning that the affiliated tribes also adopt the empire''s class divisions, especially the Jackal tribe, which now has a very distinct class system. Dark gnolls who passed the tribal trials and were able to accept and complete the baptism of corruption. As well as the original ordinary gnolls. The former has been strengthened by corruption, which has opened a big gap with the latter. The gap in strength and the huge changes in physical appearance made them almost become two races. In the end, Harvey divided them into two classes. Dark gnolls are responsible for fighting, and ordinary gnolls are responsible for production. The division of labor is clear. The third class is mainly composed of people from the Night tribe. They are civilians from birth. It is worth mentioning that, with the exception of a few ethnic groups such as dog demons and semi-metal giants, the people of other affiliated tribes are all servants from birth. But this is for the empire. If they are in their respective tribal territories, their class can be upgraded one level. The second level. People of this tribe can be automatically promoted to the second level if they break through the fourth extraordinary level. Other affiliated tribes need to accumulate contributions. First level, people of this tribe have broken through the extraordinary high level, or accumulated enough contributions. Each class has a very strict hierarchy and privileges that cannot be crossed. ?However, Su Xingyu did not block the class, and even told all the people of the empire very clearly that the channel for rising to the higher class is here. If you want to become a citizen or a noble, just work hard. The simplest way to be promoted is to accumulate military merit. As long as you gain enough merits on the battlefield, you can even jump directly from the lowest fourth level to the first level in one battle. From a humble servant to a noble nobleman. Su Xingyu is not worried about the lack of land and resources in the empire. This plane lacks everything except land and resources, and even if the plane is divided, there will still be void outside. There are countless planes in the endless void. As long as the strength is sufficient, these planes can become the territory of the empire. He does not have the ability to cross planes independently and establish a space gate. But if one day, even the land on this plane is not enough to share time. ?That must be hundreds of years or even thousands of years later. ?According to Su Xingyu''s estimation, as long as he was not dead at that time, there would be absolutely no problem in establishing the space gate. ??And it''s not like he didn''t have other measures. In order to prevent a bunch of freeloading nobles from appearing, Su Xingyu also set up a review system, which means to review the nobles at regular intervals. They will be scored based on their management and development of the territory and their contribution to the empire to determine whether they are qualified. If they fail to pass three consecutive reviews, they will be deprived of their territory and directly reduced to the citizen class. ¡­ ¡­ ??The establishment of the Evernight Empire did not change the original development strategy. The plan made before was what it is now, and it will not change because of the emergence of the empire. Since it has decided to slow down its expansion and not provoke large-scale wars, the empire has also focused its main energy on internal development. Magic Academy, Warrior Academy, Military Academy, Blacksmithing Academy, Alchemy Academy... Professional academies were quickly built one after another and began to train talents in various fields for the empire. In addition, various guilds have appeared, such as the Warriors Guild, the Magic Guild, the Blacksmithing Guild, the Alchemy Guild, the Alchemy Guild, the Adventurers Guild, etc. These guilds have actually been wanted to be established a long time ago, but Su Xingyu has been suppressing them and not allowing them. . After all, the tribe was not strong enough before and needed to concentrate all its talents to serve the tribe. How could these guilds be allowed to split their talents? The situation now is somewhat different. ?The Eternal Night Empire today is really too powerful. Eighteen years have passed since the first qualifying round. This time is enough for a generation to grow up. ?This new generation of tribesmen who have grown up are far more qualified than their parents. They have a better growing environment, abundant resources, and a very smooth path to cultivation. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else, just talk about their starting line: the qualification improvement of the world¡¯s blessing, then the blessing of the dark favor, and finally the weapon of innate rules. ?As Su Xingyu continues to condense his divinity and improve his own strength, the dark favor he bestows becomes more powerful. At first, it had no other effects except night vision. Now, all kinds of powers can be obtained. As for the weapon of rules, Su Xingyu has now mastered the third weapon of innate rules. This is the weapon of rules that he opened from the dark gold treasure box, the weapon of rules, spirit. ?In this way, he has mastered three innate rules weapons, namely strength, body, and spirit. The only thing missing is the rule weapon, agility, and he has gathered the rules weapons with four attributes. ?With these three blessings, the children of the Evernight Empire are a big step ahead of others. In the growth stage, spiritual energy is baptized and medicines are drank as water, and the foundation is laid firmly. ??Then after the identification of talent stones, they are sent directly to the academy for targeted training so that their qualifications can be fully developed. To sum it up in one sentence, today¡¯s empire does not lack talents. There is even a bit of a talent surplus. So Su Xingyu no longer suppressed them and allowed them to develop on their own. These tissues are like unknown seeds sown on this land. No one knows what will grow. Maybe a sapling will grow, and then it will grow vigorously and become a towering tree. It may also grow a hybrid tree. Grass may even die directly in the ground. It¡¯s like gambling. No one knows the answer until the cards are revealed. ??This Ye Ye tribe does not have enough capital to bet, but the current Yong Ye Empire has abundant capital, and it can be enough to support their development if they just distribute a little bit. (End of this chapter) Chapter 147： Improve equipment, upgrade cannons, and build infrastructure (please Chapter 147 Improve equipment, upgrade cannons, and build infrastructure (please subscribe) ?The development of the guild is just a casual move. Su Xingyu himself doesn''t know whether it can develop and grow. ?It would be best if it can develop and help the empire. If it doesn''t succeed, it doesn''t matter. Just explore the way for the development of the empire. ?But it doesn¡¯t matter, he has enough resources, and if he fails, he will only lose a certain amount of resources. The empire can afford this loss. ?These organizations play a very important role. After all, there are many technologies that are not convenient for the empire to research. It is perfect to leave them to these private organizations. ??It¡¯s not that the empire officials are incompetent. Even if some talents are divided and sent out, the official organization still has assembled the most powerful talent team in the entire empire. If even they can¡¯t solve the problem, other organizations will never be able to solve it. The reason why the official does not study it is mainly due to the issue of investment and harvest. ?Let¡¯s use medicines as an analogy. Some medicines that are difficult to refine but have no effect for the time being should be studied. The gain outweighs the losses. If not, just don¡¯t study them. Maybe they will be used one day. At this time, it is very convenient to entrust it to civil organizations. Having not broken through to the seventh level, it is okay to use gold level equipment, or that is the normal situation. ??In the Evernight Empire, there are too many warriors who have reached the sixth level of Transcendence, and it is impossible to arm them in a short time. At present, the generals are only equipped with epic-level suits. ?With the keen perception and ultra-high mobility of a seventh-level expert, it would be impossible to hit them unless the firepower covered the entire area. Even after absorbing the forging gift package of the Volcano Dynasty, blacksmiths above the epic level in the Eternal Night Empire are still scarce, at least for the empire''s huge elite army. ?During this period, he got a lot of good things by relying on the ranking settlement treasure box. ?Level: Epic Effect ¢Ù Focused attack: Gather the power of darkness and launch a dark energy cannon Effect ¢ÚDark Barrier: Release the power of darkness, condense the dark barrier, and resist attacks from the front Effect ¢ÛDarkness Comes: The dark magician settles in the Dark Tower and merges with it for a short time. During this period, the energy increases (note: the minimum requirement for the magician is extraordinary sixth level, and it puts a lot of pressure on the body and will. It cannot be used for a long time. time fusion) ?This architectural drawing of the Tower of Darkness was obtained by Su Xingyu from the settlement treasure chest. ? ? Keep what is useful to him, and trade what is not useful to him. After all, the members of Bloody Dawn are all top-ranked players. They can also open treasure chests, and their levels are not low. Su Xingyu has nothing to do about this. Epic-level equipment can indeed be purchased from the outside world, but only in small quantities. If it is large, it is impossible for anyone to supply it. ?Of course, the premise is that you can hit it. ??This is a magic tower that integrates attack, defense and gain. Guild organizations don¡¯t have this worry. No matter what they do, the guild organization will decline and disband, and its impact on the empire will be close to nothing. With this Dark Tower, Su Xingyu no longer has to worry about the safety of the city. Su Xingyu''s idea was to transform and upgrade gold-level weapons and equipment to improve their effectiveness, widen the gap with ordinary gold-level equipment, and narrow the gap with epic-level equipment. Other than being unable to move and having exaggerated consumption, the Dark Tower has almost no shortcomings. It can be attacked, defended, and enhanced. It is simply a weapon for defending the city. ?This is not a simple matter. Even for the Eternal Night Empire, it is very unrealistic to complete it in a short time. Don¡¯t do it then, it¡¯s more difficult than forging epic equipment, so it¡¯s better not to upgrade. For a force, stability is the best choice. After all, it is too big. Any small fluctuation can have a huge impact at the empire level, so they need to think twice before making a decision. After all, if the efficiency is improved, the difficulty of forging will often increase accordingly. At the beginning, Su Xingyu still dreamed of equipping every sixth-level warrior with epic equipment. Looking back now, this was completely wishful thinking. In addition to cannons, the Evernight Empire is also building dark magic towers. This can¡¯t be helped. Hence, some attempts that are inconvenient for the empire can be left to them. ? And if no one wants to trade, it¡¯s very simple, just keep trading Libra¡¯s trading items. ?Except for some players of special races who can rely on racial characteristics to improve the city''s defense, most players have poor city defense, including Su Xingyu. There is no way to equip all epic-level equipment, and some gold-level equipment are not good enough, so what should we do? It would be perfect to trade with them. As for the legendary cannon, well... I just started researching it a few years ago. It depends on fate when the results will come out. The empire can focus its main energy in other directions. ¡¾Dark Tower¡¿ Type: Special building It is even possible that they did their own research without commissioning it from the empire. Today''s Eternal Night Empire focuses its main research efforts on equipment and various props. If the study of empire is a broad road, it is stable and can see clear gains. Then these guild organizations are winding paths, rugged and unclear about the harvest. No one knows what is there until they come to the end. ?Taking the Eternal Night Empire as an example, their cities cannot withstand their own blows. Even weaker players can cause damage to these cities as long as they seize the opportunity. In addition to research equipment, there are also various props, the most important of which is the magic cannon. So let alone the legendary firepower coverage, he can''t even achieve the epic level. ??As the empire''s strength increases, the opponents it encounters become stronger and stronger. The epic magic cannon is no longer effective and cannot maintain the overwhelming advantage it once had. So it must be upgraded to a legendary level magic cannon. When the time comes, one cannon blast will wipe out even the seventh-level powerhouse. Previously, the city''s defense power could not be said to be non-existent, but that was all. ??To form fire coverage, at least hundreds of cannons are needed. The Evernight Empire currently has hundreds of epic magic cannons, but most of them are allocated to various cities and cannot be concentrated at all. So it is necessary to find a balance point. The effect of the modified and upgraded equipment is stronger than that of ordinary gold-level equipment, but the forging difficulty must be within the capabilities of a gold-level blacksmith. Who made this a world with extraordinary power? Everyone is busy upgrading their extraordinary rank, who has the spare time to improve the city¡¯s defense? Unless the improvement of extraordinary level reaches a bottleneck period, normal players will not strengthen the city defense. Because it is useless, your defense cannot keep up with the improvement of other people''s attacks. Destruction is much simpler than construction. Whether it is equipment modification and upgrading or the construction of special buildings, these are all matters of a certain branch. What is the entire Yongye Empire busy with recently? The answer is to build infrastructure. Build roads, build houses, build colleges¡­ When you are rich, you naturally want to improve the happiness of your dependents. In addition, building infrastructure, especially roads, will not only facilitate people''s travel, but also help expand the territory. ?After all, the roads have been repaired, and it will become easier for the imperial army to pass. ?As a result, the difficulty of deploying troops has also been reduced, and the empire''s radiation range has also become wider. Speaking of this aspect, we have to mention the changes in the military. ??As the warriors¡¯ extraordinary levels increased, the types of soldiers gradually became more diverse. ?In the past, the legions of the Eternal Night Empire generally wore heavy armor and had defensive characteristics. Their main focus was on defensive power. But things are different now. Due to different characteristics, there are various types of arms in the imperial army. Defense, attack, reconnaissance, high burst of damage, high-efficiency clearing, high-speed cavalry... Legions of various types of arms make up the current imperial army, and their main focus is comprehensive. ?However, this also leads to a problem, which makes commanding more difficult. Compared with the previous heavily armored armies, today''s army is obviously more difficult to command. Simply put, the previous warriors were all defensive units, so just push them forward. Anyway, the opponent cannot penetrate the defense, they are not afraid of death, and the error tolerance rate is high enough. It is different now. Although the defense of army soldiers is also very strong, in horizontal comparison, it is obviously not as good as the defense arms, and their survivability is not enough. Their fault tolerance has become lower. ?This means that if they are not commanded properly, they are likely to be severely damaged by their opponents in an instant. ?Of course, this also means that as long as you seize the opportunity, you can also hit your opponent hard in an instant. Therefore, this army has very high requirements for the commander''s command ability. Fortunately, today¡¯s Eternal Night Empire has such a super powerful commander. ¡­ ¡­ Space conference. According to the guidance of the Space Stone, everyone came to the old god''s domain again. ¡°Mr. No. 5, Mr. No. 1¡­¡± Col, the aboriginal young man on the 4th, greeted several people. ?After many meetings, and with everyone making no secret of it, he finally understood what kind of organization he had joined. A gathering of gods. Organization of the Gods. ?Every member of this meeting is a god, possessing eternal life and a great being who controls the life and death of all things. Even the empire he is in now does not have such a great existence. ?A few people nodded slightly in response. Zhang Tao, the young man in ceremonial robe number 2, asked curiously: "How high has your extraordinary rank been?" ¡°I¡¯m at the peak of Level 6, but I¡¯m stuck at Level 7. I feel like it will take a long time to break through.¡± Cole quickly replied, with some distress on his face. ?Through space meetings, Cole was able to grow up quickly, from an ordinary slum boy to a well-known strong man in the local area. After all, his talent itself is not bad, and everyone gives him small gifts from time to time. In addition, some cultivation information that is relatively secret to ordinary people is not hidden from him. It is normal for him to grow up. "not bad." ?Zhang Tao nodded slightly and smiled. Among the others, he had the most contact with Cole. He was quite happy to see the other person grow up step by step. "No. 5, I have collected what you want, two eighth-order crystal cores and sixteen seventh-order crystal cores." Man No. 1, Tian Mo, looked at Su Xingyu and said calmly. "Okay, what do you want to trade?" Su Xingyu nodded and asked. ¡°Blood potion, and... I remember you have a magic cannon, right?¡± Tian Mo suddenly asked. ¡°Well, indeed there is.¡± Su Xingyu nodded and said, "But with this little thing of yours, I''m afraid I won''t be able to change many doors..." As a special prop that can be mass-produced, the value of the magic cannon can only be considered medium among props of the same level. ?But even so, what Tianmo brought out could not be exchanged for much. "I want a sixth-level one, two-thirds of it can be replaced by cannons, and one-third can be replaced by blood potions, okay?" Tian Mo thought for a while and replied. "OK." ? Su Xingyu had no problem with it, since they were all renewable resources anyway, and then discussed the transaction with Tian Mo. ¡°Do you still want the source of life?¡± Tian Mo asked again. ¡°What level is it?¡± ¡°Ten thousand units are at the seventh level, two thousand units are at the eighth level.¡± ¡°I want them all.¡± Su Xingyu looked at him seriously, a little curious. It is not easy to be able to produce an eighth-level life source! It means that the opponent has at least one legendary plant in his hand. After the transaction with No. 1 was completed, Su Xingyu looked at the silver-haired woman at No. 3: ¡°I found the barracks drawings you needed.¡± ¡°I found what you wanted.¡± ??The silver-haired woman replied in a calm tone. In order to facilitate transactions, before the end of each meeting, everyone will inform others of their needs so that they can collect them. If there is a quantity limit, the person will be designated directly to avoid collecting multiple items. Before the last meeting ended, Su Xingyu and the silver-haired woman No. 3 designated an item for each other. Su Xingyu completed the transaction with No. 3, and then several more transactions were made between them. Among them, the main trading partners are No. 1, No. 3, and No. 5. Although No. 4 has reached the sixth level, there is still a big gap with a few people, and there are no useful items to trade. As for No. 2, it is better. From time to time you can come up with some eye-catching items, but usually not in large quantities. ?This time, the space props taken out by No. 2 were still divided between Su Xingyu and the silver-haired woman from No. 3, with each person taking half. As Zhang Tao''s strength increases, the space rings he can make become larger and larger. It was 1*1*1 at the beginning, and now it has reached 20*20*20. 8,000 cubic meters, which is already a very exaggerated number, and can transport a lot of materials. Trading space rings is a very profitable business for both of them. Whether you use it yourself or trade it. Others may be wary of something and dare not trade casually to avoid being targeted by others. After all, props with spatial attributes are still very scarce items, and no one has yet been able to produce them on a large scale. It would be interesting if someone comes to you if you don¡¯t have any skills. The two of them are not afraid at all, because they are strong enough. ?With their strength, it is good enough not to rob others. As for others to rob them? ?No matter how precious the space props are, they are not as valuable as your own life. (End of this chapter) Chapter 148： On the eve of qualifying, simple rules (please subscribe, Chapter 148: On the eve of qualifying, simple rules (please subscribe, please vote) Time is fleeting. With steady development, time soon came to the eve of the regional qualifying competition. The entire elementary realm has become lively again, especially the information exchange channel. Since the regional communication channel was connected, the frequency of players¡¯ chats has increased significantly, and sometimes they even quarrel over things that have nothing to do with them. ¡¾World Communication Channel¡¤Eastern Region¡¿ ¡°After waiting for so long, the regional qualifying competition is finally about to begin. I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡± ¡°What are you looking forward to, have you qualified?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how this qualifying match will be compared. Will it be like the first qualifying match, with random ranking and then accurate ranking?¡± "Probably not. The first ranking match was done like that, mainly because there were too many players participating, and some players had to be screened out. This time the regional ranking match is different. According to that standard, our entire region There is a question mark as to whether 30,000 players will participate.¡± "As we all know, the gap between people is sometimes bigger than that between people and dogs. The first batch of players received too many bonuses. Once the snowball started rolling, the development speed was ridiculously fast. Not to mention There are also rewards for the first qualifying match,¡± ¡°How can it be so exaggerated? A divine incarnation can kill me. Could it be that his divine incarnation has reached the eighth level? (laughing)¡± After years of business development, earth-shaking changes have already taken place here. "I don''t know who will get the first place this time. They all feel pretty strong. The players at the top are really strong. They are not at the same level as us. Now that they have developed for another thirty years, I am afraid that any legion will You can kill me." ¡°Agree.¡± ¡°Be confident, they may not even need to send out legions, they can just send an incarnation of divine power over.¡± ¡°Indeed, the big guys fought really hard in the front, and only after the fight was over in the back did they start discussing the allocation of quotas.¡± ¡°Staying with them is too stressful. I dare not do anything for fear of offending my eldest brother. When will they be promoted to the middle realm!?¡± ¡°According to my many years of experience in playing games, it should be very recently. When the regional rankings are over, they should be promoted to the mid-level realm, otherwise we will not be able to play at all.¡± "In the most ideal situation, the price should be over 40,000 yuan, but the top ten positions are too expensive. Those who can afford them cannot use them, and those who can use them cannot afford them, so around 36,000 yuan is the upper limit. Taking into account various factors, we would be thankful to have 30,000.¡± ¡°Same as above.¡± ¡°Ninth level, tsk tsk¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s so little, less than 30,000. This is too exaggerated. I think it¡¯s less than 35,000¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°Same feeling, send these big brothers away as soon as possible, it is too dangerous to stay with them.¡± "hope so." When it was first built, there was nothing here except some necessary facilities. Everything was built according to practicality. But now it is different. Not only has the city been expanded to a large circle, but the interior of the city has also been divided very carefully. "Fortunately, they still have some sense and didn''t invade at will. Otherwise, I can''t even imagine how miserable I would be. But I''d better leave quickly. The elementary realm doesn''t need so many awesome players." Bloody Dawn station, trading city. "Ni Ma, the ninth-level incarnation of divine power, are you kidding me? I''ve only reached the seventh level in my body now, but there are people who have incarnated to the ninth level. What a joke! Is there a report button? I want to report it. one time." "Isn''t this nonsense? How long has it been? Thirty years ago, the incarnation of divine power reached the seventh level. Isn''t it normal to reach the eighth level now? In fact, I suspect that someone has already appeared in the ninth level of incarnation of divine power." One after another, gorgeous tall buildings were built in a very irrational way with the help of extraordinary powers. ??The patrolling guards in the city have also become fourth-order legions. Several seventh-order commanders stand on the city wall with bright eyes, scanning the surroundings and monitoring the changes in the city. ??Although the guests coming and going in the city are not weak in strength, most of them are cooperative and honestly abide by the rules of the trading city. There is no way. The lessons of the past are right in front of us. So far, hundreds of people''s portraits have been pasted outside the city gate, including even the top ten players. They don¡¯t think that they are better than the top ten players, nor do they think that their background is greater than theirs, so they should just abide by the rules. ??Blood Dawn¡¯s behavior of ¡°all debts must be punished¡± gives all players who trade here a sense of security. ??Although the tax paid here is higher than other trading markets, it is really safe here and there is no need to worry about being hacked. Because of this, the flow of players in the trading city was increasing. Later, Su Xingyu and others had to issue a new bill to review the qualifications of players setting up stalls here. The items sold by the seller must reach a certain value before they can set up a stall at a designated location. ??The current members of the Bloody Dawn can receive millions of divine resources every month from dividends alone. The initial investment in building the city has already been repaid not long after the trading market was opened. It can be said that every dividend now is pure profit. And this is not counting other conveniences. From this trading market, members of the Bloody Dawn harvested many good things, especially various architectural drawings, including but not limited to barracks. I have to say that this trading market has really helped everyone a lot. City Lord¡¯s Mansion, back garden. ?The back garden has been expanded several times and is now extremely wide. The members of the Bloody Dawn gathered here again, and this time in addition to the members of the Bloody Dawn, there were other members, and the number was quite large, more than a hundred people. They were several members of the family who had clearly obtained the permission to participate in the big event. A member who has qualified for the district qualifying competition and is loyal to the clan leader. ?These members are all well-known players in their respective communities, but at this time they seemed a little restrained when facing the members of Bloody Dawn. ??The ten members of the Bloody Dawn, even the few who are least good at fighting, have now reached a certain level of strength with the help of the power of the Bloody Dawn. ??Although they are not as good as the first batch of players due to the lack of ranking rewards, they can still squeeze into the top 100 in their respective communities, and have a place in the regional rankings. ??The moonlight shone on the exquisite pavilions and pavilions, reflecting a silvery luster. Everyone gathered in the pavilion and held a grand cocktail party to welcome the arrival of the regional qualifying competition. All members remained in human form, toasting and drinking, sharing each other''s joy and expectations, and laughter echoed in the air. At this special time, they put aside their daily tension and pressure and enjoyed this rare relaxing time. Members of the Bloody Dawn sat around a long table, enjoying sumptuous food and wine. ?The dishes are exquisite, full of color and aroma, making people salivate; the wine is mellow and sweet, making people intoxicated. ¡°I¡¯ve been here for so long, and this is the first time I¡¯m so relaxed. It¡¯s really a rare time to relax.¡± The martial artist drank the wine in the glass in one gulp and said with emotion. ¡°Haha, life is short, enjoy your time, brother, listen to my brother¡¯s advice, there is no need to live such a tiring life, you still have to enjoy what you should enjoy.¡± The elephant owner took a swig of wine and advised with scarlet eyes. ¡°In this unknown world, no one knows what will happen tomorrow. Maybe an accident will kill someone. When the time comes, when we look back on our lives, we will find that they were all hard days. That would be very sad.¡± Hearing this, the martial artist laughed and said, "You are really casual, but what you said makes sense..." They are both orc players, but they are very different in their treatment of the clan tribe. ? Martial arts masters are relatively strict and have many restrictions on their subordinates. The laws and regulations within the tribe are also relatively complete. The elephant master is just the opposite. On weekdays, he has no restrictions on his subordinates, as long as they do not exceed the red line. So the lives they lead are also very different. ??The martial artist works overtime almost every day to deal with government affairs and has to ask about everything. The elephant master skips work every day, throws all the things he can to his subordinates, eats, drinks, has fun and enjoys life. "Haha, drink and drink. Don''t talk about these things today. Relax appropriately so that you can prepare for the regional qualifying competition." Guanghui raised his glass, touched it with everyone, and then drank it down. "I have been preparing for thirty years, but I don''t know what ranking I can get this time. Thinking about it, I am really looking forward to it!" Feng Feng is full of expectations and full of emotions. He has been preparing for this regional qualifying competition for too long. . "Storm, what are you worried about? You are so strong and you are definitely at the top of the list. It''s the pharmacist and I who should be worried. Don''t end up at the bottom. That would be really embarrassing." Hearing this, Hei Shang smiled. , joked. "That''s right, the two guys who sneaked in didn''t say anything. What are you worried about..." The pharmacist also said with a smile. "You two are not fighting types, how can you compare like this." Feng Feng was speechless. "Okay, don''t worry so much. What needs to be done has already been prepared. The rest depends on fate." The Blood God comforted him with a smile. "Do your best and obey fate." Su Xingyu said with a smile while eating skewers and drinking wine. Storm: ¡°¡­¡± Looking at the two of them, Feng Feng couldn''t help but complain in his heart. You two are number one in the community and are strong enough, so of course you don''t have to worry. ? No matter how strong the other players are, they are not much better than you. They are all on the same level. "According to the speculations of other players, after this qualifying match, the middle realm should be opened. If the speculation is true, those of us at the top will definitely be the first batch of promotion personnel." Teacher Suddenly laughed. "It''s not a big problem. As long as the strength is strong enough, it will be the same everywhere. To be honest, I even have some expectations." The elephant owner didn''t care. Drinking fine wine and eating delicious food. The party lasted until late at night. ?As if time had been suspended, the entire backyard became quiet without any sound. The same was true for the trading market outside. All players were waiting for the system''s prompts. ¡¾System prompt: The regional ranking competition is about to begin. (Countdown: 24:00:00)¡¿ [System prompt: This ranking match uses shadow competition. After the ranking match starts, all players who are qualified to participate will be pulled into the shadow space. In this space, players need to resist the impact of shadow monsters. There are infinite waves of shadow monsters. The later the wave, the stronger the shadow monster is. After killing the monster, you can get points. The player''s ranking in the qualifying match will be based on the waves persisted and the number of points. Sorting, within the same wave, the higher the points, the higher the ranking. ¡¿ ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s the shadow world again!¡± someone exclaimed. "Shadow World, Shadow World is good. You don''t have to worry about losing your clan warriors. If it''s still like the first qualifying preliminary round, I''m really worried that I will be wiped out by the big guys." Some people were ecstatic. , he knew his own strength and was able to obtain a place in the regional qualifying competition, all thanks to the help of the big bosses in the family. A guy like him is already considered a very powerful person in the eyes of most players. But having seen the power of the big boss, he understands the gap between the two sides very well. ??He can''t hit those weak players with a single blow, but if the big guys hit him with a little more seriousness, it is possible to destroy the elite group he has accumulated over the years. "Endless waves of monster attacks, does this mean that we don''t have to take the initiative, we can rely on the city walls and defense towers to defend, and just hold on? I have a bunch of tree people, and the main city is in the mountain. When the time comes, Change the terrain and leave only one lane. I will place a hundred cannons and add 3,000 bed crossbows. Who can attack in?" Some players who are good at defense couldn''t help but laugh. This time in the ranking match, The mechanism really fits him perfectly. ?Some people are happy, and naturally some people are unhappy. The most unhappy ones are the Sea players. ?As mentioned earlier, the army of sea monsters has the lowest order, because they can stand up, down, left, and right. ?This also means that they are not suitable for defensive warfare, especially when the number of opponents is unlimited, which is impossible to fight at all. ¡°Fuck, this is a big deal! Our sea player¡¯s city has no defense capability at all, so if we want to fight, we have to fight with them.¡± ¡°Damn it, complain button, where is the complain button? I want to complain that the system is targeting Hai clan players.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so frustrating, I made so many props for players, but the opponent is a monster...¡± In addition to the sea players, there are many players who are extremely annoyed because this time the ranking mechanism is very unfavorable to them. "Everyone, I''m going to take a step first and go back to prepare." "Poseidon", the only sea player in Bloody Dawn, saw the system''s message. He didn''t have much annoyance on his face. He stood up and said goodbye to everyone before returning. to this plane. ?Others also quickly stood up to say goodbye. The family members outside also disappeared immediately after seeking permission from the boss, and hurried back to make final preparations. Soon, there were only three people left on the scene. Blood God, radiance, eternal night. ¡°Won¡¯t you go back and prepare?¡± the Blood God asked curiously. ¡°If there is anything to prepare for, what needs to be done has already been done.¡± Guanghui chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not enough time.¡± Su Xingyu shook his head. The three of them chatted here for a while, then disappeared and returned to their respective planes. (End of this chapter) Chapter 149： The beginning of the regional qualifying competition, goblins and ogres Chapter 149 The beginning of the regional ranking competition, Goblins and Ogres (Additional update 4/5) There is indeed nothing to prepare for returning to this plane. Su Xingyu had asked his family members to prepare for the battle a few months ago. So after returning, as a god, he issued an oracle to all the dependents, and then as a consul, he informed the Elders of the upcoming trial and asked them to think about how to deal with it. The Presbytery has more ideas than him. Professional matters should be left to professional people. For players in the elementary realm, as the rules of the ranking match were announced, the night exploded instantly. Some players were envious, some were jealous, and some were regretful... They did not expect that this time the regional ranking competition would be so simple, and it would be completely conducted in the shadow world. The shadow world will not really die, that is to say, as long as you can participate, this is a sure-profit deal. ?However, no matter what they think in their hearts, they cannot stop the system time from counting down. Su Xingyu glanced at his attribute panel. ¡¾God Interface¡¿ ?Hence, under Harvey''s arrangement, the Monster Alliance transferred troops to Border City to strengthen its forces here. ?Name of God: Lord of Darkness, King of Eternal Night Divinity:Darkness Authority: Eternal night, fall, devouring, fear, death Sacred fire: not lit ¡¾System prompt: The player has entered the shadow world. (Note: The time flow rate in the shadow world has been adjusted to 1:300)] Divine Realm:Dark Realm Divinity body: not condensed Divinity: 17 (5+4+3+2+2+1) (divine body, eternal night, corruption, devouring, fear, death) ? Extraordinary characteristics: Dark favor (acquire some powers and abilities, and receive blessings in the dark state. Depending on the level of belief, the strength of the blessings is also different) Sects of gods: Cult of Eternal Night, Cult of Fear, Cult of Death Believers: Humans, Half-Metal Giants, Jackals, Kobolds, Dog Demons, Liches, Nagas, Murlocs After thirty years of development, Su Xingyu is now terrifyingly strong. The ogre commander looked at the men who started to attack the goblins. He was very angry and roared angrily: "Stop, all you idiots, stop it. Those are your subordinates, not your food!!" After a while, hundreds of thousands of green-skinned monsters gathered outside the mist. ¡¾System prompt: The first wave of shadow warriors has appeared. Players are asked to kill them all or wait until the time is up. ¡¿ ¡°Ogre, and this is... Goblin?¡± Looking at the green-skinned army under the city wall, the defenders on the city wall had some surprises on their faces. They wear tattered armor and hold hammers with wooden handles. They have ferocious faces, eyes as red as fire, and their bodies are covered with rough green skin. They seem to be the wild incarnation of nature. ¡­ In a blink of an eye, they arrived under the city wall, and the defenders above were well prepared. ¡­ ?Name:Su Xingyu With his neck broken and his head tilted, the goblin died immediately. The armor was ripped off, and the ogre tore off a leg and began to bite it. "Roar-" This is the Canglan River Region. The troops stationed are naturally from the monster race. There are 50,000 defenders, among which jackals and kobolds are the main ones. These two races are still the main body of the monster alliance today. The combined number of the two races is , accounting for more than 70% of the Monster Alliance. ?They made a low roar, as if announcing the coming disaster. Before the green goblins could act arrogantly for too long, the fog behind them surged again, and after a while, tall figures emerged one after another. ¡­ As soon as he walked out of the fog and looked at the green goblin in front of him, the ogre drooled. He secretly glanced at the leader beside him and saw that it was not looking at him. ¡¾0£º00£º1¡¿ ?Under the roar of the ogre leader, the ogre that was attacking the goblin immediately stopped its movements, with a little fear in its eyes. ??Forget it about the ogres, I can barely fight them. (First wave (1/9)) (Time: 720:00:00) ?So the ogre stretched out his hand to fish it out, and a goblin fell into his hand. The goblin was frightened and was about to roar when the ogre pinched it. Before the war even started, thousands of goblins died at the hands of their companions in just one encounter. After all, Su Xingyu issued an oracle yesterday and notified all the dependent tribes, which naturally included the affiliated monster tribes in the Canglan River Region. Far far away, at the border of the empire, in the southwest of the Canglan River, in the wild land, a layer of dense fog fell from the sky, wrapping the entire empire. ??However, unlike ordinary goblins, the strength of these goblins has generally reached the third level, with a small amount of intermediate extraordinary beings mixed in. The surrounding environment did not change at all. Su Xingyu and the entire plane were quietly pulled into the shadow world. The next second, the mist surged crazily, and a short green-skinned monster walked out of it. Two-headed ogre. ¡­¡­¡­(Dividing line) ¡¾0£º00£º15¡¿ ??This is the lowest race in the monster world, ?Green Goblin. As the system counts down to zero. It also has green skin, but is darker. It is more than four meters tall, has a huge body, an arched belly, and has two heads, one big and one small. ¡­ ?Tens of thousands of ogres have stepped out, and their extraordinary levels have generally reached the mid-level. Among them, there is also a seventh-level epic level ogre leader. "Follow me, attack forward, kill all the creatures in front of you!!" The ogre commander roared again, and then led the ogre army and an army of hundreds of thousands of goblins, not far away Rushed to the border city. ¡¾0£º00£º6¡¿ What kind of garbage are Goblins? When did this kind of garbage become qualified to test them? ? ¡°Fuck, a bunch of **** dare to attack us, shoot them to death!!¡± The leader of the Jackal defenders was very annoyed. Before the green-skinned army could get closer, he immediately ordered the gunners to aim and fire. As a border city of the empire, it needs to face foreign enemies. It is equipped with dozens of epic cannons and hundreds of version 2.0 gold-level magic cannons. With the garrison commander¡¯s order, hundreds of magic cannons were fired directly. ?Hum, boom, boom¡ª In an instant, the sky was illuminated by fire, and countless cannonballs streaked across the sky, hitting the green-skinned army under the city wall like meteors. Ogres and goblins were shocked by the power of the cannonballs, and they ran in all directions, trying to escape the deadly attack. However, the power of the magic cannon is too powerful and its range is very wide. It is impossible to escape. Whether it is a goblin or an ogre, as long as it is hit, it will be directly turned into pieces. ??Blood and flesh were flying everywhere, broken limbs and broken arms were scattered on the ground, and the screams of the ogres and goblins came and went, forming a sad symphony. When the defenders on the city wall saw this scene, they all had satisfied smiles on their faces. This is how it should be. ??The weak Goblin dared to offend the Eternal Night Empire, this is what will happen. The cannon fired ten rounds of conventional fire. The green-skinned army was scattered and tens of thousands of green-skinned warriors died. This directly stimulated the goblins and made them almost retreat. ??However, at this moment, the ogre leader roared again, and all the ogres also roared, their eyes turning scarlet, revealing madness and violence. The goblins were affected, developed the same symptoms, and became fearless of death. Under the leadership of the ogre legion, they launched a death charge towards the city. ¡°You overestimate your capabilities!¡± The garrison commander of the Jackal Clan sneered, with some disdain on his face, and ordered the gunner to continue firing. ??If it is just a conventional strike, the magic cannon can continue to blast for several hours if the energy supply is sufficient. In an instant, the violent roar sounded again, like thunder, deafening. ??Boom, boom, boom¡ª¡ª Large swaths of green-skinned monsters were harvested. They rushed in like crazy, but fell down in pieces like weeds, and died in a miserable manner. However, after suffering huge casualties, they finally arrived under the city wall. Looking at the towering city wall, the ogre roared, put down his weapon, fished with both hands, grabbed a Goblin each, and then threw it hard towards the city wall. . With a roar of terror, the goblins rose into the sky and flew towards the city wall. "Ah¡­" It was the first time I saw a garrison commander using such an outrageous siege method. I couldn''t help but twitch my eyes. This was a city wall nearly twenty meters high. With the goblin''s physique, if he was hit like this, even if he didn''t die, he would probably die. Got seriously injured. However, even so, he did not sit still and wait for death. He immediately ordered the kobold priest to attack. Fireballs flew up in the sky, forming a fireball net. The goblins flying towards him exploded as soon as they touched them, and then turned into a fireball net. Falling to the ground as a charred corpse. A few lucky ones stepped over the fireball net and fell onto the city wall. As soon as they landed, before they could recover, the long-awaited jackal warriors swarmed them. While slashing with a long knife. ?Blood flowed horizontally, and the ferocious head flew up. "Artillerymen and crossbowmen, aim at the ogre legion and deal with them first." Seeing more and more flying goblins, the jackal defenders had to change their orders and prepare to kill the more powerful ogres first. Killed. At present, this green army is led by ogres, and the goblins are completely cannon fodder. As long as the ogre army is eliminated, the remaining goblins will naturally defeat themselves. ?Under the terrifying attack of the magic cannon and crossbow, the ogre army suffered heavy losses in an instant. Their strong bodies and armors were as fragile as paper. Facing the mountain-like city wall, they are helpless. Jump up? It''s not that it can''t be done, but once it leaves the ground, it becomes a real target. ?Ogres are not fools. They have two heads, one is more violent and suitable for fighting, and the other is smarter and suitable for thinking. So they know very well that in the face of the enemy''s long-range attack, they can still evade on the ground. If they really try to jump on the city wall, they will only die. After spending a while like this, under the deliberate targeting of the Jackal Guard, 50% of the soldiers of the Ogre Legion were directly killed. ?Even so, the ogre commander did not issue a retreat order. They continued to charge towards the city, facing the attacks from above, and hitting the city gate. "Haha...he is really not afraid of death." The jackal leader looked at the injured ogre leader and saw that the other party still insisted on attacking and did not retreat, with a sneer on his face. Courage is admirable, but strength is not enough. So he ordered to the gunner: ¡°Elite gunner, super-limited strike, target ogre leader.¡± ??The mana cannon exploded with all its strength, and the terrifying energy cannons gathered together at such an outrageous speed that the injured ogre commander had no choice but to avoid it and had no choice but to intercept it. ??It roared angrily, and its whole body glowed with blood. The huge mace in its hand swept upwards, and the half-moon-shaped red light hit the energy cannon. Boom¡ª Snapped- There was an explosion, accompanied by the sound of shattering glass, the red light was shattered, and then the energy cannon directly covered the ogre''s command within a radius of dozens of meters. ?With a shrill scream, the flesh and blood on the ogre leader''s body gradually fell off, and finally turned into a mutilated white skeleton and fell backwards. As for the green-skinned monsters around it, they were not so lucky. Under the terrifying bombardment of the energy cannon, they did not even leave their bodies behind, but turned into ashes and dissipated. When the shelling ended, a huge crater with a radius of tens of meters and several meters deep was left on the site. ?Such a terrifying power that instantly frightened all the green-skinned monsters. "Jackal Legion, follow me to attack and kill the enemy!" Upon seeing this, the Jackal Guard Leader no longer hesitated and made an immediate decision, leading tens of thousands of Jackal warriors to kill him. This jackal army is divided into two levels. Two thousand of them are dark jackals who have experienced the complete version of corruption and transformed into dark creatures. The other eight thousand are ordinary jackals who have experienced incomplete corruption and transformed into semi-dark creatures. people. As for the original Gnoll? Sorry, they are too weak and not brave enough. They are not worthy of becoming Jackal Warriors and have already gone to work in production. ??Whether it is a dark jackal warrior or an ordinary jackal warrior, their extraordinary level has reached at least the fourth level. ?This is normal. After enduring such a painful ordeal and not lacking in resources, if they still can''t advance to the intermediate level, they might as well find a piece of tofu and kill them. ??As the city gate opened, the originally confused green-skinned army surged in like a sea wave like fireflies finding a light in the dark night. ¡°Die to me!!¡± The Jackal Guard looked away with disdain, and swept out his long sword. The black sword energy that gathered the power of the legion was more than a hundred meters long, like a death sickle, harvesting the lives of the enemies in front of him. Hundreds of green-skinned monsters were killed with just one blow. The warriors of the Jackal Legion kept swinging their swords, and their fighting spirit surged out. They didn''t care at all about the consumption of fighting energy in their bodies. The sword energy is vertical and horizontal. ??The jackal warrior''s eyes were as cold as ice as he kept moving forward and swinging his sword. The green-skinned monsters fell in pieces. ??Ogre warriors are not weak in strength, but they are so vulnerable to the attacks of jackal warriors. Their bodies are cut into pieces by the sword energy, and their flesh and blood fly everywhere. Blood soaked the entire battlefield, red and green, like a **** picture. ??However, what is surprising is that even after encountering such a horrific and cruel killing, the timid Goblin did not flee. Instead, he raised his weapon and attacked the Jackal Warrior. The result? ???Naturally they are harvested with one knife, and they are harvested together with their companions. (End of this chapter) Chapter 150： Fierce battle in the sea, four lines of defense (plus update 55) Chapter 150 Fierce battle in the sea, four lines of defense (Additional update 5/5) It was not until two hours later that the killing stopped. It''s not that the Jackal warriors are kind-hearted, nor that they are tired, but that the enemy is dead. ?At a glance, broken limbs and broken arms were scattered all over the ground, and the bodies of the green-skinned monsters were as far as the eye could see. The jackal warriors were covered in blood and almost turned into "blood wolves", but their emotions were extremely high and they were very excited. They won the victory. However, they were not happy for long, because on the distant border, the fog surged crazily again, and a large number of monsters came out of it. The main combat power was still level three, but it changed from goblins to jackals, and the elites became heavy Assemble the Minotaur Legion. Not long after, fierce fighting broke out again here. ¡­ From the Canglan River area to Haikou in the south. ??Fierce fighting is also breaking out here. Two hundred kilometers away from the Giant Tree City, Border City, this city is home to humans and tree people. It also has a seventh-level epic vine, which is a super creature transplanted from other places. So, their descendants are still ordinary sea people, who are more friendly to darkness and are more suitable to accept corruption than normal creatures. ¡­ ¡°Sacrifice your blood to the ancestors and sacrifice your head to our Lord!!¡± ?Eternal Night Empire, Eastern Border. Real dark creatures account for about 30%. Their eyes were full of anger and murderous intent, as if they wanted to completely destroy all enemies. ??The dark Naga warriors led the dark fishmen and continuously launched charges and attacks. Even though they were more numerous, the snake-man mixed army was still unable to withstand the attack and was completely overwhelmed. ¡°Sacrifice your blood to the ancestors and sacrifice your head to our Lord!!¡± To put it simply, the Dark Sea Clan cannot enjoy the technological advantages of the Evernight Empire. ¡°Sacrifice your blood to the ancestors and sacrifice your head to our Lord!!¡± The huge flock of sheep was torn apart bit by bit under the attack of the wolves, divided into a bunch of small groups, and then hunted by the wolves. ¡­ In the sea, since the sea people can swim around, normal cities have no resistance at all. Charge out and kill the enemy! Thirty thousand dark naga warriors, with strong postures and cold faces, holding spears and wearing black scale armor, rushed out with hundreds of thousands of dark murlocs and hundreds of thousands of sea slaves. ??Densely packed and visible to the naked eye, they were all members of the Sea Tribe. Led by the Snake Tribe and followed by the Big-headed Fishmen, they launched an attack on the tribal stronghold of the Dark Sea Tribe. At this time, their challenger appeared again. ¡°You foolish fellows, you dare to offend my lord, you all deserve to die!!¡± The general guarding this tribal stronghold is a dark Naga who has been promoted to the seventh-level epic realm, and is very powerful. Under normal circumstances, the equipment replaced by the internal warriors in the Evernight Empire is given to the affiliated tribes for use. The Naga tribe is also an affiliated tribe, but they cannot use the returned equipment. ??Moreover, the weapons of the Sea Clan must be specially made and can be used freely in the water without being greatly affected by water pressure. So, like other sea tribes, their city¡¯s defense is close to nothing. The Naga leader roared angrily, swung his spear, and a black slash unfolded. He was surrounded by a circle of snake warriors and was immediately cut off at the waist. At present, the equipment of the Naga tribe was actually purchased by Su Xingyu from outside and then modified. ?But even so, they still roamed this sea area and swept through all the surrounding sea tribes. "die!!" ?Seeing that these weak guys who he usually didn''t bother to take a second look at actually dared to attack the Naga tribe, he suddenly became furious and rushed out with the warriors of the Naga tribe. ?One roar rang out, the Naga warriors were killing like crazy, their eyes turned scarlet, and their fighting methods became more ferocious. ???The Naga warrior casually stabbed the two fish-man warriors with his spear, and then swiped sideways. The tip of the spear swept across the snake-man warrior''s neck, directly cutting off its head. What''s more, most of the dark sea tribe can only be regarded as semi-dark creatures. The mixed army of snakes and men is like a huge flock of sheep, while the army of Nagas is like a pack of wolves. ?Under the attack of the Dark Sea Clan army, the combined army of snakemen was reduced at an extremely terrifying speed. The sea area was dyed red with blood. Some mutilated corpses floated to the surface of the sea, and some sank to the bottom of the sea. There is only one way to resist foreign enemies. After more than 20 years of development, the Naga tribe has become the largest local force, and its ruling scope has expanded to the edge of the deep sea. ?The bodies of those snake warriors were split into two, the wounds were extremely smooth, and the two bodies slowly sank toward the bottom of the sea. The development of the sea people is completely different from that on land. ?One thing to say here is that even if the dark creatures transformed by Su Xingyu''s authority are combined with each other, unless both parties reach a high level, the offspring they will produce will only be semi-dark creatures until death. A lot of blood was spilled. ??Dark Naga warriors followed closely behind. Their attacks came like a violent storm, making it impossible for the snake-human mixed army to parry. In just a moment, they were killed across the battle line. The number of dark naga has reached 700,000, and the number of dark murlocs has exceeded 3.5 million. The number of sea slaves under them is even more exaggerated, reaching tens of millions. Although there is a mixture of fish and dragons, most of them are miscellaneous fish and sea people. But just looking at the quantity can already scare a group of players. In an instant, they were fighting against the incoming mixed army of snake-men and fish-men. ??Beneath the city, countless monster wolves gathered together, making deafening howls. Their eyes glowed with green light, and their fangs were exposed, revealing a strong desire to attack. ?Under the city wall, many corpses were already lying there. The strong smell of blood filled the air, constantly stimulating the nerves of the wolves. ?These corpses were left behind by the previous group of attackers who tried to capture the city and were then wiped out. The corpse was as dry as firewood, and the blood in it had been drained. The blood-red tree warriors on the city wall were tall and mighty, with dark red skin and wet blood. Looking at the wolves below, they He laughed wildly, as if laughing at the weakness and incompetence of the wolves. ?The human warrior in black armor, with a calm expression, holding a long knife and standing tall, stood there like a war machine, adhering to his mission. They stood there, giving people a sense of security just by looking at them. ?Finally, under the roar of the Wolf King, the wolves howled one after another, and then rushed towards the city wall crazily, trying to climb up. ??The human warriors quickly launched a counterattack. Their attacks were precise and swift. Each swing carried sword energy and slashed at the climbing demon wolf. ??The demonic wolf was chopped to pieces with blood and flesh flying everywhere, it let out a shrill scream, and then fell downwards. There are also some stronger demon wolves that directly use the momentum of the charge to leap towards the city wall in an attempt to fly directly up. ??However, just halfway through the flight, a blood-red short spear was thrown out and shot at the demon wolf. These short spears cut through the air like lightning, hitting the demon wolves with precision, piercing their bodies directly, causing them to lose their balance and fall to the ground. The tree man spear throwers on the city wall suddenly cheered with joy when they saw their masterpiece. The Demonic Wolf Commander, who has a strong body and is slightly larger than his kind, is particularly eye-catching on the battlefield. Its muscles are well developed and its hair is thick, giving people a strong sense of oppression. Its eyes flashed fiercely, as if it was ready to launch a fatal attack at any time. ??After another group of men were shot down, seizing the opportunity, the Demonic Wolf Commander instantly sprang out, turned into a **** red light, and quickly ran towards the city wall. Its speed was so fast that it was impossible to accurately capture its figure. Almost in an instant, it went from the center of the wolf pack directly to the city wall, spanning half of the battlefield. Then it jumped up and jumped onto the city wall. It just caught the tree man''s spear thrower''s throwing gap and jumped up without any hindrance. Just as the Demon Wolf Commander was about to land on the city wall, a tall blood-red figure jumped up on the city wall and swung the giant hammer in his hand. Down. ?That is a seventh-level tree leader. A trace of cunning flashed in the eyes of the Demon Wolf Commander. His figure flickered and flew out in a "Z" shape, narrowly avoiding the giant hammer coming at him. Its movements are agile and fast, which is amazing. Bypassing the tree man commander and looking at the tree men and humans below, the demon wolf commander''s eyes flashed with a hint of ferocity. However, the defenders on the city wall looked at the huge demon wolf leaping over, but they did not panic at all. . Just when the demon wolf was about to land, countless thorny vines swept over it, wrapping around one of its hind legs at a faster speed before the demon wolf could react to avoid it. A huge force came from the demon wolf leader''s hind legs that were entangled with thorns and vines. Its body instantly lost its balance, and the short thorns on it pierced into the flesh, injecting violent poison into it. ??The demon wolf leader struggled hard, trying to break free from the shackles of the thorns. ?The giant vine in the center of the city, its huge body swaying wildly. ??More and more thorns and vines entangled themselves, and soon the Demonic Wolf Commander was tightly wrapped, and more and more poisons were injected into it, but this did not make the Demonic Wolf Commander stop resisting. ?With the body of a seventh-level strongman, even the thorn vines of the same level cannot be directly eliminated in a short time. ?Even if it hadn''t been too careless just now, it would have been impossible to restrain it with just a few vines. ?However, Thorny Vine never thought of killing the Demonic Wolf on its own. After all, it knew its own situation very well, and its level was not low, but its lethality was not very good. ?Most extraordinary plants have this defect. ?They are not lethal enough. They can beat them at the same level, but they cannot be killed. If the opponent wants to run away, they cannot stop them at all. So many times, they are used as a support to assist teammates. ??The demon wolf leader was struggling fiercely and was about to break free from the vine restraints. The tree man commander holding a giant hammer had already rushed over. He raised the giant hammer with both hands and smashed it down under the horrified eyes of the demon wolf. boom! boom! boom! score ?Four times in a row, under the terrifying power of the tree man leader, the demon wolf leader''s head was shattered like a watermelon, and he lost the breath of life. Reaching out to pick up the remains of the demon wolf, the tree-man leader grasped it with both hands, and then tore it to both sides. Hot blood surged out in an instant. Bathed in the hot blood, his skin color became darker. ¡°Won victory!!¡± ?Hold up the broken body of the demon wolf, the tree leader shouted loudly. ¡°Won victory!¡± ¡°Won victory!¡± ¡°Won victory!¡± With the death of the demon wolf leader, the remaining wolves naturally became intimidated and were soon strangled to death by the black-armored warriors and tree-man warriors. ?However, before they could take a few breaths, an army of shadow monsters appeared in the distance again. This time it was a combined army of orcs and warcraft, with a total of more than 100,000 people. ??It is still mainly composed of extraordinary third-level soldiers, plus an intermediate-level legion, led by a seventh-level orc. ¡°Destroy them!¡± Roaring angrily, the orc leader led an army of monsters towards the city. The black-armored soldiers on the city wall had no expression on their faces and calmly took up their stances, ready for battle. next moment. ?Hum, boom, boom¡ª The flames soared into the sky. A violent explosion sounded, followed by the shrill screams of the monster warriors. ¡­ In the Dark God Realm. Through the believers, Su Xingyu sensed the situation on the entire empire''s borders. The Eternal Night Empire is surrounded by a wall of fog, and the ranking trial monsters arranged by the system come from this wall of fog. A steady stream of monsters come out of the wall of fog, and then attack the player city closest to them. . Su Xingyu just made a general observation and found that there were eight "monster production points" in all the borders. According to the system prompts, this ranking competition is calculated according to waves. The monsters in the first wave are divided into nine batches. Different shadow monsters will appear in each batch. At the beginning, there will be a strong clan army carrying a large number of miscellaneous fish warriors. The later the monsters appear, the more powerful they will become. However, the extraordinary level will not change, and Same as the first batch. At least that''s the case for now. Su Xingyu doesn''t know if there will be changes in the future. ??Although the army of mainly third-order monsters was a bit larger in number, it did not cause big trouble to the borders of the Evernight Empire, and it did not even have the ability to make them take action. ?Hence Su Xingyu is not worried at all. As long as the defending general is not stupid and relies on his deployment of the border city, he will definitely be able to survive the first wave easily. ?However, those who should mobilize their troops still have to mobilize their troops. Now the territory of the Evernight Empire is so outrageous that there are monsters everywhere. If they cannot be wiped out in time, it will be a bit troublesome for the two groups to unite. ?Earlier before, Su Xingyu had discussed it with the Council of Elders and many generals. ?Such a huge territory, if there is a constant supply of monsters and the battle line is stretched so long, even with the strength of the Evernight Empire, it will be impossible to defend it. In the early stage, the shadow monsters were not strong, and the empire could rely on its powerful elite legions to support them everywhere. But later, when there are fires on all sides and support is needed everywhere, no matter how many elites the empire has, they cannot help but spend so much. So they divided four defensive fronts on the territory of the empire. The first line of defense is the current border of the empire, which is where it is currently being attacked. The second defensive front is the territory that the affiliated tribes have expanded over the years. They have controlled it for several years, built cities, and have relatively strong defensive capabilities. The third line of defense is the core area where the affiliated tribes live, such as the Canglan River Region, Giant Tree City, Moshi Kingdom, etc. The fourth defensive front is a circle outside the black soil plain. ?The shorter the battle line, the easier it is to fight a defensive battle. After all, only in this way can the power of the Evernight Empire be concentrated. ?If the battle line is too long, there will be situations where you can''t take care of it. After all, they can''t teleport, and running around will be very tiring. ?Of course, if you want him to abandon the front line and retreat to the back line, these shadow monsters must also show their strength. ¡¾Eternal Night¡¿ ¡¾Progress: First wave (3/9)¡¿ ¡¾Points: 48681¡¿ (End of this chapter) Chapter 151： Judgment Sun Wheel, Ice World, Thunder Rain, Black Chapter 151 Judgment Sun Wheel, Ice World, Thunder Rain, Black Dragon (Please subscribe) Another plane. A huge army of monsters is rushing towards an orc city, mainly composed of kobolds. There are hundreds of thousands of them, and they are all beings of at least the third level of transcendence. ??These kobolds have ferocious faces, short stature, and a fierce light in their eyes. They are the most common orc race. They wear simple leather armor and hold tattered weapons. They look like a motley army, but their eyes are extremely determined. courage. Compared with ordinary kobolds, they are more courageous and have a more tenacious will to fight. Even when faced with those powerful orc races, they are not afraid at all. Even if they are defeated, they still dare to go forward and fight. ?In addition to the large army of kobolds, there is also a middle-level Khajiit army and a seventh-level Khajiit leader. "Roar-" With a terrifying tiger roar, the Khajiit leader rushed out first, leading the elite Khajiit army towards the orc city not far away. Inspired by this, the kobold army behind him roared loudly and followed closely. Behind the boss. ?But even so, when the number of gold-level cannons reaches a certain level, they still explode with terrifying power. Not far in front of the monster army, a majestic city stands. The city wall is tall and solid, made of huge stones. Each stone has been carefully polished and spliced ??together tightly. The city walls are covered with sharp thorns and iron thorns, giving people a dangerous and indestructible feeling. Arrows with inscriptions all over the sky were attacking, frantically harvesting the tiger warriors who had been disrupted from their formation. It is a collection of hundreds of mixed elemental strikes with sixth-level power and more than a dozen seventh-level power. ¡°A bunch of fools!¡± ¡¾Points: 56571¡¿ Looking at the army of monsters rushing over, the Tauren general sneered: "A group of ignorant guys, do they really think that they can win by relying on their numbers? How ridiculous!" ?However, his movements were still half a beat slower, and the coverage area of ??the magic cannon was also a bit wider, so that he could not completely run out. ??The body of the lizard warrior is covered with dark black fine scales, its limbs are thick and long, with sharp claws, and its tail is thin and long. It is very flexible and can even be used as a weapon when fighting with people. ??There are even more than a dozen epic strikes mixed into it. ¡­ ?Hum, boom, boom¡ª He immediately ordered the city defenders to aim at the Tiger Legion below, and then issued an order: "Artilleryman, strike beyond limits, target the enemy Tiger Legion, launch!" ?Hum, boom, boom¡ª The tiger leader looked at the broken left arm, looked up to the sky and let out an angry roar. On the plains. ??The gate of the city was closed tightly, and it was inlaid with huge iron nails, which was extremely strong. Led by a group of dragon-blooded monitor lizard warriors, the lizardman warriors were high-spirited and charged forward quickly. ??It''s not that the martial artist doesn''t want to get more epic magic cannons, nor is it that Su Xingyu doesn''t want to sell them, it''s mainly because the price is indeed a bit expensive and he really can''t afford them. One after another, the magic energy cannons started to fire, and hundreds of energy cannons that were at least equivalent to sixth-order elemental strikes rushed out. A group of lizard warriors with hateful faces and strong physiques formed an orderly team and moved forward steadily. ?These magic cannons were all exchanged by "Martial Masters" from Su Xingyu. Although most of them are modified versions of gold-level magic cannons, they are not bad at all in terms of power. ?Each shot consumes a large amount of crystals, and they are not low-grade crystals, but at least medium-grade ones. With the sound of a shocking explosion, where the Khajiit leader was standing, he was blasted out of a lava avenue that extended for hundreds of meters. All the Khajiit warriors on the road were reduced to ashes, and not even their bodies were left behind. On the city wall, a middle-aged woman wearing a white holy robe and exuding a kind aura clasped her hands together and prayed devoutly to the gods. ?He wore heavy gray armor and held a huge battle axe. The battle ax was inlaid with a bright red gem, exuding a scorching light. ¡°Back off!¡± The terrifying energy cannon hit the tiger leader in front and the monster warriors beside him. ¡¾Progress: First wave (4/9¡¿ The orc general on the city wall is a seventh-level epic tauren. He is extremely tall, has strong muscles, and his skin is as hard as iron. ) ?However, this consumption can be called a crystal-swallowing behemoth. die! Even if the tiger general is a strong man in the seventh-level epic realm, there will only be one end in force. ?The power is indeed fierce. Together, even a seventh-level strongman will be taken away by one shot if he is not careful. ?Faced with the rain of arrows, the Khajiit leader led the remaining Khajiit warriors and kobold warriors to rush under the city wall, then climbed up and started a fierce battle with the defenders. The archery towers and watchtowers on the city wall tower into the sky. Soldiers stand on them, holding bows, arrows and spears, always ready to resist enemy attacks. ??Before the energy cannon arrived, the tiger leader was aware of it. While warning his men, he jumped to the side, trying to avoid the blow. ¡°This magic energy cannon is good at everything, and its power is even more powerful than normal attack items, but it consumes a lot of money.¡± The tauren general looked at the effect of the energy cannon, nodded with satisfaction, and then sighed. ?Then after a while, she slowly stood up, took out a staff, and looked at the army of monsters coming under the city wall. Holding her staff high, she shouted in a low voice: ¡°May my Lord purify the world of all filth!¡± ?It was clear that the enemy was right in front of us, and all the creatures in the city actually began to pray. ¡°May my Lord purify the world of all filth!¡± "May my Lord purify the world of all filth!" "May my Lord purify the world of all filth!" ?Gradually, the pious voices of believers spread throughout the city and echoed in the empty plain, giving people a creepy feeling. As the prayers sounded, the warriors of the monster army discovered that the light around them seemed to dim. ??The staff in the middle-aged woman''s hand instantly became extremely dazzling, and a sacred power burst out, turning into brilliance and rushing towards the sky. The Holy Light shines. ?The sky suddenly became brighter, and countless golden rays of light shone from the clouds, like the light of gods descending on the world. These lights are warm and soft, illuminating dozens of miles in radius, giving people a sacred and solemn feeling. At the same time, multiple huge fireballs rose in the sky. They fluctuated violently in the air, swallowed each other and merged together. Eventually, these fireballs merged into a huge blue fireball hundreds of meters in diameter, emitting dazzling light and a fiery atmosphere. ?This fireball is like the sun, lighting up the entire battlefield. Looking up at the blazing sun in the sky, the middle-aged woman showed a fanatical expression on her face and shouted loudly: "Monsters who have lost their minds, be completely purified under the light of my Lord!" ¡°Judgment Day Wheel!!¡± "What''s this???" All the monster warriors were stunned. Even if their intelligence is close to nothing, they instinctively sense the fatal danger. This big fireball is very dangerous! At this moment, the fireball suddenly exploded, and thousands of dazzling beams of light rushed downwards. Wherever the beam passed, the monster''s body began to spontaneously ignite. There was no pain on their faces, only fanatical piety. They clasped their hands together, knelt on the ground, and accepted their own judgment. Even the elite dragon blood lizard warriors were unable to resist and all began to spontaneously combust. The seventh-level dragon-blooded lizard leader was struggling and howling angrily. He stretched out his left hand and was about to give himself a claw, trying to wake himself up with pain, but his right hand was stretched out uncontrollably. He grabbed his left hand. During the violent struggle, its body burst into flames... ?As a result, this army of nearly 200,000 monsters spontaneously combusted without even touching the city wall. ¡¾Glory¡¿ ¡¾Progress: 7/9¡¿ ¡¾Points: 127865¡¿ ¡­ ?The sun was shining high in the sky, and the sunlight was hot and dazzling, as if it was about to scorch the earth. ?However, when you look down, you will find that the situation on the ground is completely opposite. The ground was covered with thick ice, and it was bitingly cold, making people shiver physically and mentally. Outside the city shrouded in ice, there are statues of monsters everywhere. They are wrapped in ice. There are goblins, humans, werewolves, dwarves... They are all the monster armies that attacked before, and some are still intact. , even the frightened facial expressions before death can be clearly seen, and some still keep moving forward, but most of the ice sculptures have fallen to the ground and turned into pieces during the subsequent army charge. ¡¾Leah¡¿ ¡¾Progress: First Wave (8/9)¡¿ ¡¾Points: 167923¡¿ ¡­ The light of magic envelopes this space. ?There were dark clouds in the sky, and thunder resounded throughout the sky and the earth, as if God was angry. ?On the distant horizon, a massive army of monster warriors rushed over. The dark clouds expanded instantly, and heavy rain fell, washing away the smell of blood and burning that filled the air. ??Rumble ¡ª Before the monster army could approach, a bolt of super lightning pierced the sky and directly hit a small mountain in front. The mountain peak collapsed under the powerful thunder, and the boulders rolled down, kicking up a cloud of dust. Immediately afterwards, the dark clouds fluctuated violently, and there were waves of low roars, as if some powerful monster was awakening. The monster army became even more violent under the roar of thunder. They roared, waved their weapons, and rushed forward. Their footsteps were deafening, as if they were going to crush the entire space, as if to tell the people behind the scenes that this little trick Can''t scare them. ?However, in the face of the monster army that became violent, the mages sitting on the towers in the city did not flinch. They sat cross-legged on the ground, clasping the magic wands in their hands, and murmuring words. ??Rumble ¡ª ??Rumble ¡ª Thunder sounded, and the dazzling thunder light illuminated the entire battlefield. Suddenly, an extremely terrifying red super lightning struck down from the sky. It was extremely fast and directly hit the leader of the monster army without giving the opponent any chance to dodge. Under the bombardment of this super lightning, the monster leader''s body instantly turned into gray, his spiritual consciousness was shattered, and he died completely. This red super lightning was like a primer. In the next second, countless lightnings fell, covering the sky and the earth, like a punishment from heaven. The monster army was helpless in the face of this sudden divine punishment. Under the bombardment of lightning, they either turned directly into ashes, or their bodies were charred and twitched and fell, and their wails echoed on the battlefield. ?The entire battlefield was in chaos. The monster warriors were running around, trying to find a way to escape. However, lightning was like the sickle of death, ruthlessly harvesting their lives, and they could not escape. As time went by, under the baptism of the thunder and rain, which was like a divine punishment, the monster army was completely wiped out, no one survived, and only the charred corpses of the monsters were left on the battlefield. The smell of blood mixed with the smell of burning filled the air again. The magician in the tower looked at this scene with neither sadness nor joy in his heart. He just put his hands together and prayed devoutly: ¡°Praise to the Lord of Magic!!¡± ¡¾Magic¡¿ ¡¾Progress: First Wave (8/9)¡¿ ¡¾Points 170123¡¿ ¡­ ?Beyond the mountains, on the endless plains, overwhelming monsters and magical beasts formed an army and marched towards the mountains. They roared and became fierce, as if they were going to swallow the entire mountain range. Sudden¡­ "Roar-" A terrifying dragon roar sounded, the sound struck straight into the soul, and all the monster warriors were shocked. They were like sheep encountering a tiger, and their whole bodies became uncomfortable. A huge black dragon with a body length of more than a hundred meters, with blazing scales and wings that covered the sky and covered the sun, soared into the sky. Facing the monster army, he opened his **** mouth and roared loudly. His voice was as shocking as the roar of thunder, which was frightening. . The terrifying dragon power bloomed wantonly on his body, and the surrounding air seemed to solidify. Even the fearless warriors of the monster army are currently limited by their life levels and bloodline suppression, and they have to kneel down to the enemy black dragon. ?The more timid ones were frightened and fainted. ??The black dragon opened its ferocious mouth, gathered energy briefly, and then spit out a black energy cannon. During the flight, the energy cannon began to scatter, and finally evolved into black flames that burned everything. ?This flame surged like a volcano erupting, sweeping towards the monster army with the terrifying power of destroying everything. Wherever the flames passed, the monster warriors were all reduced to ashes, leaving not even a trace behind. ?In the black flames, the monster''s screams sounded, extremely miserable. ??When the black dragon stopped breathing, the monster army in front was reduced by one-tenth. The black dragon spit out two long streams of heat from its nose, spread its wings and flew forward: ¡°Kill them all!!¡± A small team composed of seventh-level warriors followed closely behind, tearing apart the battle line of the monster army. ??There are other flying sub-dragon species, imitating their boss, opening their mouths and spitting out hot flames to burn the monster warriors below. ?Under their frenzied attack, the monster army was quickly defeated and was driven around. ??The Argonian Legion, Orc Legion, Monster Legion, etc. further behind also responded to the boss''s order and rushed out howling, following closely behind the black dragon. They frantically harvested the scattered monster warriors. ??The black dragon grabbed the seventh-level monster leader with one claw, and then bit off its head. ¡°Bah, bah, bah¡­it tastes really bad!¡± ?After taking a bite, the black dragon immediately threw the body of the monster leader down. ¡¾Progress: First Wave (5/9)¡¿ ¡¾Points: 67231¡¿ (End of this chapter) Chapter 152： The huge gap between players, the Skeleton Scourge (please Chapter 152 The huge gap between players, the Skeleton Disaster (please subscribe, please vote monthly) Some players have an easy time playing, and naturally some players have a hard time playing. ?This ranking trial is actually not as simple as it seems on the surface, especially for those players who participate through opportunistic means. Large-scale third-level monster warriors and a mid-level legion, commanded by the commander of the seventh-level epic realm. This kind of legion combination is enough to destroy some weaker player forces. Not to mention, at a scale like this, we need to resist nine times, each time being stronger than the last. ??And the most terrible thing is that if you cannot quickly clear out the invading army of shadow monsters, then you will face two batches of monster siege. The longer the delay, the larger the monster army becomes. ¡­ An ordinary plane. Like most players, he also set up a defensive front and did not choose to defend the tribal border. Not every player has a large number of crystal mineral veins in their hands and there is no shortage of crystal resources. After all, none of the players who have survived until now and can still participate in the regional rankings are stupid. ? Massive monster warriors came like a tide, covering the entire battlefield, constantly advancing, and eroding the territory of the player''s tribe. Among all the players participating in this regional ranking competition, he should be in a relatively weak position. ¡°For the glory of my Lord!¡± ?The incarnation of divine power stood on the city wall, staring at the monster army in front of him like a tsunami. A trace of determination flashed in his eyes. No matter what, he must defend this line of defense. ¡°This battle must be won!¡± ¡°For the glory of my Lord!¡± The words of the general who defended the city encouraged every soldier. They shouted enthusiastically and responded to the general. ?This place belongs to a player whose main family members are kobolds. His previous ranking was not high, only around 200. With the help of the family boss, he spent a lot of money to trade with others and was able to get in. ¡°For the glory of my Lord!¡± ?These monster cavalry are mostly at the third level of extraordinary level. They are unable to effectively defend against such powerful attacks. When the generals guarding the city saw this, they couldn''t help but smile. Cannons are expensive, and so are the shells. ?Only by shortening the battle line can his elite warriors be effective, and those special city defense props can be used to their maximum effect. Under the city wall, the fastest monster cavalry has already rushed over from the horizon. So many resources were used, but in the end, nothing was caught during the tour. "Ready to fight." After all, this is the main long-range attack method for kobold players. After a few cannonballs, the crystals burned can almost cultivate a third-level extraordinary warrior. ?This is only the first wave. If he can''t even survive the first wave, then what is the place he spent a huge amount of money to get? A round trip? It¡¯s not a matter of losing face, the main thing is the loss of blood! Therefore, the choice of most players has become the inscribed bed crossbow. Although it is less powerful by "one" point, it is cheaper and can be used in large quantities. The monster cavalry fell in pieces under the attack of arrows, their corpses covered the ground, and their blood flowed into rivers. To put it simply, if it¡¯s just magic cannons, they can still afford them, but they can¡¯t supply them. Furthermore, things like magic cannons are only useful if their numbers reach a certain level and form artillery fire coverage. ??Yes, the inscribed bed crossbow is the mainstream long-range method for current players, not the magic cannon. There are so many crystal stones, why not cultivate a dependent family? ??A crossbow with inscriptions began to take aim. When the monster cavalry entered a certain range, and with the command of the defending general, a terrifying rain of arrows was shot out instantly. ?This is not because the magic cannon is not good enough, the main reason is that it is expensive. The longer the battle line is, the more conducive it is for the monster army to use human sea tactics. ¡°This battle must be won!¡± Under the violent attack of crossbows, the monster cavalry legion suffered heavy casualties. industries ??The general who defended the city shouted loudly and gave a pre-battle speech to the tribal warriors. ¡°The God of Ashes will be with us, and for the glory of our Lord, this battle must be won!!¡± The rain of arrows poured down like a torrential rain, instantly drowning the monster cavalry in a wave of death. Everything is expensive. "Brave warriors, two of the three lines of defense we have built have failed. This is the last line of defense. We must hold on! Behind us is the tribe, and we have no way to retreat!" ¡°This battle must be won!¡± But what he never expected was that the number of monsters would be so terrifying. In just the first wave, millions of third-level monster warriors appeared. From the beginning to the present, he has been breached two defensive fronts in a row and had to retreat to the last defensive front. However, seeing this scene, there was no joy on the face of the general who defended the city, because there were more monster warriors coming from behind. "die!!" With a roar, countless fireballs rose into the sky and hit the center of the monster army. ?Hum, boom, boom¡ª The sound of explosions resounded throughout the battlefield, and flames shot into the sky. A large number of monster warriors died on the spot, being blown to pieces with no bones left. However, this did not stop the attack of the monster army. They still kept coming, trying to break through the defense of the city wall. Have accumulated 2.5 batches of monster armies, the number is really exaggerated. Soon, the two sides began to engage in hand-to-hand combat and engage in more brutal fighting. ?However, even if the player gathers all his troops, it is difficult to determine the outcome for a while. Later, the incarnation of his divine power will have to join the battlefield. Relying on more powerful men and more elite legionnaires, the army mainly composed of kobolds was killing monster warriors crazily. ¡¾ash soil¡¿ ¡¾Progress: First Wave (5/9)¡¿ ¡¾Points: 22412¡¿ ¡­ ?Eternal Night Empire, Canglan River Region. Another border city. Unlike others who chose to defend and rely on city defense to fight back, the soldiers here chose to take the initiative and blocked the edge of the fog wall. The skeleton army, which was larger than the number of shadow monsters, directly covered the entire battlefield. As soon as the monster warriors appeared, the skeleton warriors swarmed up and eliminated them directly. Then give their corpses to the Lich Mage to transform into skeleton warriors to expand the size of the skeleton army. Although the transformed skeleton warriors cannot defeat the living monster warriors.?????But there are really many of them. If you can''t beat one against one, then two against one, or three against one. ??If the spirit reaches the upper limit and cannot control so many skeletons, you can also let them devour each other''s soul fire and directly form a big skeleton warrior. The continuous influx of the monster army not only did not scare the Eternal Night Empire, but actually added some fun to them. After all, before this, they did not have so many monster corpses to transform. The empire does not prohibit killing, but it prohibits senseless killing. Carrying out mass killings in order to transform skeleton warriors is not allowed in the Evernight Empire. It feels pretty good now. Not only can you kill at will, but you can also conduct various experiments. ?Under the siege of the skeleton wave, the monster army did not even leave the edge of the fog wall and was directly pressed to death. Even the seventh-level monster leader among them, under the siege of several super skeletons, could only die in extreme frustration and then turned into a new super skeleton. Not just here, but also in other areas that have been attacked by monster armies, the scene is almost the same. ??But wherever there are magicians, a large number of skeleton warriors are almost summoned. At most, the lich uses them as pawns, and the others are used as cannon fodder. no way¡­ ???Among the powers that Su Xingyu has control over, there are death, divine magic and resurrection of the dead. In addition, in the early years, when the empire was still a tribe, it began to use skeletons to do work. ??So almost all the dark magicians in the empire know how to resurrect the undead. The difference is only in the degree of mastery. After all, after they become magicians, the first magic they learn is resurrecting the undead. What''s more, before becoming a magician, he relied on the "dark mark" to direct the skeletons to work. It can be said that skeletons have become an indispensable part of the empire. The monster army in the first wave was not large in number and not weak in strength, but it posed almost no threat to Su Xingyu. They did not even break the first defensive line. ?Hmm... Even the tribe affiliated with the Sea Tribe, which Su Xingyu paid the least attention to and was the weakest, managed to survive easily. For today''s Eternal Night Empire, the human sea tactic has lost its meaning. As long as the enemy''s extraordinary level is lower than a certain level, it is useless no matter how many there are. ?Even those weak enemies will be turned into sacrifices to strengthen his fighting power. ??However, because he did not use a large-scale destructive skill, his speed of clearing levels was not very fast. It took almost seven days to eliminate all the monsters in the first wave. ¡¾Eternal Night¡¿ ¡¾Progress: First Wave (9/9)¡¿ ¡¾Points: 267854¡¿ ¡¾System prompt: Player "Yongye" has completed the trial. You are the 135th player in the East District to complete the first wave of trials. ¡¿ ¡¾System prompt: You can choose to go to extraterritorial space to watch the battle. (whether)¡¿ ¡°There are quite a few great guys.¡± ?Seeing that he didn''t even make it into the top 100, Su Xingyu couldn''t help but smile, but he didn''t really care. ?This is just the first wave of monsters, there are many more to come. There is no point in going fast, only in holding on for a long time. Since the soldiers had almost no injuries, Su Xingyu didn''t make any arrangements. He just ordered the relevant departments to step up the production of props. It¡¯s all fake anyway, it¡¯s all done by opening it up. After arranging the affairs, Su Xingyu immediately chose to go to the extraterritorial space, preparing to see the situation of other players. It¡¯s not for anything else, it¡¯s just pure curiosity. ¡­ Extraterritorial space. ?The whole space is full of light, like a big white house. ?Above this "house", there is a large screen, subdivided into tens of thousands of small pieces, each playing a different picture, which is the scene where other players in the Eastern Region are undergoing trials. As a piece of video turns to a white screen, it marks that another player has passed the first wave of trials. ??When Su Xingyu came to this space, there were already hundreds of people standing here. This is normal. Being able to quickly deal with the first wave of monsters proves that their strength is not bad, and naturally there is no need to make any post-war arrangements. It¡¯s good to come here to exchange experiences with others, or watch ¡°videos¡± to satisfy your curiosity. Su Xingyu''s arrival did not attract much attention. Most people just glanced at him and looked away. Su Xingyu spotted two old acquaintances in the crowd at a glance, Guanghui and Blood God. "Here..." The two of them gathered together and were not surprised at all when they saw Su Xingyu coming. Guanghui even stretched out his hand to wave and shouted softly. Neither of them thought there was any problem with Su Xingyu coming out early. ¡°You are quite fast, you came out so quickly.¡± Su Xingyu walked over and chuckled. "Don''t talk about me, I''m just a little faster than you. Guanghui is really fast. He is the sixth one to come in." The Blood God waved his hand and said with a smile. "Hey, you two, stop teasing me. What''s the use of coming out? We''re not all the same..." Guanghui glanced at him and said: "And this is only the first wave, so it can''t prove anything. What follows is the key." Su Xingyu laughed "haha" and then asked: "You came out early, how is the situation of the others?" "What else can we do, just like that... I also know their strength." Guanghui was a little speechless and said: "Except for the two bastards, the pharmacist and the black merchant, the others will definitely have no problem getting through the first wave. The slowest ones are now. It¡¯s all in the seventh batch, and it should be out in a while.¡± "It''s so miserable that you can''t even get through the first wave?" Hearing this, Su Xingyu frowned slightly. He felt that the first wave of monster invasion was really not that difficult. ¡°Normally, those two guys are not dedicated to fighting. Even if we complete the training system and get a lot of things, their background is still far behind.¡± ??Blood God doesn¡¯t think there is any problem. Black merchants and pharmacists are not the mainstream players to begin with. Even if they fully penetrate and completely master the tribe as their strength increases later, they are still far behind compared to other mainstream players. Especially the rewards for the first ranked match made the gap between them and the previous players even wider. Both of them are rich, and they are players who have no shortage of resources, but it is useless. No matter how much resources they have, the rewards cannot make up for it. With their strength, it is actually pretty good to be able to participate in this qualifying match. ?Chatted with the two of them for a while, and exchanged views on the monsters they encountered. He found that the situations were similar and there was no difference, so they each watched the "video". Su Xingyu scanned the videos on the screen and selected the ones he was interested in watching. If they were interesting, he would pay attention and go directly inside to watch the battle. ?Unconsciously, time passed by in a flash. ??More and more players have completed the challenge and come to the extraterrestrial space. Among them, there are also some very clever guys. They are unable to clear the monster army quickly, causing the number of monsters to accumulate more and more, and finally the challenge fails. ?However, there are only a very small number of people who fail. Normal players, whether they are killing or holding on, have completed the first wave of challenges. The countdown will soon reach zero. ¡¾System prompt: The first wave of monster challenges has ended. In the Eastern Region, a total of 27,654 players participated, and 24,521 players successfully challenged, entering the next wave of challenges. ¡¿ (End of this chapter) Chapter 153： Tower of Darkness, Undead Explosion (please subscribe, please give me a month) Chapter 153 Tower of Darkness, Explosion of the Undead (Please subscribe, please vote) ¡¾System prompt: The second wave of shadow warriors has appeared. Players are requested to kill them all or wait until the time is up. ¡¿ (Second wave (1/8)) (Time: 720:00:00) The war has started again, but the people of the Eternal Night Empire have already been prepared, or in other words, they have been looking forward to the war. Therefore, they are very calm when facing the arrival of the second wave of shadow monsters, and some of them even seem a little too excited. . ??As the system prompts sounded, the second wave of monsters also poured out from the fog wall on the border of the empire. The first batch of monsters that came out were still mainly at the third level of extraordinary level. However, compared with those in the first wave, they were obviously stronger and could be regarded as the real pawns of the players. And this is not over yet. After the third-level monster warriors came out, three fourth-level legions followed. In some places, even fifth-level legions appeared. The leader of the monster army is still at the seventh-level epic level and has not been upgraded to the eighth level, which makes many players breathe a sigh of relief. As for Su Xingyu, it doesn''t matter. As long as the monsters everyone encounters are of the same specifications, he doesn''t care whether they are seventh or eighth level. Compared with the monster army of the first wave, the monster army of the second wave is stronger. This strength does not only refer to the extraordinary rank, but also the weapons and equipment, as well as the configuration of the army''s arms. ??The first wave of monster army was in a mess, with backward weapons and equipment, and the configuration of troops was even more nonsense. ?There are many figures standing here, most of them are players who were eliminated in the first wave, and there are thousands of them. Because he was familiar with the process, Su Xingyu completed the level much faster this time. He completed the second wave of challenges in less than six days. There are a few other people who are out of tune with them. They are the players who completed the second wave of challenges first. Therefore, the dark magician and the Lich Priest, who were already a little crazy, naturally would not give up this golden opportunity. They transformed all the corpses into skeleton warriors, and then let them fight and devour each other within twenty days of completing the challenge. Extraterritorial space. Su Xingyu was not surprised by this. But in order to survive the second wave of impact, players really need to have some skills. There is an acquaintance of Su Xingyu, Guanghui. Then, under the siege of more than ten times the number of skeleton warriors, this sixth-level monster army finally fell into the northwest. The way to develop the tribe is to focus on the dependents. Even if you rely on those special props to show off your power for a while, you will eventually be eliminated as time goes by. The corpses left behind by the monster warriors after their death were transformed into skeleton soldiers, added to the skeleton army, and then added to the team besieging the monster army. Until the last time came, nearly half of the players were eliminated in this level, including two people Su Xingyu was familiar with, the pharmacist and the black merchant. ?Except for the appearance of the last six-level monster army, which slightly surprised Su Xingyu, everything else went as he expected. ¡­ In a one-on-one battle, there may be people with extraordinary talents who rely on a stronger foundation to defeat the mid-level extraordinary with the power of low-level extraordinary ones. All the "monster spawn points" are surrounded by at least hundreds of thousands of skeleton armies, and they are also elite skeleton soldiers who have been "experienced" and devoured the fire of souls. Despair, Since it is only a shadow world, Su Xingyu''s control over his subordinates has become much looser, allowing them to do whatever they want. The second wave is obviously better. There are at least three basic types of troops, including infantry, cavalry, and archers. There is no need to worry about being specifically targeted. Often after a battle, the number of the skeleton army increases instead of decreasing. At that time, they were less than three hundred meters away from breaking through the skeleton army''s defense line and facing the soldiers of the Eternal Night Empire. ?The opponent is attacking more and more, while the number of our own companions is getting smaller and smaller. We don¡¯t even see the shadow of the target, and we are wiped out by the group. ¡¾Progress: Second Wave (8/8)¡¿ External forces are limited after all, and only one¡¯s own body is eternal. The second wave of the monster army was very powerful, but also very miserable. Except for the sea monsters at Haikou, the monster warriors in other locations were directly killed by the skeleton army without even seeing the shadow of the border city. ¡¾Eternal Night¡¿ And the sixth-level legion was finally split up by a dozen seventh-level super skeletons and elite skeleton cavalry. Although the second wave of monster army was more powerful, it was still overwhelming for the Eternal Night Empire. They didn''t even bother to take action and just set up a defensive formation. For the legion, it is absolutely impossible. If you don''t get mowed, you are considered great. ?Seeing Su Xingyu come in, a smile appeared on Guanghui''s face. The two looked at each other, nodded slightly as a greeting, and then continued to watch the video. ??The two of them relied on the props they bought with a lot of krypton gold and the strength they had accumulated in recent years. They were able to pass the first wave of monsters, which was actually pretty good. ¡¾System prompt: You can choose to go to extraterritorial space to watch the battle. (whether)¡¿ ?Then just watch the skeleton army surround and kill the monster army. ?The surviving skeletons have devoured the soul fire of their companions, and after absorbing their bodies, they have all been greatly strengthened. In terms of strength, they are already comparable to those in life. ¡¾System prompt: Player "Yongye" has completed the trial. You are the seventh player in the East District to complete the second wave of trials. ¡¿ ??The Blood God has not come yet this time, and it seems that the second wave of monster challenges is indeed a bit troublesome. ?This situation gives people the same feeling. ¡¾Points: 1272341¡¿ It¡¯s really desperate. ? Time passes little by little, and more and more players appear in the extraterritorial space. Some challenges succeed, and some challenges fail. ?The powerful monster army has put a lot of pressure on many players. Is it a bit exaggerated to have so many mid-level legions? Mid-level is a threshold, especially for legions. ?Except for the two black merchants, the other eight members of Bloody Dawn all passed the second wave and qualified for the third wave of trials, and this was not their limit. ¡¾System prompt: The second wave of monster challenges has ended. In the Eastern Region, a total of 24,521 players participated, and 15,234 players successfully challenged, entering the next wave of challenges. ¡¿ ¡­ The third wave of trials will begin soon. ?The monster warriors that appeared this time generally reached the fourth level, there were also many fifth-level legions, and several sixth-level legions. As for the leadership of the seventh level. ??The first batch of monster army alone has more than two palms of seventh-level experts. Of course, the seventh-level strong men are not a problem. The most troublesome thing about the monster army that appeared this time is the sixth-level legions. ??Su Xingyu''s temporary skeleton defense line was broken through when the second batch of monsters appeared. Skeletons have no limits, but the magicians who control them do. Facing the indiscriminate bombardment of several sixth-level legions, the skeleton''s enemy-killing replenishment speed could no longer keep up with the loss rate, so it was normal for it to be breached. ?The soldiers of the Evernight Empire were well prepared. Facing the fierce incoming monster army, they showed extremely strong fighting power and easily eliminated them. ?However, the third wave of monster army did have some strength, so the army of the Evernight Empire simply gave up the skeleton defense line, retreated to the fourth border defense line, and fought with the help of the city''s defense equipment. It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t beat it, but it¡¯s easier to beat it this way and it can effectively reduce losses. ?Although dying in the shadow world is not really death, it does mean you have to be offline for a period of time, and you will not be able to help with subsequent challenges. Therefore, if you want to last longer, you must conserve your strength. ??The Eternal Night Empire''s army is indeed very powerful, but it is not invincible after all. The current monster army can already pose a threat to them. In a fight, the casualties will not be very high. But each batch of monsters consumes one point, and the nine batches combined are quite a lot. So unless necessary, Su Xingyu will not send elite troops into the battlefield. They must conserve their strength to deal with truly powerful enemies. The border city has deployed a large number of defense equipment and props, and its defensive capabilities are frighteningly strong. Here, the army of the Evernight Empire fought a fierce battle with the monster army. ??Boom, boom, boom¡ª¡ª ?There was continuous artillery fire, and the terrifying energy cannons poured down, drowning the monster army in a sea of ??fire. ? Nearly a thousand magic cannons, of which there are hundreds of epic-level cannons alone, and the others are also modified versions of gold-level cannons. Even dwarf players who specialize in forging cannot accumulate so many terrifying cannons. ??When nearly a thousand magic cannons fired in volley, no monster could withstand this terrifying firepower. The flames shot up into the sky, the explosions were deafening, and the entire battlefield seemed to have turned into a purgatory. But this level alone is not enough to deal with the third wave of monsters. The warriors of several sixth-level monster legions roared, and thick red fighting spirit rose into the sky, covering the entire legion, supporting an energy shield like a city wall, and they charged towards the city despite the artillery fire. When they were about to come to the city wall, among the monster army, there was a fifth-level monster army that was good at magic. The priests raised their staffs one after another and inserted them into the ground. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The next moment, with a low roar, the ground shook crazily, and all the monster warriors, including the black-armored warriors inside the city, began to shake. As if controlled by some mysterious force, the ground undulated like waves. Then, the ground in front of the city wall suddenly bulged, forming a sloping earth ramp hundreds of meters wide and more than a hundred meters long. ??The monster commander led the fierce monster cavalry, roaring and screaming, galloping up the dirt **** and heading straight for the city wall. Their eyes were scarlet, and their faces under the visors looked a bit ferocious. The weapons in their hands reflected cold light under the sunlight, giving people a strong sense of oppression, as if a blade was held on their necks. Before the soldiers on the city wall could launch a counterattack, the monster warriors on both sides of the ramp took off a short ax from their backs, and then threw it forward after charging for a while. Puff puff- The hatchet sliced ??through the air, making a sharp whistling sound. ??Drawing beautiful arcs in the air, he went straight to the black-armored warrior on the city wall. ?Taking this opportunity, the monster cavalry rushed up the **** and surged forward at an almost crazy speed. ??The black-armored warriors on the city wall did not panic at all, with a sneer on their faces, as if they had not seen the coming flying axe. ?Bang bang bang¡ª A pillar of dark light rose in vain from the center of the city and from the four directions. A dark defensive shield instantly enveloped the entire city. Tens of thousands of short axes hit the defensive shield with a dull sound, but failed to penetrate the shield. An impenetrable barrier, and some were even bounced back into the monster army. And this is not over yet. The next moment, the dark magician sitting on the dark tower of the city stood up, raised his staff high, and his aura began to soar crazily, directly breaking through the seventh level and reaching the eighth level. ¡°Darkness entwines!¡± ?Just hearing him sigh, an invisible energy covered the entire slope. In an instant, countless dark vines emerged from the slope, entangling the entire monster cavalry from bottom to top. ??Then before they could break free, countless spears condensed by dark energy poured out like a torrential rain. The immobile monster cavalry could only let these spears pierce their bodies, unable to dodge or fight back. For a time, the dirt **** was filled with shrill screams, and the death scene was extremely miserable. ¡°Resurrection of the dead!¡± The light of darkness instantly spread over the entire battlefield. The dead monster warrior climbed up from the ground tremblingly. The flesh and blood on his body quickly dissipated, and finally a red ball condensed at the place where his heart used to be. ?As soon as they are resurrected, they find the nearest enemy and hug them. The red ball at the heart began to expand rapidly, and then made a bang sound. ¡°Necroblast!¡± ?Hum boom boom boom boom¡ª¡ª No one knows how many corpses were on the battlefield just now. Anyway, they are everywhere and can be seen everywhere. So the explosions were all over the place, covering the entire battlefield. ??The "bomb" condensed nearly half of the extraordinary body''s health, even if its utilization efficiency is a little low, its power is no worse than the magic cannon. For a time, everything as far as the naked eye could see was explosions. ?The newly resurrected undead were directly turned into pieces, and the monster warriors they were holding were also blown into blood clots. There are too many "bombs" everywhere, and no monster can avoid them. After a big explosion, the monster warriors on the entire battlefield were directly reduced by 90%. Even the monster leader of the seventh-level epic realm suffered such a horrific blow. Although he did not die, he was severely injured and lost his combat effectiveness instantly. it''s over. The war is over. ¡ª ??The entire battlefield was in a mess, with severed limbs and **** corpses everywhere. Looking at the scene in front of them that was worse than hell, even the black-armored warriors on the city wall couldn''t help but feel a little horrified. ?What a terrible blow! ? Even the dark magician who used this move was very surprised when he saw the situation on the battlefield. He has also used Necrotic Explosion before. But it was also the first time for him to use such a large number of bombs with such good quality. ?This power is really terrifying. ¡°Clean the battlefield.¡± The leader of the human defenders looked as usual, and issued the order as before. A strong man leapt down and started to hit the monster warriors who were not dead. Then, frightening dark energy once again covered the battlefield. ?Countless bones flew up from the ground and were pieced together in the air. After a while, they formed a super-large skeleton dozens of meters high. ¡¾Eternal Night¡¿ ¡¾Progress: The third wave (6/7)¡¿ ¡¾Points: 4237611¡¿ (End of this chapter) Chapter 154： War Magic Eternal Night, a difficult challenge (please order Chapter 154 War Magic: Eternal Night, a Difficult Challenge (Please subscribe) Extraterritorial space. At present, the ranking trial is still going on. Players who failed in the previous waves of challenges cannot leave, so they can only watch the challenge videos of other players here. In the third wave of trials, the strength of the monster army is not low, which is a big challenge for most players. Even the strongest ones at the top have to show some real skills. As for those players who have developed normally, they are now feeling extremely strong pressure and have begun to shrink their front lines and launch counterattacks with the help of defensive equipment deployed in advance. For them, it is not difficult to resist a group of monster attacks. At worst, they can form an iron wall formation and slowly wear it out. But the problem is that they not only have to resist the attack of the monster army, but also kill the monster warriors as much as possible to reduce their number, preferably all of them. Otherwise, when several batches of monsters accumulate together and form a huge tide, the players will not be able to fight them at all. ??In order to deal with the monster army, all players used their own unique methods, summoning elemental puppets, transforming the undead army, and using their authority to trigger civil strife among the monsters... Various methods made everyone in the outer space stunned and screamed. ¡°Hiss, what a cruel method.¡± ?This strength gap is too big. After thousands of losers came out, the first player to complete the third wave of monster challenges appeared. (Fourth wave (1/6)) (Time: 720:00:00) In the fourth wave of challenges, the strength of the monster army has been significantly improved. ¡°I thought that the boss of our family was already powerful enough, but now it seems that he is not so good. This is only the third wave, and he is almost eliminated!¡± ??There are elemental strikes, undead resurrection, undead self-destruction, and dark magic towers... There are really too many methods. ¡°I¡¯m convinced, how did these guys develop? They are so **** capable!¡± It¡¯s not that others don¡¯t have that ability. Therefore, you must remember people clearly, and you must not provoke them, so as not to cause death to yourself. War. his name is- ?These players who failed in the challenge are somewhat unwilling to accept it, but at this moment they can only watch other players continue to challenge in the "loser space". "It seems that my speed will be faster this time." Su Xingyu smiled and glanced at the middle-aged man curiously. What he didn''t expect was that the middle-aged man noticed his gaze and his face He actually smiled and nodded slightly, as if greeting him. The pharmacist also laughed, then looked up, lowered his voice, and chuckled: "Looking at their current performance, your brother and Yong Ye seem to be stronger than the blood **** boss." ¡°Fuck, I have to remember the names of these big guys clearly. I must not fall into their hands in the future, otherwise I will suffer the consequences.¡± ¡­ ?From this point of view, the third wave is already the peak of development for most players. ?Most of the players were struggling to resist the monster attack. They combined with the family army to unleash a strong fighting force. "Looking at this performance, Yongye probably accommodates the powers of death. If you want, you can try to accommodate it." The black merchant chuckled and then gave his opinion. ?But this is normal. They are all among the top three in their respective communities and are very powerful. It would be strange if even they couldn''t pass. ?But even so, the number of players who can survive the third wave of monster army attacks is only over a thousand. ¡¾System prompt: The fourth wave of shadow warriors has appeared. Players are asked to kill them all or wait until the time is up. ¡¿ ¡¾System prompt: The third wave of monster challenges has ended. A total of 15,234 players in the Eastern Region participated. 1,281 players successfully challenged and entered the next wave of challenges. ¡¿ ¡°These guys really show off their special abilities in order to pass the test!¡± ??However, the number of players who can suppress the third wave of monsters is not very large. Many people failed the challenge along the way and were transported to extraterrestrial space, waiting for the results of other players'' challenges. So big that when they faced an attack, they didn¡¯t even have the ability to fight back. ?Most players, during the last batch of monster invasions, chose to completely resist, not take the initiative to attack, and then waste the time in order to preserve the effectiveness of their army. ¡°Then as a medicine refining person, am I just looking for death?¡± It¡¯s a matter of choice. Looking at the battles in various videos on the screen, these players who have been eliminated silently decided on one thing in their hearts, that is to remember the names of the players above, especially those who have made rapid progress. As everyone watched, time passed bit by bit. ??That was a middle-aged man with a tall stature, an unimpressive appearance, and a dignified look on his face. "Yongye, this guy actually has such a method, damn... why is he, a dark elemental god, like the all-powerful magic god, who can do everything! I''m so jealous, **** it!" The already eliminated pharmacist, and Hei Together with Shang, he watched the performance of the Bloody Dawn members, and when he saw Su Xingyu''s video, he was immediately envious. With the passage of time, some players gradually completed the challenge ahead of schedule and left. The number was very small. By the end, there were only a hundred or so players. Hei Shang also glanced at it and nodded in agreement, "Indeed." The pharmacist rolled his eyes at him and said angrily: "If it''s so easy to tolerate, why don''t you try it!?" After him, not long after, another successful challenger appeared. It was a black-haired young man with a stern face and indifferent eyes. It was Su Xingyu. Su Xingyu also nodded in response. It is worth mentioning that all eight remaining members of Bloody Dawn passed the third wave of challenges. "I am a businessman, and I am looking for trouble if I have to accommodate death-related duties." The black businessman chuckled and said softly. Level 5 monster warriors have become the mainstream, and they are all powerful races, and there are no such miscellaneous fish races. These monster warriors are extremely powerful and put great pressure on all participating players. ??In the first batch of monster armies alone, there were multiple sixth-order legions mixed in. ??Moreover, the monster leader''s extraordinary level has also been upgraded to the eighth-level legendary realm. He leads multiple seventh-level monster army commanders and hundreds of thousands of monster warriors, sweeping in from all directions. Seeing this kind of monster strength, most players started to curse. ?But there are also good changes, that is, the number has become smaller. There used to be eight "monster refresh points", but now there are only six left. But even so, this exaggerated monster army still defeated many players in an instant. ??Just the first batch of monsters eliminated hundreds of players. Other players¡¯ battle lines are constantly being breached, cities are being lost, and the fog is advancing crazily, eroding the territory of the tribe. Even someone as powerful as Su Xingyu had to use all his strength to fight back with the help of cities, magic towers, magic cannons and other external objects. Even at the back, he even used his authority to only apply a dark buff to his own warriors. ?But even so, facing the endless army of monsters, the defensive front continued to retreat. By the time the fourth batch of monster armies arrived, the Evernight Empire had completely given up on the third line of defense and retreated to the second line of defense. Facing the terrifying hard power of the monster army, those small tricks were useless. Elemental strikes and undead explosions can cause some damage, but they cannot reverse the situation at all. ?However, even though the monster army was so powerful, Su Xingyu still managed to get through the fourth wave of monster army, which took nearly fifteen days.?????Of course, there are costs. ??In addition to moving the battle line back, the Sea Tribe tribe was almost completely wiped out, the monster alliance''s army suffered heavy losses, and the northern dependent countries also suffered a major blow. ¡¾Eternal Night¡¿ ¡¾Progress: The fourth wave (6/6)¡¿ ¡¾Points: 13451876¡¿ ¡¾System prompt: Player "Yongye" has completed the trial. You are the third player in the East District to complete the fourth wave of trials. ¡¿ Returning to the extraterrestrial space, two people have successfully completed the challenge, one of them is "War" and the other is "Magic". War is a human player, and Magic is an elven player. As for the power they hold, you can tell a little about the names they have given. Whether it is war or magic, they are very powerful powers. When it comes to practicality, it surpasses 99% of other authorities. Su Xingyu has not watched the "War" video, but she has watched the "Magic" video. Although she did not try her best in that battle, she could still glean some real skills from it. ??As far as Su Xingyu''s personal feeling is concerned, the overall strength of "magic" is not much worse than his own, and a single round of magic power can completely destroy him. This is also the first time Su Xingyu has encountered a player at the same level as himself. The players I met before, whether it was the Blood God of Bloody Dawn, the elf player Ling Feng who I met during the invasion war (hint: ask for debt there), or the Guanghui whom I met earlier, they were ranked first in the community. The existence and strength are extremely powerful. Even the other members of the Bloody Dawn, who can be called top elephant masters, martial artists, teachers, etc., are still far behind the above three. ?Especially Guanghui, his strength is even stronger than the Blood God. But even if they were so powerful, Su Xingyu was still very sure of defeating them, including Guanghui. Maybe he will suffer heavy losses, but the victory will definitely belong to him. ??But after watching the "Magic" battle, if they really fight, to be honest, Su Xingyu is not very sure of defeating her on the frontal battlefield. ?Of course, he himself will not lose. In fact, not only Su Xingyu feels this way, but also "war" and "magic". ¡¾System prompt: The fourth wave of monster challenges has ended. A total of 1,281 players in the Eastern Region participated. 115 players successfully challenged and entered the next wave of challenges. ¡¿ The fourth wave of challenges is over. There are more than a thousand players, but only a hundred people have survived. Among them, there are four people in the Bloody Dawn: Eternal Night, Glory, Blood God, and Martial Master. This is a very scary number, because it means that nearly 4% of the top 100 members in the entire Eastern Region have joined the same organization. ¡°Good guys, each of you hides everything during the week, but when it comes to qualifying, you will show it out and shock the whole audience, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so powerful. You guys are going to become true gods, right?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that our small organization could actually gather so many experts.¡± ¡­¡± ??The members of Bloody Dawn who had been eliminated looked at the remaining four people and couldn''t help but sigh. They didn''t expect that their organization was so powerful. There are only ten people, and it is outrageous that almost half of the members can participate in the fifth wave of ranking challenges. "come on!" "Whether we can follow the trend in the future depends on the brothers." ¡°Go, go, go!¡± Although he was eliminated and felt a little disappointed, everyone still gave their blessings. "If I can survive the fourth wave, I have reached my limit. I won''t be able to hold on anymore. I will probably be sent out if I go in, so it depends on the performance of the three of them." The martial artist sighed, knowing that his family knew his own affairs. , he already felt very lucky to be able to survive the fourth wave of trials. The intensity of the next fifth wave of challenges would be even more outrageous, and he didn''t think he could survive it. If nothing else goes wrong, he will be eliminated directly when the first batch of monsters attack. "It''s almost the same. I guess it won''t be much better. If nothing else happens, the next wave will be my limit. I just don''t know how many batches I can sustain." Hearing this, the Blood God grinned, and then said aloud . To be honest, before this, although the Blood God could vaguely feel the gap between himself and Su Xingyu, he never thought that the gap would be so big. ¡°Who is not the same?¡± Guanghui glanced at him with a smile on his face and comforted him. ¡­¡± Su Xingyu didn''t say anything, he just patted Guanghui on the shoulder and gave him a look, as if to say, kid, who are you trying to fool? Brilliance: ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ ¡¾System prompt: The fifth wave of shadow warriors has appeared. Players are asked to kill them all or wait until the time is up. ¡¿ (Fifth wave (1/5)) (Time: 720:00:00) By the time we reach the fifth wave of monster trials, the number of monster spawn points has been reduced to four. The size of the monster army has also been further reduced. Each spawning point is only about 160,000, of which 73 are fifth-level and extraordinary sixth-level monsters. They are well-organized, well-equipped, and have complete units. In the north, the fog has expanded to the border of the Inkstone Kingdom, so the production point has also come nearby. ???The 200,000 black-armored human army is waiting outside the foggy area. "Ah¡­" Ye Zhan looked at the monster warriors that kept rushing out of the fog, and couldn''t help but feel a little emotional: ¡°It¡¯s really a powerful legion. Just looking at this momentum, it¡¯s not much worse than us back then!¡± ?Most of the monster legions do not have special characteristics, but their strong hard power can make up for this gap. ¡°Brave Yongye warriors, come with me!¡± Yezhan roared angrily, leading the Yongye Paladin, which expanded to ten thousand people, and rushed out. ¡°Fight!!¡± The soldiers roared loudly and followed closely behind. Darkness falls. At this moment, the dark realm that had not been felt for a long time appeared again, covering the entire battlefield in an instant. ?The dark element has been increased crazily, and all warriors of the Eternal Night Empire have received buffs. ¡°Fight for my Lord!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 155： Eternal Night Paladin, Semi-metallic Earth Dragon Legion (please subscribe) Chapter 155 Eternal Night Paladin, Semi-metallic Earth Dragon Legion (please subscribe) Darkness enveloped the land. ?This is not entirely relying on the power of artifacts, but also the use of the authority of Eternal Night. However, compared with the original simple effect, this "darkness" now has many more effects. ?Except for this side, the other three positions that have been handed over are also shrouded in darkness. ?Before the Eternal Night Paladin rushed out, there was a legion of archers behind the black-armored army. They were holding a special dark long bow. The bow seemed to be condensed from darkness and shone with a cold luster. ??This is the latest development of the Eternal Night Empire, the updated golden equipment 2.0. For units such as shooters, Su Xingyu¡¯s positioning is very simple. Either clear the area at high speed or snipe with a single shot. Hence, their weapons are also very extreme, and they are all designed for their respective positions. But the reason why it is called theory is that it is very difficult to implement in practice. ¡¾Characteristics Two Horses in One¡¿: Can share up to 50% of the mount''s physical fitness, and when receiving damage, part of the damage will be transferred to the mount. Two characteristics, it goes without saying what this means. There is also a gap between the sixth-level legions. The body of gold, the baptism in the blood spirit pool, the baptism of corruption, the second characteristic... These things have made the Eternal Night Paladin so powerful today. Even in the system''s recognition, they are still considered guards. Killing ordinary sixth-level warriors is like killing chickens. So simple. ?Bang bang bang¡ª ?This archer army is only a fifth-level army, but under their attack, whether it is a fifth-level warrior or a sixth-level warrior, as long as it is hit, it can basically be declared over. ??The black-armored knights poured in from the gap opened by the monster army, charging forward unstoppably. They waved their long knives, and the sharp blades shone coldly in the darkness. Each swing was accompanied by screams, which were the joyous screams of creatures embracing death. ??The shield of energy and blood held up by the monster army shattered at a touch, and the arrows penetrated their fragile defenses and shot into the bodies of the monster warriors. Wherever the arrows covered them, the monster warriors let out miserable screams and fell down in pieces. And this is not over yet. After all, with the powerful physique of extraordinary warriors, if they miss the fatal part, this kind of blood hole can only severely damage them, but may not necessarily kill them directly. As early as more than ten years ago, the Evernight Paladins were a sixth-order legion, and they are still a sixth-order legion now, but this does not mean that they have not become stronger. ??This is an attack that brings together the entire legion and the strength of ten thousand people. With the concentration of the night battle, he can kill even the eighth-level powerhouse with a certain degree of certainty. The strong one prevents recovery. For the weak, the body will collapse. ?However, no matter how you put it together, the difficulty of accommodating the second characteristic will not be low. Even in the elite Yongye Empire, the number of legions with the second characteristic currently does not exceed the number of one hand. ?Three consecutive focused strikes directly disrupted the battle line of the monster army. Unlike the first characteristic, which can be arbitrarily accommodated as long as it meets the conditions, the second characteristic needs to be consistent with the first characteristic. Even if it cannot be consistent, it cannot be too deviated. ??The characteristic they have is called [Gathered Strike]. They are a real offensive army, and one of the more extreme ones. ?When the Eternal Night Paladin rushed out, these archers launched an attack. They drew their bowstrings, and in the next moment, countless dark arrows were shot out. After all, you can¡¯t ask for a heavy cavalry with defensive characteristics and the super speed of a shock cavalry, and an archer with both superb single damage and high-speed land clearing... ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡± It can be said that in the more than ten years after the establishment of the empire, Su Xingyu spent most of his time on this. Under the attack of the black-armored knights, the monster warriors fell in pieces like grass. ?The weapon struck the black-armored cavalry without even touching the armor, and was blocked by an invisible force, causing large sparks to fly. ¡¾Characteristic 1 Heavy Armor Defense¡¿: When the whole body is wearing armor, the overall physical defense is increased by 30% to 70%. ??Eternal Night Paladin also rushed to the front of the formation, and the dark knights in the front row showed cruel smiles. Night War roared, and the long sword fell. The terrifying dark energy turned into sword light and slashed out, instantly engulfing the monster warriors in front. Arrows carrying terrifying power can often make a blood hole as big as a bowl after hitting the body of a monster warrior. ¡°Jie hahaha!!¡± The defense was not broken. So the dark power attached to the arrows will quickly spread along the wounds and erode their bodies. He raised his bow and nocked an arrow. The slender arrows were covered with the power of darkness and shone with a deep black light. ??Whether it is a fifth-level warrior or a sixth-level warrior, there is no difference to them, they are just ants! In short, it¡¯s all up to the players to explore by themselves. Listening to the beautiful sounds coming from the surroundings, the black-armored knight unconsciously showed a happy expression on his face. What a beautiful sound! Whether it is level 6 or level 7, facing this move, there is only one end, and that is death. Theoretically speaking, Tier 6 legions can try to accommodate the second characteristic. ?These monster warriors are not just fish. Even when faced with this terrifying black-armored cavalry, they are not afraid at all. They raise their weapons and fight back. "kill-" Swish swish! ?These dark arrows traced trajectories in the air, and the black light on the arrows became deeper and deeper, carrying a cold dark aura, and fell directly into the center of the monster army. After all, you are a long-range strike corps, the purpose of its creation is to kill the enemy, and you need the defense of a hammer. But this offset division is rather vague, and sometimes attack characteristics can be combined with defensive characteristics. ??Eternal Night Paladins charged and killed the monster army wantonly and destroyed the battle line. The black-armored army also began to make full contact with the monster army, and the two sides launched a fierce close combat. ??The black-armored army was in good order, putting the defensive units in front. They withstood a wave of blows first, then assessed the intensity of the damage and found that it was just that. So¡­ ??The black-armored warriors instantly changed their forms, holding knives in both hands, and rushed forward with cold and firm eyes. ??The monster warriors roared and rushed towards the black-armored warriors, waving their weapons in their hands and making a harsh metal collision sound. Their attacks were very ferocious. However, it was of no use. ??The black-armored warrior relied on his strong physique and excellent armor defense to face the incoming attacks without evading them. He withstood the attack of the monster warrior, and then slashed out with his sword, sending the opponent directly into the sky. "die!" "kill!" The improved black long knife struck down, and the monster warrior was split into two together with the armor on his body. One by one, the monster warriors fell to the ground, but the attacks they made before they died were barely able to break through the Gangqi defense. ??The unlucky ones can only leave a white mark on the black armor, and the lucky ones can barely leave a small wound on the black armored soldiers. The army of the Evernight Empire swept away the monster army that appeared at an alarming speed. ?There is no other way, they must hurry up, otherwise it will be really fatal until the second batch of monsters comes later. ¡­ South, Canglan River area. The dark sky covered the entire battlefield. ??The battlefield here is still dominated by the army of the Monster Alliance. The two sides have no rules and directly fight together. Dark dog demon warriors, dark jackal warriors, dark kobold warriors, semi-metallic dragon cavalry... ??After more than ten years of development, the completely degenerated dog demon warriors are now extremely powerful. Not only have their sizes generally grown to six meters, but their extraordinary levels have also reached at least the sixth level. ?Although they have no characteristics, in terms of strength, they are no worse than normal sixth-level legions, and are even stronger. There is no way, who made their physical fitness so outrageous. The only drawback is that the quantity is too small. Even after more than ten years of development, the Dog Demon Tribe has only managed to gather two legions. And this was not all reproduced by themselves, some of it was stolen from other places. With a crazy roar, three monster corpses wearing armor and extremely burly fell to the ground. A huge dark red monster fell to the ground and rushed into the monster army on the opposite side. Its appearance was like dropping a shock bomb, causing a commotion in the monster army. ??The dark red monster is tall and burly, its whole body covered with thick dark red scales, and its eyes are shining with a faint red light. It opened its huge mouth, exposed its sharp fangs, and let out a deafening roar. ??The dark red monster has amazing power. It waves its huge claws and easily knocks away the surrounding monsters. Its attack speed was so fast that it was almost impossible to react. Under its charge, the defense line of the monster army quickly collapsed and was crushed by it. "Roar-" Harper is the leader of the dog demon. Since breaking through the eighth level, his size has grown to 20 meters, like a hill, and he is simply a monster among monsters. Seeing the appearance of their boss, all the monster alliance warriors roared with excitement and fought even more ferociously. They use their bodies as weapons, killing enemies with one claw and one punch. This fighting method is both brutal and efficient. The only drawback is that it consumes a lot of physical strength. ?But the problem is not big. As extraordinary warriors and a race of monsters, they are still under the eternal night. With such fighting intensity, they can fight for several days in a row. ?In addition to the dog demon warriors, there is also a legion that also performed extremely well. Semi-metallic dragoon. ??This is a super heavy armored cavalry with a number of over 10,000. Even with the strength of the entire Eternal Night Empire, they could barely form a legion. ??The Semi-Metal Giant Tribe, this monster tribe that followed the Night Tribe in its early years, is deeply loved by all tribes in the Eternal Night Empire because of its honest and honest characters and extremely strong strength. ??As for the earth dragons, this race that followed the kobold tribe and surrendered to the night tribe, their strength is not bad, but their numbers have never been large, so their situation has always been a bit embarrassing. ??And as time goes by, the opponents that the Eternal Night Empire encounters become more and more powerful. A single earth dragon legion or a single semi-metal giant legion has become somewhat weak. So Su Xingyu simply put them together and formed a super cavalry army. ??This is today''s semi-metallic dragon cavalry. This is also a sixth-order legion, and it is not an ordinary sixth-order legion. Different from the violent temper of the dog demon, the half-metal giant and the earth dragon have relatively docile personalities, so their organizational skills are easier to train, and it is easier to understand and accommodate their characteristics. The monster warriors in the Semi-Metal Earth Dragon Legion have also accepted Su Xingyu¡¯s fallen authority and strengthened another ability from it. devour. Different from other Fallen Familia who express this ability externally, the Half-metal Giant and Earth Dragon both use this ability for themselves. They gave up those fancy skills and chose the most essential powers. Nowadays, they can swallow most items and then use them to strengthen their bodies. Simple and unpretentious, but straight to the road. Relying on their extremely powerful physiques and the armor-like equipment on their bodies, the semi-metallic earth dragon army roamed freely among the enemy monsters. They were invincible. No monster warrior could stop their attack. Their size is too exaggerated. When combined, they are like heavy tanks on the battlefield, giving people a great sense of oppression, especially when they appear in an organized form, just looking at them will make you feel desperate. When they started to charge, they were so powerful that they were like a huge tsunami. Not to mention that the people in front of them were just flesh and blood, even if they were real mountains, they could dig through them. ??The semi-metal giants hold a battle ax in each hand. The ax blades shimmer with cold light and are extremely sharp. Coupled with their unrivaled strength, they can easily kill their opponents as long as they hit them. The earth dragon underneath him is also very ferocious. He doesn''t care what is in front of him, he just rushes forward and crushes him. Even a sixth-level warrior would be directly injured if hit by them like this. They are not fast, at least compared to cavalry of the same level, but their quality is exaggerated. ??If knocked to the ground and faced with hundreds of tons of trampling, a sixth-level transcendent would only turn into a mixture of blood, mud, and iron. Defense? No need for defense at all! There is no need for defense. It is impossible for normal legions to break through their exaggerated defenses. If they can break through this layer of defense, their parry will be useless. In terms of battlefield performance in a single round, the Semi-Metallic Earth Dragon Legion is even more impressive than the Dog Demon Legion. ¡­ Eastern border. All the soldiers of the Eternal Night Empire have retreated to the Giant Tree City and are relying on this giant city to fight back. ?The blood-red vines are like poisonous snakes, wandering on the battlefield, constantly harvesting the lives of attacking monsters. They seem to have independent consciousness and will look for the enemy''s weaknesses to attack. ??The roar of the magic energy cannon continued to sound, deafening. Those terrifying energy cannons hit the ground like meteorites, causing bursts of explosions. ?Each explosion was accompanied by a huge shock wave and fireball, sending the surrounding monsters flying in all directions. A few who lacked strength were directly turned into pieces. At this time, the magic cannon no longer has absolute lethality against these monster warriors who are at least level five. ??Faced with the evolved tree warriors, these monster armies also suffered from the same dilemma as the night tribe army, and their lethality was insufficient. ??Treant warriors are not very lethal, but their defense and vitality are very strong, and they are supported by the spirit of the giant tree, so they directly use the method of exchanging injuries for lives. ?In fact, this is a helpless choice. Otherwise, with their lethality, it will be impossible to quickly clear out the invading monster army. When the two groups come together, they will suffer. (End of this chapter) Chapter 156： Thirteen people, the final challenge (please subscribe) Chapter 156 Thirteen people, the final challenge (please subscribe) "Hiss..." Looking at the dazzling performance of everyone on the screen, all the players watching in the extraterritorial space took a breath and were sincerely shocked. The gap is too big. It is true that they are already considered strong in the eyes of ordinary players, but at this moment they are still far behind those players who are still fighting. "Eighth-level legion commanders, double-digit seventh-level warriors, and tens of thousands of sixth-level warriors. Is this how difficult it is for us to fight at this stage?!" Some people have begun to doubt life. "Fuck, aren''t the methods of these guys a little too exaggerated? This guy can actually surround and kill an eighth-level strongman in an instant. And this cavalry, what''s the difference between this and a tank!?" Looking at it Regarding the operations of several players, some players complained: ¡°We are really from the same group as them? Why do we feel there is such a big gap! They must not have cheats, or they may simply be the biological sons of the system!¡± ??In a corner, the eliminated members of Bloody Dawn gathered together. There were seven of them in total. The martial artist held on until the second batch of monsters arrived. After all, he couldn''t hold on anymore and was eliminated and sent out. They looked at the performance of the remaining three people and commented softly: "The higher you go up, the bigger the gap becomes. I used to think that even though the three of them, Guanghui, were in first place, they were just a little better than us. They were generally still at the same level. Even if they couldn''t beat us in a one-on-one fight, the two It''s okay to fight and hold off... Now it seems that if you really have such an idea, you may be beaten to death. " Based on the performance he has seen so far, let alone two against one, even if all seven of them come together and don''t run away, if they go head-on, they will probably be hacked to death. Under the eyes of everyone¡¯s expectations, the sixth wave of challenges began. Thirteen players, each with different strategies. ?Of course, how to deploy it cannot be seen by players in extraterritorial space. ?Now, if the eighth-level strong man comes with a sixth-level legion, he can destroy his family power. ?Just stick to the city, rely on a large number of city defense equipment, as well as various consumable props, and magic towers to fight back. The army will not move out, and it will last for a while. For players who have passed the challenge, their part of the video has turned white. (Sixth wave (1/4)) (Time: 720:00:00) But after this period of development, he is no longer considered weak among normal players. ¡°All the players who can pass this fifth wave are abnormal.¡± Everyone felt dizzy just looking at the fifth wave of monsters. The brilliance is right there in it. "Even if the ranking rewards were very generous at the beginning, there shouldn''t be such a big difference. How did the three of them develop? This is too exaggerated!" The pharmacist was a little confused. He really didn''t understand, so he could barely hold on. After passing the first level, he was completely unable to compare with others in terms of combat effectiveness. The gap is so huge that it is boundless. no way. The players who have been able to hold on until now are not idiots. They have clearly weighed the pros and cons, so even if they pay some casualties, they still have to let the remaining warriors take a good rest. The sixth wave of system challenges is more difficult, and as everyone expected, there are all sixth-level legions, and each side is led by an eighth-level monster. The offensive intensity can be said to be fully maximized. As for the other four people, they were all a bit messed up. ¡¾System prompt: The sixth wave of shadow warriors has appeared. Players are requested to kill them all or wait until the time is up. ¡¿ With only eight days left until the end, there are still thirteen players left who are still persisting. The reason why they are willing to pay a greater price of casualties is to end this wave of monster invasion as soon as possible, instead of delaying time and letting them dissipate on their own at a minimal cost of casualties. Facing a stronger monster army in this state is not a good choice. Looking at this situation, compared with the original situation, the gap between them has not become smaller, but has become wider. Most of the players who have completed the challenge ahead of schedule still have some ideas and feel that they can support a few more monster armies, so they are very active in killing enemies. At present, the system''s monster trials have reached the fourth batch, and there are less than half a hundred players who are still holding on. ?The purpose is also very simple, which is to let the soldiers take a rest and rebuild a new defensive front. The fifth wave of monster army is not weak. Everyone has been fighting for nearly a month. Even if they take a break from time to time, such a high-intensity battle still makes everyone feel tired. "Yongye and Guanghui should be able to do it. It feels like they are not trying their best now. The Blood God boss is probably in a bit of trouble and has already retreated to the last line of defense." The martial artist said with a solemn expression. With three days left before the end, five more people have completed the challenge ahead of schedule. The fact is not what everyone expected. As time goes by, more and more players are eliminated. ?But fortunately, I can still control it. ?The most dazzling players among them are, not surprisingly, the first players to come out. "Don''t think too much. The blood **** boss is developing normally. There is something obviously wrong with Guanghui and Yongye. How did they get so many high-level experts? Especially Yongye, there are several eighth-level experts. "This seventh-level warrior, just from the human race, is actually close to two hundred." The teacher comforted him, but his face was obviously distorted, and he was about to go crazy. This is really unbearable. After all, if nothing else happens, the next sixth wave of monster challenges will be the limit of all players¡¯ abilities this time. But even so, it has brought great pressure to everyone, and the hard power is too strong. With five days left, the four players of War, Magic, Eternal Night, and Chaos were the first to complete the challenge. However, they did not come to the extraterrestrial space, but took the time to deploy. War, magic, eternal night, chaos, light, thunder... ? Judging from their current performance, they can survive the fifth level stably. At least at the beginning, even the three glorious people had to show some strength if they wanted to deal with him. The first batch was small in number, only 100,000 on each side. ¡­ But most of them just hold on. There are tens of thousands of sixth-level warriors and double-digit seventh-level warriors. It¡¯s a stretch. At this time, even Su Xingyu felt a lot of pressure. ??He did not dare to neglect, and broke out in full force, using a stronger elite legion to destroy the defense line of the monster army, and then confuse the war situation. He relied on stronger individual combat power and brought more warriors to continuously strangle the monster army''s warriors. The first batch got through quickly. ?Not only Su Xingyu, but also the thirteen players in the Eastern Region made it through, including the four who had already given up on themselves. After all, the family''s financial resources are too strong. If we only defend but not attack, there will be no problem in getting through. The second batch of monster armies arrived soon. This batch of monster warriors was stronger. Although they were still sixth-level legions, they included many elite legions, that is, legions with unique characteristics. And this batch was much larger, reaching 120,000 on each side. Su Xingyu still took the initiative, held up the dark sky, and defeated this monster army head-on. His own army began to suffer heavy casualties, but the additional soldiers who came in quickly filled the gap. In the second batch, three players were eliminated. They were all players who gave up on themselves and only defended but did not attack. In the third batch, there were more and more elite legions, and everyone felt more and more pressure. They gradually lost the ability to take the initiative. Except for a few players, all other players have switched from offense to defense. ?But even so, three players were eliminated, and one of them was gone from the beginning. The fourth batch consists of all elite legions, with nearly 200,000 warriors in each direction, double-digit seventh-level warriors, and three eighth-level commanders. The so-called city and the so-called defense have become nonsense. The eighth-level warriors gathered together and struck down the city gate with one blow. In the Eternal Night Empire, on the eastern border, the giant tree spirit fell into a violent state. With dozens of seventh-level tree warriors and millions of tree warriors, they defended the giant tree city and fought a fierce battle with the fourth batch of monster armies. After seven days of fierce battle, , severely damaged the monster army, and finally detonated the spirit stone vein, killing both sides. In the Canglan River Region, two fronts were fought. Millions of troops fought fiercely here, mixed with a large number of "intelligent dark creatures" who had fallen and failed, causing it to turn into a big melee. The Monster Alliance used an extremely crazy fighting posture, and would get up even if they died. They did not distinguish between ourselves and the enemy, and directly set off a wave of undead. In the end, Su Xingyu detonated the undead, and the fourth batch of monster army was destroyed. ??The situation here in the Northland Kingdom is slightly better, but even so, several elite legions such as the Evernight Paladins and the Temple Guard Legion were still severely damaged and lost many soldiers. ?Jushu City, Canglan River Region, and Beidi Kingdom all fell, but Su Xingyu still survived this level. In the entire Eastern Region, there are only four players who have completed the sixth wave of monster challenges. War, eternal night, magic, chaos. ¡¾War¡¿ ¡¾Progress: Wave Six (4/4)¡¿ ¡¾Points: 145 million¡¿ ¡­ ¡¾Eternal Night¡¿ ¡¾Progress: Wave Six (4/4)¡¿ ¡¾Points: 142 million¡¿ ¡­ ¡¾Magic¡¿ ¡¾Progress: Wave Six (4/4)¡¿ ¡¾Points: 122 million¡¿ ¡­ ¡¾Chaos¡¿ ¡¾Progress: Wave Six (4/4)¡¿ ¡¾Points: 113 million¡¿ ¡­ After surviving the sixth wave, even Su Xingyu felt sincerely tired at this moment. Even he is like this, let alone other dark warriors. The territory of the entire empire has been reduced to the black earth plain, less than 5% of its heyday. The wall of mist pushes beyond the black earth plain, very close at hand. ?Those weak tribesmen have been sent out first. There are less than a million tribesmen still alive at this moment, but they are extremely powerful. They are all extraordinary warriors of at least the fifth level. Under this continuous war, which was more cruel than a meat grinder, they grew very fast. After all, the tribesmen who grew slowly had already died in the previous war and were eliminated. ?Those who can stay are all the most elite warriors of the Evernight Empire. ?These nearly one million people from the Empire, no matter what their previous jobs were, now have only one identity left, that is, the Eternal Night Warriors who fight for God. The system did not give the remaining players time to rest. As soon as the sixth wave of monsters disappeared, the seventh wave of monsters appeared. ¡¾System prompt: The seventh wave of shadow warriors has appeared. Players are requested to kill them all or wait until the time is up. ¡¿ (Seventh Wave (1/3)) (Time: 720:00:00) There is only one "monster spawning point" this time. The main body of the monster army is the orc tribe. Three hundred thousand sixth-level legions appear first. They are wearing battle armor, holding various weapons and shields, with war patterns on their bodies, and wildness in their eyes. of light. Their steps are firm and orderly. Looking from a distance, you can tell that they are a well-trained elite force. ? ? Setting up a tight battle formation, they looked at the human army on the opposite side and let out a deafening roar. Then, they were seen retreating to both sides, leaving a highway in the middle, and a regiment of silver-armored orc cavalry slowly walked out. Wolf Cavalry. The Wolf Cavalry Legion has reached the seventh level. The leader of the werewolf commander, his strength has reached the terrifying level of the ninth level holy realm. ?Ten thousand level 7 orc warriors, plus 300,000 level 6 orc warriors, this is a combination that is enough to destroy everything. The momentum is fierce, sweeping across the battlefield like a strong wind, making people feel trembling in their hearts. Ordinary mid-level legions, facing them, may not even have the courage to fight with a sword. "It''s really shocking! This is the seventh-level legion. It is indeed very different from the sixth-level legion. Even I can''t help but feel my body trembling." The elite warrior, who is as strong as the Evernight Paladin, feels The momentum of the wolf cavalry on the opposite side also made his body and mind tremble. ?What a powerful legion! ¡°Are you scared?¡± the companion next to him joked. ¡°Afraid? I have never been afraid in my life!¡± The warrior of the Eternal Night Paladin sneered and replied: "It''s just that the extraordinary level is higher. If they are at the same level as us, I will kill them like chickens!" There is no city to defend, because it is meaningless. No city can withstand the concentrated attack of the sixth-level elite army. ?Twenty-four legendary level and more than a thousand epic level magic energy cannons were activated, shooting from the city behind and turning into dozens of super energy cannons with a width of hundreds of meters. When they were fired, the entire battlefield was shaken. The cannonballs drew dazzling trajectories in the air and bombarded the orc army. However, before the cannon could hit, the ninth-level werewolf commander standing at the front of the orc army smiled contemptuously and slashed out with his long sword. Its movements were so fast that it was impossible to catch the trajectory. ??The sharp sword light broke through the super energy cannon coming from the front. This super powerful blow was enough to kill an eighth-level expert. It was directly cut through and exploded in the air. Boom¡ª¡ª Horse explosions echoed on the battlefield, and fire shot into the sky, forming the shape of a big mushroom. ??The remaining dozens of super strikes were blocked by other werewolf commanders, but they all landed one after another and hit the orc army. For a time, explosions sounded one after another. ?The earth was shattered, and heat waves and shock waves swept around. ?This is a super-limited strike from all the magic cannons. Even the warriors of the sixth-order legion, as long as they are within the strike range, all will die without exception. ?Just three rounds of strikes caused damage to nearly 10,000 orc warriors, causing some chaos in the orc army. (End of this chapter) Chapter 157： Crazy player, the end (please subscribe) Chapter 157 Crazy Player, the end (please subscribe) Nearly 10,000 people, which seems like a lot. But there are three hundred thousand people on the opposite side. In such a comparison, nearly 10,000 people are really too few. ??Furthermore, after shooting beyond the limit, the magic cannon has entered the cooling time and cannot be used again in a short period of time. So the three rounds of strikes just now were already the fastest and most violent offensive of the magic cannon. The cannon fire, one of the trump cards, only caused so few casualties, which undoubtedly made Su Xingyu a little disappointed. "Sure enough, external objects are unreliable, and you have to rely on your own strength." However, he had expected this, so he quickly shook his head and threw it behind him. Let¡¯s start the real fight. ??The black-armored army advanced slowly and chose to confront the orc army head-on. Whether it is the Eternal Night Paladin or the Wolf Cavalry Legion, normal long-range strikes have lost their effectiveness against them. The easiest way to kill them is to fight them at close range and then chop off their heads. ??However, the wolf cavalry warriors did not take advantage. The black long knife broke through their defenses, starting from the shoulders and cutting all the way to the waist, almost splitting the werewolf warriors in half. They have stronger hard power and do not need any tactics or command at all. They can just follow and run over. This is their strongest attack so far. Under normal circumstances, the Imperial Guard is the peak of a normal legion. Before the encounter, there were no fancy attacks. The next second, a dark element as thick as water was generated, and there was no longer any light on the battlefield. Even the mid-level warrior''s visual distance was limited to ten meters. ?Bang bang bang¡ª "Ah!!" The power of darkness exploded at the wound, and the extremely dense dark elements around it surged in like it had found a vent. The Wolf Cavalry howled in pain, trying to stop the wound, but there was no way. So simple. At a terrifying speed, the two sides came into contact. The warriors of the Evernight Paladin directly gave up their defense, and transferred their fighting energy to their arms to cover the long swords. Then, with the help of the charge, they slashed out with one knife, and darkness suddenly appeared. . According to the division of the system, legions of the same level can be divided into miscellaneous fish, ordinary, elite, guard, epic, disaster, myth... They entered a special realm. ?Furthermore, in this dark field, all non-dark creatures will be eroded by the power of darkness. ?The werewolf commander was not afraid at all. With a roar, he rushed out with the werewolf cavalry legion, followed closely by the orc army behind him. score When the sword comes out, heaven and earth move together. With the blessing of the dark realm, after voluntarily giving up their will to resist and accepting the irrigation and erosion of the power of darkness, they finally reached a higher realm. "Come and fight! The strongest legion I have ever encountered, this battle will last until death!" Ye Zhan laughed wildly, his eyes dark, and led the Eternal Night Holy Cavalry into the Wolf Cavalry legion. After voluntarily giving up the will to resist, After accepting deeper erosion, their lives have entered a countdown, so at this moment, they have nothing to fear. Facing the concentrated attack of the seventh-level warrior, these three layers of defense were of no use. The spear directly penetrated the body of the black-armored warrior. ¡ª Facing such a powerful enemy, Su Xingyu did not dare to hold anything back and used all his strength as soon as he came up. Not to be outdone, the Wolf Cavalry soldiers charged up their spears and stabbed them out suddenly, the tip of the spear flashing with blood-red light. Their momentum began to rise all the way, surpassing the scope of the sixth-level legion, but they did not reach the seventh level. ৡª ?The spear pierced the heart of the black-armored warrior. The aura defense, the epic armor, and the golden body had no effect. ??The body of the incarnation of divine power continued to expand, and soon reached a height of one thousand meters. It stood like a mountain in the center of the battlefield, as if it wanted to compete with the sky. ??The incarnation of divine power roared, and its body began to break apart, turning into dots of starlight. Countless dark divine powers poured into the curtain in its hands, and the power of authority moved crazily. The Warcraft horse mount that was promoted to the intermediate level beneath him also fell into a state of madness, leading the warriors to charge forward, moving forward inexorably. The next second. This is a realm that belongs exclusively to the legion. They still belong to the sixth level, but according to the system classification, they have reached the sixth level epic legion. A terrifying dark shadow shrouded the entire battlefield. A field dedicated to dark creatures has been created. In the core area, with the blessing of the body, the strength of the incarnation of divine power has skyrocketed, and has already reached the peak state of the ninth level. On the contrary, dark creatures will be as comfortable as a fish in water here and can exert stronger strength. The next second, a huge dark gap opened in the sky, and the dark divine source exuding the aura of fear, corruption, and death gushes out like spring water and flows into the earth. Even though they are currently the most elite legion of the Evernight Empire, the Evernight Paladins were only at the guard level before this. As a result, the land was eroded and transformed. In just a moment, the power of darkness covered the entire battlefield. There was not much momentum. Both sides had an excellent grasp of their own power, and did not let too much power spill out. All of it was concentrated on the weapons. ¡°Fight!!¡± ¡°Jie hahaha! Pfft¡ªit¡¯s a pity, I¡¯m still a little behind, I¡¯m not good at learning!¡± With blood spilling from his mouth, the warrior of the Eternal Night Paladin showed a look of pity on his face. He was very unwilling to do so, and then his body slowly fell to the ground. ??The warriors of the Evernight Paladin roared, feeling the power of darkness around them. They gave up their will to resist and actively accepted the erosion in exchange for stronger strength. Under normal circumstances, with the stronger power of Qi and blood, it would be possible for them to do it. But this is a battlefield, not their home, and the environment does not allow them to suppress their injuries with all their heart. ?Another Eternal Night Paladin arrived and slashed with his sword, causing a ferocious wolf head to rise into the sky. The sixth-level epic legion can be said to be the reserve of the seventh-level legion. As long as it does not perish midway, there is a high probability that it can be promoted. The two top legions engaged in a **** and brutal life-and-death fight in the center of the battlefield. One hit kills. Every attack they casually wielded was enough to take away a sixth-level warrior. There is no skill at all, it¡¯s just a matter of fate. ¡­ Element. The entire battlefield was covered by elements, and magic from all types of magic fell from the sky. On the ground, there were countless warriors made of elements. They cooperated with each other and showed extremely strong combat effectiveness. ?Handholding an elemental staff and wearing a gorgeous robe, a stunningly beautiful woman is located above the sky, her eyes like a torch, overlooking the entire battlefield. Holding the staff tightly with both hands, as she chanted, a large amount of elemental power gathered in the sky. Suddenly, she raised her staff high and chanted the last spell. A dazzling light shot out from the tip of the staff and turned into a huge pillar of elemental light, hitting the ground. The ground instantly cracked under the impact of the light beam, forming a huge magic circle. ??Countless warriors made of elements emerged from the magic circle. They were wearing elemental armors, holding elemental weapons, and had crazy smiles on their faces. They quickly formed a battle formation to meet the incoming enemy. ¡­ Chaos. ?This battlefield has no order at all and is full of chaos. Even the most elite army cannot maintain its own organization at this time. ?Countless orc warriors, formed into teams of three or five, surrounded and killed each powerful monster warrior. ?At the center of the battlefield, there is a tall orc general with complex inscriptions engraved on his armor. He holds a halberd and exudes a terrifying aura that exceeds the eighth level. ?Each swing struck a chord with the heavens and the earth. If God helped, it would seem to tear the entire battlefield apart, crushing the leader of the ninth-level monsters opposite and unable to lift his head. ¡­ Order. ?Millions of silver-armored warriors lined up as if forming a whole. Their movements were uniform, and everyone was like a precision part in the machine, tightly integrated together. Their eyes are firm and sharp, as if they can discern the enemy''s intentions. ?In the center of the battlefield, a general wearing golden armor stood on a high command podium. His face was full of majesty and confidence, and he held a command sword inlaid with gems in his hand. ?In his hands, this huge army kept changing formations, driving it like an arm, suppressing the army of monsters in front of him. ?This suppression is not a description, but a real suppression. A dense formation of blood energy formed on the sky, covering the entire battlefield, and the strength of all the warriors decreased accordingly. This decline does not come from the warriors themselves, but from changes in the environment. Under the blood formation, it became more difficult for the warriors to mobilize their strength. Just like, originally, a seventh-level strong man could easily slash a dozen meters of Gang Qi, but now, with the same power, the limit is only a few meters. ??If the gap between the seventh-order legion and the sixth-order legion was 100 and 30 before, then it has now become 10 and 3. The gap is still very large, but it is already within the range that can be surrounded and killed. ¡­ The realm of thunder. Boom! Boom! ??Thunder roared, thunder rolled from the sky, and thunder roared from time to time, crashing down on the earth. ??The warriors were flashing with lightning, and when the long swords were slashing, terrifying lightning flowed with them, which was so lethal that even the monster warriors with strong physiques did not dare to attack them forcefully. ¡­ The world of frost. The entire battlefield was covered with ice and snow, and the wind was freezing. This extremely cold environment alone is enough to screen out a large number of warriors who lack strength. Even if all members reach the sixth level, in such an environment, every breath and every activity of the monster warrior will consume a lot of physical strength. Human warriors wear battle armor with a layer of ice crystals on the outside, and hold weapons attached to ice crystals. These weapons are extremely hard, with a single round of hardness that is comparable to the epic level. Each of their attacks carries extreme cold damage. Once a monster warrior is injured, no matter how shallow the wound is, it will be eroded by the force of extreme cold, causing the wound to freeze quickly, causing him to lose the ability to move at best, or die directly at worst. In this extremely cold state, it is difficult to just stay alive, let alone fight effectively. The monster army is indeed stronger, but with each decrease and increase, the human warriors can still hold them firmly. ¡­ The depths of the sea. ?The terrifying maelstrom stirs, like the mouth of an abyss that swallows everything. Blood stained the entire sea area red, and countless deep-sea beasts were fighting in the whirlpool. Monsters came in like a tide, dying and moving forward, rushing towards the big whirlpool. ¡­ Whether it is the Eastern Region or other regions, facing the seventh wave of monster attacks, all players have an extremely difficult time resisting. It is foreseeable that the seventh wave of challenges will be their limit. ? Time passes little by little, and players are gradually eliminated under the powerful monster army. Eastern region, extraterritorial space. The elf player "Magic" ended the challenge, endured a severe headache, and came to the extraterrestrial space. Before her, the orc player "Chaos" had already completed the challenge first. In terms of time, the two persistences were almost the same. ?Her arrival did not attract everyone''s attention. All the players stared at the screen. There were only two players who were still persisting. ¡°War¡± and ¡°Eternal Night¡±. ??There is only one word to describe the scene of the two fighting now, crazy. ?In order to resist the monster''s attack, they tried their best and used all available methods. Even at the current stage, the invincible seventh-level legion was forcibly annihilated in the face of the two men''s crazy offensive. Yes, both of them came to the second batch of the seventh wave of monster challenges. ¡­ ?Eternal Night Empire. Black soil plain. The dark sky still shrouds the battlefield. ?Corpse littered the fields and rivers of blood flowed. Nearly a million black-armored warriors, now only less than 300,000 remain. ?However, the results of the battle were remarkable. The first batch of 300,000 monsters were all dead, including the seventh-order wolf cavalry army. ?In order to annihilate the seventh-level wolf cavalry legion, the army of the Evernight Empire paid a heavy price. Not only were the most elite legions folded in, but other legions also suffered heavy losses. Su Xingyu looked at the soldiers who were still alive. They were covered in blood, their armor was broken, they were exhausted physically and mentally, and some of them had been seriously injured. However, their eyes were still firm and they maintained order. Looking at them, Su Xingyu asked softly: "Everyone, do you still dare to fight?" The voice was not loud, but it spread throughout the entire station. ¡°Fight! Fight! Fight!!¡± ¡°Fight for my lord until death!!¡± ¡°I will sacrifice my life and blood to the king!!¡± Facing the charging monster army, the black-armored army charged again. Defense? No need for defense. You will not lose if you kill one, but you will gain if you kill two. ?Eternal Night Warrior gave up all thoughts and only had the thought of killing the enemy. However¡­ The monster army is still too strong after all. ?Two seventh-level legions, nearly 100,000 sixth-level guard legions, and 300,000 sixth-level elite legions. Let alone the incompleteness of the current imperial army, even when it was at its peak and had an army of millions, it was impossible to defeat it. After replacing nearly 100,000 monster warriors, as the last Eternal Night warrior fell unwillingly, this monster trial came to an end. ¡¾Eternal Night¡¿ ¡¾Progress: Wave 7 (2/3)¡¿ ¡¾Points: 302 million¡¿ ¡¾System prompt: Player "Yong Ye", this monster trial has ended, you can return to the extraterritorial space and wait for the ranking results. ¡¿ "grass!" Even though he was in the shadow space, Su Xingyu still felt extremely stressed after days of hard fighting, especially bearing the power of the corruption of a large number of dependents. ??Had it not been for systematic protection, I''m afraid he would have fallen into a deep sleep. ??When Su Xingyu came to the extraterrestrial space, the war was still going on, but within a few hours, his family army was also annihilated, ending the challenge. As the war ended and challenged, players in the four major regions heard the voice of the system in their minds. ¡¾System prompt: This regional ranking competition has ended, and the player rankings are now announced. ¡¿ (End of this chapter) Chapter 158： Simple rewards, ranking mall (autumn subscription) Chapter 158 Simple Rewards, Ranking Mall (Autumn Subscription) ¡¾The players in this qualifying match are ranked according to the priority of the waves they insist on. ¡¿ ¡¾Eastern Region¡¤Ranking Order¡¿ First place: War (Points: 305 million) (Terran) Second place: Yongye (points: 302 million) (Human race) Third place: Magic (Points: 235 million) (Elves) Fourth place: Chaos (points: 218 million) (Orcs) Fifth place: Thunder (Points: 102 million) (Orcs) Sixth place: Glory (points: 101 million) (Terran) Seventh place: Undead (points: 97 million) (Undead tribe) Eighth place: Eternity (points: 85 million) (Human race) Ninth place: Life (points: 83 million) (Elves) Tenth place: Tide (points: 67 million) (Sea Race) Eleventh place: Hunting (Points: 06.3 billion) (Orcs) Twelfth place: Fury (points: 62 million) (Orcs) Thirteenth: Smelting (Points: 062 million) (Dwarf) ¡¾Bottle of Life¡¿ "It''s okay. After all, we have to consider the balance. If the rewards are based on the community ranking competition, with the intensity of Yong Ye and the others, other players will not have to play." The teacher was silent for a while and said calmly. Price: 10 million points ¡­ ¡­ "But this is too stingy. After persisting for so long, the treasure chest was upgraded to a higher level." The pharmacist was also a little puzzled. Compared with the original, the rewards for this qualifying match were almost no different, and The quantity is also very small. After all, the previous players are already strong enough. If the rewards are so good this time, they will basically have nothing to play in the future. Price: 10 million points ¡¾Sensitive Boots¡¿ When the players nearby heard this, they all secretly breathed a sigh of relief. This was also what they were thinking. "The system is a bit stingy this time." Looking at the rewards for this ranking, the black merchant frowned and said. "Damn, it''s just a little bit close. I''m just a little bit close to reaching the fourth wave and getting a regular weapon. Fuck, if I had known this, I should have bought more props. I should have lasted a little longer. This time What a loss of blood!" Some people looked at the rankings with regret. ¡¾Ranking Mall¡¿ ?Price: 30 million points ¡¾Hall of Judgment¡¿ Price: 10 million points ¡¾Spiritual Crown¡¿ ¡°Hiss¡­Nine-colored treasure chest, what kind of treasure will be found in this, I dare not think about it, I dare not think about it at all!¡± ?Price: 30 million points ¡¾Balance Libra¡¿ Effect: Burn the divine source to temporarily increase the strength of the warriors, with an increase rate of 10% to 50%. ?Although it may be a bit bad to say this, they were all a little happy after seeing that the rewards for this qualifying match were only this small. Everyone was talking a lot. The battle just now took a huge toll on their spiritual consciousness. Price: 10 million points ¡¾Physical Armor¡¿ The rankings of this ranking competition are very interesting. According to the ranking of persistence waves, it can be divided into seven levels, and the system rewards can also be divided into seven levels. Su Xingyu''s eyes are dark, like a black hole in the abyss, revealing endless evil aura, leading people to fall into darkness. Fortunately, this is the "extraterritorial space" of the system, otherwise some weak players may be directly transformed by him. No. 27654: Not eating chicken wings (Points: 36712) (Human race) ?Price: 50 million points ¡¾Agile¡¿ ¡¾System prompt: The ranking competition rewards have been distributed, and we are now making an announcement to the participating players: After the completion of this ranking competition, all participating players will be promoted to the medium realm one month later, and the ranking order is the promotion order. Effect: Burning the divine source, temporarily improving the agility of the warriors, the increase range is 30% to 100%. ?Price: 30 million points ¡­ ¡¾strength¡¿ When players are promoted to a medium realm, they can choose where to place the planes, and the ranking order is the selection order. ¡¿ Fourteenth: Apocalypse (Points: 32 million) (Human race) Fifteenth place: Haoyue (points: 32 million) (orc tribe) ¡°Orange treasure chest, tsk tsk, I¡¯ve only gotten a few for so long, but I didn¡¯t expect to get another one now.¡± ¡°Huh, it¡¯s not bad. It¡¯s better than last time. At least the reward gap is not too big. It¡¯s just that the quality of the treasure box is a little different, it just has a few more things.¡± Some people were overjoyed and subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief. The two protagonists, Yongye and Guanghui, don¡¯t have any objections, or in other words, they don¡¯t have the heart to think about so many things now. Seventh wave: Nine-color treasure box*1, growth-type rule weapon*1 (optional), number of plane upgrades*1 ?Sixth wave: Colorful treasure chest*1, growth-type rule weapon*1 (optional), number of plane upgrades*1 The fifth wave: Colorful treasure chest*1, regular weapon*1 (choose one from five), number of plane upgrades*1 The fourth wave: Three-color treasure chest*1, regular weapon*1, large world heart*1 The third wave: dark gold treasure chest*1, faith artifact*1 (optional) The second wave: Golden Treasure Chest*1 ? Wave 1: Orange Treasure Chest*1 ¡°The system is so generous, even us **** have guaranteed rewards.¡± Someone said happily. ¡¾Ranking Reward¡¿ ¡¾Hammer of Power¡¿ There are not only two people who have this symptom. Most of the other players who persisted to the later waves have this symptom. The further the wave goes, the more serious the situation becomes. The glory is just the opposite. His eyes are sacred, full of compassion and wisdom, as if he can understand all the truth and give people a feeling of peace of mind and trust, and he can''t help but be attached to the light of God. ¡­ ?Price: 50 million points ¡¾Physique¡¿ (Note: Players please prepare enough world sources. After this promotion, players can use the world sources to increase the time flow rate in the plane.) ¡¾System prompt: The ranking mall has been opened for a limited time, and players can use points to purchase goods. ¡¿ ?Price: 50 million points ¡¾Spirit¡¿ ?Price: 50 million points ¡­ ¡¿ Price: 100 million points ¡­ ¡¾Tower of Knowledge¡¿ ?Price: 30 million points ¡­ ¡¾Architectural drawings of Tower of Sand¡¿ ?Price: 30 million points ¡­ ¡¾Nine Color Treasure Box¡¿ Price: 100 million points ¡¾Colorful Treasure Box¡¿ ?Price: 60 million points ¡¾Three Color Treasure Box¡¿ ?Price: 30 million points ¡­ ¡­ Weapons of rules, special divine domain buildings, architectural drawings, equipment drawings, man-made wonder drawings, special props, natural wonders, artifacts, crystal veins, mineral cores, Warcraft eggs, treasure chests, everything is available. ¡°Fuck, I said the system can¡¯t be so stingy, it¡¯s waiting for me here!¡± ¡°It¡¯s over, I¡¯ll give you 130,000 points, and I¡¯ll exchange them for wool.¡± "This is not as good as the community ranking competition. These more than 300 million points are a thousand times more than mine. I can''t even imagine how many good things the big brother can redeem, let alone how many good things the big brother can digest." How strong will it be in the future?¡± ¡°Damn it, you can actually exchange it for a rule weapon in the mall.¡± "There are so many treasures, regular weapons, artifacts, divine buildings..." As soon as the ranking mall came out, all the players were stunned. ??The players who were still rejoicing that the boss couldn''t open a big gap this time suddenly let out miserable wails. Su Xingyu endured the pain of tearing his brain and carefully sifted through the items in the ranking mall. As the second-ranked player in the Eastern Region, he had more than 300 million points, which was a huge amount. With so many points, he can redeem more than a dozen pieces even for regular weapons. ?However, although he has a headache, his brain is not broken. He will not do such stupid things as converting all of them into rules instruments. Items of rules are indeed recognized by players as the most precious items, even more valuable than artifacts. As for Su Xingyu''s growth to the present level, it can be said that the trading scale, a rule tool he obtained in his early years, is indispensable. Through trading the scales, he obtained many treasures that could not be purchased, such as the body of gold, which laid a solid foundation for his warriors, and all he paid were just some "useless" luxuries. But not all rules weapons are so easy to use. The value of a rule weapon mainly depends on its compatibility with the players. High compatibility is a priceless treasure. If the fit is low, it is useless. ??Furthermore, the more rules instruments, the better. There is a consumption issue involved. Using the weapon of rules consumes a lot of money. ?Just like the magic cannon, there are many players who can afford the magic cannon, but there are only a few players who can afford to use it. The consumption of regular instruments will only become more exaggerated. ??Although today''s Yongye Empire is huge and has a strong family background, they have more dependents to cultivate, so they cannot afford such consumption. ?While thinking about the next development, Su Xingyu began to look for items that were useful to himself and the Evernight Empire. He was not limited to regular weapons. ?The system gives a very long time, a full day, so players have enough time to make slow choices. Of course, this is for players who are ranked high, have a lot of points, and can buy a lot of items. Ordinary players only have so few points and can¡¯t afford to buy anything at all, so they don¡¯t have to choose at all. -----(Dividing line) ¡¿ Type: Ruler''s Weapon Effect: Improves comprehension and makes it easier to understand the rules ¡¾Tower of Knowledge¡¿ ?Type: Divine Domain Architecture ?Effect ¢Ù Spirit enlightenment: Books stored in the Tower of Knowledge, after the precipitation of time, have a probability of giving birth to the spirit of the book. ?Effect ¢ÚInspiration: In the city where the Tower of Knowledge is located, the creatures in it are inspired and their creativity is greatly increased. Effect ¢ÛWisdom: Under the glory of the Tower of Knowledge, the learning ability of all living beings increases significantly. Final effect¡¤Trial of knowledge: Every once in a while, you can consume the divine source to open the trial of knowledge. After passing the trial, the wisdom of those who pass the trial will be sublimated. ¡¾Artifact Embryo¡¿*3 Type: Material Introduction: Raw materials for forging artifacts ¡¾Dark Temple¡¿ ?Type: Divine Domain Architecture Introduction: Either sink into darkness or transform from darkness ¡¾Condensation method of the sacred body¡¿ ¡¾Refining method of sacred potion¡¿ ¡¾Deep Sea Giant Kun Egg¡¿ ¡¾Giant Mineral Core¡¿*2 ¡¾Extremely large mineral source core¡¿*5 ¡¾Design experience of growth equipment¡¿ ¡¾Hammer of Power¡¿ ¡¾Sensitive Boots¡¿ ¡¾Physical Armor¡¿ ¡¾Spiritual Crown¡¿ After more than ten hours of selection, Su Xingyu consumed all 300 million points and exchanged them for some extremely rare treasures and a large number of miscellaneous items, all of which were useful to him and the empire. ¡°Let¡¯s get in touch later.¡± ¡°Okay, see you later.¡± After exchanging a few words with everyone at Bloody Dawn, Su Xingyu, who had a splitting headache, did not stay for long and immediately chose to return, leaving the extraterrestrial space and returning directly to his home plane. ¡­ After months of brutal and **** battles, all the people of the empire have suffered considerable shocks, mainly psychological shocks. After all, in the shadow world, apart from the fact that there is no death, pain or other things are all extremely real. ?This experience is not pleasant, at least for ordinary people. ?That kind of life does not belong to oneself, that kind of feeling that one is watching death coming and there is nothing one can do about it, which even makes many people begin to doubt life. ?However, reality also has real benefits. Real battles, real pain, and real death made them realize a lot from it. Especially the pressure brought by the monster army makes the Evernight Warrior even more excited. ?Although it is a bit too arrogant to say this, the soldiers of the Evernight Empire have not felt this kind of pressure from the enemy for a long time. ?With Su Xingyu¡¯s strength surpassing all players, no player dares to invade him in normal times, and when he invades others, it is mostly a crushing battle. So don¡¯t say you were suppressed. Even if there is no evenly matched opponent, no one has been found. Those forces in this plane can bring a lot of pressure at the beginning, but they can often still fight, and the intensity is within a controllable range. ?After all, Su Xingyu is not a fool. If he couldn''t beat him at all, he wouldn''t go and provoke him. So, the soldiers of the Evernight Empire really didn¡¯t feel much pressure. All wars have been arranged before they go out. But this time the monster invasion was different. The endless monster warriors made all the Eternal Night warriors feel what pressure was. ?The pressure of death if you don''t advance makes every surviving warrior grow very fast. After all, those warriors who don''t grow fast have been eliminated in the previous stage. ?This is also the reason why the Eternal Night Empire was able to pull out so many sixth-order elites when guarding the black soil plains in the late stage. ??Although there is no way to bring out the cultivation of the shadow world, that kind of insight cannot be faked. Theoretically speaking, as long as you break through in the shadow world. After returning to the real world, if you practice step by step for a period of time, it should not be a problem to break through to the state of the shadow world. ?But this must be arranged well, otherwise it may be self-defeating. ?Hence, although Su Xingyu was extremely uncomfortable, he still endured the discomfort and gave a general explanation of the matter to the Elders, asking them to make arrangements. After doing everything, Su Xingyu no longer endured, and immediately entered the Dark God Realm, blocked everything, and fell directly into a deep sleep. ?The Eternal Night Empire has also begun a new round of transformation. ??The empire opened its treasury and took out all the resources it had stored over the years and provided them to those brave warriors so that they could successfully complete their transformation and transform the insights gained from the shadow world into real combat effectiveness. (End of this chapter) Chapter 159： Nine-color treasure chest, a tool of rules Chapter 159 Nine-color treasure box, the weapon of rules Su Xingyu was not the only one who fell into a deep sleep. Almost at the same time, most players entered the divine realm, cut off contact with the outside world, and fell into a deep sleep. Their sleep did not make the outside world quiet. As more and more players end their ranking matches and return to their home plane, the situation of the regional ranking matches quickly spreads throughout the entire elementary realm. All players are excited. ?Especially because of the exchange of information channels between major regions, after being able to understand the situation of players in other major regions, some bored players may even quarrel over irrelevant rankings of strong players. In this ranking match, the system roughly differentiated all the participating players, and those players who had a lot of information directly divided them into different levels. According to their comprehensive strength, the participating players this time are divided into six levels. Not into the mainstream, third-rate, second-rate, first-rate, top-notch, outsiders. Invoices: Players who stop at the first wave of monsters challenge can''t even stop the first wave of monsters. Don''t doubt, it is definitely a guy who spends money in. First-class: Hold on to the fourth wave, have opportunities, dare to fight and fight hard, complete the original accumulation one step ahead of others, and then use the "first qualifying match" to start a snowball. At this stage, it is already a normal player development Peak. ?Before falling into a deep sleep, Su Xingyu cut off contact with the outside world, but just in case, he still left several emergency contact information. If there was a real crisis, he could still wake up. No one likes this feeling, especially after they ¡°become a god¡±, they dislike this kind of framework even more. Top: It is absolutely impossible to survive to the fifth wave without some trump cards. Most of them were originally the first in their own communities. They were already strong and relied on generous rewards to complete the task in thirty years. sublimated again. Our hard days are finally over. The pressure from the big guys in front was so great that they didn¡¯t dare to do anything. With steady development, half a year has passed by like a fleeting moment. ?The road has been explored clearly, they just need to move forward according to the plan, and it is normal to go fast. Although most of the participating players were asleep and had no protective shields or anything like that, no one looking for death dared to invade them. ¡°The nine-color treasure chest is four levels higher than the dark gold treasure chest. I don¡¯t know what good things it can get out of it.¡± ??If they weren''t afraid of being beaten, they would even want to hold a banquet to celebrate. ???The biggest impact of this regional ranking competition is that players are promoted to the mid-level realm. ¡­ ?Of course, the division of strength levels is just a matter of boredom among players. After all, it¡¯s all nine colors. During the half year of his slumber, under the supervision of the Elders, the entire empire completed a smooth transition and fully digested the gains in the shadow world. In the Dark God Realm, Su Xingyu woke up from his deep sleep and opened his eyes. In the darkness, His eyes shone with a deep light, like bright stars in the dark void, extremely dazzling. If nothing else, this should be the highest-grade treasure chest. ??Obviously his strength is not bad, but he doesn''t dare to fight anyone. He can only shrink his head and keep his head down, for fear of provoking the boss''s people and causing death. After seeing the changes in the empire, Su Xingyu fell into silence. This was not because there was any big problem in the Evernight Empire. According to the system''s color classification method for treasure chests, Nine Colors is the highest grade. According to the information collected by interested parties, the last level, that is, the outside level players, are not very numerous in all major regions. Third-rate players: Players who have been challenged by the second wave of monsters can survive the first wave of monsters, which proves that they still have some strength, but that''s it. Most of them are players who spend money. ?Eternal Night Paladins, the temple guarding legion, have reached the threshold of the sixth-level epic legion, and they are just waiting for time to pass before they can officially enter. Nine-color treasure chest. Before this, the top treasure chest Su Xingyu had ever opened was a dark gold treasure chest, and he had never obtained a colored treasure chest. ?Although some players had already predicted it before the game, when the system actually announced the news and removed all participating players from the list, it still caused a heated sensation among players. In any case, Su Xingyu couldn''t think of any color that could be higher than the nine colors. Nine is the limit of number. The reason Su Xingyu is silent is that they have done too well. The other sixth-order legions have also made considerable progress, and they are moving forward steadily according to the path they have taken in the shadow world. ?These guys are leaving. "The development is pretty good." Since the Presbyterian Institute is doing well, Su Xingyu is not in a hurry to go back. Since the empire does not care about the consumption of open resources, the empire''s soldiers transform at an extremely fast rate. Take out the items awarded by the system in this ranking match. Among them, the Eastern Region has the most people, with thirteen people, followed by the Western Region, with twelve people, then the Northern Region, with ten people, and finally the Southern Region, with seven people. ??Second-rate: After surviving the third wave, the strength is already good. Players develop normally, there are no opportunities, and they don¡¯t make any big mistakes. They dare to fight and fight hard. This is the extent of their development along the way. It took several hours just to look at it. ?Holding his head with his right palm, Su Xingyu was dazed on the throne for a while, and then he began to check the changes that had taken place in the empire during his absence. "It''s so comfortable. I haven''t slept so comfortably for a long time. I really want to sleep like this forever." Su Xingyu''s voice echoed in the darkness, with a bit of satisfaction and ease. It has been a long time since he came to this world. It is not like now, completely cutting off all contact with the outside world and devoting myself wholeheartedly to rest. On the other hand: To be able to survive the fifth wave of challenges, they definitely have "plug-ins" in their hands and have mastered at least three "basic rules tools". Their power is comprehensive, without any short version, and they are powerful in all directions without blind spots. . There are not even three colors, let alone nine colors. So even he was inevitably a little excited at the moment. Opening the treasure chest, a burst of brilliant light lit up, which looked extremely dazzling in the dark space. ¡¾System prompt: Open the nine-color treasure box. ¡¿ [Rewards obtained: Weapon of Rules¡¤Transcendence of Will*1, Weapon of Rules¡¤Smelting Furnace*1, Natural Wonder¡¤River of the Dead*1, Natural Wonder¡¤Dark Mountain*1, Artifact¡¤Death Spear*1, World Heart (big)*1. ¡¿ by will) Category: Instrument of Rules Effect: temper your will and surpass your limits Introduction: The will of living beings is the most elusive thing in the world. Even the gods cannot cover up the brilliance of the will. ¡¾Smelting Furnace¡¿ Category: Instrument of Rules ?Effects: You can forge one holy-level item every year, you can forge one legendary-level item every month, you can forge one epic-level item every day, and you can forge unlimited items below the epic-level (for specific functions, please explore by yourself) Introduction: A magical furnace, a treasure used by the God of Forging to be lazy. ¡¾River of the Undead¡¿(can be placed) Category: Natural Wonders Level: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Effect: Throwing in living corpses can give birth to undead creatures Introduction: The river contains the laws of the dead, and is filled with the terrifying breath of the dead. This is a forbidden area for the living and the home of the dead. ¡¾Dark Sacred Mountain¡¿(can be placed) Category: Natural Wonders Level: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Effect: Understand the laws of darkness Introduction: The ancient sacred mountain contains the laws of darkness, and countless dark creatures live within it. ¡¾Death Spear¡¿ Category: Artifact Level: True Artifact Introduction: The artifact used by the death **** contains the law of death. ¡¾Heart of the World¡¿ Category: Special props Level: None Effect: Upgrade the medium-sized plane to a large-sized plane Introduction: The foundation of the existence of the plane is the most precious treasure in the world. ¡°Holy shit!¡± The brilliant light almost blinded Su Xingyu¡¯s eyes. He couldn¡¯t believe his own eyes that so many good things could be found in a nine-color treasure box. ?Two regular weapons, two five-star natural wonders, one true artifact, and one special prop, all of which are extremely precious treasures. ?Measured by the points in the ranking mall, the value of this nine-color treasure box has exceeded 200 million, or even more. "Fuck, if I had known that the nine-color treasure box was so good, I should have exchanged it for one more. It was a loss of blood." Looking at the things in front of him, Su Xingyu suddenly felt regretful. When he thought of the nine-color treasure box in the mall, he suddenly felt that he had missed a hundred million. . What a big loss. ?But after a while, he calmed down again and his mood gradually calmed down. "Well... that''s probably why I opened the Nine-Color Treasure Box for the first time. A normal Nine-Color Treasure Box wouldn''t be able to open so many things." After analyzing it calmly, he felt a lot better instantly. ?However, although they are words to comfort myself, there is actually some truth in them. With the system''s urinary nature, it is impossible for players to make money. So the value of the nine-color treasure box is indeed only about 100 million points. It may be good or it may be bad. ??Instead of taking a gamble with 100 million points and getting back a bunch of unknown items, it is better to be down-to-earth and exchange the points for items that are useful to yourself and the empire. Shaked his head and threw the matter away, Su Xingyu looked at the six treasures with burning eyes. The form of [Detachment of Will] is a hill of stairs, bound by the mysterious power of the system. It is now only the size of a palm, but in its complete state, it is very large. ?This [Transcendence of Will] alone is worth 80 million points in Su Xingyu''s opinion. It is a very rare treasure that can temper the will of living beings with controllable risks. With this item, the probability of the sixth-level warriors of the Evernight Empire breaking through to the seventh level should be greatly improved. After experiencing the ravages of the monster army, Su Xingyu realized something deeply. Soldiers should be more skilled rather than more numerous. The seventh-level legion is really too buggy. ??If the gap between the fourth-order legion and the third-order legion is 10 to 1, then the difference between the seventh-order legion and the sixth-order legion is 100 to 10. It seems that the difference is ten times, but the values ????are not at the same level at all. It is true that the third-level legion cannot defeat the fourth-level legion, but it will not be unparalleled by the opponent. If there are enough people, they can still be killed. As for the seventh-level legion, a single legion has the strength to overwhelm the entire empire. There is no elite army strong enough to stop them. It is simply impossible to surround and kill them based on numbers alone. Because ordinary sixth-level warriors cannot even break through the defense against seventh-level warriors. At level 7 and level 6, the basic attributes are very different. ??If you include feature blessings, the gap between the two sides will be magnified several times. Therefore, the main focus of the Evernight Empire will be to develop the seventh-level legion. ?If you want to develop a seventh-level legion, you must have enough seventh-level warriors. The key to breaking through the seventh level from the sixth level is actually two points. Physique and will. ??As long as the body, energy, and blood accumulate to level seven, and the strength of will also accumulates to level seven, then the so-called talent threshold is a joke. Physique, energy, and blood have always been the main development direction of the Yongye Empire. In terms of will, Su Xingyu originally planned to make up for it with [Article of Rules: Sky Monument], but now he has [Detachment of Will], which is even better. After all, [Heaven Monument] still requires some understanding, while [Will Transcendence] requires only willpower and is more universal. It can also be used directly by monster warriors affiliated with the tribe. In addition to [Transcendence of Will], another rule weapon [Smelting Furnace] is also a treasure. As long as there are design drawings and sufficient materials, it can be produced without limit. This means that from now on, the Eternal Night Empire will not No more worrying about gold-level equipment. What happens is that the improved equipment of the Evernight Empire also falls into the gold-level range. With the [Smelting Furnace], the army of the Eternal Night Empire can be completely redressed. Even the attached monster tribes and the Sea Naga tribe can be replaced. As for the two natural wonders [River of the Dead] and [Dark Mountain], the former can provide the empire with an army of skeletons, and the latter can provide the empire with a training ground. Skeleton warriors have many shortcomings, such as being brainless, clumsy, and disorderly, but they have one advantage that makes all dark gods unable to reject them. Free, large quantity. The cost of summoning a skeleton warrior is close to nothing. As long as the raw materials are enough, you can easily summon a skeleton army. Now that there is the River of the Dead, even this consumption is saved, and the skeletons crawling out of the "River of the Dead" can be regarded as an independent race. Compared with skeletons summoned by necromancy magic, their ability to grow independently is better. Su Xingyu thought carefully about the placement of [River of the Dead] and felt that it would be better to place it in the territory of the Monster Alliance. As for the [Dark Sacred Mountain], he has not thought about it yet. This thing occupies a large area, but it is also a good place for experience. No matter where it is placed, a main city can be created. Su Xingyu had thought about placing it near Yongye City, but he quickly rejected it. Today''s Yongye City is already prosperous enough. Adding another natural wonder will not change much. Instead of doing this, it is better to put it outside and create a new main city. Eternal Night Empire needs comprehensive prosperity, not the extreme prosperity of a single city. (End of this chapter) Chapter 160： Preparation before promotion, everyone’s thoughts Chapter 160 Preparation before promotion, everyone¡¯s thoughts In addition to the regular tools and natural wonders, the other two items are not bad at all. Needless to say, the Heart of the World can raise the level of the plane, from a medium plane to a large plane. ?Although there are some restrictions, such as fully mastering the plane and providing a large amount of resources, which takes a long time. But it is undeniable that this is still an extremely precious treasure. The complete plane can be divided into small, medium, large, extremely large and giant according to size. The plane Su Xingyu is currently on is a large plane, so the [Heart of the World (Large)] he obtained has no effect on this plane. ?Just because it is useless to this plane does not mean that it is useless to Him. After all, He only has one plane now, which does not mean that He will only have one plane in the future. ?As his strength increases, the territory of the empire will become larger and larger, and it is not limited to this plane. All planes that can be reached by the warriors of the empire can be included in the territory. Conquering large planes and medium-sized planes are completely two levels of difficulty. He is not the only one who has this idea, many players who are about to be promoted are like this. The gap between the artifacts may become even greater, and people may be destroyed together. ?The player is about to be promoted to the intermediate realm, causing the entire elementary realm to become extremely lively, just like the Chinese New Year. ?In addition to the items from the nine-color treasure box, Su Xingyu also made arrangements for other items that can be redeemed with points from the ranking mall. The [Heaven Monument] is placed in the square of Yongye City for the warriors to understand. In other words, the most powerful artifact in Su Xingyu¡¯s hands now is still two levels short of the [Death Spear]. "You two are really capable of sleeping. You actually slept for half a year, from the end of the qualifying round to now. That''s awesome." Hei Shang looked at the glory of his good brother and said with a teasing smile. ¡­ Su Xingyu has not condensed his divine body now, and is not even qualified to use the [Death Spear], so this can only be used as a trump card. When he is forced into a desperate situation, he can burn the divine source to use on the opponent. Now Su Xingyu has three artifacts in his hand, the divine sword Ji Ye, the artifact Dark Curtain, and the divine armor Swallowing Star. Ji Ye and Dark Curtain were obtained a long time ago, and the Swallowing Star was obtained later by opening a treasure chest. of. ?Of course, no matter how powerful a weapon is, the user must be powerful enough. The levels of growth artifacts are divided into level one, level two, level three, semi-artifacts, true artifacts... Among the three artifacts, Divine Sword Jiye has the highest level. It has reached the threshold of semi-artifact. It is estimated that it will be promoted to semi-artifact in a while. ¡¾Death Gun¡¿is a genuine artifact, and cannot be compared to the "growth artifact" in the hands of players. ??The players who were promoted to the medium realm this time were mostly the strongest among the strong. Before that, they had controlled a large number of plane fragments through systematic plane exploration. ??True artifacts, as the name suggests, are weapons used by true gods. With this [Heart of the World], he only needs to capture a medium-sized plane, and he can use the [Heart of the World] to upgrade it to a large one. The [Tower of Knowledge] is placed in the center of the city and can cover the Evernight City to the maximum extent. Two levels, what is this concept? ?Just giving up like this, even if Su Xingyu is really rich, he will inevitably feel a little heartbroken, so he has to find someone to take over and sell these plane fragments. The difference between the epic level and the silver level. When the user has the same strength, the epic level can destroy the silver level with one blow. And this is the result of him selling a lot of plane fragments, otherwise the number would definitely be in the hundreds. Bloody Dawn station, trading city. As for the messy items, such as barracks building drawings, special building drawings, special prop design drawings, mine cores, etc., Su Xingyu also made arrangements based on the nature and use of the items and put them where they should go. However, the elementary realm and the intermediate realm are not in the void, so after promotion, even if you know the coordinates of the plane, you cannot continue to enter it, which is equivalent to giving up these plane fragments directly. City Lord¡¯s Mansion, backyard. In addition to the plane fragments, there are also organizations, families, and trading markets, all of which must be arranged. Don''t underestimate these plane fragments. The resources contained in them are very rich. Whether they are spiritual materials or mineral veins, there are a lot of them and they are very valuable. After the regional qualifying competition, everyone gathered together for the first time. ?Of course, these are still too far away for Him, and he doesn¡¯t even have control over this plane now. ¡°There are still some sequelae, but I have almost recovered.¡± Guanghui said with a smile. These plane fragments can provide them with a lot of resources on normal days. ?These remaining plane fragments are all large-scale plane fragment worlds that can accommodate eighth-level existences, and there are even three super-large plane fragments that can accommodate ninth-level existences. After all, it is easy to advance to the middle realm, but it is not that simple to deal with the property in the elementary realm. You have to find a suitable buyer. ? Dark Curtain and Swallowing Star are a little worse. They are still at the level of third-level artifacts. It will take a lot of time to advance to semi-artifacts. The three of them have known each other since they first entered the elementary realm. They have explored plane fragments together and invaded other players together. It has been decades now, and their friendship is not shallow. One more large plane, which is of great help to him. ?Those items that were temporarily unused, such as artifact embryos, deep-sea giant kelp eggs, etc., were put away by him and would be taken out when the time was right. ?Taking Su Xingyu as an example, even if he didn¡¯t put much energy into expanding the plane fragments, he still mastered dozens of large plane fragments. Artifact¡¤Death Spear. [Dark Temple] is placed next to the Temple of Heaven. Only the dependents who have passed the divine test and are recognized by the gods can enter the temple. "You two were in a scary state at the time, but you look much better now. Are you recovering?" The martial artist was very straightforward, and his tone contained concern for his old friends. ¡°I¡¯m still a little behind, but the impact is not big.¡± Su Xingyu nodded. ¡°You two are hiding really deep. If it weren¡¯t for this regional qualifying competition, I would have always thought that we were pretty much the same.¡± ?The elephant owner raised his wine glass and laughed and said, "I have to punish you with a few glasses of wine as punishment." ¡°Haha, you guy, if you want to drink, just say so, why bother to use this excuse to hide it...¡± Guanghui laughed, picked up the wine glass, and drank several glasses in a row. Su Xingyu smiled and drank a few glasses of wine. Poseidon raised his glass and laughed loudly: ¡°Although it seems a bit late to celebrate now, I still want to cheers to the three of you for their good results!¡± "cheers!" "cheers!" Everyone raised their glasses and celebrated with the Poseidon. The sound of clinking wine glasses was heard, accompanied by laughter and blessings. ¡°Hahaha, when we reach the middle realm in the future, we will have to rely on three big guys to take care of us.¡± The pharmacist said jokingly. "I have to rely on you too. This time I am almost at the bottom of the rankings. I don''t know what the environment in the middle realm is like. If it is too dangerous, there will be big trouble." Hei Shang was a little worried. To be honest, he I regret it now. Perhaps I shouldn¡¯t have been promoted to the middle realm so quickly. ?Compared to others, his strength is obviously lacking, and his authority is not suitable for fighting. If the middle realm is too cruel, then he will suffer a lot. But the opportunity is there. If he were asked to give up directly, he would not be willing to do so. "You two guys, sometimes you really should listen to the elephant owner''s opinion. Don''t think so much. Now that you have made your choice, don''t regret it and just move forward." ??The martial artist has known the black merchant for many years, and he could tell what he was thinking at a glance. He immediately patted the black merchant on the shoulder and said seriously: "The system will not let us die, and the difficulty of the medium realm will not be too high. At least it is within the tolerance of ordinary players. There is no need to be afraid..." ¡°That¡¯s right, you two just like to think too much and just do it.¡± Hearing this, the Elephant Master also laughed. ¡°You¡¯re just afraid, don¡¯t forget, we are still behind you! If you are even afraid, what should those lone rangers do?¡± Guanghui smiled and said confidently. "The Bloody Dawn is your eternal backing." The Blood God looked a little depressed, but he still raised his glass and said seriously. "Hahahaha, that''s how it should be. We are the most powerful organization in the Eastern Region! Not to mention sweeping the world, there is no problem in retaining our own members." The Elephant Master laughed, "Everyone, have a drink for the Bloody Dawn. Joining this organization was the best decision I ever made in my life." ¡°Cheers to the Bloody Dawn!¡± ¡°Cheers to the Bloody Dawn!¡± ??Whether it was the calm-tempered Blood God, the indifferent Su Xingyu, or the resourceful teacher, they all raised their glasses at this moment, laughing and clinking glasses with everyone. The courtyard was once again filled with laughter and laughter, and it was obvious that everyone was in a good mood. ?Now that the regional qualifying competition is over, no matter what the result is, the big stone that weighs on everyone''s heart has completely fallen. Next, they just need to wait to be promoted to the intermediate realm. They drank until late at night, and then everyone started talking about business. "What are your thoughts? Should you continue to maintain it or just give up?" Looking at everyone, the Blood God asked. "To be honest, with our current size, the resources that the trading market can provide are already very limited. And after we leave the elementary realm, we can''t keep staring here. Even if something good does appear, it will not be with us. It doesn¡¯t matter much anymore.¡± Poseidon said slowly, "So, my suggestion is to simply abandon the trading market in the elementary realm, and then open up a new trading market after we reach the intermediate realm." ¡°Agree.¡± Storm nodded. ¡°Agree.¡± The pharmacist also held the same opinion. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± The elephant owner abstained. Su Xingyu was indifferent to this. ? ? Guanghui frowned and thought, but said nothing. "be opposed to." The teacher held the opposite opinion. Everyone immediately looked at him. The teacher thought for a while and said: ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are thinking, but I think we should look further and wider. When Blood Dawn was established, it was just to exchange resources and earn divine resources through the trading city.¡± "Now, we do not lack conventional resources, but this does not mean that the trading market is useless. We can still get some scarce resources from the trading market, whether it is architectural drawings or equipment design drawings. I don''t think so. Does anyone think it¡¯s too much?¡± "So I think that even if we are going to be promoted to the middle realm, there is no need to give up this trading market. We can support some trustworthy members and let them become peripheral members of Blood Dawn, and they will continue to control this trading market. Help us gather the scarce resources we need.¡± "Moreover, we will also need more helpers in the medium realm in the future. No one knows what we will encounter there. The more people there are, the stronger we will be. So we need to expand the size of the organization, and the core members will remain the same. , increase peripheral members.¡± After saying that, the teacher stopped talking and let everyone weigh the pros and cons. After a while, the martial artist spoke first: ¡°Teacher, I think this idea is good and I agree with it.¡± The black merchant frowned, "It''s a good idea, but where can we find trustworthy members?" Hearing this, Guanghui smiled and said, "The problem with the members is not that big." As he said that, he looked at the red-haired young man and said, "That''s right, old blood." ¡°Fuck, how many times have I told you, don¡¯t call me Lao Xue.¡± ??The Blood God twitched the corner of his mouth, glared at Guanghui, and then said: ¡°Guanghui is right, the members are actually not difficult to find...¡± "Boss, what time is it? If you have anything to say, just say it directly. Don''t be too secretive." The elephant owner was a little anxious. Storm and the martial artist were both thoughtful, as if they had thought of something. ¡°Sigh, your brain will turn into muscles sooner or later.¡± After looking at the Elephant Master, the Blood God was speechless, and then said: "Don''t forget, Guanghui and I are not just members of Bloody Dawn, we also have a family. Originally, I planned to give up on that family and let them fend for themselves... Now it seems that we can still use the waste ¡± The Blood Gods all have families, and they are also very top families. ?However, as the backbone of the family is about to be promoted to the middle realm, the family is almost useless and they are ready to give up. But now it seems that the waste can be reused. "There is still time. We can select talents from within the family, and each person can provide something to help them strengthen the attack. Coupled with the reputation of Yongye and Guanghui, it should not be a big problem to stabilize this trading market." Hearing this, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Feasible.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± ¡°Agree.¡± The reason why they wanted to abandon this trading market before was mainly because they found it troublesome and no one came up with a good solution. ?Now that the teacher and the Blood God have come up with an idea that seems feasible, it doesn''t require them to pay too much, and the benefits are good, so they will naturally agree. Even Poseidon, who had previously proposed to give up, agreed with the two of them after thinking about it. So, everyone started a discussion around this issue. (End of this chapter) Chapter 161： Changes after promotion, void disaster (please subscribe) Chapter 161 Changes after promotion, void disaster (please subscribe) After several hours of discussion, everyone selected ten members from their respective families, all of whom were players ranked relatively high in each community. ?However, the current rankings are actually not rigorous enough. After all, they have not experienced any fierce battles. It is just because the participants were promoted to the middle realm and were removed from the rankings, and then they moved up. ??If we really want to talk about strength, they are actually on par with each other, there is not much difference. At least they won¡¯t directly crush the people below like Su Xingyu and others. After selecting the candidates, everyone began to contribute their own efforts, taking out some treasures from the inventory to strengthen these preliminary members. As for the opinions of those members? This is not important. This is a purely profitable business, and no one should refuse it. Besides, they all work within the family, so they have to give the boss some face. Su Xingyu still had an indifferent attitude towards everyone''s plans. He didn''t have many candidates anyway, so he simply gave his spot to Guanghui. As for himself, he could just provide resources. With everyone¡¯s current wealth, any resources they can squeeze out are enough to feed these players. In the following time, players who are about to be promoted will focus entirely on trading, clearing their inventories in exchange for the origin of the world. Hence, the targets for selling plane fragments are not individuals, but families, organizations and other groups. If a single player cannot bear the burden, then a family or an organization, with a dozen or even hundreds of members sharing the burden, will be able to bear the burden. It was at this time that they realized that it was not that everyone had no good things, but that some people had put them all in the warehouse, and would rather let these treasures eat ashes than sell them. But in fact, it is not that simple for normal players to capture large plane fragments. ?Through various channels, Su Xingyu harvested a large amount of world essence, which made his already rich wealth become even more exaggerated at this moment. Of course, there was a price. His small warehouse was almost emptied. Normal players cannot eat plane fragments alone, especially these large plane fragments, at least those players who are not qualified to participate. And the least valuable commodity, plane fragments. As for whether anyone will buy it? There is no way, there is a gap in strength. After finishing the organization¡¯s work, it¡¯s their turn to do their own work. In an atmosphere of anticipation and nervousness among players, it¡¯s time to advance to the middle realm. ?As long as you concentrate, you can directly view detailed information about a specific location. For today''s players, time is still very important, which can increase their foundation and make them stronger as time goes by. Because level 6 warriors can be accumulated over time. A large plane fragment can fully support the development of more than a dozen members. ?Those players who stayed in the elementary realm were in a very happy mood just like the Chinese New Year. With the help of the trading market and the connections of other members, everyone in Bloody Dawn began to clear their inventory, including but not limited to equipment design drawings, finished special props, potions, crystals, etc. Not only is the big boss leaving, rare treasures are now being auctioned on a large scale. For example, aura concentration, plane density, local void disaster situation, etc. While cursing in their hearts, they collected money to buy things. If they really want to fight to the death, most players will have to get stuck, lose troops and generals, and end up with nothing in the end. This situation is not impossible. Soon, it¡¯s time for promotion. Medium-level legions, high-level generals, and various forces are mixed in. As long as players are given enough time, they can develop a sixth-level army. They did not forget the system¡¯s reminder. Don''t look at Su Xingyu and others, attacking large plane fragments is as easy as eating and drinking. ?Of course, the players in front are not fools. They have more resources, so they will not stand still. This is a feast for all players, and no one wants to miss this opportunity. (Note: Players are asked to prepare enough world sources. After this promotion, players can use world sources to increase the time flow rate in the plane.) Increase the proportion of time flow rate, which means that their plane has more development time than other players in the same period of time. Hence, no one will give up this opportunity, especially those wealthy players. If used properly, this will be an opportunity for them to overtake the previous players. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else, let¡¯s just talk about the tribal army. Soon, after a while of negotiation, everyone finally finalized the matter. Hateful, so abominable. Sell things and make money. Except for some extremely precious items, he sold everything he could. It can be said that it is a double happiness. After all, if nothing else happens, it will be difficult to have such a feast again in the future. All players who have qualified for promotion are pulled into the extraterrestrial space. A vast star map is displayed in front of them, with a brief introduction to the local area marked on the star map. ¡­ There is no need to worry about this, there is still a market for plane fragments, especially large plane fragments. Everyone began to look at the rising star map carefully and choose a location suitable for their family members to survive. As for the Eastern Region, according to the regulations of the system, the "war" ranked first will be selected first. After roughly scanning the star map, the middle-aged man named "Zhan" discussed with his companions and quickly made his decision. The next second, his figure turned into light and disappeared. As he left, a red dot appeared on the star map, which was the location chosen by "War". After selecting "War", it is the turn of the second-placed "Eternal Night" according to the order. ¡¾System prompt: Player Yongye can choose a promotion position. ¡¿ There are not many suitable locations. After all, there are only a few locations on the star map with ultra-high concentrations of spiritual energy. Soon, Su Xingyu also made his decision and chose the west position on the star map. The next second, his figure disappeared instantly and returned to his home plane. ?Under the power of the system, the entire plane became illusory. Immediately afterwards, Su Xingyu noticed a dragging feeling. This feeling came and went away quickly. After a few breaths, the plane returned to normal again, and they came to a strange void. ¡¾System prompt: The player has been promoted to the medium realm. ¡¿ ¡¾System prompt: The following are the rule changes after players are promoted to the medium realm. Players are requested to read and check as soon as possible. ¡¿ ??A light group with information emerged. Su Xingyu tapped it and absorbed it. He instantly understood what changes had been brought about after being promoted to the medium realm. Let¡¯s talk about the changes in system rules first. Information exchange channels are all classified and integrated, and are no longer divided into communities and regions. There will be only one public channel in the future. That is the world information channel connecting all players in the four regions. ?In addition, players in the medium realm cannot participate in the public information channels of the elementary realm, but they can chat privately and establish family channels. In addition to the information exchange channel, other system functions have also undergone more or less changes. ?For example, the shop function is gone, and the auction house function is also gone, which means that in the future, players can only rely on the trading market for transactions, or go directly to the City of Gods to trade like when they first entered the elementary realm. The plane exploration function is gone. If you want to explore the plane in the future, you will have to go to the endless void in person. ?Of course, you can also choose to enter the coordinates at will and see if you can get the coordinates of the plane. The invasion function has not changed. It is still the same as before. You can invade by name or coordinates. "It''s a bit strange." Looking at the changes in the system rules, Su Xingyu touched his chin, frowning slightly, thoughtfully. From the perspective of these promulgated rules. After being promoted to the medium realm, the functions of the system have been significantly reduced. ?Although the system had no sense of presence in the past, now that a wave of functions have been reduced, the sense of presence is even lower. Su Xingyu was a little confused as to why the system did this. Forget about merging information channels. Why do even the functions of shops have to be reduced? It would be great to keep the shops, which can save players a lot of trouble. ¡¾System prompt: The time flow rate ratio in the medium realm is 1:100. Players please pay attention to time changes. ¡¿ ¡¾System prompt: When players enter for the first time, they can increase the time flow rate by consuming the world source. The maximum time is one year (main world time). ¡¿ "What is the most suitable time ratio for me?" Su Xingyu was too lazy to think about it himself, so he simply asked the system directly, and the system quickly gave the answer. 360. ¡¾System prompt: Do you want to consume the source of the world and increase the time flow rate to 1:360? ¡¿ "yes." Without hesitation, Su Xingyu immediately agreed. The origin of the world is indeed precious, but time is more precious than the origin of the world. With Su Xingyu''s agreement, a mysterious force covered the entire plane. Although no changes could be seen, he knew that time was indeed accelerated. ¡°The aura concentration is about ten times that of the elementary realm. I really don¡¯t know whether to be happy or sad.¡± Feeling the exaggerated aura concentration in the outside world, Su Xingyu didn''t know whether to laugh or cry for a moment. The aura concentration in the intermediate realm is generally higher than that in the elementary realm. Even in the poorest regions, the aura concentration is twice as high as that in the elementary realm. The area where this plane is currently located is a location specially selected by Su Xingyu. In the entire star map, the concentration of spiritual energy is at the highest level, five times that of the poor area. Having a high concentration of spiritual energy is naturally a good thing. Whether it is the cultivation of the dependents or the growth of spiritual materials, it will be enhanced. But therein lies the problem. Under the high aura concentration, the creatures living in the nearby void are absolutely weak. Even the most inferior race of goblins will undergo earth-shaking changes as long as they can be passed down in such a rich aura environment. Su Xingyu did not dare to imagine how terrifying those originally powerful races would become after so many years of spiritual energy irrigation. Becoming an extraordinary race is certain. I just don¡¯t know, is it all mid-level or what? Even though he was extremely confident in his own strength, Su Xingyu became uneasy at this moment. He planned to develop for a while and then explore the nearby void plane when his strength was sufficient. ?However, just as he was thinking this, the system''s voice sounded again. ¡¾System prompt: The plane barrier has disappeared, and players need to resist the void disaster on their own. ¡¿ ¡¾Void Disaster: Void Beast Herd, Void Storm, Void Meteor...¡¿ Su Xingyu: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Fuck, you really don¡¯t let me develop with peace of mind.¡± He couldn¡¯t help cursing. ??There are countless players who have the same idea as Su Xingyu and yell at him. Although they have just been promoted, all players have entered a state of tension and began to actively prepare for war, ready to resist foreign invasion at any time. When they were in the elementary realm, there was systematic protection. They only needed to resist attacks from other players or other forces on this plane. For them, this was very simple. After all, the players all have the same starting point, their strength will not exceed too much, and they are considered the strongest among the players, so they are not afraid of the invasion of other players at all. As for the threats in this plane, although the indigenous forces have deep foundations, they are not particularly strong, and their desire to attack is not strong. Generally speaking, when they are in the elementary realm, as long as they do not actively cause trouble, they are safe. ?As for the middle realm, without the protection of the system, the forces in this plane are okay. After all, they know the basics and are not particularly strong, so they can cope with it. The problem is the outside world. They will face unknown disasters from the void. Who knows how violent these void disasters will be! ?For safety reasons, players have to increase their monitoring of the outside world to avoid being caught off guard by the void disaster. ¡­ After everyone was promoted to the intermediate realm, a new round of competition began in the elementary realm. After all, if the community ranks high, you can get rewards. Even if it is just a regular reward, it is not as good as the first ranking settlement reward, but it is already a very rare treasure for players. ?Especially the one ranked first, which is a dark golden treasure chest. Under normal circumstances, let alone dark gold treasure chests, even orange treasure chests that are two levels lower are rare for them to see. A group of big guys were in front, so forget it if they couldn''t grab it. Now, everyone is about the same strength, and no one is convinced by anyone. If you want to get rewards, you should fight first. So, a chaotic war began. ?The scale of this battle is larger than the last one that divided the regional competition quotas, and it is also more cruel and fierce. The forces that competed last time were, to put it bluntly, an alliance composed of several big families and individual strong men. This time, almost all the players were involved. Many "strong players" appeared at once, and many of those players who inherited the rankings were beaten down. It can be foreseen that the chaos in the elementary realm will not stop in a short time. After all, everyone is about the same strength. Without the emergence of a very powerful person, it is impossible to conquer everyone. (End of this chapter) Chapter 162： The road to empire, the road to gods Chapter 162 The Road to Empire, the Road to Gods Sitting on the throne, Su Xingyu held his cheek with his right hand and looked forward with a deep gaze, as if he could see the dark void outside through the divine space. He is thinking¡­ Think about the next path. ??The path of the Evernight Empire, and his own path. After finishing the regional ranking competition and being promoted to the mid-level realm, to be honest, Su Xingyu was a little confused for a while. Yes, confused. Don¡¯t know what to do next or what the goal is? In the elementary realm, when he was first pulled into this mysterious world, he just struggled to stay alive; then after unifying the Red River area and "connecting online" with other players, he began to struggle not to be beaten to death by other players. After that came two qualifying races¡­ It can be said that since coming to this world, the system has arranged the goals of all players. ?But now, after being promoted to the middle realm and there were no new "arrangements" in the system, Su Xingyu was not used to it for a while. ??The territory of the empire is so large that even with Su Xingyu''s strength, it is impossible to take care of it. ?? Moved his left hand forward, and a table appeared in front of him. He supported his chin with his left hand and held a pen in his right hand. He began to write and draw, and occasionally stopped for a while. The seventh-level legion is the trump card that can truly serve as the cornerstone of the empire. External objects cannot be relied upon after all, you have to be strong yourself. Su Xingyu never felt that the void disaster could threaten him, he just thought it was too troublesome. Within the plane, he now has no fear of any opponent, especially within the empire. Still getting stronger. ?He suddenly chuckled and laughed at himself: ¡°Humans, it¡¯s really strange. When they are busy, they always try their best to find time to relax. But when they are free, they don¡¯t know what to do.¡± The seventh-level legion, if used well, has the ability to surround and kill demigods. First cultivate to the peak of the sixth level, and then wait for the opportunity to come, and then you can directly break through the seventh level. This is the training route of a normal warrior. As the empire grows stronger, so does He. So along this line of thinking, he summarized the development routes in two directions. After all, it was impossible for him to take all the high-level warriors to form a seventh-level legion. And what he hates most is trouble, especially trouble that is everywhere and will come at any time. In other words, he had an idea a long time ago, otherwise he would not have chosen the [Article of Rules¡¤Heavenly Monument]. Compared with the seventh-level legion, any epic-level equipment and legendary-level magic cannons are all rubbish. Otherwise, if the backbone is taken away, the other legions will be directly abolished. After all, demigods are only individually powerful. As long as the number of dependents is large enough, some talented individuals can always be screened out. Although it is difficult to become a demigod, it is still feasible. The Eternal Night Legion took advantage of the right time, place and people, but was crushed by a Wolf Cavalry Legion without characteristics. The strongest Eternal Night Paladin entered a state of self-destruction and only managed a 1.8:1 victory. exchange ratio. Su Xingyu, who has seen the combat effectiveness of the seventh-level legion, knows very well that no matter how many sixth-level legions there are, they cannot compare to the seventh-level legion. In the end, it was only the army that succeeded in encircling and killing them. But the problem now is that he currently does not have the strength to take the initiative. It is no exaggeration to say that a seventh-level legion can protect the empire''s foundation for three hundred years. Even if it is only half, that is still 5,000 seventh-level warriors. Even though they all believe in the dark gods and it is relatively easy to form a legion, just five thousand seventh-level warriors is enough to give Su Xingyu a headache. ?In this way, in a semi-finished working state, it took him a long time to come up with a development route that was barely passable. For ordinary practitioners who want to break through the seventh level, they first need qualifications and a little insight. So, Su Xingyu also had a general idea about how to create a seventh-level legion. More than enough defense, not enough offense. Why is it three hundred years, not four or five hundred years? Because of the existence of the seventh-level epic realm, the lifespan is three hundred years. So the next goal of the Evernight Empire is very clear, which is to create several seventh-level legions. Under normal circumstances, Su Xingyu would take the initiative and solve the trouble before it comes. "hehe¡­" The direction for the empire to become stronger is also clear, after all, the system has already shown it to him. As for the seventh-level legion, it is an entire legion with 10,000 people. Even if every soldier does not need to reach the seventh level, according to Su Xingyu''s estimation, half of them are definitely needed. Otherwise, the comprehensive combat power will be impossible to be included. The ranks of the seventh level. ?Sitting quietly on the throne, he thought for a while, and a smile appeared on his face. What? You talk about void disaster! Because of this, it is very difficult to create a seventh-level legion. There is no systematic "urging", and Su Xingyu, as the top player among the players, does not have much sense of crisis. It can even be said that cultivating a demigod is not as difficult as cultivating a seventh-level legion. I have to say that the seventh-level wolf cavalry regiment left a deep impression on Su Xingyu. ??In the Yongye Empire, most of the seventh-level people have broken through in this way. ?This method of breakthrough is full of chance and uncontrollable, and Su Xingyu doesn''t like it very much. So he thought of another way, that is, accumulation. There is a huge gap between level 6 and level 7. Before and after the breakthrough, they are not at the same level at all. In this case, let¡¯s narrow the gap between the sixth level and the seventh level. ??There is no way to reach the sky in one step, so push forward slowly and continuously strengthen and accumulate your body, energy, blood, and spirit until you reach the seventh level of strength. ??The talents of the newborns born in the Evernight Empire today are much better than before. As long as they are trained properly, there is absolutely no problem in reaching the sixth level. What if during this process, you use Qi and Blood potions to strengthen your body, then enter the [Blood Spirit Baptism Pool] to purify your body, and finally practice the [Holy Body] that Su Xingyu spent 50 million points in exchange for from the ranking mall. After such a series of operations, he will definitely be able to reach the seventh level physical standard. As for spiritual will, this can be honed from [Weapon of Rules: Will Detachment]. This is a steady path to the seventh level. ? There is no need for chance, or even brains, just go on step by step, and when you reach the end, you will reach the seventh-level epic realm. As for the consumption¡­ It¡¯s okay not to mention this. ??Forcibly promoted to the seventh-level legion through accumulation, this is the method Su Xingyu came up with. Although it is simple and crude, it must be said that this is a very feasible plan. The only drawback may be that it consumes too much. But compared with the seventh-level legion, mere resources are nothing. No matter how high the consumption is, we must continue. Besides, resources are just for use! For a long time in the future, the focus of the Evernight Empire will be to serve the birth of the seventh-order legion, and all other affairs will have to take a back seat. After talking about the empire, let¡¯s come to Su Xingyu¡¯s own path. The goal of all players is undoubtedly to become a god, to become a true **** who is immortal and will last forever. ?His spiritual body has now surpassed the ninth level of the Holy Realm in terms of strength, which has also led to the incarnation of his divine power reaching the ninth level. It can be said that He is already too far ahead of others. ?However, because something was missing, he did not enter the realm of demigods¡ªthe combat power should have been reached, but the realm was not reached. So, he also planned two goals for himself, the long-term goal is to become a god, and the short-term goal is to become a demigod. It is not particularly difficult to become a demigod, especially for players like them. Divinity, authority, divine fire, divine body. When they first entered this world, the system prepared their godhood and authority, and the divine fire was also lit with a small flame, and they only needed to condense the divine body. It can be said that the essence of them and the true God is only to completely ignite the divine fire and condense the divine body. This is also the reason why Su Xingyu felt that becoming a **** was not difficult long ago. As for becoming a demigod, that¡¯s even simpler. There are two criteria for entering the realm of demigods. One is divinity. The divinity of the body needs to reach nine points, and at least one authority divinity must reach five points. Five-point authority divinity, which is the minimum standard for consolidating the priesthood. The second is to condense the divine body, to condense a divine body that is highly compatible with authority. Integrating a priesthood and possessing the body of a **** is a demigod. ??For Su Xingyu, who has a large number of believers, it is not difficult to condense divinity. Now he has condensed six points of ontological divinity, and the divinity of Yongye Authority has also reached five points. ???If he only became an ordinary demigod, at his current speed and devoted himself to cultivation, he would be able to step into the realm of demigods in about three years. ?Of course, if you are more ambitious and want a smoother path in the future, you will have to put in more effort. Condensation and fusion of individual priesthoods, this is a demigod. Condensing and integrating the five divine functions, this is also a demigod. They are both demigods, but the latter can break the former into pieces with one punch. This is the difference. Different promotion methods lead to an absurdly large gap in strength between people at the same level. As for which one to choose? ?As long as there is no problem with your brain, you will choose the latter. ?Becoming a demigod is only a short-term goal, not a lifelong goal. It doesn¡¯t matter how far you have to look, just take one more step. True God. ?Does anyone think that a demigod promoted to the lowest standard has the same potential as a demigod promoted to the highest standard? ?This is like laying the foundation for building a building. The better the standards, the stronger the foundation. Once the foundation is solid, you won¡¯t have so many worries when building a building, and you can just build it up all the way. ? ?If the foundation is not strong, you will have many issues to consider. Not to mention the speed, whether it can be built is another question. Even if it is built by chance, it will only be a small house and cannot be compared with a skyscraper. So there is no need to think about it at all. Before you become a demigod, you can lay down as deep a foundation as you can. ?However, no matter which one Su Xingyu chooses, the realm of demigods will not have any threshold for him. The only thing that needs to be considered is the consumption of time. But does the current time really mean anything to him? Up to 1:360 time-to-flow ratio. Nearly eternal life, time is meaningless to him. ??And now that there are no other "things" chasing behind him, he doesn''t need to worry at all, he can just grind slowly and it will be done. After planning two short-term goals, Su Xingyu suddenly felt his heart brighten and his hope for the future rekindled. ?However, planning the goals is only the first step. How to implement and achieve the goals is the key. Since you have decided to concentrate on your cultivation, you must no longer be disturbed by the affairs of the empire. Hence, it is time to step down from the role of imperial governor. Fortunately, he had begun to intentionally delegate power a long time ago, and would not raise any opinions if he could, allowing the entire empire management to grow effectively. Even without him now, the empire can develop smoothly. ¡­ "What! Patriarch, what are you going to do? You can''t do this. The empire can''t do without you, and the people of the empire can''t lose your leadership!" After hearing Su Xingyu''s idea of ??resigning as consul, the number two figure in the Evernight Empire , Deputy Consul Ye San was stunned for a moment, and then quickly objected. After Su Xingyu¡¯s careful training, Ye San has now been promoted to the seventh-level epic realm. Compared with his indifference back then, he has matured a lot now, at least he no longer looks at others with a cold expression. "Yes, Patriarch, if you don''t want to be a consul, who will? If you are really tired, we will give you a long vacation. You can go around the empire, enjoy the scenery of the empire, and relax." Finance Officer Barros , also hurriedly spoke out. Are you kidding? If you don¡¯t want to be a consul, who will? Yesan, or me? ?Barros knows very well that although Su Xingyu does not care about things as the consul, the current Eternal Night Empire is really inseparable from him. Even if he does nothing, he just walks around every day, and when there is a meeting in the Presbytery, he sits in the front seat in a daze. But you can¡¯t live without it, you just can¡¯t live without it. Some characters, they can make the entire force feel at ease just by sitting there and acting as mascots. "What are you talking about? The empire will be the same without everyone. Besides, this is my lord''s order. Do you have to go against my lord''s will?" Su Xingyu was speechless. Seeing their resistance, he could only reveal his identity as a god. . ?This trick has worked for him time and time again. ¡°Don¡¯t dare.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t dare.¡± ?Everyone hurriedly spoke out, "Okay, don''t look so bad. I''m not dead, I just changed my identity. Going to the temple to be a high priest is really suitable for me. It''s a leisurely job and I can serve the king. It''s very good." Su Xingyu saw this, smiled again, relaxed the atmosphere, and joked: "If you retire one day, you can come to me there and I will arrange a good place for you." "Okay." Although Su Xingyu looked reluctant, he even mentioned the title of king, so everyone had no choice but to agree. Ye San then said: "Chief, you want to abdicate, and we agree to this. But have you found a successor? The empire cannot be without consuls, otherwise there will be big chaos." "Also, although we agree, we still need you to stay in this position for a while..." The change of consuls will undoubtedly be a huge shock to the people of the empire, and they must be fully prepared. "Can." Su Xingyu nodded and agreed happily. (End of this chapter) Chapter 163： Players’ trouble, the spirit of creation Chapter 163 Players¡¯ troubles, the spirit of creation As the supreme ruler of the empire, every move will have a huge impact, let alone something as big as resignation. There were no surprises. Even though it had been warmed up in advance, the resignation of the consul still caused a huge wave within the empire. After all, the people of the empire can be said to have grown up listening to the stories of the "patriarch". From the small Red River tribe to the super empire that now occupies the Eastern Continent, the "patriarch" plays an irreplaceable role. ??So there is no problem for Su Xingyu to call him a "legendary figure" within the empire. ??Now that such a legendary figure is resigning, it is normal for the people of the empire to be affected. If there is no **** above, some people may even wonder if someone is going to persecute the "patriarch". ?Of course, regardless of the empire¡¯s response, Su Xingyu¡¯s goal of resigning has been achieved. The position of consul was vacant, and naturally someone had to take over and take the position of the supreme ruler of the empire. An empire cannot be left without an owner for a day. In a huge empire, even if the whole country is not completely in sync, it should at least be unified in the general direction. The larger the power, the more taboo it is to be hesitant and vacillating. After a complicated procedure, Su Xingyu resigned from the position of consul and handed over two items that symbolized status and power, the crown and the scepter, to Yesan. Now the entire Eastern Continent is full of people from the empire. Whether it is in terms of ability or other aspects, Yesan is undoubtedly the most suitable candidate. More than a dozen veterans, casually recruited hundreds of servants, and then loaned to buy a batch of equipment, hit several indigenous tribes, divided the territory, and changed their body to change from citizens to nobles. So for the empire, the impact of this increase in aura concentration is all good. After all, given the empire¡¯s strength, just because the road is wrong doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s unworkable. This is an improvement that is far more outrageous than the blessings of the world. The first and biggest impact is the increasing concentration of spiritual energy. Ordinary imperial warriors have at least reached the mid-level transcendent level, and are well-equipped with gold-level suits per capita. This can be regarded as super elite among other indigenous forces. To put it bluntly, it is better to go the wrong way than to swing left and right. ¡­ The army of the empire only protects the subjects of the empire. After the plane is promoted to the intermediate realm. Swaying from side to side is entirely internal consumption. As for those outside the empire, it has nothing to do with them. Just like growing radishes, sometimes a dozen people can occupy a large territory. There is no way, the strength is too strong. After all, people always have to look forward. Looking back to the past cannot change the present. Cultivation has become easier. Besides, the patriarch just resigned, not dead. Su Xingyu¡¯s resignation, although it had a big impact within the empire, was gradually smoothed over as time went by. ?Ever since the Yongye Empire was still a tribe, Ye San has followed him and assisted him in handling government affairs. According to the empire''s speculation, this spiritual energy improvement will last for about a year. ?All the tribesmen who felt this impact remembered that it was the same situation decades ago, when the concentration of spiritual energy in the world began to increase crazily. Under the leadership of Yesan, the empire is no different from before, because before this, he was actually handling the imperial affairs and leading the empire forward. Beside the Spirit Gathering Tree in the center of the city, spiritual energy rain has begun to fall. It is estimated that a spiritual energy pool will be formed in a while. After all, with the quality of the people of the empire today, attacking the native tribes of these planes is just a matter of crushing them. It shouldn¡¯t be too simple. The empire''s population is growing crazily, so they must continue to expand. Besides him, Su Xingyu really couldn''t find any other better candidate. Even if the elites of the empire are changing, the ordinary imperial army can still sweep the world. ??If you encounter a tribe that you cannot defeat, just call the empire for support and send regular troops over. ??It''s all about improving spiritual energy. What''s different from a few decades ago is that this time the empire has been completely stabilized. Internally, it is stable development, and externally, it is conquest and expansion. There are no security risks in the territory under their control. After the upgrade, the average spiritual energy concentration in this plane will reach 5.5 to 6.5 times of the previous level. As for the black soil plain, it will be 10 times higher. They don¡¯t want to stop, and they can¡¯t stop. "Come on, the future of the empire depends on you." Su Xingyu patted Ye San on the shoulder and said with a smile, then turned and walked into the temple. ¡°¡­¡± Looking at his leaving figure, Ye San remained silent for a long time. Having ability, prestige, and connections. ??Eternal Night Empire is like a greedy giant beast that can never have enough to eat and needs to keep devouring things. For the second consul, Su Xingyu already had a candidate, and that was his adjutant, Ye San. Competitor? There is no opponent anymore. At least on the Eastern Continent, the Evernight Empire could no longer find an opponent with whom it could fight. ¡­ Players throughout the medium realm. After experiencing the initial sense of novelty, they all entered a state of stable development and began to farm in their own planes. ?Some players with insufficient strength gather in a group in an area. They cooperate with each other, learn from each other''s strengths and offset their weaknesses, and improve their own strength. Players who are relatively strong will occupy an area by themselves, develop alone, and begin to prepare for their own path to demigods. no way. Sixth level legions can be accumulated over time. They also have several sixth-level legions more or less on hand, and as time goes by, there will be more and more sixth-level legions in their power, and they may even achieve the achievement of the entire sixth-level army. ?But the seventh-level legion is completely different. Without the conditions of the Evernight Empire, if you want to give birth to a seventh-level legion, you cannot just rely on time accumulation, but also need a bit of luck. In other words, even if resources are sufficient, their tribe will fall into a bottleneck period in the near future. Their foundation will become thicker and thicker, but the level of strength will not change much. So, they unconsciously transferred the promotion object to themselves. They began to improve the strength of the gods themselves, striving to enter the realm of demigods as soon as possible. As for their respective dependent tribes, it is still up to them to develop and expand. ?It should be mentioned here that the closure of shops has had a considerable impact on many players. In the elementary realm, many players'' power development was somewhat deformed. They were more focused on fighting, and their independent production capabilities were slightly lacking. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else, let¡¯s talk about the most basic food. Players who are wildly expanding their territories and experiencing a rapid population expansion cannot be self-sufficient at all. Even Su Xingyu¡¯s Yongye Empire is not completely self-sufficient. The self-sufficiency rate in food is only about 50%. It should have been more, but part of his land was placed on those plane fragments, and when he sold it, he sold it all together. This has resulted in a considerable reduction in production. The fact that we are still able to achieve a 50% self-sufficiency rate has a lot to do with Su Xingyu himself forcing the empire to farm. Otherwise, why would farming be so profitable if mining were so profitable? In the past, like those players who were short of food, he also exchanged crystals for basic materials such as food. ?However, what is different from other players who are short of food is that in addition to food, Su Xingyu can also fill the empire''s food gap by using spiritual materials and refining special potions. Using medicine as food is undoubtedly an extremely luxurious act, but it can also be a life-saving means at critical times. The disappearance of the system store has instantly put many players into a rather embarrassing situation. They had thought that after being promoted to the intermediate realm, they would be cut off from information in the elementary realm, but they did not expect that the shop would close. If there is insufficient food, the population cannot grow rapidly. If the population does not grow, the expansion of the clan''s power will slow down, which will cause a series of impacts. So the first thing many players do when they come to the medium realm is not to explore changes in the environment, but to go to the City of the Gods to find grain traders. At this time, the benefits of organization are reflected. ??Members of the Bloody Dawn can be collected by their "little brothers" in the elementary realm, and they can be traded in the City of Gods every once in a while. ?Others have a lot of trouble. Sometimes they have no choice but to buy second-hand grain at high prices. Although they all have their own small problems, overall, everyone has entered a magical stage. ?? Weak players have entered the explosive growth stage, relying on the terrifying concentration of spiritual energy to increase the strength of the clan warriors and fully enter the era of mid-level extraordinary. Slightly stronger players will enter the extreme stage and convert their accumulation into combat power. First, they must build a few sixth-level legions to reach the limit of the family members. As for the stronger players, they have entered the transformation stage. While trying to create a seventh-level legion, they are working hard to practice, condense their divinity, and strive to become demigods as soon as possible. It is foreseeable that the medium realm will remain in this state for a long time to come. Until the player has the strength to step into the void. The minimum requirement for setting foot in the void is¡ª Demi god. ¡­ This plane. Far far away from the Evernight Empire. The endless sea, the isolated island on the sea. The island¡¯s terrain is complex and diverse, with steep peaks, deep canyons, winding rivers and vast sandy beaches. The vegetation here is lush, with lush green forests and towering trees reaching into the sky. It is completely unaffected by civilization and reveals the primitive wilderness atmosphere everywhere. Even in such a wild place far away from the world, there are still human beings living. On the outskirts of the island, there is a small tribe of only a few hundred people, who are struggling to survive here. ??The tribe is extremely simple. The outer walls are made of wood and are covered with thorns and thorns. There are also two "watchtowers" on which tribesmen are patrolling at all times. After a while, the sky gradually darkened, and the tribesmen who went out to hunt came back. They are tall and burly, with well-defined muscles, and look extremely strong. ??They are generally two meters tall, wearing animal skin clothes, with various paints on their faces, holding various iron and wood mixed weapons, carrying simply processed prey on their bodies, and rushing toward them with a fierce aura. ?There are only seventeen hunting members in the entire tribe. They are generally young and middle-aged people in the tribe, and they are all the bravest tribesmen in the tribe. According to the classification of extraordinary levels in other places, most of their members have reached the intermediate level, and a few young people are slightly worse, only the third level. As for the strongest middle-aged man, he has reached the sixth level. ¡°Uncle Fangs, you are finally back, it¡¯s almost dark.¡± Inside the tribe, a sharp-eyed young man spotted them and immediately went to greet them, his face full of excitement. Seeing this, the middle-aged man with a ring of unknown animal teeth hanging around his neck quickly stepped forward, touched the young man''s head, and laughed and said: "Yes, I''m back. I hunted a **** tiger today. I''ll wait for you later." Take care of it, drink tiger meat soup tonight, and give you tiger blood for bodybuilding tomorrow." "Okay! I want to become as powerful as Brother Shitou, and when the time comes, I will go out hunting ferocious beasts with everyone..." The young man heard this and shouted happily. "Haha... Then you have to work hard. Your brother Shitou persisted for a full sunset." A young man in the hunting team said with a smile. "Okay, Xiaohu, don''t stop your Uncle Fang and the others. They are already very tired after being out for a day. If you have anything to do, we''ll talk about it later. Let them in first." A middle-aged woman rushed over and brought them in. The young man pulled aside. ?Handing the prey to the women in the tribe, the hunting team quickly dispersed. Those who tended to their wounds tended to their wounds, and those who still had energy went back to their houses to rest. Those who still had energy ran to exercise. The leader of the hunting team, the strongest man in the tribe, a middle-aged man named Tuya, did not rest or exercise, but came to a house in the center of the tribe. Bang bang¡­ ??Knocked lightly on the wooden door, carefully controlling the force for fear of accidentally breaking the wooden door. ¡°Who?¡± came an old voice from inside. ¡°I am the one offering sacrifices, sir.¡± ¡°Fang, come in.¡± Fangs opened the door and walked in. As soon as he stepped in, there was a strong scent of medicine. I saw medicine bottles and stone bowls placed everywhere in the room. A gray-haired, slightly old man was concentrating on blending herbs. Although his hands were covered with wrinkles from the years, they were still steady, strong and skillful in their movements. Revealing his superb skills. ?Seeing Fangs walking in, the old man just raised his head for a glance, then ignored him and continued to focus on tinkering with the herbs. Close the door, Fangs did not rush, and stood quietly aside, watching the old man making the ointment. ?About half an hour later, the old man finished it. He looked up at Tusk: "The hunting didn''t go well today?" ??The old man is the priest of this tribe and the tribe''s medicine man. He is also the eldest tribesman in the tribe and one of the few wise men. ¡°Well, those ferocious beasts are getting stronger and stronger, and four more tribesmen were injured in the hunting team today.¡± Fang nodded, "The competition in the core area is getting more and more intense, and many big ferocious beasts have moved to the periphery. If this continues, let alone hunting ferocious beasts, I''m afraid the survival of the tribe will be affected. Master Sacrifice, what we should do I have made a decision, either leave here or..." ¡°Do you want to believe in that unknown god?¡± The priest looked at the man seriously and asked. "Um." Fangs hesitated for a moment, then nodded, "We have no choice but to leave here. What will happen to the ordinary tribesmen? Even if we are lucky enough to escape alive, where should we go?" Six months ago, a mysterious being contacted them and wanted them to offer their loyalty and faith, and he would give the tribe divine gifts so that they could survive, develop, and grow stronger. ?That mysterious being calls himself¡ª Creation. "well¡­" The priest sighed, "I am already old. The future of the tribe belongs to you young people. You can decide for yourself." (End of this chapter) Chapter 164： Fifty years, fleeting (please subscribe) Chapter 164: Fifty years, fleeting (please subscribe) In a relatively stable development, time passes quickly. In the seventh year of Ye San¡¯s reign, after studying the seal, the Yong Ye Empire opened the space door under the Moshi Kingdom. The world behind the door was indeed as Su Xingyu had guessed. ?That is a world big enough to accommodate demigods. ?Hmm... It is said to be a world, but in fact, a more accurate term should be a demiplane. According to the division of the void plane, from small to large, the planes can be divided into plane fragments, demi-planes, small planes, medium planes, large planes... Previously, Su Xingyu believed that as the current plane was promoted to the intermediate realm, the world behind the portal should also remain in the elementary realm. ?Unexpectedly, this demiplane turned out to be an affiliated plane of the original plane, and was promoted along with it. ??Although the upper limit of the demiplane is demigods, there are no demigod creatures in it, and the strongest existence has only reached the ninth level. ?This is not surprising. The upper limit of accommodation is demigod, which does not mean that there must be demigod creatures. The upper limit of this plane is true gods, but in fact, there are very few demigods, and they were all promoted some time ago. Time is fleeting. So they destroyed the original characteristics and re-accommodated two characteristics that were extremely consistent with darkness. ?However, after so many years of development, the number of high-level powerhouses in the Eternal Night Empire has also grown exponentially. In the human race headquarters alone, there are now more than 2,000 seventh-level epic realm powerhouses. It has been so long that most of the first tribe members of the Night Tribe have died. Fifty years is really too long for an individual. It allows people to experience the four stages of birth, growth, marriage, and childbirth. As for Harper, the leader of the dog demon, he has experienced deep depravity and the baptism of the energy of creation. He has also changed from the original mutated dog demon, returning to his ancestors by blood, and turned into a purgatory dog ??demon. It is actually very long, fifty years, almost two generations. ?Hence, the eighth-level Harper and the Dog Demon Legion were also sent in. ? ? Purgatory Dog Demons are the top dark race living at the bottom of the abyss. They have extremely powerful bodies and black flames that burn everything. In the past, even the Eternal Night Empire would have to do its best to deal with such a huge high-level ferocious beast. Even though this is a world with extraordinary power, creatures can often live to the limit of their lifespan under the irrigation of spiritual energy. For them, fifty years is still a long time. In the blink of an eye, fifty years have passed since Su Xingyu resigned as consul. Fifty years is a long time. Why did it take so long for the Evernight Paladin to be promoted to the sixth level epic legion? The current Eternal Night Paladin not only transformed all the soldiers into dark creatures, but also contained two dark characteristics. There is no problem in calling them divine guards. Because before that, they made an extremely crazy decision. The entire army held a vote to change the characteristics, and it was finally passed 100%. That was a relatively wild world of ferocious beasts. Sixth-level epic legion, also known as seventh-level legion reserve. ?Two generations are enough to turn an immature boy into a gray-haired old man. To ordinary people, they have already gone through more than half of their lives and have reached the age of knowing their destiny. ??In the thirteenth year of Ye San''s reign, the Empire''s strongest legion, the Evernight Paladin, completed the first step to be promoted to the seventh-level legion and became the first to become the sixth-level epic legion. ¡­ ?And the Evernight Paladin is even more special. ??If you add monster-affiliated tribes, the number can be increased by several hundred. Ye San is not worried about their safety. Even though the black dragon and the dog demon leader are only eighth level, they are not normal creatures and cannot be treated with common sense. ?In terms of combat effectiveness alone, Harper is even better than the current Nidhogg. Fifty years is a short time for an empire. With these two super monsters at the bottom, Ye San is not worried about anything happening to the two monster legions. There was no way around it. At that time, the Night Tribe did not have much blessing, and their cultivation talents were not very good. Even if they had resources, they would not be able to go very far on the road to transcendence. In addition, in addition to quantity, the quality of strong people is also getting better and better. Strong people are constantly being promoted to the eighth level, and some people are even promoted to the ninth level. Ye San even regarded this demiplane as a place for training. He sent Nidhogg, who had reached the eighth level of legendary realm, and the huge army of Argonians into the world of ferocious beasts to give them a good training. . So although this demiplane is powerful, it will not panic the empire. A generation, as a whole, is already a reincarnation. They have experienced everything that a person should experience in a lifetime. It is no exaggeration to say that this is a powerful race that can fight with ancient ferocious beasts. It¡¯s pretty good to be alive till now. ?Yesan was well aware of this. After discussing it with the Council of Elders, he quickly agreed to Harper''s request. Nidhogg possesses the blood of the ancient black dragon. After being promoted to the eighth level, he has completely grown up. He is very powerful in various ways. It may be difficult for him to attack the ninth level, but if he just resists, it will definitely not happen. question. ??What Ye San didn''t expect was that Harper from the Dog Demon Tribe actually wanted to go in for the trial. ? Inside, ferocious beasts are rampant and monsters are everywhere. There are countless seventh-level ferocious beasts, and there are also a few eighth-level ferocious beasts. There are even several ninth-level sacred realm beast kings. For an individual, fifty years is a long time. How short is it? ??The current governor of the empire is still Ye San. As a seventh-level powerhouse, he has a lifespan of three hundred years. He is now in his prime. As long as he wants, he can continue to work for more than a hundred years. As for the original ten-year rotation? ?This is not a problem. You vote once every ten years. As long as the consul''s performance is not too bad during his term, he will not be replaced. In the past fifty years, there has been no major war in the Evernight Empire, and it is just in a stage of stable development. When the government is developing steadily, as long as the governor is not a waste, it is impossible to achieve poor political performance. Ye San, who can be recognized by Su Xingyu, is obviously not a waste, he is very capable. In the past fifty years, under Ye San''s rule, the empire has undergone rapid changes. Whether it is the empire itself or the affiliated monster tribes, they have all undergone tremendous changes, and the overall national strength has been significantly improved. The small goal of raising all soldiers in the army to level six was achieved as early as the tenth year. As for the seventh-order legion, the Eternal Night Empire still has not appeared. Difficult, too difficult. Even the most powerful Evernight Paladin in the empire is still a little short of the seventh-level legion. Su Xingyu''s original idea was not wrong. After accumulating physical strength, energy, blood, and spiritual will to a certain level, he could indeed cross the threshold and become a seventh-level warrior. But the difficulty is somewhat beyond imagination. Fifty years later, there is still no success. Of course, the seventh-level legion was not born, but many sixth-level epic legions appeared. ¡­ The capital of the empire. ?Eternal Night City. After decades of development, Yongye City has been expanded again, and its scale has become several times larger than before. It has become one of the most prosperous cities in the empire. The rebuilt city wall not only used the best materials, but also had special inscriptions engraved on it. It covered the entire city with a super large magic circle and absorbed the spirit stone veins under the city as energy. Today''s city wall is tall and strong. It is no longer the fragile city wall that broke when touched. Even if a high-level powerhouse comes, under the multi-layered defense, it cannot cause any harm to this city wall. ?The buildings in the city are well-proportioned, each area is clearly divided, the streets are spacious and clean, and the shops are bustling and lively. Compared with those years ago, the architectural styles in the city are now more diverse. There are tall and spectacular palaces, magnificent and exquisite temples, exquisite gardens, etc., all kinds of buildings, demonstrating the prosperity and prosperity of the empire. ?In addition to the expansion of buildings, Yongye City''s transportation, water conservancy and other infrastructure have also been greatly improved. The roads in the city are wide and flat, and the transportation is convenient, which greatly facilitates people''s travel. The water conservancy system is complete and ensures the normal operation of the city. ??The empire did not follow the path of technology, but the brilliance of magic shrouded the entire empire. When you are in doubt, magic solves it. ?Most things can be solved by relying on the power of magic. If it cannot be solved, it only means that the power is not strong enough and more efforts must be made. The power of magic not only strengthens the strength of the empire, but is also used for people''s livelihood, making life easier for the people of the empire. ?The current Evernight Empire has developed in all aspects, and truly has the atmosphere of an empire, instead of giving people the feeling of a violent barbarian as it did back then. In the center of the city, there is a towering giant tree growing into the sky. Its branches are straight and thick, with lush leaves, covering the sky and the sun. It is like a huge stone pillar, connecting the sky and the earth, giving people a mysterious and solemn feeling. Feel. Over fifty years, the concentration of the world''s spiritual energy has increased, allowing the spirit-gathering tree to fully develop. It has now broken through the seventh-level epic realm and become a ninth-level sacred creature. And the fruits it bears, both in quantity and quality, have been improved. It bears fruit every three years. The output of the epic fruit that helps break through the bottleneck at level six has been increased to thirty pieces. The output of normal Spirit-Gathering Fruit has been increased to just over a thousand. As for the effect, it has been improved by about 50%. It can be said that relying on this spirit gathering tree alone, as long as there are suitable dependents, a big force can be created every three years. ??And in addition to fruits, the spirit-gathering tree that has been promoted to the ninth level has an additional function, that is, it can finally breed offspring. The core of the epic fruit has a slight probability of cultivating another spirit-gathering tree. Although in terms of qualifications, they are definitely not comparable to the mother tree cultivated by Su Xingyu himself, but due to their characteristics, the growth rate will not be much worse. After all, the effect of gathering spiritual energy cannot be faked. At the ninth level of the Spirit Gathering Tree, the consciousness has gradually matured, and the mind has reached the level of a teenager. There is a feeling of premature maturity. ?In addition to this towering tree, there are many iconic "buildings" in Yongye City. ?The God-given monument is a hundred meters high and stands in the center of the city square. Countless people go there every day to gain enlightenment and find their own path of cultivation. ?Some people had an enlightenment overnight, directly broke through the extraordinary constraints, and became a high-level powerhouse. ?There are also people who have been sitting there for months without achieving anything, without even the slightest improvement, so they have no choice but to leave in frustration. There are only a thousand steps on the Stairs of Will, a distance that ordinary extraordinary warriors can cross in a few breaths. At this moment, suppressed by that mysterious force, even the seventh-level strong man must walk step by step to see if he can reach the top. It¡¯s all about willpower. ?Every day, legionnaires come here to challenge and climb this mysterious hill, trying to reach the top, but very few succeed. After all, [Will Detachment] tests willpower and has little to do with strength. An ordinary warrior may not have any worse willpower than an extraordinary warrior. There is no shortcut to willpower. Just like these steps, if you want to improve your willpower, you can only move forward step by step and hone it slowly. The well-defined steps allow all members who challenge here to intuitively feel their own improvement and their willpower is increasing. ?This feeling is very good, like a guiding light in the dark night, preventing them from getting lost in the boring practice. Efforts will be rewarded, and they will be given on the spot. ?This kind of improvement that is visible to the naked eye makes many soldiers full of motivation. They are not afraid of hardship or fatigue. They are only afraid that they have given everything but got nothing, and failed to live up to the empire''s training. ?Although [Heaven Monument] and [Transcendence of Will] are both popular, the most popular place is the [Bloody Arena] located in a remote place. This is the favorite place for all the people of the empire. ¡¾Bloody Arena¡¿ Category: Man-Made Wonders Level:¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï ?Effect ¢ÙTrial: Put a ray of the participant''s spirit into the fighting space and engage in a 99% realistic fight to accumulate combat experience. Effect ¢Ú Deathmatch: Invest a certain amount and engage in the most realistic fighting, two by two, until the final winner appears (100/1000/10000) Effect ¢Û Martial Arts: The city where you are located advocates martial arts, and the people are warlike. It is suitable as a source of troops. The difficulty of recruiting troops is -50%. ?Effect ¢ÜKing of Gladiators: Gladiators who win a hundred consecutive victories here can receive the blessing of the God of War. ?Here, gladiators fight to the death every day, and from time to time you can see the elite legions of the empire fighting in the shadow space. ?This kind of violent and **** scene is very popular among the people of the empire. After all, they themselves are violent elements. As for where the gladiators among them came from? Part of them are the subjects of the empire, and some are warriors of affiliated tribes. But more of them are prisoners. When the empire expanded its territory, it conquered too many forces. Under the iron heel of the Yongye Army, some forces chose to surrender, while others chose to resist. Those who surrendered abandoned their original beliefs and converted to the King of Evernight. ??Rebels break up the power structure. Ordinary tribesmen disperse to various places according to the situation. Super warriors join the gladiator and become a gladiator to fight with other gladiators. ??If he can win a hundred consecutive games and obtain the status of the Gladiator King, then the empire will give him freedom and let him leave. ?Of course they have another option, which is to become a noble of the empire and serve the empire. (End of this chapter) Chapter 165： Void beast herd, demigod beast king Chapter 165 Void Beast Herd, Demigod Beast King In addition to iconic buildings such as [Spirit Gathering Tree], [Heavenly Monument], [Transcendence of Will], and [Bloody Arena], there are also many other special buildings, such as [Tower of Knowledge] and [Dark Temple] , [Temple of Heaven], etc. As the capital of the empire, Evernight City is like the heart of the people, gathering the essence of the entire empire and bringing together the top resources and talents. Everything is the best, attracting all the people of the empire to rush here. Looking at the huge statue of a hundred meters high in Yongye City in front of the temple, all the people of Yongye prayed devoutly from the bottom of their hearts. Suddenly, a terrifying beast roar broke the peace of Yongye City. The sudden sound startled the residents in the city. After listening carefully, they discovered that the sound came from outside Yongye City. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are there high-level ferocious beasts near Yongye City? Aren¡¯t they all eradicated long ago!?¡± ¡°Damn that thing, it scared me.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the bet?¡± The middle-aged man asked instead of refusing directly. Everyone who reacted had angry expressions on their faces and smelled sweet things, but there was not much panic on their faces. The sound arrives first before the person arrives. ??Kakaka¡ª ৡª About twenty kilometers away from Yongye City, hundreds of meters above the sky, a huge space crack quietly appeared, with a dark light flashing at the edge of the crack, and it was dark inside, and it was unknown where it led. ¡°Whose family pet makes such a loud noise? I want to die, right? Damn it!¡± ?Let¡¯s bet on how long the Void Beast King can last invading this time. ???More than a dozen void beasts didn''t even react. They either turned into ashes or were cut in half. ?However, although their shapes are a little weird, their strength is not weak at all, and at worst they have reached the seventh-level epic level. ¡°Would you like to gamble for an hour?¡± The companion next to him looked into the distance and chuckled. devour, destroy. Scenes like these two people are common in Yongye City. Even if the crisis is imminent, all the residents in the city appear to be very calm, and even have the leisure to make bets and guesses. ?A pair of huge rough beast claws pressed against both sides of the space crack to prevent it from closing. A huge void beast emerged from the crack. At the same time, hundreds of streams of light rose from the city, pierced the sky like meteors, and flew quickly outside the city. ¡°The House of Life is not cheap. One visit costs at least hundreds of crystal coins. You kid, don¡¯t end up losing the money.¡± ?Although they have all reached a high-level extraordinary realm, their intelligence does not seem to be very high, and is far inferior to the high-level ferocious beasts in the plane. Their skin is generally dark black and dark red, their eyes are shining with green light, and their eyes reveal endless greed. ¡°Tsk, tsk, look at this momentum, at least he is a ninth-level beast king, and I don¡¯t know how long he can last this time.¡± A middle-aged man who was extraordinary at the sixth level chuckled. When the huge wings are spread out, they cover the sky and the sun. Before the Void Beast King could issue an order, several streaks of light passed by in the distance. ?The self-healing of the space cracks produced extremely strong cutting force. The fine dark green scales on the rough claws were cut until they shone brightly, and sparks continued to fly. "die!!" The middle-aged man nodded in agreement, then chuckled: "Roar-" ?Hundreds of void beasts walked out of the cracks in space. They greedily absorbed the surrounding spiritual energy, felt the comfortable environment in the plane, and couldn''t help but roar. ??Following the sound came two strikes, the dark dragon flames that burned everything, and the domineering and unparalleled sharp sword light. ¡°Screw you, I just made a lot of money some time ago. Not to mention going once, even a hundred times is more than enough.¡± ¡°You bunch of idiots, be quiet!¡± A dull and majestic voice came from the space crack, and then there was only a roar, and two rough beast claws tore to the side. Boom¡ª ?These void beasts have different shapes, some resemble a giant octopus, some have a wolf''s head and a bird''s body, and some have a lion''s body and nine heads. Compared with them, the shapes of the plane monsters all look a lot more normal. The Void Beast King in the demigod realm. ?This is Eternal Night City, with the most elite legions and most powerful warriors in the empire. No living thing can harm them here. ¡°A trip to the House of Life.¡± The companion suggested. ?Under this unrivaled force, the space crack expanded again, and a huge lion head poked out, and then its entire body squeezed in. ¡°Bet.¡± ?There was a thunder in the sky. ??The four-winged lion king completely walked out of the space crack and let out a deafening roar. The sound spread for hundreds of miles, as if announcing his existence to the world. ?The four-winged lion has a body as huge as a mountain peak, eyes like two red gems, thick and smooth hair, showing a dark golden luster, and its sharp claws are extremely hard, exuding a dark golden luster, as if it can tear everything apart. Boom¡ª ?The huge black dragon descended from the sky, rushed into the void beast group, killed one void beast directly, then stood in the center of the beast group, opened its mouth and spit out a mouthful of dark dragon flames. The dragon flames expanded instantly and exploded, swallowing the surrounding void beasts. On the other side, Ye Zhan flew through the sky and shot at the Void Beast King like a black arrow. At this time, the Void Beast King was about to run towards the black dragon, and when he saw someone flying towards him, he immediately stopped. ?It turned around and looked around, growling low, as if it sensed danger. ?Ye Zhan¡¯s eyes were cold, and he waved his long knife from a long distance away. For a time, the sword energy was flowing horizontally, covering the Lion King. ??The four-winged lion king roared fiercely, flapped its wings, and the terrifying sound waves spread like ripples in the water, resisting the dark sword energy. ?At the same time, its limbs stamped **** the ground, the ground collapsed, and its huge body took off instantly, rushing up with the sword''s energy. ??The sharp sword energy struck the Lion King, making bursts of sounds of gold and iron, and sparks flying everywhere. The lion king''s scales made a harsh friction sound under the impact of the sword energy, and some scales were even sliced ??off, leaving him covered in blood. Despite this, the Lion King still pushed forward resolutely, completely ignoring the sharp sword energy in front of him. ??The creatures living in the endless void may be worse in other aspects, but their physical defense is definitely not bad, and can even be called excellent. Creatures with weak bodies simply cannot survive in the void. ??The sword energy of the night battle is very sharp, but it is almost the same as the space cutting of the space rift. This kind of damage is also very threatening to the creatures of the ninth level holy realm. But for the Void Beast King who is in the demigod realm, it is just a common occurrence and not something to be afraid of. ??The Lion King''s body was huge, but his speed was not slow at all. In an instant, he broke through the sword barrier and rushed in front of Ye Zhan. He stretched out his right claw and swiped hard. Ye Zhan''s eyes narrowed, and his body moved, as if he was about to dodge behind him. But at this moment. ¨C The surrounding space oscillates. Ye Zhan''s body froze for an instant and he missed the opportunity to dodge. The Beast King''s claws hit his body. With a bang, Ye Zhan''s body turned into an air cannon and flew backwards at an astonishing speed. During the flight, the power was so terrifying that it even caused spatial fluctuations. ¡°Ouch¡ª¡± The Void Beast King showed a cruel smile, flapped its wings, and pounced on him as if he was about to pursue the victory. Suddenly, a huge dark red figure jumped up from the ground and directly hit the four-winged lion king, knocking it to the ground, followed by a fierce blow, and the fists came like a violent storm. The ninth-level purgatory dog ??demon is more than thirty meters tall and is a real monster. ?Bang bang bang¡ª The fist hit the four-winged lion king, making a dull impact sound, the space vibrated, the muscles and bones were broken, and blood spattered. The earth began to crack on a large scale, and the Four-Winged Lion King sank directly into it. ??Void beasts are famous for their physical strength, and the same is true for the Purgatory Dog Demon, which is even a little more outrageous than the void beasts. ??The void beast has a strong body, which is filtered by the void environment, while the purgatory dog ??demon has a strong body, which is inherited in the bloodline. ??If the two are in the same realm, Harper alone can take down this beast king. Now we are in a different realm, but after all, it is still a little bit worse. ?The four-winged lion king, who had experienced countless fights, quickly adapted to Harper''s attack and found an opportunity to throw Harper out with one blow. "Roar-" ??An earth-shaking roar sounded, and the terrifying gray energy cannon blasted towards Harper. ¡°Swallow!¡± Hearing an indifferent voice, Ye Mo stood high in the sky, waved his hand, and the wall of darkness rose, blocking the front of the energy cannon. Puff puff-- ?The energy cannon rushed into the wall of darkness, like a stone falling into a mire. It only made a soft sound, and then became silent again. ?Several figures surrounded the four-winged beast king, each exuding a terrifying aura, and even the air froze for a moment. "Hey, the Void Beast King in the demigod realm is really rare." The armor on his body was stained with blood, Ye Zhan''s eyes were bright, and he was very excited when he looked at the four-winged lion king. "It''s been a long time since I''ve eaten the flesh and blood of a demigod." Harper, the leader of the dog demons, said in a muffled voice with his mouth open and bloody. "Solve it as soon as possible." Ye Mo''s eyes were indifferent and his tone was calm. ¡°Kill it!¡± The black dragon Nidhogg spread his wings, covering the sky and the sun, and his eyes flashed with a cold red light. Four ninth-level holy realms stood in the four directions of the Lion King, surrounding it. According to common sense, the four-winged lion king who is in the tenth level of demigod realm is much stronger than the ninth level. It may be a little difficult to beat ten, but it is still stable to beat five. ?But at this time, the four-winged lion king felt extremely strong pressure. Even vaguely felt a fatal threat. ?These four ninth-level people seem to be a little abnormal! ? Nonsense, only normal people have ghosts. An ancient black dragon, a descendant of the abyss, and two dark creatures. ??Any one of them has the strength to kill strong men of the same level. ?Fighting alone, they may not be able to defeat the Four-Winged Lion King. Four against one. If they don''t run away, the Four-Winged Lion King should wait for death. After all, before this, they had not surrounded and killed the Void Beast King in the demigod realm. Nidhogg took the lead in attacking, and the dragon flames covered the sky, forming a sea of ??black fire. Harper and Ye Zhan rushed directly to the Lion King, choosing to fight in close quarters and play to their strengths. Ye Mo assisted from behind, restricting the lion king''s movements. From time to time, he would get close to him and give him a hard blow. At this time, the other high-level strong men who came over also fought fiercely with the void beast herd. In an instant, the earth collapsed, dust was flying on the battlefield, and energy fluctuations surged. Every collision was accompanied by a deafening roar, as if the entire world was about to be shattered. ??The total number of people on both sides is only a thousand, but the battle scene is more outrageous than a melee of hundreds of thousands of warriors. The scene is extremely scary, and the aftermath alone can kill an ordinary sixth-level extraordinary. This is not the first time that the Eternal Night Empire has encountered a herd of void beasts. It has encountered dozens of times before. When it was weak, a dozen seventh-level beasts accidentally broke in. When it was strong, the demigod beast king forcibly broke through the space and took the beasts with him. Swarm invasion. ?However, according to Su Xingyu''s understanding, under normal circumstances, the team is led by a ninth-level beast king, and demigod beast kings are extremely rare. ??Anyway, there are hundreds of members of the Bloody Dawn and their family members in total, and only three of them have been attacked by the demigod beast king. Blood God, Glory, Eternal Night. ?Among them, the Blood God has only been encountered once recently, Guanghui has been encountered three times, and Su Xingyu is more unlucky, this is already the sixth time. He seriously doubted that the strength of the invading void beasts was related to the strength of the players. The stronger the player, the stronger the beasts encountered. Fortunately, the system still has some conscience and chose the capital of the empire as the location for the large-scale beast disaster. Otherwise, if there were so many high-level void beasts running around in the empire, even if the Eternal Night Empire could eliminate them, it would still suffer losses. heavy. At the beginning, facing the demigod beast king, Su Xingyu needed to take action personally, but now that Ye Zhan and others have grown up, there is no need for it at all. ?Hmm...if nothing else happens. The Void Beast''s body is powerful, but in terms of combat effectiveness, it is actually not as strong as the same level of power in the plane. What''s more, the extraordinary beings of the Eternal Night Empire are among the top existences in this plane. So soon after the two sides fought, the void beast herd suffered heavy losses, and each void beast was killed one by one. Even the four-winged lion king in the realm of demigods was severely injured and scarred under the siege of the four men in the night battle. His powerful body was torn open, leaving several wounds deep enough to show the bones. The terrifying dark energy is constantly eroding the wound, and even with the recovery power of the demigod beast king, the wound cannot be healed. ¡°It can¡¯t go on like this.¡± The four-winged lion king, who possesses great wisdom, saw that his men were getting fewer and fewer, and realized that if he continued like this, he might die here. ??It immediately roared and issued an order to the void beasts to flee. After receiving the order, the void beasts stopped entangled with the powerful men of the Eternal Night Empire and launched a breakout in all directions, hoping to escape from this place. ¡°Damn it! Use all your strength to stop them!¡± Another ninth-level powerhouse from the Eternal Night Empire saw this and became furious. He exploded with all his strength, trying to stop the Void Beast. ?There are still more than two hundred void beasts. If they are allowed to escape, the empire will be in trouble. After all, not every city has the combat power of Eternal Night City. So no matter what, even if you pay some price, you must keep them all here. "Ye Mo, go and help intercept." Ye Zhan was a little annoyed when he saw this, and immediately ordered Ye Mo. "good." Ye Mo was unambiguous and immediately withdrew from the encirclement and went to stop the void beast. ??However, interception is not that simple. It is true that void beasts cannot defeat strong men of the same level, but it is also true that their physical defense is strong. ?If I can¡¯t beat him, why can¡¯t I run? ?Hold up the attack from the strong men of the empire, the void beast fled outwards. ?After a while, dozens of void beasts ran out. "Ah-" At this moment, a chuckle came from the sky, and the next moment, the dark sky instantly covered dozens of miles in radius, locking up all the beings on the battlefield. (End of this chapter) Chapter 166： Demigod realm, the development of empire Chapter 166 Demigod realm, the development of the empire ??The void beasts that had reached the edge were not frightened by this scene. They mobilized their whole body''s energy and blood, attached a layer of blood armor to their bodies, and then crashed into the dark wall. Puff puff- ?Just like stones falling into water, they made a dull sound, and all of them rushed into the wall and disappeared. The Void Beast behind saw this, followed closely, and rushed in. ?However, after a while, on the other side of the dark curtain wall, with roars, the void beast that had just disappeared rushed out. ¡°Praise my Lord!¡± When the powerful man from the empire saw this, he was overjoyed, praised the gods, laughed wildly, picked up his long sword and rushed towards the void beast, fighting fiercely with it. On the other side, after discovering that the surrounding area was completely plunged into darkness, the four-winged lion king became completely panicked. It found that it could no longer feel the void. Without any hesitation, with a roar, the four-winged lion king burned his essence and blood and went completely berserk. He directly broke through the defense line set up by the three people and rushed towards the dark curtain wall. Roaring, blood surged out, wrapping its body inside, turning into a small **** sun. The Lion King saw a huge headless corpse with smooth wounds. ?Seeing that the four-winged lion king was about to touch the dark curtain wall, a voice came from the sky again, ¡°So strong!¡± "interesting." "knew." Its spiritual consciousness is destroyed. Seeing that the extremely powerful demigod beast king was actually killed by a sword energy, everyone present was shocked. The four wings flapped wildly, and countless half-moon-shaped wind blades rushed towards the dark curtain wall. This time, the wind blades did not disappear directly. Instead, they collided with the dark curtain wall, making a banging sound and setting off waves of ripples on the wall. ¡­ The powerful men of the empire shouted loudly and piously. At this time, the three of them also caught up. However, even in the fastest night battle, they were still a hundred meters away from the Four-Winged Lion King. The four-winged lion king was very decisive and accelerated towards the dark wall. "Go together." "right here." It is true that the wisdom of void beasts is not high, but they have cultivated to a high level and can still do some simple thinking. Seeing that their boss was killed in one blow, it is normal for them to feel scared. After burning its essence and blood and desperately trying its best, its strength was briefly improved, and it finally captured a trace of the movement trajectory of the dark curtain wall. Under the leadership of Ye Zhan and other ninth-level experts, the void beasts fell one by one. In just a few hours, all the remaining void beasts were killed. ¡°Greetings to my lord!¡± ?The Lion King does not know where the danger comes from, but he knows that he cannot sit still and wait for death, otherwise death will be his fate. With the fall of the four-winged lion king, the herd of void beasts that were already unable to defeat the strong men of the empire are even more unable to defeat them now. Even if there are several ninth-level void beasts in them, it will not help. The dark sword energy fell, the sea of ??energy and blood was cut open, and the blood armor was split into two halves. Even the powerful body of the four-winged lion king, which he was proud of, could not stop it in the slightest. The hard scales were broken open, and all its Preparation had no effect. ¡°Kill them all.¡± After the void herd was dealt with, the dark curtain also disappeared. ৡª Flipping room. "What a familiar body... No, this is my body!!" Looking at the familiar body, the lion king suddenly reacted, and then in the next moment, it lost consciousness. The difference is that after the shock of the empire''s powerful men, their faces were full of fanaticism. Then, they looked at their harvest, the corpses of high-level void beasts all over the ground. Soon, someone finished counting the scene, and a seventh-level strongman came to Ye Zhan: "Boss Ye Zhan, there are a total of 452 high-level void beast corpses, including one at the demigod level, and six at the ninth level. There are forty-three tools at the eighth level, and four hundred and two at the seventh level." The next second, the Four-Winged Lion King felt chills all over, and a mysterious force locked onto it. Then, before it could react, a dark sword energy quietly fell. High-level creatures are full of treasures, especially ferocious beasts. Crystal nuclei, fur, flesh and blood, muscles and bones, etc. are all rare treasures. ¡°Greetings to my lord!¡± Under the horrified gaze of the four-winged lion king, it did not even notice the pain, and then noticed that its vision had changed. As for the Void Beast Herd, after the shock, they were filled with fear. Hundred meters, a distance that could be crossed in an instant in normal times, was like a chasm at this moment, blocking the two of them, so that they could only watch the four-winged lion king crash into the dark wall. Ye Zhan nodded, very satisfied, with a smile on his face: "The invasion of the void beasts is a bit troublesome, but every time I come here, I can bring a lot of good things." Especially those who fought at night, they directly regarded it as their goal, hoping that one day in the future, they could be so powerful. When the sword energy came, the four-winged lion king sensed a hint of danger due to his keen sense developed through years of fighting. Ye Zhan and others did not hesitate, and led the empire''s powerful men to surround and kill the remaining void beast herds. ?The Lion King stopped its forward momentum, and the energy and blood all over his body exploded, spreading around like waves. At the same time, some of the energy and blood turned into blood armor, covering its whole body. ¡°Greetings to my lord!¡± The value of more than four hundred high-level void beast corpses can be said to be immeasurable. Let alone hunting, just how to find so many high-level creatures is a big problem. Not counting the void disaster, the Evernight Empire has only encountered so many high-level ferocious beasts in the "World of Fierce Beasts". ??However, the high-level ferocious beasts in the ferocious beast world are the accumulation of countless years in the entire demiplane, and they will be gone after eating them. Unlike this herd of void beasts, which are inexhaustible and inexhaustible. "Come on, it''s lucky that we can fight. If we had another force and faced so many high-level ferocious beasts, things would have been in chaos long ago. It is not impossible to directly destroy the country." Another ninth-level strongman who is familiar with Ye Zhan Hearing this, the reporter rolled his eyes and said angrily. There are more than four hundred high-level void beasts, including a demigod beast king. Even if the void beasts at the same level are weaker than the strong ones in the local plane, such a huge group of high-level void beasts is enough to sweep across most of the local plane. of power. Even if it cannot be completely destroyed, it can still be completely disrupted. Therefore, for normal forces, the Void Beast Herd is not a gift at all, but a real disaster. It is because the Eternal Night Empire is strong enough that it doesn''t feel anything at all. Even most of the people of the empire will feel excited when they see the invasion of the void beasts, thinking that there is something good to watch again. ¡°Such high-level corpses can open the blood spirit pool three times, giving the legion soldiers a boost.¡± Touching his chin, another ninth-level powerhouse did a simple calculation, with a little surprise on his face. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s take the things back first and see how the Elders¡¯ House arranges them. They may not all be filled into the blood spirit pool. Other places also need energy and blood resources.¡± ¡­ ¡­ In the divine space. ??The dark **** on the throne officially ended this practice. He opened his eyes and shot out two dark rays of light. Just one look in his eyes was enough to corrode all living beings. The entire divine space was covered by a terrifying aura, like an abyss, like a prison, like a **** or demon, as if what was standing in front of him was not an individual, but the entire world. After a while, he gradually calmed down his aura and stood up from the throne. Feeling the silence and solemnity around him, he couldn''t help but chuckle: ¡°What a long training! Fifty years have passed in the blink of an eye. ¡°Time, time... An inch of time is worth an inch of gold, but an inch of gold cannot buy an inch of time. ¡°The most valuable thing in the world is time, and the least valuable thing is time.¡± ?Compared to fifty years ago, His body has changed a lot at this moment. His body is tall and burly, standing in the space like an iron tower, giving people a strong sense of oppression. The lines are clear and the muscles are strong and powerful, which contains unimaginable power. ?The chest is broad and thick, and every breath seems to be able to cause violent winds and rains. Without more control, every move can change the environment and the sky. ?The eyes are shining with a deep dark light, as if they can penetrate everything, making people shudder. The body of a god. After fifty years of intensive training, Su Xingyu was finally promoted to and stabilized the demigod realm. Not only condenses more divinity, deepens the grasp of authority, but also completely condenses the body of the spirit. ?Now He can officially walk around the world without resorting to the incarnation of divine power. ?The attack just now was just a small attempt. Even the beast king in the demigod realm could not resist the sword energy he casually swung. ?He is terrifyingly powerful now. ¡¾God Interface¡¿ ?Name:Su Xingyu ?Name of God: Lord of Darkness, King of Eternal Night, Ancestral God of Fear, Lord of Fall, Emperor of Death Divinity:Darkness Authority: Eternal night, fall, devouring, fear, death Sacred fire: not lit Divine Realm:Dark Realm ?Divine body: Dark divine body Divinity: 45 (13+7+7+6+6+6) (divine body, eternal night, fall, devouring, fear, death) ? Extraordinary characteristics: Dark favor (acquire some powers and abilities, and receive blessings in the dark state. Depending on the level of belief, the strength of the blessings is also different) Sects of gods: Cult of Eternal Night, Cult of Fear, Cult of Death Believers: Humans, Half-Metal Giants, Jackals, Kobolds, Dog Demons, Liches, Nagas, Murlocs ?In the past fifty years, Su Xingyu resigned from his position as consul and was able to concentrate on his cultivation. During this period, his strength increased by leaps and bounds. ?Profound accumulation and a huge group of believers gave him strong support, and his cultivation seemed to have no bottlenecks, and he continued to move forward. By condensing a little more divinity in the divine body and reaching fourteen points of divinity, Su Xingyu can even try to completely ignite the divine fire and become a true god. ?Of course, the success rate is not high, um... about 0.1%. ?With the authority he holds, if he wants to successfully be promoted to true god, the divinity required is extremely terrifying, otherwise he would not be able to support such powerful authority. Fourteen points is the minimum standard. Unless forced, few demigods will be directly promoted. ?But regardless of whether the success rate is high or not, at least He has the qualifications, right? Being able and being unable are two concepts. ??Retracting his divergent thoughts, Su Xingyu sat back on the throne, waved his hand casually, and a dark crack appeared underneath, and a figure walked in. ?It was a puppet that looked like a real person, wearing a black butler costume, with a solemn face, and bowed respectfully to Su Xingyu: ¡°Sebas, come to my lord.¡± Su Xingyu nodded in recognition, "Sebas, no need to be polite, get up. How has the empire developed while I was sleeping?" ¡°As you command, my lord.¡± ?Sebas stood up quickly, and then took out a thick book, which contained the changes in the empire that he had recorded over the years: "During the period when you were sleeping, the Yongye Empire, under the leadership of Consul Ye San, was able to flourish. Its territory expanded to the entire Eastern Continent, and its population also experienced great growth. Currently, the number of people registered in the empire has been Reached 130 million..." "In terms of infrastructure, the empire''s roads, convenience facilities, education colleges, and medical systems have been greatly improved. Especially in terms of education colleges, now every city in the Evernight Empire has built a complete college system... " "In terms of military affairs, Consul Yesan has implemented a series of reform measures and strengthened the training and equipment updating of the army. Currently, the entire empire has millions of professional soldiers, all of whom are extraordinary sixth-level warriors. However, with the establishment of legions, There are only forty pieces..." "Economically, the empire implements a free trade policy and encourages the development of commercial activities. Today, the empire''s trade network spreads throughout the Eastern Continent, connecting the affiliated tribes with the empire. In addition, we have also established an alliance with the Hundred Nations Alliance in the Northern Continent. Trade relations, exchanging what is needed, are temporarily in a peaceful stage..." ¡°¡­Spiritual grain has been updated to the fifth generation, and its energy content has reached 2.5 times that of the first generation. The yield has also been increased to 3,000 kilograms per mu, with three crops a year¡­ ¡°In the sixteenth year of your slumber, the Imperial Research Institute has developed growth-type weapons and equipment. Now it has been updated to the second generation, and the growth limit has been raised to the legendary level.¡± "stop." Su Xingyu suddenly stopped him, "Tell me more about the growth equipment." In the past fifty years, He would "wake up" from time to time, and he had some understanding of the situation in the empire. After all, although he said he didn''t care about the matter, he couldn''t really care less about it. ?Eternal Night Empire is its basic base, and it can be said that "one prospers and shares the same prosperity, one loses and the other loses". The two are closely integrated. So before "sleeping", Su Xingyu set several alarm clocks for himself. He would wake up when there was a big problem or crisis in the empire. ?For example, the first attack by the demigod beast king, or the invasion of the void beasts just now... ?However, after waking up briefly and solving the problem, he will soon continue to retreat, so he does not have a deep understanding of some things. ?For example, growth-type weapons and equipment, a project that he has been looking forward to for a long time. "OK." Sebastian nodded respectfully and explained: "Currently, the forging of growth-type equipment is divided into three steps. The first step is forged through the [Smelting Furnace], and then sent to the Forging Institute for processing to give birth to spirituality. Finally, it is handed over. Give it to soldiers, let them nourish themselves with Qi and blood, and grow together with their weapons and equipment..." (End of this chapter) Chapter 167： The terrifying Eternal Night Legion, the three dominant forces Chapter 167 The terrifying Eternal Night Legion, the three overlord forces ?It took a full day for Sebas to make a detailed report from all aspects of the empire, and only then did Su Xingyu grasp the changes in the Eternal Night Empire today. Overall, the changes have been very drastic. Compared with the original Yongye Empire, it can be said that the two countries are completely different. ¡°You go down first.¡± Su Xingyu waved his hand and asked Sebas to step back. offices ??Sebas, who had been upgraded to the eighth level, bowed respectfully, then slowly backed away, turned around and walked into the crack, leaving the divine space. Rubbing his temples, Su Xingyu calmed down and began to digest the information brought by Sebastian. In the past fifty years, the empire had developed so fast that he felt that he was out of touch and could not keep up with the development of the times. Feel. After a while, Su Xingyu recovered. Then, he clicked on the empire''s information interface, intending to take a look at the changes in the empire''s overall strength. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe in Sebastian. After all, as a puppet given by the system, even if Sebastian has perfected his emotions by merging the puppet¡¯s heart, he is no different from a normal person. As long as the human race of the current empire does not die prematurely and can grow up smoothly, they can reach the intermediate level of transcendence when they reach adulthood. I have to say that the path Su Xingyu laid out for the legionnaires is a bit stupid, but it is indeed solid and stable enough. As long as you can follow it through, there is no problem in advancing to the seventh level. ?Name: Everlasting Night ?However, the effect is also very obvious. Although the Eternal Night Empire still does not have a seventh-level legion today, it does have the means to resist the seventh-level legion. You call this human race? So, their fertility will decrease, which is actually normal. Not to mention, there are more than four hundred eighth-level people and seventeen ninth-level people. The more powerful the race, the more difficult it is to inherit. This is a rule engraved in the blood of all living things. The days when one had to burn one''s life to fight against the seventh-order legion were gone forever. Number of people: 133.425 million There is no way, if you don¡¯t cut it, it will be impossible to keep it according to the previous standards! It is a fact that resource consumption is huge. Special buildings: Level 1 to Level 6 basic barracks, dark cavalry battalion, dark warrior battalion, level 6 heavy cavalry battalion, level 6 armored cavalry battalion, level 6 heavy infantry battalion ¡¾Extraordinary power¡¿ ?But even so, the Eternal Night Empire has now begun to reduce citizen welfare. The most distinctive representative among them is the most powerful legion of the Evernight Empire, the Evernight Paladins. The current imperial human race is naturally not as strong as the dragons in terms of racial bloodline strength, but if they are willing, they can actually do the same thing. Just refer to the method of the Dragon Clan. ?Others, such as the Temple Guard Legion and the Silver Armored Legion, are also capable of reaching the seventh-level legion category. Under special circumstances, they also have the strength to fight against the seventh-level legion. ?It should be mentioned here that as the extraordinary level increases, the fertility will decrease. ?Although there are no seventh-level legions yet, there are quite a few quasi-seventh-level legions. As time goes by, the Eternal Night Empire in the future will have multiple seventh-level legions. Even with the huge size of the Eternal Night Empire, which has harvested the resources of the entire Eastern Continent, it has almost exhausted its family wealth in order to train them. ??If there is a seventh-level legion now, and they want to rush into the army and fight unparalleled like before, the army of the Evernight Empire can teach them how to behave on the spot and let them know why the flowers are so red. According to the welfare rules originally set, it would be impossible for the empire to support them. But his loyalty is unquestionable. With 100 points of loyalty, even if Su Xingyu asks him to commit suicide, he will not hesitate for a second. ¡¾Empire Interface¡¿ Affiliated tribal armies: Metal Earth Dragon Legion*10,000 (quasi-seventh level) +12,000 (reserves, sixth-level guards), Infernal Dog Demon Legion*10,000 (sixth-level epic) +12,000 (reserves, sixth-level guards), Dragon Legion*10,000 (Level 6 Epic) +15,000 (Reserves, Level 6 Guards), Dark Jackal Legion*10,000 (Level 6 Epic) +50,000 (Reserves, Level 6 Guards), Dark Naga Legion*30,000 (Level 6 Epic) +70000 (Reserve, Level 6 Guard) The huge population base and massive resource irrigation have allowed the empire''s elite legions to reach an exaggerated number. It is not impossible to improve fertility. Fortunately, after being promoted to the medium realm, the spiritual energy concentration has been increased, allowing the creatures in the plane to evolve accordingly. Otherwise, in the original plane, the Eternal Night Empire would not be able to gather so many resources even if it wiped out the entire plane. Come. ?The empire''s human race headquarters alone has a population of more than 10,000 people. Although the seventh level accounts for the majority, it is also an extremely terrifying number. ?Such a huge extraordinary warrior, and the extraordinary level is so terrifying, it is because of the strong spiritual energy in the middle realm, otherwise it would be impossible to support them. ? ? If affiliated tribes are included, this figure can rise by dozens of percentage points. Level 9: 17 Level 8: 534 Level 7: 9657 Level 6: 2565162 Level 5 and below (omitted) Army: Eternal Night Paladin*10,000 (quasi-seventh level) +15,000 (reserve, sixth-level epic), Temple Guard Legion*10,000 (quasi-seventh level) +20,000 (reserve, sixth-level guard), silver armor heavy armor Legion*10,000 (quasi-seventh level) +30,000 (sixth-level guards), Dark Magic Legion*10,000 (sixth-level epic) +15,000 (reserves, sixth-level guards)... As for the shortcomings, the resource consumption is really exaggerated. Intermediate extraordinary warriors, if nothing unexpected happens, can generally live to be 120 years old. If several legions cooperate well enough, it is not impossible to encircle and kill the seventh-level legion head-on. In addition to the Imperial Legion, the number of extraordinary high-level warriors has also grown crazily in the past fifty years. After all, the empire is so big, there are always some weird people who choose to hide them, so that the empire officials cannot grasp their situation. To be honest, except for the similarities in appearance, the humans of the Eternal Night Empire and the humans of the Night Tribe can be regarded as two different races in other aspects. ?Even, in some extreme circumstances, the empire has several legions, and even has the ability to fight against seventh-level legions alone. The information Sebas received came from the official empire. The data was very accurate, but no matter how accurate it was, it could not be more accurate than the system. As a legion completely immersed in darkness, their combat effectiveness will be significantly improved in an extremely dark environment. With their strength already close to that of the seventh-level legion, they can go up half a step to resist the seventh-level legion without any pressure. . ?Pure-blooded dragons are rare, but there are not many sub-dragons with dragon blood. ?But... In this world that advocates strength, they are most likely unwilling to do this. No one wants their descendants to be rookies... In the divine space, Su Xingyu spent a few days checking the situation of the entire empire in detail through believers from various places. After a long time, he sighed softly, with a smile on his face: "The changes are really huge. It has only been fifty years and it has developed like this." It is not just the Evernight Empire that has changed. Although the development speed of other affiliated tribes is not as fast as that of the empire, they are also very fast with various basic blessings. To be honest, the development speed of both the Eternal Night Empire and its affiliated tribes has exceeded Su Xingyu''s expectations. For the people of the empire, fifty years is not a short period of time. There are so many good things, the people in power of the empire are still working so hard, and everyone is united. It is normal for the development to develop like this. But for Su Xingyu, fifty years is really too short. According to the system''s conversion, at a time ratio of 1:360, fifty years is actually less than two months (on the main plane). ? To use a more vivid metaphor, it¡¯s like you went home for a semester at university and found that a bunch of high-rise buildings suddenly appeared around the area that was still under construction, and even shopping malls can be visited. Remote areas suddenly became bustling and lively. The changes have been too great. ?However, a question also arises from this, that is, how should the empire develop next? Looking at the white paper in his hand with a bunch of messy things written on it, Su Xingyu was silent for a while and began to think about the future development of the empire. There is no doubt about the expansion of territory. At any time, the bigger the land, the better. No matter how bad it is, it can still be used for farming and breeding. After years of investigation by the empire, the entire situation of this plane has emerged. First of all, this is a large plane. The home planes of most players are actually large planes. In terms of area, it is several times larger than the planet he lived on before crossing over. The ratio of land to sea is 4:6. The land of the entire plane is mainly composed of three continents, the Eastern Continent, the Northern Continent, and the Western Continent. In the past, the Eastern Continent was a barbaric land with no powerful forces. High-level extraordinary people could almost walk sideways in this land. So after the rise of the Evernight Empire, it naturally became the undisputed master of this continent. As for the northwest of the empire, which is called the Northern Continent by the people of the empire, there is no unified empire there, and there is no clear dominant force. ?But this does not mean that the Northern Continent is weak, that land is also extremely powerful. The Northern Continent has hundreds of kingdoms, forming a superpower called the Hundred Kingdoms Alliance. Its members vary in strength, with the weak ones numbering less than a million. In terms of combat effectiveness, they are not even as good as the great lords in the Evernight Empire. A strong kingdom with tens of millions of people, millions of soldiers, and more than three figures of high-ranking powerful men. As for the Western Continent, there is a super power living there, the Blood Empire. The Empire of Blood. A super empire established by the Vampires and occupying the entire Western Continent. There are hundreds of millions of people in it, millions of troops, more than four figures of high-level experts, and it is said that there are even top beings at the demigod level. ?According to the information detected by the Eternal Night Empire, the Blood Empire has been established for two thousand years and is a veritable thousand-year empire. They have a strong foundation and are the only force in the entire plane that clearly has a seventh-level legion. ??The Alliance of Hundred Nations in the Northern Continent was originally established because it was unwilling to be annexed and to resist the expansion of the Blood Empire. Led by three top kingdoms, hundreds of kingdoms responded to form a defensive organization. ?However, despite joining the same organization, the Northern Continent has not stabilized. There are still constant conflicts between countries, and wars often break out. ??But to say that this "Hundred-Nation Alliance" is useless is not entirely true. At least under the supervision of the alliance, the forces in the Northern Continent will maintain a certain bottom line even if they really take action. Sometimes, some disputes at the junction can even be resolved directly through negotiation and under the guarantee of the alliance. ?Although the Hundred Nations Alliance did not guarantee the stability of the Northern Continent, it maintained the overall strength of the Northern Continent. ?But well, the kingdoms in the northern continent have been under a lot of pressure recently. Because the Eastern Continent, which was originally known as a barbaric land, had a power rise at some point, and looking at its posture, it was a super empire that could compete with the Blood Empire of the Western Continent. ?This suddenly caused all the forces in the northern continent to feel a sense of panic. There is no way, who put them in the northern continent, and the northern continent happens to be the junction of the east and west continents. ?No matter whether it is the Eastern or Western Continent, whichever force on either side wants to expand its territory, the only choice is the Northern Continent. ¡°The Alliance of Hundred Nations, the Blood Empire, and the Sea Tribe, there are really enough troubles, and they are all bad.¡± Su Xingyu thought about it and said to himself: "Sure enough, it''s not that simple to unify the plane. There are so many troubles that can be seen on the surface, but I don''t know what''s going on behind the scenes!" Unify the plane. This is Su Xingyu¡¯s idea and what he will do in the future. Whether it is to expand the territory and obtain more land to support more and more people in the empire, or to break through the demigods and become a true god, it is imperative to unify the entire plane. Unify the entire plane, master world consciousness, and transform this plane into your own base camp. ?There are many benefits to mastering world awareness. Let¡¯s not mention anything else. Let¡¯s just talk about a few. After mastering the consciousness of the world, you can become the master of the plane. And the strength of the master of the plane can be improved to a higher level in the home plane. It is also possible for a demigod to fight a true god. ??Furthermore, the Lord of the Plane also has a characteristic. Even if the true spirit dies and the body is cut off, as long as the plane is still there, it can be revived and come back. After mastering world consciousness, one can freely mobilize the power of the plane, change the celestial phenomena, and keep the entire plane in a smooth state. ?In addition, only after completely unifying the planes and mastering the world consciousness can Su Xingyu use the rewards received from the system to increase the plane level by one level, and be promoted from a large plane to an extremely large plane. Without mentioning anything else, the above benefits alone are enough to make Su Xingyu''s heart flutter. ?However, it is not easy to do this, and it will take a long time. "Forget it, take your time, there is plenty of time anyway." After everything stabilized, Su Xingyu seemed particularly open-minded and did not dwell on such trivial matters. You must take action. Whether it is for those benefits or for psychological stability, he must master this plane. As for the agreement between the Eternal Night Empire and the Hundred Nations Alliance? Well...the purpose of the agreement is not to be torn into pieces! ? (End of this chapter) Chapter 168： Prepare for war, explore the void Chapter 168 War preparations, exploring the void As Su Xingyu woke up from his slumber, the glory of the **** once again covered the entire empire, and his instructions were also conveyed to the empire through the divine religion. Unsurprisingly, conquest and expansion will become the next main theme of the empire. Having said that, the empire did not immediately send a large army to take action, but began to slowly operate and prepare for war. After all, the current Eternal Night Empire has hundreds of millions of people alone. If servants and affiliated tribes are added, the number will be even more outrageous. They are no longer the small force with only a few hundred thousand people in the tribal period a few decades ago. In the past, when there were few people, we didn''t need to think so much. We could just point the generals to lead the troops, rush over and do it. We won the battle and lost the battle. That cannot be the case now. The empire''s huge size means that no matter what they do, it will have a huge impact, let alone a war. War, especially total war, will affect the operation of the entire force. Otherwise, it is basically impossible to win. ??If the strength is weaker, that is, the players who could not even survive the third wave of monsters at the beginning, they will either have to join forces with multiple people to jointly resist the crisis, or they will rely on the big boss. In this way, after promotion, you will be able to take care of yourself. Not to mention, their opponents this time are also different from the forces they have encountered before. The Hundred-Nation Alliance is a very powerful super force. Even though they are just an alliance, the forces of all countries are not fully integrated. This is unimaginable in the elementary realm. If the rear is not arranged well, the entire empire will have big problems. He was checking the world information channel to understand the situation of other players and the current situation in the middle realm. ?The Hundred Nations Alliance is not a unified empire, but it is almost inevitable that they will unite under the pressure of external threats. ?These two data alone are enough to make ordinary forces shed tears. After this period of development, the promoted players have completely established themselves in the unfamiliar void of the middle realm. So, they will not waste time on the World Information Channel. If they have any questions that they don¡¯t understand, they can go directly to their own organization and ask. If that doesn¡¯t work, they can also buy it from an information merchant. The vast territory and huge population represent fault tolerance and confidence. During the period of promotion to the medium realm, the frequency of conflicts between players has decreased a lot. ?But when you think about it, it¡¯s actually normal. The reason is not that complicated. There¡¯s just one reason: the number of players has decreased. Therefore, before choosing to be promoted, some players who lacked strength or were more cautious began to "form alliances". They agreed with each other and chose similar promotion areas. Another impact of the small number of people is that there is less contact between players. Since ancient times, powerful empires have rarely been destroyed by external wars. Most of them were destroyed internally. ?However, the players were quite smart. They really didn¡¯t know what changes would happen to the system after promotion, but they understood a very simple truth. According to the time in the main plane, less than two months have actually passed. The players in the medium realm are still the same batch as before, and there are no new players. ?Taking the members of Bloody Dawn as an example, although they have not gathered together since they were promoted, Su Xingyu still knows their current basic information through communication in the group. Top players such as Yongye, Glory, and Blood God are very confident in their own strength. They each occupy a void area and do not form alliances with others. Hence, before taking action against the Hundred Nations Alliance, the Evernight Empire must make full preparations for war, formulate a good plan, and finally take action with the mentality of fighting a hundred-year war. This is because he has always been the boss of the Yongye Empire, and the consuls have been "wise kings" for generations. When fighting against such a behemoth, it would be impossible to determine the outcome in a short period of time. The duration of the war is often measured in ten years. Su Xingyu would not be surprised if the battle lasted for hundreds of years. There is no conflict, so naturally there will be no scolding wars on the World Channel for no reason. The richer the aura, the more powerful the creature. After all, they are all shrinking in the plane development, expanding their territory while resisting the void disaster. These two things alone are enough for them to keep busy. How can they have other energy to invade players. It is normal to have less information. For example, players such as martial arts masters and elephant masters who are slightly weaker but can still be considered strong join forces in pairs to occupy an area. ??Eternal Night Empire is mobilizing for war, so as the mastermind behind provoking the war, what is Su Xingyu doing? ¡­ The selection of promotion positions was based on ranking order, so the players in the front undoubtedly chose good positions, that is, those void areas with rich spiritual energy. Overall, the medium realm is peaceful. The aura of the intermediate realm is several times that of the elementary realm, which means that the creatures in the intermediate realm are much stronger than those in the elementary realm. They know that there is no free lunch in this world. But that has a population of hundreds of millions and a vast territory of tens of millions of square kilometers. ?In addition, those who have been promoted are all "big bosses", at least in the eyes of normal players, they are absolute bosses. These players are already familiar with the rules of the system and the rules of survival. In the medium realm, the number of players in the four major regions combined is only just over 100,000, which is less than one thousandth of that in the elementary realm. Since being promoted to the medium realm, the frequency of players sending messages has decreased a lot, and it may even happen that there is no message on the world channel for several days. ¡­ ?For example, the pharmacist and the black merchant, one went to follow the teacher and the elephant master, and the other went to follow the glory. As for why they don¡¯t get together as they are both members of the same organization? It¡¯s very simple, the resources are not enough for them. Any player with some foresight can vaguely see some future development trends after the qualifying matches. This plane is too small. To be honest, the large plane is actually very large. But everything depends on comparison. For ordinary beings, even high-level experts, large planes are enough for them to deal with. But it¡¯s not very good for players. Maybe this plane can still withstand the players¡¯ efforts now, but when they advance to the realm of demigods or even true gods, this plane will be too small. So expanding into the void is almost an inevitable choice. ??They all live together, safety is safety, and how to allocate resources is a big problem. Most importantly, it will be very troublesome to expand territory and colonize the void plane in the future. ?Hence, in order to avoid conflict, they spread out sensibly. ??The members of the Bloody Dawn who have done the best are undoubtedly Yong Ye, Guanghui, and Blood God. Although they need to fight against the Void Disaster alone, they are strong enough that the Void Disaster does not cause them much trouble. As for the situation of other people, they are all pretty much the same, and they are doing pretty much the same. When they first encountered the void disaster, they did encounter some troubles, but after they got used to it, there were no problems, and they are now moving forward steadily. "Speaking of the void plane, it''s time for me to prepare. This plane must be unified, and the void plane cannot fall behind." After understanding the general situation of the players and the situation in the middle realm, Su Xingyu also Start planning for your future. To unify the plane, he is not in a hurry to end. If possible, he is not even prepared to end, leaving it entirely to the Eternal Night Empire to solve the problem. As for what He is going to do? Explore the void and wander around. ? Fifty years of development results have already proven everything. Now the Evernight Empire is on the right track and does not need his constant attention. So, he can also explore the surrounding void plane. By the way, clean up the void beasts to prevent them from invading and interfering with the development of the empire. There are many powerful people in the empire, so the Void Beast Herd will naturally not cause much trouble, but it is not an option to always concentrate people in Yongye City, not to mention that they will have to use external troops in the future. ?After sending people out by then, Eternal Night City''s defensive capabilities will be somewhat empty. Although it still has the strength to suppress the void beast herds, the losses must be carefully considered. ??Anyway, if you want to get through it without any damage, the only way is like this time, if Su Xingyu ends up personally. ?However, Su Xingyu had no intention of ending. He is not a tool man. He has no time to do anything else every day, just waiting for the beasts of the void to invade. Besides, sitting back and waiting for death is not His way of doing things. It is His way of doing things to completely nip troubles in their bud and prevent them from appearing. Where do the Void Herds come from? The answer is naturally the surrounding void. ?It is also very simple to solve the problem of the invasion of void beasts. Just clean up the surrounding area. Solving the problem from the source is undoubtedly a good way. Fifty years ago, His strength was still slightly insufficient, so he allowed the void disaster to come. Now, hum - ¡­ In the endless void, it was pitch black and silent, like a dead land with no life to speak of. Occasionally, faint starlight came from the distance, like the twinkling of distant stars. ?There is no clear concept of time here, and there are no boundaries of space. Everything seems very mysterious. ?In this darkness, there are countless secrets hidden, which may be treasures or hunters. Danger and opportunity coexist. Theoretically speaking, the strong men of the ninth-level holy realm have the qualifications to leave the plane, step into the void, and explore this mysterious land. ?But few strong people would do this. The void is dangerous, this is not an empty statement. Herds of void beasts, space storms, meteor strikes, void pirates...there are too many disasters in the endless void. Even a ninth-level Saint Realm expert who is strong enough to dominate the plane may die in the void if he is not careful, and hundreds of years of practice will be wiped out. So unless they are forced to do so, such as when the deadline is approaching and there is no hope of breakthrough, or when a powerful enemy is chasing them and there is no way to retreat, a ninth-level expert will not enter the void to die. The demigod realm is the mainstream for stepping into the void. ??Tenth-level demigods, although they are "demigods", no matter what, they still have the word "god" in their realm. Their power is beyond imagination. Approximately ten length units away from the plane of eternal night, there is a tiny meteorite here. Of course, it is said to be tiny, but that is in comparison with similar meteorites. In fact, its size is still very large, with a radius of hundreds of miles. (One unit of length = the distance a demigod can fly in one day with all his strength) ??The surface of the meteorite is full of pits and dirt, and there are many small peaks standing and mountains lying down, giving people an extremely desolate feeling. But if someone takes a closer look, they will find that there are no mounds of earth or small peaks here, but they are clearly huge void beasts. ??Void beasts are resting. Their bodies are as huge as hills, and their skins are bottomless black, as if they have absorbed all the surrounding light. ?? Their eyes are closed, their breathing is slow and long, and they are sleeping. At this moment, a thousand meters above the meteorite, a small dark crack appeared, and a pair of hands as white as jade reached out, and then directly grabbed the empty crack. ? Gently pulling to the side with both hands, it was like opening a door. The crack in the space grew in vain, and a figure slowly walked out of it. ??He is tall and tall, up to ten feet tall, like a Titan. His eyes are like two bright stars, and his eyes are as indifferent as water, without any emotion. ?Wearing a black battle armor, he held a long black sword in his hand, flashing with a sharp cold light. ?The whole body was covered by dark light, and his face could not be seen clearly, as if he was covered by the night. "Finally found it, it''s really far enough away." Looking at the group of void beasts below, Su Xingyu felt a little emotional. He had to admit that he had underestimated the void. Too broad. ?It''s obviously not that far away perceptually, but it took a lot of time to fly over. With his undisguised appearance, the Void beasts below sensed the danger and woke up from their slumber. They looked at the Void figure above and roared, as if to warn and to embolden themselves. It showed its fangs and claws, but not a single void beast rushed forward. Even the irascible and almost unintelligent Void Beast also knows how to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. "Almost three thousand, which is quite a lot. Although not all of them are high-level, it is enough to last for a while." With a sweep of his spiritual mind, Su Xingyu cleared the general situation of the void beasts on the meteorite. A demigod , more than 400 high-level ones, and more than 2,000 mid-level ones. Putting it on any plane, this would belong to the overlord level of one party. However, this configuration is in the void, but it belongs to a relatively weak force. The competition in the void is so fierce. "Roar-" Su Xingyu''s unscrupulous behavior finally angered the group of void beasts below. The demigod beast king roared and led the high-level void beasts to charge forward. "You don''t overestimate your capabilities." Seeing the Void Beast attacking, Su Xingyu sneered, not taking it to heart at all, and waved his right hand, swinging his long sword. The sword energy bloomed with extreme black brilliance, making the already dark void become even darker at this moment. ??The Void Beast King opened his mouth and spit out an energy cannon, and moved his body to the side, preparing to avoid this sword energy. However¡­ ?The dark sword energy cut through the energy cannon, and then swallowed the energy cannon directly like a whirlpool in the sea. The dark sword energy suddenly expanded, and when the demigod beast king was avoiding it, it came in front of it. ৡª The body of a hundred meters is divided into two parts. The spiritual consciousness is dead. (End of this chapter) Chapter 169： The division of demigods, the power of splitting stars Chapter 169 The division of demigods, the power of splitting stars Unlike when invading a plane, the void beast will be suppressed by the laws of the plane and cannot exert its full strength. ?The dark void is their home field, where void beasts are at home like a fish in water, and their strength can be fully exerted. ?However even so... ??The powerful demigod beast king, but he couldn''t even withstand a sword attack. Because in the void, it was not only the Void Beast that received an increase, but also him, and the increase was even more exaggerated than the Void Beast. ?Of course, the increase is still secondary. The main reason is that the strength gap between the two sides is too big. The strength of gods mainly comes from two points, divinity and authority. ??Su Xingyu, who has mastered five powerful authorities and used them as the foundation to condense the dark divine body, was able to be perfectly promoted to demigod, is frighteningly powerful. ?Eternal Night, Devouring, Fall, Fear, and Death, any one of these five authorities is enough to support the rank of true god, but now they are concentrated in one body. This is not as simple as one plus one equals two. The next moment, the bodies of all the void beasts twitched and let out painful wails, as if their hearts were grasped by an invisible hand. It is worth mentioning that most players in the future will be at this level. ¡°Death heart.¡± Su Xingyu whispered to himself, and with a wave of his hand, countless dark energy covered it and turned into dots of blackness, integrating into the body of the void beast. If you are not a family member, you don¡¯t know how expensive firewood, rice, oil and salt are. ?Although Su Xingyu has only been promoted recently, in terms of strength, he can already be classified into the ranks of powerful demigods. Snapped- This type of demigod can be called a higher demigod. ?Most demigods belong to this level. This type of demigods can be called ordinary demigods. There are five levels in total: weak, ordinary, advanced, powerful, and supreme. This is the current division of demigod levels. ??Slowly falling into the meteorite, the Void Beast still alive below rushed towards him. Su Xingyu waved his hand again, and the darkness spread under his feet. The Void Beast instantly fell into it and became silent. Beyond the high demigods, there are powerful demigods and the most powerful demigods. With at least five times the spiritual energy concentration in the plane, plus fifty years of growth, even a weed can be turned into spiritual materials. How could there be a lack of conventional resources... For a powerful demigod, as long as his luck is not extremely unlucky, there will be no difficulty in becoming a true god. Secondly, there are demigods who are promoted based on a single law and only have one authority. Their understanding of the law is not bad, but among the many demigods, they can only be regarded as mediocre. Their future achievements will be limited. If there is not much opportunity, the demigods will The realm of gods is their pinnacle. After all, no matter how weak a demigod is, he is still a demigod, the best among billions of beings, and the threshold that many high-level extraordinary beings cannot cross even if they break their heads and spend their entire lives. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s just dig.¡± After thinking about it, Su Xingyu still didn¡¯t want to give up, so he had to rely on himself. ?With the five of them together, even if he has just been promoted to demigod, his combat effectiveness is not inferior to that of the veteran demigods. Being able to become a demigod, which one is not one of billions to choose from! If there are enough opportunities, they have a high probability of being promoted to true gods. The most powerful demigod is at a very special level. After carefully scanning and exploring with his spiritual mind, Su Xingyu instantly had an idea of ??the distribution of resources in the meteorite. "It''s so big, it''s hard to handle. It would be better if it was smaller, just pack it up and take it away." Looking at the meteorite at his feet, Su Xingyu was a little troubled, and he didn''t know how to deal with it for a while. In other words, there are actually very few players who lack conventional resources in the medium-sized realm. ?This is a meteorite, not a demiplane. There is no way to open the system portal, so he can''t send people to dig it. If he wants to get the resources of this meteorite, he has to do it himself. If some external objects are included, then even among the ranks of "powerful demigods", he belongs to the very strong group. ??If you divide demigods into different grades, then the weakest demigods are undoubtedly void beasts. They don''t even understand the laws and rely solely on their body and blood to fight. This type of demigods can be called weak demigods. ?After a while, no void beasts could be seen on the meteorite, and even their corpses were collected by Su Xingyu. ?The so-called "weak demigod" is just a joking name. If you look down on the other party because of this, it would be a big mistake. He had no shortage of resources before...well, he doesn''t lack regular resources now either. ?Further up, there are demigods who have mastered a single powerful authority and used it to adapt to multiple weak authorities. They are geniuses among geniuses. In the normal plane, it is rare to see one person in a thousand years. There is no special suppression. In this kind of free battlefield, the suppression of the extraordinary level is particularly great. If you are one level away, you may still be able to fight. If you are two levels away, it will basically be an instant kill. In order to ensure the integrity of the corpse, Su Xingyu did not even use the divine sword. He only used the magic of death, combined with the blessing of the death authority, to kill hundreds of high-level void beasts. Even the Demigod Beast King was defeated in seconds. Although the number of other void beasts was still quite large, their strength was far inferior to that of the Demigods, so one can imagine their fate. ?There was only a muffled sound, and then their vitality was instantly cut off. They fell in pieces and fell to the ground, raising clouds of smoke and dust. But after all, demigods are still demigods. ??The authority that Su Xingyu holds is all based on the authority derived from the dark godhead. Needless to say, the adaptability is ridiculously high. The degree of compatibility between authorities is also important. When two suitable authorities come together, they can often produce terrifying effects. There is a three-level difference between a weak demigod and a powerful demigod, so Su Xingyu''s ability to instantly kill the demigod beast king may seem a bit exaggerated, but it actually makes sense. ?However, there is no shortage of conventional resources, but there is a huge shortage of high-end resources. Whether it is spiritual medicinal materials or metal veins, there is still a big gap in the Evernight Empire. ?In the classification of various resources, meteorite is a high-end material. With such a huge content, even Su Xingyu is really reluctant to give up. Meteorite contains many veins of precious metals, especially meteorite, which is the main material for forging epic and legendary equipment. It can also be used to build magic cannons and naval battleships. ¡°A very large blood crystal mineral vein, a very large black gold mine, a very large meteorite mine¡­¡± There were many mineral veins in the meteorite, but these were the only three that deserved his attention. After locking the location of the mineral vein, Su Xingyu started taking action without hesitation. Released the blockade on himself, and in an instant, his size began to increase dramatically, and his body shape and appearance also gradually changed. After a while, he turned into a dark giant thousands of meters tall. His skin was as dark as night. Ancient divine patterns appeared all over his body, shining with the faint light of stars. His eyes were like two small black holes, as if they could swallow All matter in the world. ?The body is tall and strong, the muscles are graceful, and everything on the body is perfect without any flaws. Gods are the most perfect creatures in the world. "It''s such a comfortable feeling. I haven''t felt this happy for a long time." Su Xingyu murmured to himself. With his divine body fully expanded, he rarely felt a sense of comfort. He just slept on the bed, curling up and feeling uncomfortable everywhere. limit, and now suddenly straightens his legs. ?This feeling can be described in just one word, cool! The divine power is mighty, just like the power of heaven. Without control, His power instantly covered the entire meteor, and his domineering aura spread into the void. "Open it!" Vast dark energy surged out, burrowing into the ground like countless giant pythons, extending downward infinitely. Then Su Xingyu shouted angrily, and the earth began to crack, and huge cracks spread like spider webs. . ??Rumble ¡ª The entire meteorite trembled. ?Under this divine and demonic power, a huge crack that was more than ten kilometers long and a hundred meters wide emerged, revealing the metal veins buried in it. The dark energy covered it, like locusts passing through the grass, swallowing up all the matter in an instant. ?In just a short time, the entire meteorite was badly damaged by Him. There were cracks and holes everywhere, as if it had been hit by countless meteorites. It took nearly ten days to almost completely dismantle the meteorite before Su Xingyu dug out all the high-value mineral veins. Although a lot of resources were wasted in the process, it was better than leaving them all here. "It''s a pity that the strength is not strong enough, otherwise I can pack it up and take it away." At the end, Su Xingyu, who was a little overstuffed, glanced at the meteorite reluctantly, and then slowly walked into the space crack and left here. In the next few years, Su Xingyu worked diligently to clean up and clean up all the meteorites that were relatively close. During this period, he encountered a total of thirteen demigod beast kings, and countless other high-level void beasts. As for those extraordinary mid-level void beasts, the number was even more ridiculous. ?Although their strength was not weak, they were too scattered and had no chance to unite, so in the end they were defeated one by one by Su Xingyu and they were all eliminated. The process is very easy. Looking for, clearing out, mining. Among the three steps, eliminating the void beast can be said to be the easiest step. Looking for meteorites is time-consuming and labor-intensive, and mining is tiring to the point of exhaustion. The only time to clear out the herds of void beasts is to just swipe a few times and it will be solved in a short time. With his powerful demigod strength, even if he sometimes had to fight two demigods one at a time, he would still be able to face two demigod beast kings at the same time with ease. It was just a matter of swinging a few more swords. The Void Beast King who has not understood the laws is really too weak for strong men like Su Xingyu. As for those void beasts, they can be destroyed with a flip of the hand. ??Although he has cleaned up the meteorites around the plane, Su Xingyu feels that the void beast herd will not disappear. ?This void is too vast, and the void beasts are endless. It is simply unrealistic to completely solve the problem of void beast invasion now. ?Unless he completely masters this plane, becomes the master of the plane, rebuilds the defense line, and fills those loopholes. ?But it doesn¡¯t matter. Get rid of these conspicuous guys now. In a short period of time, there should be no invasion of void beasts. Even if it appears again in the future, the scale will not be as large as before. The permanent army of Yongye City can handle it, and it will not interfere with the empire''s subsequent war. ¡­ This plane. The junction of the Eastern Continent and the Northern Continent. ??Although the Hundred Nations Alliance in the Northern Continent signed a peace agreement with the Evernight Empire, both sides still deployed hundreds of thousands of elite troops on the border and conducted military exercises all year round to deter their opponents. Which side is under more pressure? ??There is no doubt that they are warriors from the Kingdom of the Northern Continent. After all, looking at the configuration of the army on the opposite side, if they want to say that they are not panicked, it must be a lie. Hundreds of thousands of elites who can fight, this is nothing, they can also pull them out, but they keep rotating, and the result is that each one is particularly good at fighting, which is a bit outrageous. Let¡¯s not talk about whether the Alliance can defeat the Empire. These warriors on the border will definitely be the first to suffer. Even if they are not completely wiped out, they will be severely damaged. In comparison, the warriors on the Evernight Empire side are different. They are not resistant to war, and are even a little excited. After all, war means merit, and it means they can please the gods. ??The people living in the Evernight Empire, the education they received since childhood clearly told them how the Evernight Empire got to where it is today step by step. Territory will not fall from the sky, and resources will not appear out of thin air. Everything they have now is all fought for by their predecessors. The pace of imperial expansion has never stopped, not in the past, not now, and not in the future. Their predecessors have laid a solid foundation for them, allowing them to be ahead of the people of other forces, so what reason do they have to be afraid? Now it¡¯s their turn to contribute to future generations and acquire more land and resources. ?All warriors of the Eternal Night Empire know that when they embark on this road of expansion, they have no way to retreat. They can only keep moving forward and defeat all opponents. On this road, many people will die. ?But so what? It¡¯s just death, nothing to fear. Just like the oath they took before the statue of the **** when they joined the army. ¡°We dedicate everything we have to the king, may the empire last forever, and may the gods remain forever.¡± ?The warriors of the Eternal Night Empire are willing to sacrifice everything for the empire and the gods, even their lives. ?Under such education, the soldiers stationed on the border of the Evernight Empire were looking forward to the coming of war all the time. It is precisely because of this that the senior leaders of the Evernight Empire had to rotate them to prevent these border troops from taking the lead when the empire was not prepared. ?Both sides know that the peace agreement is only temporary. Sooner or later, one side will be the first to tear up the agreement. But when that day will come, no one knows. ??If possible, the Hundred Nations Alliance hopes that this day will never come. Years of trade and business have given them a general understanding of their neighbors in the Eastern Continent next door. After reading their history, the top leaders of the Hundred Nations Alliance only have one evaluation of the Eternal Night Empire: the Madman Empire. In the history of the development of the Evernight Empire, war occupies a large chapter. Even in the period of the most stable development and the transformation of the army and soldiers, they did not stop the pace of expansion. They have no intention of stopping and have only two options: accelerating expansion and slowing down expansion. This is not in line with the situation in normal countries. Being neighbors with such a lunatic empire, members of the Hundred Nations Alliance feel a headache just thinking about it. ? And the Eternal Night Empire did not let their headaches go in vain. On a dark and windy night, the Eternal Night Empire tore up the peace agreement, and the troops on the border launched an attack on the Hundred Nations Alliance. (End of this chapter) Chapter 170： war, broken city Chapter 170 War, broken city At some point, a large number of skeleton warriors had been prepared in the border city of the empire. As soon as the war started, dark magicians drove hundreds of thousands of skeleton warriors and swept away. The sky was covered with skeleton warriors, all of whom were at least mid-level extraordinary beings. There are also many skeleton commanders from the "River of the Dead". They have high-level combat power and good wisdom, and can carry out some simple commands on the skeleton warriors. ?Of course, if it were just like this, then the warriors of the Hundred Nations Alliance would not be too collapsed. ?It is true that they do not want to fight, but it is also true that they have rehearsed countless times and are always prepared for war. They have imagined countless scenarios of invasion by the Evernight Empire and have long been prepared for war. ??Although it is a bit strange when the Eternal Night Empire brought the skeleton army over, they are also prepared to deal with the skeleton army. ??As we all know, the two attributes of light and darkness are mutually reinforcing, so the preparations for the Hundred Nations Alliance include a large number of light props. But the premise of all this is that they are facing an army of ordinary skeletons. The skeleton army roared, making a hoarse roar, stepping over the remains of its companions, and continued to move forward. ?Hum, boom, boom¡ª ??However, it was useless. The number of the undead army was several times greater than theirs. They were not afraid of death and would self-destruct from time to time. Even though these warriors were rare elites, after resisting for a period of time, they were still overwhelmed by the skeleton army. ?Otherwise, according to the urine of those noble gentlemen, it would be nice to be given a knife. ?At the same time, behind the skeleton army, countless dark energy light pillars rose, and the sky changed again. ??The magic energy cannon fired continuously, and a beam of bright energy bombarded the skeleton army. Each round of shooting could cause considerable casualties. At the center of the skeleton army, small suns lit up, and the surrounding skeleton warriors were instantly purified and turned directly into gray. Light disappears and darkness returns. ??When the guard commander of Border City used a holy-level light scroll, Blazing Sun, to illuminate the entire battlefield, and when he saw the skeleton warrior wearing armor, his heart collapsed. At the same time, in the sky, countless flying skeletons of giant beasts came overwhelmingly. Skeleton warriors jumped off their backs, landed directly on the city wall, and fought with the defenders on the city wall. ??The dazzling beam of light swept past. Under the illumination of light magic, the body of the skeleton warrior only resisted for a while and then began to rapidly disintegrate. An army that can take on such a task is considered a good elite even in the Hundred Nations Alliance. ?However, even such a violent blow could not stop the advancement of the skeleton army. Find your own way. After all, we need to garrison the border city, and we may be attacked by the Evernight Empire at any time, so we have to be strong. With an order from the general guarding the city, dozens of light magic towers were instantly activated. Bright pillars of holy light rose into the sky, illuminating the entire world. The momentum of the high-level magicians in the magic towers suddenly increased. Armor? ??Boom, boom, boom¡ª¡ª This is because they have been under too much pressure recently. As undead creatures, they do not have fear in their hearts. The fire of the soul was extinguished, and the body was scattered on the ground, turning into ordinary bones again. Large-scale light element strikes covered the entire battlefield. ¡°Launch.¡± An explosion sounded. Fighted all night. The skeleton warrior roared crazily, and dark inscriptions lit up on his body. The next second¡­ The Magic Tower has also been hit by light element attacks. "kill!" "put!" ¡°Kill, fight for my lord!¡± The undead leader riding a tall skeleton war horse roared angrily, waving a huge halberd, and the soul fire in his eyes flashed crazily. On the city wall, a magic energy cannon lit up with golden light, and the next second, hundreds of light energy cannons were fired. He has never heard of giving a skeleton warrior a complete set of equipment, and it is also gold-level equipment. Let alone seeing it. Undead blast! Even if the Hundred Nations Alliance is very wealthy, it is impossible for them to be so arrogant. Being able to equip ordinary soldiers with complete weapons and equipment is already their limit. After suffering tens of thousands of casualties, the army of skeletons came to the city. Then the skeleton death squads rushed forward and followed up, rushing directly to the city gate. This is too arrogant. With just one strike, tens of thousands of skeleton warriors fell to the ground. ?A **** fierce battle began. The soldiers of the Hundred Nations Alliance were very brave. Even though the city gate was blown open, they did not retreat and still resisted tenaciously. Under the dual power of energy bombs and undead blasts, it only took hundreds of sixth-level skeleton warriors and three seventh-level super undead to blow a big hole in the solid city gate. ??The nearest border city was completely destroyed, and of course the undead army also paid the loss of nearly 130,000 skeleton warriors. The Alliance of Hundreds of Nations was not much better, suffering losses of as much as 70,000. In the end, the generals who defended the city broke through with less than 20,000 remaining soldiers and ran out. ¡°Clean the battlefield, take care of your men, and do not disturb the residents in the city. In addition, let someone tell the whole city, telling them that this city belongs to the Eternal Night Empire, and everyone¡¯s life is still the same, but they are not allowed to leave the city in the near future.¡± The leader of the undead rode a skeleton war horse and slowly walked into the city. The first thing he did was to issue a few orders. ¡°Those who violate this rule will be killed without mercy!¡± ¡°As ordered, general.¡± The leader of a group of seventh-level undead, his eyes flashing green, replied very respectfully. The undead clan has a stricter hierarchy, and those at the top have almost absolute control over those at the bottom. ??The residents in the city were all staying behind closed doors. Because the attack of the Evernight Empire was so sudden, everyone except that army was trapped here. They hid in the room, listening to the noise outside, and shivering. Some of the bolder ones secretly peered through the windows and carefully observed the situation outside. ??When they learned that the city had fallen and that the invaders were an army of undead, each of them looked ashen and felt that the future was dark. At least they can be reasonable with the human race, but the worst outcome is just to be enslaved. Although it is very miserable to become a servant, at least you still have your life, and you may not have no chance to escape in the future. ??As for the undead tribe, they are probably not going to be turned into the same race... ?While the residents in the city were anxiously waiting for death to come, the announcement from the leader of the undead quickly spread throughout the city. This gave the already desperate residents a glimmer of hope again. It¡¯s not that they believe what the undead leader says, but they have no choice but to believe it. ??Although the increase in aura concentration has turned these residents into extraordinary warriors, it is really too much to think about using this to resist the undead army. ¡­ ?In addition to this border city, the Evernight Empire also launched fierce offensives in several other places. The territory of the Evernight Empire is very vast, and the border with the Hundred Nations Alliance is ridiculously long. Since it is a war, it is naturally impossible to focus on just one city. ?Soko City is also a city located on the border, but its location is relatively close to the northern continent. ?It occupies a relatively large area, and the buildings in the city are well-proportioned. Before the war, it had been the main city for transactions between the two sides, and its development was relatively prosperous. ?Compared with the cities on the Yongye Empire side, that is the main city. The surrounding border cities are all built around it. Speaking of which, the rise and development of Soco City into its current prosperous state has a lot to do with the Evernight Empire. The first is trade. If merchants from both sides want to go to the other side, they need to pass through Soco City. This is undoubtedly a huge income. The other is the support of the Hundred Nations Alliance. With the emergence of the Evernight Empire, no matter what the Hundred Nations Alliance thinks, the construction of border lines is inevitable. ?They need a wall, a "wall" that can withstand the Evernight Empire''s attack and buy them time to react. ? There is no doubt that Soco City is this "wall". Therefore, in the construction of Soco City, all parties have made strong contributions and those with money have contributed money. ?In just a few years, Soco City has been built into a first-class main city, and its prosperity is not even worse than that of the kings of some small countries. As the main city located on the border, its importance can be imagined. In other words, if the Evernight Empire wants to enter the northern continent, it must capture this city. ?Hence, when war started elsewhere, Soco City also ushered in its opponent, the Yongye Empire¡¯s main army. 80,000 regular troops, with nearly 300,000 servants, surrounded the entire Soco city tightly. Then he launched an attack directly. ?Huge beasts slowly walked out from behind, carrying magic cannons, and then bursts of cannons sounded. ??The black-armored army adopted the fighting method of the old days when a tiger led a pack of wolves. An elite man led many servants and pounced directly on them, very fiercely. For today''s attack, the Evernight Empire has been preparing for a long time, and all kinds of special props are fully equipped. Looking at Soco City, they didn''t even get any relevant information before this. Prepare, I have always been prepared. But their preparations were based on the standards of the Evernight Empire more than twenty years ago. ?At this moment, the intensity displayed by the Evernight Empire far exceeded their expectations. Hundreds of magic cannons fired simultaneously, so much so that the gunners on the city wall could hardly raise their heads. They do have magic cannons, but in terms of power and range, they are inferior to the Eternal Night Empire. ?After years of research and development, the research institute of the Eternal Night Empire has even developed a holy-level magic cannon, which is a super cannon that theoretically has an eighth-level normal strike and a ninth-level super-limited strike. ?Although there are still many shortcomings, it is undeniable that they have indeed researched them. ?However, although it has been updated to the holy level, the cannons of the Evernight Empire are still mainly epic level. It¡¯s not that they haven¡¯t fully mastered the legendary technology, but that the empire is also in the same predicament as those players at the beginning, short of money. Legendary cannons are expensive in forging materials and expensive to use, so they are really unaffordable. So they chose a simpler approach and updated the epic level. Today¡¯s epic cannon has been updated to version 4.0. Although it is not as good as the legendary level, its strength is far higher than the epic level. Normal shooting has reached the weak seventh-level standard, and the super-limited strike has also been upgraded to twelve shots. If it is in full bloom, it can even fire an eighth-level strike. Although there is only one shot, it is powerful enough. ?Under the dark sky, the cannon sounded, flashing with dazzling light. The terrifying cannon hit the energy shield supported by the city wall, making a dull impact. ??The energy shield was crumbling under the bombardment, and even cracked, but it was repaired in the blink of an eye. ¡°What a violent bombardment. Only a few hundred guns could produce such a terrifying blow.¡± When the city guard commander on the city wall saw this, he was immediately shocked. He didn''t expect the Eternal Night Empire''s bombardment to be so terrifying. He immediately ordered: "Increase energy output and don''t save resources." ??The magicians in the city did not hesitate. They gritted their teeth and immediately increased their output. They invested a large amount of elemental crystals into it and burned the elemental crystals in an almost extravagant way. ¡°Continue to attack.¡± The commander of Yongye¡¯s army remained calm and ordered the gunners to continue bombarding and suppress the other side. At this moment, both sides perfectly demonstrated the saying, "Every second of the war is burning money." ??Whether it is the artillery bombardment of the Evernight Empire or the elemental shield of Soco City, the resources burned every minute and every second are enough to make people collapse. And when the two sides are at odds, it becomes even more terrifying. ??Eternal Night Empire''s intention is very simple, that is, to send the soldiers under the city wall, then open the city gate, and fight in close combat with the defenders of Soco City. They had no intention in Soco City. The fierce shelling made it impossible for them to fight back. They could only watch the black-armored warriors below get closer and closer until they came under the city wall. "Earthquake." The magician''s legion staff fell to the ground, and the ground trembled and undulated like waves, heading towards the city wall. The black-armored warriors in front seemed to have been prepared and immediately hid on both sides. ?However, when it came to about a hundred meters away from the city wall, the "wave" was intercepted as if it hit something hard. ?The black-armored warrior waiting nearby was immediately dumbfounded. Where is the road? "Oh, that''s it, I thought there was some way. I have already buried the "Pillar of the Earth" around the city, and I want to raise the earth slope. Just dream!" Looking at the black-armored army below, the guard The city general sneered with disdain. ?Then the next second, countless black shadows fell from the sky like a downpour. ?While the city defenders focused their attention on the ground troops, a legion had already arrived above the city with the help of flying monsters. ??They held special spears and jumped off the backs of the flying monsters. Puff puff- ??Produced by the research institute, a spear specially designed to break the energy shield was pierced into the energy shield. In an instant, countless large holes appeared in the energy shield, and cracks spread to all sides. ¡°Increase the output and restore the city defense shield!¡± The generals who defended the city were so frightened that they broke out in cold sweat. The magicians squeezed themselves desperately, continuously inputting the power of elements, but they could not keep up. The speed of destruction was much faster than the speed of repair. After a while, the energy shield was completely broken. Papa pa pa¡ª (End of this chapter) Chapter 171： Visions of the future, hybrid naval fleets Chapter 171: Future Vision, Mixed Naval Fleet Without giving the city defenders much time, without the energy shield''s defense, a dozen legendary magic cannons immediately entered an over-limited state, and dozens of eighth-level elemental strikes were fired at the city gate instantly. On the city wall, a special defensive inscription lights up. Under the control of the magician, a nearly ten-meter-thick energy wall rises in front of the city gate. However, it was of no use. ??Boom, boom, boom¡ª¡ª In an instant, the energy wall was pierced, and the remaining dozen or so shells hit the city gate directly. score A large hole instantly appeared in the tall city gate. The terrifying bombardment continued unabated, refining the soldiers behind the city gate with it, and then flew hundreds of meters and penetrated dozens of buildings in a row before completely dissipating. ?The black-armored warriors under the city wall were all mid-level extraordinary. Without the obstruction of the energy shield, they quickly climbed up. ??The city wall, which was dozens of meters high, couldn''t stop them at all, but they climbed onto the city wall after a while. At this moment, the airborne troops were fighting fiercely with the defenders on the city wall, disrupting the situation and buying time for their companions to land. As more and more black-armored warriors entered the city, a more **** and brutal battle began. ?This is not because they are brave and want to hold on to the city and fight to the death. After all, there are so many forces and so many people, they can¡¯t all be brought in, right? ??The black-armored warrior roared and continued to kill the enemies in front of him. After entering Soco City, the imperial commander quickly issued the same order. Except that they were not allowed to leave the city, life continued as usual. After the managers come with their team, they will definitely make changes. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. First, we must have faith, and it can only be the dark god. It is a very real problem. Slashed on the black armor, causing sparks to fly. In order to capture this main city, the Eternal Night Empire specially mobilized a sixth-level epic legion. The tens of thousands of other regular soldiers have also reached the level of the sixth-level imperial guard legion. ??More than 50,000 enemies were killed, nearly 100,000 were captured, and less than 20,000 were lost. It¡¯s just that the managers haven¡¯t come yet and they don¡¯t know how to manage, so they just keep it as it is. The long knife fell down. ?But even so, judging from the battle loss ratio, the empire still has an absolute advantage. In this case, the defenders had nowhere to escape. ??For these ordinary people of the alliance, the empire did not carry out large-scale purges. Su Xingyu''s original benevolent government still affects the empire to this day. Because when the soldiers of the Evernight Empire gathered together, the situation became one-sided. In fact, this is also the empire¡¯s plan for dealing with the conquered forces in recent years. The defense was not broken. Different from the army of the undead and the army of monsters, the army attacking Soco City is the regular army of the empire. They are stronger and their commanders are more powerful. "Death." A black-armored warrior said in a cold tone. As he waved his sword, an Alliance warrior fell down, staining the ground with blood. ??The Alliance soldier''s eyes showed a look of astonishment, as if he couldn''t figure out what the **** this defense was all about. So, they can only target the servant soldiers. They tried to run but couldn''t. This time, the empire achieved remarkable results. "this¡­" ?This is simply unrealistic. It is impossible for them to manage it, and there are not so many resources to support them. So, the deployment is also more complete. Furthermore, this is a siege battle. To be able to achieve this kind of advantage in a siege battle, it can only be said that the strength gap between the two sides is indeed quite large. The Alliance soldiers next to them had bloodshot eyes and rushed forward frantically, trying to push back the Imperial soldiers. ?In less than one night, the entire city was completely destroyed, and unlike other border cities where the generals who defended the city ran away, all the generals who defended the city in Soco City remained. Under the attack of the imperial soldiers, the defenders of the city were retreating steadily, with almost no resistance. ?In this case, relying on the city and defense equipment, the alliance soldiers can still defend it for a while, but once they engage in a head-on battle, it is completely impossible to defeat them. So for those forces that surrendered, there are only two main points of transformation, the first is to change their beliefs, and the second is to pay tribute. ?With the elites of the empire as the vanguard, the defense line of the city''s defenders was directly penetrated. There is no way. Those imperial elites are really too tough. With the strength of the city defenders, it is not difficult to hurt them, but it is very difficult to kill them. ?Of course, this does not mean that the Eternal Night Empire does not care about anything and just lets it go. At least for now, this garrison cannot be defeated. ??The imperial warrior glanced at him and showed a cruel smile. The long knife swept past, and blackness suddenly appeared, and a head flew up. Among them, a large part of the losses of the imperial army came from the servant soldiers. ??However, if you want to say it is intense, it is not too intense. ¡°Fight! Fight! Fight!¡± As for the servant soldiers, their strength is indeed inferior to that of the imperial army, but according to the system, they have all reached the elite level. Changing beliefs is for the sake of stability. As long as there are enough people who believe in the Eternal Night Cult, the empire will not worry about them rebelling. Needless to say, there is no need to talk about tribute. The empire is also short of money. If you have any good things, send them over as soon as possible. For the Hundred Nations Alliance in the Northern Continent, if they can successfully capture it, the solution is actually similar. ??After all, the Hundred Nations Alliance is too big, so big that it can support the Evernight Empire to death. If it is completely absorbed, it will only disrupt the situation of the empire. There are not many solutions to deal with such a force. ?Either absorb and assimilate, or let things go, or kill them all... The first two are not suitable. As for killing? ?With the strength of the Evernight Empire, it is indeed possible. After all, they can cause undead natural disasters, and the human sea tactic has no effect on them. ?But Su Xingyu is not a murderous person. He will not spare a hand against those who resist, and will kill them when they should. He will not carry out meaningless killings against his subjects who are not a threat. Let¡¯s talk about the most basic values. ?Even if these people of the kingdom do nothing but pray at home every day, they can still generate value, and it is a higher value than killing them and turning them into skeleton warriors. Use religious beliefs to control them, and establish a divine right to rule. After hundreds of years of this, when the people of the kingdom have fully adapted, it will no longer matter what the people in power above think. ??The empire would not do it by killing the people of the kingdom on a large scale, but it would have no burden to kill tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of nobles. ?But it¡¯s too early to say this now. The fight has just begun, and we haven¡¯t even captured a few border cities. We don¡¯t know how long it will take to capture the entire Hundred Nations Alliance. Conservatively estimated, if the war starts in thirty years, if the war does not go well, it is not impossible to fight for a hundred years. The situation has not even been opened, so it is really too early to start thinking about arranging them now. ¡­ When a full-scale attack was launched here, other places also followed suit. The vast territory stretched the border between the two sides, which also facilitated the empire''s offensive. In addition to land attacks, there were also sea attacks, and the Empire also launched attacks. ?Over the years, the empire continued to expand its territory and finally reached other coastlines, so it also developed its own naval fleet. ??Although purely from the perspective of the empire headquarters, their strength is somewhat unsatisfactory. After all, the development time is too short, and the navy is a very time-consuming branch. In addition, the sea is not their combat strength, so their strength is not very good, which is normal. ??But if you add the affiliated sea tribe, the empire''s navy is not weak. It can even be said to be very powerful, not weaker than some sea players who specialize in sea combat. ?Over the years, the affiliated sea tribe has developed at an incredibly fast rate. Some time ago, the Naga Kingdom was established and accepted the coronation of the empire. The population of the headquarters has reached tens of millions, and the number of dark murlocs has reached nearly 30 million. As for the other servants of the sea tribe, they have already exceeded 100 million. Compared with the fierce competition on the mainland, the competition intensity in the sea is very complex, which can be said to be both high and low. Why do you say that? It is said to be high because there are sea tribes everywhere. You can see the sea tribes wherever they can survive. It is said to be low because most of them are in the "tribal" era. Their weapons and equipment, social systems, etc. are relatively low-level and their level of civilization is low. As long as you cross the threshold of the tribe and develop steadily for a period of time, you can basically crush 95% of the sea tribes. As for the mainland, the level of civilization is too high. They are all tough and very difficult to defeat. ?Think about what Su Xingyu¡¯s Yongye Empire has developed into, and it¡¯s really crazy that there are still two forces that can fight him. In the sea, Nagas and fishmen have no restrictions on development, and no worries about social systems. They do not need to think too much, as long as they ensure that their tribesmen can have enough to eat. ?Under such circumstances, their development speed was astonishingly fast, and the number of their tribesmen also increased rapidly. ? ? Several large fleets are stationed on several small islands near the northern seas. These are the fleets of the Hundred Nations Alliance. Their mission is to block the sea routes of the Eternal Night Empire. Compared with the Eternal Night Empire, the Hundred Kingdoms Alliance has existed longer and has been in contact with the sea for a longer time. In addition, they have to face the Blood Empire on the other side of the sea all year round. Therefore, in terms of the establishment of the sea fleet, they are better than the Eternal Night Empire. Much more powerful. With the strength of their fleet, it is not difficult at all to blockade the Imperial Navy, which does not show its fangs. "It''s so boring! Working here is really boring. There is nothing. The only downside is watching the natives fight." A navy soldier stretched and yawned, feeling very depressed. "You guys are not going to play with those natives again, are you? You are pretty good too. Those guys smell like shit, but you can actually swallow them!" Another navy soldier glanced at him with admiration. said. "Oh, don''t mention it. If there is no other way, who would want to do this." The soldier sighed, feeling like he couldn''t look back on the past, "It''s better to have those ladies in the kingdom. Not only are they beautiful, but they are also gentle and considerate. . The people here look stronger than me, and their voices sound like wild pigs howling..." "Be careful. If you are caught by the captain, it will be easier for you." Another soldier chuckled. "Okay, okay, the captain won''t care about such a trivial matter. We are already here, why don''t we have some fun?" ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯ve all been ¡°exiled¡± here, why don¡¯t we have some fun without affecting the mission.¡± ¡°I feel overwhelmed when I think about staying here for a long time, and I don¡¯t know what the situation is like at home..." ¡°When I go back, I will definitely enjoy it...¡± A group of navy soldiers sat around the table and discussed animatedly which area had better indigenous women, which place had better food, and when they could go home. ?The sea is vast and boring. When sailing on the sea, you can hardly see other scenes except the sea and the sky. Compared to sailing aimlessly, being able to station on these small islands is actually pretty good. At least they can bathe freely and eat local delicacies freely. The only drawback is that they stayed a little longer. Three years. ?A fleet often has to stay here for three years before returning to the kingdom to rest and rotate other fleets over. Three years, such a long time, just thinking about it makes people feel desperate. ?While chatting, there was suddenly an explosion. Boom¡ª¡ª ?The firelight instantly illuminated everything in front of them, and the next second, they lost consciousness in the purification of the flames. ?On the sea level, I saw several huge fleets approaching slowly. A series of terrifying energy cannons streaked across the sky, drawing dazzling arcs in the air, and attacked them head on. ?The scale of the fleet is shocking. Each warship is like a moving war fortress, huge and powerful. ¡°Enemy attack!!¡± In an instant, horrifying shouts spread throughout the entire port area. No matter what they were doing, all the Alliance soldiers stopped what they were doing, picked up their weapons, and instantly entered combat mode. The energy shield rose, the light pillar rose into the sky, and the dazzling light illuminated the vicinity of the island. A magic cannon with a door mounted on the shore was activated and began to counterattack. ?Hum, boom, boom¡ª "Damn it, what do the scouts do? The enemy fleet has arrived at the doorstep, but they haven''t found anything." A naval general roared angrily as he looked at the energy cannons that kept coming. The entire port area was in chaos. No one thought that they would be attacked at this time. This is very unreasonable. It¡¯s not that they think the Eternal Night Empire won¡¯t attack them. It''s because they have set up a defense line. As a result, there is no news from the early warning line, and the enemy''s fleet has arrived at their doorstep first. My heart is full of confusion and anger, but the most important thing at the moment is to defend the port and then fight back. However, it¡¯s not that simple. "Roar-" ??A figure as huge as a mountain emerged from the sea, smashed the energy shield with one head, and spat out a thick poisonous mist from its mouth, covering the entire ship in an instant. The naval soldiers on the ship fainted without even having time to react. At the same time, countless tall, scaly black figures jumped out, landed on the beach, and rushed towards the gunner at a terrifying speed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 172： The chaotic sea tribe, the three powerful nations of the North Chapter 172 The Chaotic Sea Tribe, the Three Powerful Countries in the North ¡°Shoot, shoot!¡± The commander looked at the black mass and the sea monsters rushing towards him. His face suddenly turned pale, he shouted in fear, and ordered to the soldiers. But these extraordinary sixth-level Naga warriors were so fast that the gunners had no time to calibrate their direction, and they rushed out a long distance. ?Withdrawing the short spear behind him, the Naga warrior roared angrily, without aiming, and threw it out based on feeling. The ultimate power caused the short spear to burst out at terrifying speed, piercing the night sky like lightning and shooting towards the Alliance naval warriors. ?The Alliance soldiers looked at this scene in horror. They had no time to dodge effectively. The short spears were like the scythe of death, ruthlessly harvesting lives. Puff puff- ?Hands of Alliance soldiers fell, blood flowed into rivers, and screams echoed on the battlefield. ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± ?This cannot be saved. After the development of magic cannons, close combat almost disappeared from the ranks of naval combat methods. Looking at the tragic death of the soldiers, the commander was filled with despair. ?This kind of battle scenes can be seen everywhere on the battlefield, with the Sea Warriors completely suppressing the Alliance Warriors. What¡¯s more, this is a beach, not the mainland. As for the battleship? ??The Naga warrior shouted loudly and thrust out the spear in his hand. ??Sea serpents with dragon heads and fish bodies, rough skin, and black scales. Their eyes are blood red, like burning rubies, shining with evil light. ??The result of using long force to attack short force can be imagined. The naval soldiers on the coast can almost be said to be defeated at the first touch. As more and more giant sea beasts leap out of the sea, the entire port directly becomes a performance stage for the giant beasts. ?Looking at the ships that were either sunk or captured, the alliance commander knew that his fleet was doomed. "ha-" ??Taking this opportunity, the Naga warriors quickly approached and started a close combat with the Alliance warriors. ?The fleet of the Evernight Empire fired a few rounds of artillery shells at the beginning, and then watched the sea warriors crush the whole process. It can be said that even if the fleet of the Evernight Empire is replaced by the Alliance fleet, the outcome will be the same. Secondly, this is just a fleet of the alliance, but it does not represent the naval strength of the alliance. ??A super-large octopus with thick and long tentacles covered with suckers. "General Liu, Island No. 1 has been completely captured. In this battle, 4,271 soldiers of the Northern Alliance were killed and 12,315 prisoners were taken, some of whom were natives of the island." The Naga commander who accompanied the army this time came to a battleship. , report the news to the naval commander of this expedition. ?Who can tell them why the other side has so many ferocious beasts in the sea? ??This is really the navy of the Eternal Night Empire, not the troops of the Deep Sea Empire? ¡°Very good, thank you for your hard work, General.¡± You can''t beat it on the beach, but it''s even worse in the sea. ??Naga do not belong to the complete sea tribe. As amphibious creatures, they can also exert considerable combat effectiveness on land. Basically no opportunity to use it. It¡¯s not that the Alliance¡¯s navy is weak. Excluding the maritime tribes, among the three forces, the Hundred Nations Alliance has the strongest navy. ?At this moment, even the alliance¡¯s naval commander was confused. ¡ª ??This is indeed the case. It didn''t take long for the fleet in this port to be captured. ??But judging from the opponent''s fleet, this is indeed the army of the Evernight Empire. Even though the Alliance Navy has been developing for a long time and has been traversing the sea for hundreds of years, it is considered to have experienced a lot. But I was still scared at the moment. ?Nearly three hundred meters long, the whole body is dark blue. When it surfaces, it looks like a small island in the deep sea. ?All kinds of giant beasts are raging at the port, and it''s like dreaming back to the ancient times, and returning to the era when giant beasts were rampant. ?But he really couldn¡¯t figure out how a human empire, which had only been established for only a hundred years, could come up with so many giant beasts? ¡°Lost.¡± The spear penetrated the neck of the Union soldier. ?As for the Naga warriors, they fight in the sea all year round, and what they are best at is close combat. The only difference is that the Imperial Navy soldiers have stronger combat effectiveness and can be replaced with more Sea Warriors to defend the coast. ?And to be honest, the alliance''s naval soldiers are not very effective in close combat. But he was caught off guard and was not prepared at all. He did not even exert half of his usual combat effectiveness. ??Nearly two hundred meters long, the dark demon python is covered in black scales and has scarlet eyes. The cold light flashes as fast as lightning. ?Of course, in addition to their problems, there is another main reason, that is, the combat effectiveness of these sea warriors is really strong. Liu Xuan nodded, very satisfied with the result, and then asked: "How much is our loss?" "this¡­" The Naga commander''s expression froze, as if he didn''t expect to ask this question. "Is there anything that can''t be said and hidden?" Seeing that the Naga leader did not answer, Liu Xuan frowned and asked in confusion. "That''s not true... I just haven''t calculated it yet. I''ll report it to you later." The Naga leader touched his head and replied with some embarrassment. There is no way, there are too many Sea Tribe warriors, and the system is quite confusing. There will be losses in every battle, so unless there are huge casualties in the headquarters, they will not count their own casualties. Let¡¯s put it this way, sometimes even the commander himself doesn¡¯t know how many sea warriors he brought out during the expedition. So usually, they only count beheadings, and then give corresponding rewards according to the amount of beheadings. As for those Sea Tribe warriors who died in battle, being able to die on the battlefield and return to the embrace of the Fearful Ancestor God is the greatest reward for them. For the Hai tribe, war death allowance does not exist. In fact, nothing is the norm. Most of the monster tribes are like this. They enjoy themselves to the fullest while alive, but everything becomes nothing after death. Different from the empire itself, they have different views on the inheritance of blood and the concept of family. Liu Xuan: ¡°¡­¡± Liu Xuan finally understood why the consul specifically asked him to be more tolerant of the Sea Tribe warriors during the expedition. ?This is too rough a job! There is no army that does not count its own casualties. Liu Xuan has lived for so many years and has met countless troops. This is the first time he has encountered a unit that only counts gains and does not count casualties in a battle. ??Moreover, this army is actually one of their own. For a moment, even Liu Xuan couldn''t hold himself any longer. After a while, he waved his hand and said, "Go ahead and count them as soon as possible." The Naga commander responded, walked out, and asked people to count them. The casualties were gone. Soon, he hurried back and reported loudly: "General, the Hai Clan army lost 2167 soldiers, most of whom were servants. The Hai Clan of our own only lost 227 soldiers." ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Liu Xuan nodded, obviously satisfied with the battle loss ratio, and then ordered: "I don''t know what the rules are over there, but in the empire, post-war rewards must be distributed truthfully, and no one can be deducted. You guys This time we are following the empire and we should abide by the rules of the empire!¡± ¡°General, please don¡¯t worry, we will issue rewards truthfully.¡± The Naga commander replied loudly. In the Hai Tribe, there are not so many twists and turns. If you win, you will be rewarded. It is as simple and crude as that. ? Su Xingyu doesn''t care about this. As long as they don''t break the red line, they can develop the rest by themselves. So after the war ends, the rewards for the Sea Warriors will be distributed as soon as possible. Because this is an ancestral custom. If you attack late or not at all, you will be resisted by the soldiers. When the time comes to file a lawsuit, it will be very easy for you. ¡­ ?Land, sea, and the Evernight Empire exerted force in two aspects at the same time, catching the Hundred Nations Alliance by surprise. ??The Hundred Nations Alliance was not unprepared. On the contrary, in order to resist the invasion of the Evernight Empire, they had prepared for a long time and had an absurd amount of various props. However, they misjudged the strength of the Evernight Empire. ?Although the Evernight Empire has been expanding and the war has never stopped, in fact, the empire has not been fully mobilized for many years. This also leads to a problem. That is to say, even the top officials of the empire, the elders who truly understand the strength of the empire, are actually very few. ?This is true even for high-ranking elders, not to mention those who have infiltrated and barely managed to sneak into the citizen and aristocratic classes. The empire they understand is too one-sided. Even on this basis, the Hundred Nations Alliance has greatly increased the strength of the Evernight Empire. However, it is still far from enough. Not even close. ?In just half a month, most of the border land was lost. The Yongye Empire relied on its strong combat power to capture seventeen cities. ??The main force of the empire moved forward and captured the three main cities. The troops reached the capital of the neighboring kingdom and were unstoppable. ?At sea, the imperial fleet led the sea army to clean up the nails planted by the alliance, and then headed towards the northern sea. ¡­ Northern continent, central place. ?There is a city built here, a prosperous main city that gathers the essence of hundreds of countries. His name is Apocalypse. The countries in the Hundred-Nation Alliance are either strong or weak. Weak, small country with no more than one million citizens, if it were not for the protection of the alliance, it would have disappeared in the long river of history. The powerful ones can be called the top kingdoms, with millions of troops and the spirit of an empire. Unfortunately, they are restricted by alliances and the joint suppression of various countries and are not allowed to expand. In the Hundred Kingdoms Alliance, the three most powerful kingdoms are the Kingdom of Rennesa, the Kingdom of Saint Anza, and the Kingdom of Cape Co. Before that, the three parties fought against each other and barely maintained the stability of the northern continent. ?Apocalypse City is located at the junction of the three countries, but it is an unowned land and does not belong to any country, at least that is what it says on the surface. ?Apocalypse City, in a tall, splendid building, people at the pinnacle of power in the northern continent gathered together to discuss important matters. score A strong man suddenly slammed the table and roared angrily: "Damn, those border guards are trash! I spend so much money on them every year, and the supply of equipment and resources is never lacking. As a result, even one day in a row They can¡¯t even hold on, they¡¯re all useless, raising a bunch of ferocious dogs is more useful than them.¡± boom- Another middle-aged man stood up, extremely furious, and almost drew his sword: "Fuck you, go fight it yourself if you can, and feel the strength of that black-armored army, or shut up your stinky mouth! Do you really think it''s a big deal to just provide some money and equipment? Are you in the rear? Just by reading some newspapers and periodicals, do you really think you have control over the situation on the battlefield?" "Hmph! It''s true that I have never been to the southern border, but I have fought many battles. In less than half a month, more than a dozen cities fell, and even three of the main cities were lost. When I put down the orc turmoil, I also At this speed, what is this if not trash?" The strong man stood up without showing any signs of weakness and said **** for tat. ¡°Hoke, you are looking for death!¡± The middle-aged man held his palm empty, and a long knife appeared, ready to slash at the strong man. ??The strong man''s face also darkened, and he picked up the battle axe. ¡°You two, calm down your anger.¡± ¡°Say a few words less, say a few words less.¡± ¡°Now is not the time to quarrel, how to solve the Eternal Night Empire is the key.¡± ?When everyone saw this, they stopped watching the show and quickly spoke out to dissuade the two people. The people nearby also stepped forward to stop them. ??The two of them were still very aggressive, ready to start a fight if they disagreed. At this moment, the person sitting above spoke. "Okay, that''s almost enough. You guys really want to fight here." ??It was a young man wearing a gorgeous magic robe. His voice was very plain, but with a hint of undoubted domineering: "You have all read the specific battle report. This border defeat is not the fault of the border army. There is no problem with the border army''s response strategy, and the equipment and props are in place. In order to stop the attack of Yong Ye''s army, they have used All means, although defeat is glorious, it can only be said that the gap between the two sides is too big. " As the young man spoke and clarified the battle, the two men instantly became quiet and sat back down. The three themes above belong to the three major powers. The old man next to the young man also said: "The responsibility for this battle does not lie with the border army, but with us. We underestimated the strength of this new neighbor. They are far stronger than we imagined." ¡°What¡¯s the use of talking about this now? Does it matter whose responsibility it is? Can¡¯t we withstand the attack of Yong Ye¡¯s army if we divide the responsibilities well!?¡± The rugged man on the far right was very disdainful and said loudly: "Everyone, the border has been breached. The three main cities of Soko, Benis, and Lant have also fallen into the hands of the Eternal Night Empire. The capital of Liat has been Put it on the opponent¡¯s plate.¡± "And what are we doing? We have just received the battle report and are assigning responsibilities! If we continue like this, the Liat Kingdom will be declared destroyed, and our alliance can also prepare to change its name." ??The strong man''s voice was like thunder, spreading throughout the entire venue, and everyone fell silent. They naturally understand such a simple truth. ?But...it lacks some feeling. After all, they were not the ones who were about to be beaten to the royal capital. ¡°His Majesty Gejir is right, we can¡¯t wait any longer. We must unite, use our strength and money, and jointly resist the attack of the Eternal Night Empire, so that they can see our strength.¡± ??A slightly fat middle-aged man responded immediately and shouted very generously: "The Gothic Principality is willing to send half of its army and 150,000 civilians to the alliance''s command to support the resistance cause." As the man spoke out, someone quickly followed suit. "The Principality of Carmi is willing to support 300,000 light crystals..." ¡°The Principality of Rus is willing to support 200,000 servants¡­¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 173： With firm steps, enter the demiplane Chapter 173: Steady footsteps, marching into the demiplane Lu Mingfei was dreaming. In his impression, all the dreams he had had since his birth were not as clear as the dream he had just had. Lu Mingfei dreamed that where he was, there were countless water patterns that were constantly undulating. Black thorns were coiling around his body, entangled around his body, and gradually tightened around his waist. Scars were etched on the surface of his body. ?Then the thorns coiled tighter and tighter, and finally even strangled him to pieces alive. The next moment, Lu Mingfei felt that he had entered another world. Lu Mingfei saw a huge black devil. In order to fulfill the wish of a certain boy, he constantly reincarnated and reshaped the timeline and retraced the world. In the process of constant reshaping of time, the boy met the same girl over and over again. Experience the same pain over and over again and share the same joy with those familiar friends and companions. During this extremely long process, the boy began to become smoother, and his skin gradually became less able to feel the rise and fall of mosquitoes in summer. Deep in the boy''s heart, he also gradually realized that the one-sided love he thought he had was no longer the same. Not all of life. Lu Mingfei''s dream advanced to this point, and he suddenly felt that the world around him became cold and sharp, and the overbearing cold air around him seemed to solidify all the joints in his body. ?And a suppressed flame existed in his chest. This blazing flame seemed to be his only source of power in the dream world. Lu Mingfei had no choice but to start running. The more he ran, the clearer and cleaner the flame became. The heat overflowed from the pores of his body, wrapping him in mist. Just as he was running wildly, Lu Mingfei suddenly felt that his feet were empty, and he fell into the deep sea. Suddenly Lu Mingfei felt like he was sinking to the deepest part of the water like a stone, and the light gradually left him. The dark water pressure around him squeezed his body, squeezing out the last bit of oxygen from his alveoli. ?The shadow seemed to be glowing slightly, allowing him to vaguely see his face. It was the elusive boy in black he had seen in the corridor before. ?Following Lu Mingfei, he suddenly felt a sharp pain on his wrist, which made him suddenly wake up from his dream. ?Lu Mingfei wanted to struggle, but no matter how hard he tried, Lu Mingfei felt that he could not move up even a cent, and could only sit back and watch himself fall into the deeper seabed. ??Then he saw in the deep black water, the black devil and the dark green flame devil, pulling his body back and forth like a tug of war. He felt that his limbs and bones were like Shang Yang who was about to be cut into pieces by five horses, and he was feeling pain that pierced his soul. "Yes. If Chen Motong hadn''t stumbled, how could you have suddenly fainted just now! We have to let them know what will happen to those who dare to bully us!" "Mingfei, you scared me to death." Elizabeth said to Lu Mingfei with great concern: "Your body has been in a fever state since you fainted just now. For you, we fought with the three groups of guys. Fight, I think Chen Motong and her losers will remember this lesson." Lu Mingfei once heard someone say that drowning is probably the most painful way to die in the world. ¡°Well... I had a nightmare. I dreamed about ghosts.¡± Suffocation, death¡­ ?At this moment, a black shadow slowly floated in front of Lu Mingfei. Lu Mingfei took a long breath. The suffocating dream just now was so real that he couldn''t help but touch his hair, which was moist. At this moment, Lu Mingfei heard a dragon roar, and then he saw a man with a similar face to the photo on his grandfather''s tombstone. He threw the devilish boy away with force and yelled. A cry: "Get out!" After saying that, he calmly pulled his sweaty hand away from Elizabeth''s hand. When he took his hand back, he found a red mark on his wrist. He was lying on a bed in the infirmary, where there was only one bed. So when the sea water poured into his throat, Lu Mingfei gave up his resistance. ?Feeling the discomfort coming from his body, Lu Mingfei instinctively wanted to sit up. As a result, when he got up, he found that there was someone holding his hand beside him. Lu Mingfei was completely confused now. Was that a dream or reality? Lu Mingfei was startled, and then realized that it was the sweat on his body. The sweat soaked the sheets under him, making it very uncomfortable to stick to his body. ?At this moment, these abyss are sucking his mind into them, blocking the sky forever... The boy''s clothes were floating slowly in the water. Lu Mingfei''s body was stiff. He could only approach the corpse of the devil boy in fear. Lu Mingfei looked into his golden eyes and could only see The bottomless abyss of darkness. ¡°Ah¡­huh.¡± ¡°Huh? Fight?¡± Lu Mingfei¡¯s eyes were full of confusion. "Mingfei, are you awake?" Elizabeth asked Lu Mingfei anxiously. Lu Mingfei wanted to explain the situation to Elizabeth, but he didn¡¯t know what to say. Even if everyone knew that he and Chen Motong only exchanged a few words in the corridor, a fight was still inevitable. Many members of the fourth group have long been very unhappy with Chen Motong and his third group. The reason why they fought with those guys from Group 3 was not because of Lu Mingfei. It was just an excuse to start the fight. They just wanted to defeat the dissidents from Group 3 who were hostile to Group 4. "Sorry, Mingfei..." Elizabeth called him softly in the dark ward, "I hurt a lot of people this time, and I can''t control myself when I think of you getting hurt..." Lu Mingfei looked at his fianc¨¦e with a strange expression. Because in his impression, Elizabeth, the noble lady, almost never participated in children''s fights. In the rough training camp, Elizabeth could be said to be the kind of good child who spoke calmly and calmly. Under the orders of the instructors, To maintain order, the rudest thing you can do is yell and yell at someone. ? Lu Mingfei has never figured out how Elizabeth managed to maintain such a noble quality of being able to survive the mud for a long time in the training camp. ?Hence, it was really hard for Lu Mingfei to imagine what it would be like for Elizabeth to hit someone. Lu Mingfei was thinking with doubts on his face when Elizabeth suddenly spoke to Lu Mingfei in a very soft voice. The voice was really very soft and almost inaudible. She seemed to be close to Lu Mingfei and said: "Mingfei...I I had a fight with Chen Motong before. Are you unhappy?" Lu Mingfei couldn''t help but be confused when he heard this, and then he shook his head hesitantly and said: "No...no way." Hearing this, a smile broke out on Elizabeth''s face. ¡°That¡¯s good, Mingfei¡­¡± "Hmm." Lu Mingfei nodded hesitantly, and then he suddenly touched a very rough thing beside the bed. Then he looked down and found that Elizabeth had a plaster on her hand. ¡°Sister Lisa...what is this?¡± Facing Lu Mingfei''s sudden question, Elizabeth said softly in the dark: "Don''t worry...I''m fine. I just had a fight with Chen Motong. It''s just a small fracture." Hearing Elizabeth''s words, the soft feeling in Lu Mingfei''s heart was immediately replaced by anger. At this time, Lu Mingfei could no longer think rationally. ?Any education Lu Mingfei received, even what his Uncle Chu said, told Lu Mingfei that he must take revenge on this matter. ??When Chen Motong talked to him before, there were indeed signs of friendship between them, but now even the last signs have disappeared. Lu Mingfei is a warrior driven by hatred at this moment. He feels that if he is a qualified man, he must make Chen Motong and the third group pay a **** price. ¡°Mingfei.¡± Elizabeth held his shoulders. "You go to sleep first, I won''t wake you up again. The doctor just said that you need to rest..." In this way, Lu Mingfei tossed and turned with anger. It was not until the meeting in the cafeteria the next morning that Lu Mingfei, who had just recovered from a serious illness, realized what Elizabeth meant when she said that she had hurt many people last night. Less than half of the boys in the three groups were wrapped in gauze. On their arms and faces, which were exposed, you could see red and tender new skin after scabs, like hideous scars after being whipped all over the surface of the skin. ? ?Originally, when gathering, groups three and four would communicate or curse with each other, but now there is only a silence filled with hatred between the two groups. ??After Chen Motong and Lu Mingfei met, the only thing the other party said to him was. ¡°Lu Mingfei! Are you satisfied now?¡± Looking at the little witch Chen Motong who was sitting in a wheelchair with her left leg in a plaster, an obvious whip mark on her face, and other parts of her body also covered with bandages, Lu Mingfei felt the hatred towards her for breaking Elizabeth''s bones earlier. It was like a punch hitting cotton with nowhere to go. Because no matter how you look at it, Chen Motong is several times worse off than Elizabeth. Not to mention her broken left leg, the whip marks on Chen Motong''s face were nothing less than a devastating blow to the arrogant Chen Motong. ?However, these were not the most painful things for him, because Lu Mingfei found that he felt inexplicable heartache after seeing the tears in Chen Motong''s eyes. This weird feeling was the biggest blow to Lu Mingfei, who thought he was hard-hearted at the time. It wasn¡¯t until later during dinner that Lu Mingfei learned about it from Lu Mang¡¯s explanation. It turns out that after Elizabeth learned that Lu Mingfei was injured, she almost immediately ran to the third group with a riding crop from the military camp horse training factory to start the killing spree. Half of the injuries on the third group were caused by her. Chen Motong came to her out of anger, but was whipped by Elizabeth. Then the furious Chen Motong fought with Elizabeth all the way, and finally rolled down the stairs with Elizabeth in his arms, breaking both of them into fractures. Seeing that Elizabeth was injured, Ye Sheng ignored Lu Mang''s obstruction and went to the third group to settle the score. The two sides officially started a melee in the barracks. In the end, Cizer came forward and led the fifth group members to separate the two sides. After receiving the news, Instructor Su immediately planned to put all the guys who were fighting in solitary confinement. However, there were too many troublemakers, and the solitary confinement rooms in the training camp were simply not enough. In the end, they could only be punished into three or four groups, and they were confined in their respective rooms to think about their mistakes. They could only come out and walk around when eating. (End of this chapter) Chapter 174： The conditions for controlling the demiplane, the three-headed demigod Chapter 174 Conditions for controlling the demiplane, three-headed demigod The leaders of the two sixth-level beasts did not know much information, and it was limited to this prairie. The owner of the prairie is a ninth-level holy wolf king, and the group he belongs to is also the owner of this prairie. Demiplane No. 1 is filled with all kinds of ferocious beasts, including native creatures and transformed void beasts, but it is not important. Because the definition between void beasts and vicious beasts is originally very vague, after living together for several generations, it is basically impossible to tell them apart. Su Xingyu flew in the sky at an extremely fast speed, sweeping the surrounding area with his spiritual thoughts. He was very domineering. He did not hide his aura at all, and even actively spread it outwards. ?Flying all the way, it caused roars on the prairie, and furious high-level beasts rose into the sky. However, at this time, the figure had already gone far away, and even the shadow could not be seen. In just a few hours, Su Xingyu arrived outside the wolf colony, which was the center of the prairie. ?His unscrupulous behavior has already alarmed the entire prairie, so after his arrival, the ninth-level wolf king was already waiting here with a group of high-level ferocious beasts. "Visitor from the void, what do you want to do here?" The black-haired wolf king stood proudly and looked at Su Xingyu, his beastly eyes full of fear. It has cultivated to the ninth level, and its wisdom is not low, so it did not launch an attack rashly. Su Xingyu chuckled lightly, without saying anything else, and stretched out his hand towards the Wolf King to hold it in vain. ?The giant dark hand as huge as a mountain grabbed straight at the Wolf King. The wolf king sensed the danger, roared angrily, and blood surged all over his body. Then, it turned into a streak of blood and rushed directly towards the giant hand, as if to tear the giant hand into pieces. . Su Xingyu¡¯s eyes were indifferent and somewhat disdainful. With a snapping sound, the giant hand of darkness wrapped around the Wolf King, and countless dark chains wrapped around it. The Wolf King struggled fiercely, trying to break through the shackles of darkness. Like a firefly in a cage, it hit the "outer wall" crazily, shining scarlet. ?However, the dark cage locked it tightly inside, and no matter how it impacted, it could not shake it at all. Su Xingyu tightened his grip, and the cage immediately shrank. The wolf king''s space for movement was reduced sharply. The muscles and bones of his body made crisp sounds, and the wolf king immediately began to wail in pain. "Roar-" The beast''s roar resounded throughout the world, and countless high-level ferocious beasts flew up and rushed towards the black shadow in the sky. Su Xingyu didn''t deliberately hold back these guys. The black divine sword fell into his hand, and then he swept forward, and thousands of black sword energy suddenly fell down. Peripheral light is absorbed and the sky becomes dark. The sharp sword energy swept away. ??The high-level ferocious beasts each showed their magical powers and showed extremely strong strength, hoping to resist the attacks of the dark sword energy. The result can be imagined. ?Even if it is just a casual blow, it is a covering attack and cannot concentrate the damage, but even so, given the huge strength gap between the two sides. High-level ferocious beasts are still unstoppable. ?The sword energy passed by, and countless ferocious beasts were cut in half, and some even turned into pieces of flesh and blood, scattered all over the ground. ?Blood dyed the entire battlefield red, and the smell of blood filled the air. This smell that should have driven the ferocious beasts crazy was now making all the ferocious beasts still alive feel terrified from the bottom of their hearts. The gap between high-level warriors and demigods is too big. High-level extraordinary warriors who are not organized into legions and work together to fight alone are really too weak for demigods. It is not on the same level at all. The gap between the two is much larger than the seventh level and the sixth level. ?Of course, if this was the case, it would not be directly massacred. After all, the higher the transcendent level, the stronger the vitality. Ordinary demigods can kill high-level people quickly, but it is still unrealistic to kill a large number of high-level people with a casual blow. But unfortunately, Su Xingyu is not an ordinary demigod. Even with normal combat power, he has reached the level of a powerful demigod. ?Caught the dying Wolf King in front of him, Su Xingyu''s consciousness rushed directly into its spiritual sea to find the memory he wanted. Unlike the two sixth-level ferocious beasts that were confined to the grasslands, this extraordinary ninth-level wolf king could already be regarded as one of the few strong men in this plane. ??The Wolf King''s memory is larger and it is exposed to more things. Unless it involves the privacy of other powerful people, almost no information will be hidden from it as long as it wants to. Hence, searching for its memory is more difficult and time-consuming. It took Su Xingyu almost half a day to find out the relevant information about this plane and sort it out clearly. Demiplane No. 1 has not formed a unified force, and there are no monster races here. The main creatures are ferocious beasts and vegetation. As far as the information the Wolf King knows, there are three semi-god-level creatures and twenty-six ninth-level creatures in this demiplane. As for the other eighth-level and seventh-level creatures, there are even more, and there is no progress at all. through specific statistics. ?Three demigod-level creatures, namely the Red Flame Tyrannosaurus, the Vajra Demonic Ape, and the Thunder Giant Tree. Together they occupy this demiplane, and most other ferocious beasts respect them. ?Every being who has reached the ninth level can open up a territory of his own. Other ninth-level experts are not allowed to intrude without any reason. "It''s quite troublesome. There are three demigod-level creatures, including a vegetation creature. It''s hard to deal with!" After digesting the information, Su Xingyu rubbed his head. Even he felt a little troubled at this moment. ??Nowadays, if you want to conquer a plane, it is neither difficult nor easy. You only need to kill the strongest creatures to open a "hole" in the barrier, and then you can directly build the space gate. Build a space gate, then send people to enter this place, weaken the consciousness of the world by killing the creatures in this plane, and finally find it and control it. Controlling world consciousness is considered to be a complete mastery of the plane. The strongest creatures in Demiplane No. 1 are undoubtedly the three demigod-level creatures. According to the memory of the Wolf King, they should all belong to the level of ordinary demigods. ?However, with the blessing of world consciousness, I am afraid it will be improved. Even if it does not reach the combat effectiveness of a high-level demigod, it will not be much worse. Of course, this refers to the two demigod beasts. If the giant demigod tree is blessed by world consciousness and is located on its home court, then its combat power will definitely reach that of a high-level demigod. "We have to act as soon as possible." After identifying the direction, Su Xingyu did not stay here anymore, and immediately set off, flying towards the location of the giant thunder tree. A high-level demigod and two ordinary demigods are on the other side''s home court. Once they unite, they will be a powerful force. Even Su Xingyu has to defeat some of them if he wants to deal with them. Some effort. So if you don¡¯t want to waste your energy, it¡¯s best to deal with them before they unite. Of the three demigod-level creatures, the one with the worst mobility is undoubtedly the Thunder Tree, so although it is relatively strong, Su Xingyu still chose it. ¡­ Two days later. ?After encountering countless "accidents", Su Xingyu traveled thousands of miles and arrived at Thunder Cliff, where the giant thunder tree grew. The place was already fully decorated. Giant trees thousands of meters high stand here, with lush branches and leaves, each leaf shining with the light of thunder, containing the most primitive destructive power in the world. ?The roots of the tree penetrate deeply into the ground, and the root system spreads throughout Thunder Bluff, absorbing the energy of the land. Nearly two hundred meters tall, it is red all over, with rough scales, and its eyes have strange cracks that glow with red light. The huge body has lava energy constantly flowing, making it look like a moving volcano. ??It was an extremely terrifying red dragon beast, exuding a violent aura. When it moved, the entire ground trembled. ??The Vajra Demon Ape has an extremely strong body, full of muscles, and its entire body is dark and exudes a metallic luster. From a distance, it looks like a metal statue. ??The body of the Vajra Demon Ape is slightly smaller than that of its companions, only about 150 meters tall, but just by looking at its size, you can tell how terrifying its body is. ?With a few exceptions, in the world of ferocious beasts, size is a symbol of strength. Three demigod-level creatures have gathered together. The moment Su Xingyu came in, the consciousness of the world in this plane was already aware of the crisis. ?Although world consciousness cannot provide accurate notifications, vague early warnings can still be made. ?After the other two demigod-level beast kings realized the danger, they immediately rushed to Thunder Bluff with their men to join the Thunder Giant Tree and prepare to defend against the powerful enemy together. ¡°Strong people from outside the territory, leave here.¡± The red flame tyrannosaurus looked at the dark figure not far away and issued a warning. Su Xingyu frowned slightly and looked a little ugly. Unexpectedly, he just spent some time on the road, and in the end, these three demigod-level creatures gathered together. "This is really difficult to handle! There are three demigods and more than a hundred high-level creatures. It has only been a few days, but so many of them have gathered. I have to say that they are indeed quite capable." The worst has happened, but Su Xingyu is not anxious anymore. ¡°Outsiders, I say it again, get out of here.¡± Seeing that Su Xingyu ignored him, the Crimson Flame Tyrannosaurus suddenly became a little annoyed. Normally, it would have sprayed out dragon flames long ago. ?However, today is different from the past. From Su Xingyu''s body, the Red Flame Tyrannosaurus felt a strong threat. This is a very powerful enemy. Much stronger than his two old rivals. On your own, you will never be able to defeat the opponent. Therefore, the Red Flame Tyrannosaurus tried his best to suppress his nature and communicate as calmly as possible. ¡°I will also give you a choice, surrender to me, or face death.¡± Su Xingyu glanced at it and chuckled. "Extraterritorial strongman, there is nothing you want here, and you won''t get anything you want. If you really want to stay here, then we will have to fight to the end." The giant tree trunk swayed, and a blue streak A phantom appeared, which was the spiritual consciousness of the giant thunder tree, the image of an old man. As the oldest of the three-headed demigod creatures, it is wiser and knows how to weigh the pros and cons. ??If possible, the Thunder Giant Tree would not want to fight. The best way is to use force to overwhelm others, show its own strength, and persuade the strong ones in front of it to retreat. "There are so many words to talk about. Let''s fight first. If you are strong enough, it is not impossible to let me leave." Although the other party has gathered, it is absolutely impossible to persuade Su Xingyu to retreat in this way. As soon as Su Xingyu finished speaking, the Vajra Demon Ape who had been silent took the lead in moving. ?It jumped forward, swung the giant stick in its hand and struck Su Xingyu, roaring angrily: ¡°Damn guy, you¡¯re so shameless. If you don¡¯t want to leave, just stay here!¡± For some unknown reason, the three-headed demigod-level creatures in this demiplane have a rather violent temperament. ?After knowing that they could not reach an agreement, they no longer suppressed their natural instincts and immediately chose to take action, and once they took action, they used all their strength. "Death!" roared angrily, and red flames appeared on the body of the red flame tyrannosaurus, turning into countless fireballs and hitting Su Xingyu. In an instant, the entire sky was covered in flames. ¡ª¡ª The earth cracked and lightning suddenly appeared. ?The Pillar of Thunder soared into the sky and turned into a cage, surrounding Su Xingyu and blocking his ability to move. ¡°Haha, that¡¯s interesting.¡± Su Xingyu immediately let go of the suppression, and his divine body instantly expanded, becoming a hundred meters tall. Then he stretched out his left hand, and under the horrified gaze of the Vajra Demon Ape, he grabbed the incoming metal giant stick. There was a loud bang, a heavy blow with the power to break mountains and rivers, and he was stopped like this. "ah-" ??The King Kong Demon Ape roared angrily, concentrating all his strength on his arms, and swung the huge metal rod again, hitting Su Xingyu. Su Xingyu grabbed it casually, just like grabbing a soft plastic stick swung by a child when playing, extremely steady. No matter how hard the Metal Demon Ape exerted its power, it could not move it at all. Feeling the power of the Metal Demon Ape, he commented softly: "The power is pretty good." Then he vibrated his palm, and a huge force was transmitted through the metal rod to the Vajra Demon Ape. ??The Vajra Demon Ape lost control and let go of the metal rod in his hand, and was directly thrown away. score ?While flipping his left hand, the giant stick flew out and hit the Vajra Demon Ape. The speed was so fast that even the Vajra Demon Ape could not dodge. The metal rod hit its abdomen and then crashed into the ground with it. The earth cracked and smoke surrounded it. ??The sky filled with fireballs came in front of him, Su Xingyu was not in a hurry, and without seeing what he was doing, the armor on his body shone brightly, and the black light expanded instantly, forming a huge black hole around him. ?The fireball crashed into it and immediately became silent. ??The long sword was swung, and the sword energy filled the sky and fell. The Thunder Cage was directly chopped into pieces. ??Rumble ¡ª ?Thunder rumbled in the sky, dark clouds gathered, and the next moment, countless thunder spears shot down. Above the cracked earth, blue light flashed, and the pillar of thunder rose. In an instant, the entire Thunder Bluff was covered by thunder, making it impossible for Su Xingyu to avoid it. ?However, Su Xingyu didn''t even think about evading it. It was impossible to dodge this kind of covering blow. ¡°devour.¡± ?? Raising his hand and waving his body, the divine body moved slightly. The dark whirlpool rose into the sky and continued to expand, swallowing the falling thunder spear. Su Xingyu''s figure flashed and flew towards the Vajra Demon Ape that was charging again. ??The giant sword swept down and the demon ape fell to the ground. (End of this chapter) Chapter 175： Kill demigods and gain legion experience Chapter 175: Killing Demigods, legion training ¡°Skyfire meteor.¡± ¡°Thunder!¡± Rather than letting the Vajra Demon Ape fight alone, the Red Flame Tyrannosaurus and the Giant Thunder Tree also took action. The three demigod-level creatures joined forces, and the power they unleashed was terrifying. ?The fireballs blessed by the law of fire are abnormally enlarged, like burning meteorites, falling from the sky with destructive power and unstoppable. ??The Red Flame Tyrannosaurus looked at the dark whirlpool and showed a ferocious smile. To be honest, the opponent it most likes to encounter is this kind of fool who doesn''t dodge or dodge, and waits for it to attack with its protective shield open. The Law of Flame is the most primitive law. Its abilities vary greatly depending on who comprehends it. Incineration, lava, yin fire, sky fire, explosion, purification, civilization¡­ ?In the understanding of the Red Flame Tyrannosaurus, fire is for destruction. The most extreme explosion can destroy all enemies. "Break it!!" Roaring, huge fireballs fell into the dark vortex, violent explosions occurred, shaking the sky, and countless firelights spewed out. The dark whirlpool began to shake. The next moment, violent thunder pierced the night sky, falling continuously and pouring into the dark vortex. Finally, with the outpouring of power from the two, the dark vortex finally reached its limit and could no longer bear it. Su Xingyu didn''t panic at all and snorted coldly, "Since you can''t eat anymore, just spit it out." With that said, he no longer controlled the dark vortex and allowed it to collapse and disintegrate. The next second. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ¡ª¡ª ?Flame and thunder spread throughout the space. They were constantly intertwined and resisted each other, forming a doomsday scene, and finally a violent explosion occurred. The shock wave generated by the explosion spread instantly, involving everything around it, even the masters of the two powers, the Red Flame Tyrannosaurus and the Thunder Giant Tree were no exception. With the power of a demigod, he is naturally not afraid of the aftermath of such an attack, but don¡¯t forget that in addition to the three-headed demigod creatures, there are also many high-level extraordinary creatures here. In order to prevent their men from being severely damaged by the aftermath, the three demigods had to take action and build defenses to resist the aftermath of their attack. After a while, the explosion stopped. A strong wind blew by, and the smoke and dust receded. There was no damage on either side, and Su Xingyu didn''t even have a wisp of dust attached to it. "The warm-up is over." This kind of attack, which can severely damage high-level extraordinary beings, is completely useless to demigods and can only be regarded as a warm-up exercise. After a fight, Su Xingyu had a basic understanding of the three-headed demigod creatures. Flame, thunder, and strength are the laws they understand respectively. All three laws are very suitable for fighting. ?But the level of mastery is average and not too deep. ??The combat effectiveness is also as Su Xingyu estimated before. Even with the blessing of plane consciousness, the Red Flame Tyrannosaurus and the Vajra Demon Ape are still among the ordinary demigods, while the Thunder Giant Tree has reached the level of high-level demigods. Find out the enemy''s situation, then the real battle will begin. The battle of life and death. ? Holding the long sword in his hand, Su Xingyu flew forward, and the long sword fell. The Vajra Demon Ape quickly came up to him, swinging the metal giant stick upward. boom- ?There was a loud noise, and the two forces collided, making a deafening sound. Like the collision of meteors, the extreme force caused the entire space to vibrate, and huge space cracks appeared. ??Black and red brilliance shine, occupying the sight of all living things. "The power is good, but it''s not strong enough." Su Xingyu''s eyes glowed with extreme darkness, and he exerted force with his right arm, relying only on the power of his divine body to suppress the Vajra Demon Ape blessed by the law of power. ?The long sword as huge as a mountain peak kept slashing, the sword energy was vertical and horizontal, blackness suddenly appeared, the space was shattered, and the Vajra Demon Ape was immediately covered in blood. The violent thunder and sky-burning flames struck again. Without looking, Su Xingyu waved his hand, and two rays of dark sword energy slashed out, piercing the sky, absorbing all the incoming flames and thunder like greedy gluttons. The sword energy became more ferocious, and then slashed towards the giant along the way. Tree and drake. ??The giant thunder branch swayed, the vines intertwined, and then turned into a huge thunder spear. It made a sizzling sound and shot towards the dark sword energy. It collided with them and resisted each other, forming an energy storm that swept around. ??The red dragon beast''s eyes burst out with red light, the lava field spread, and it opened its mouth to spit out a hotter flame to resist the dark sword energy. ??The Vajra Demon Ape let out bursts of roars, its body emitting black gold light, and the sword energy swept away slender scars. Blood flowed out, dyeing its thick hair red. ??The King Kong Demon Ape swung the metal rod angrily and tried to fight back, but was quickly suppressed by Su Xingyu. Its invincible power did not show any advantage when facing Su Xingyu. ?Facing three demigods at the same time, Su Xingyu showed extremely strong suppression power and seemed to be able to do it with ease. ?However, it will take quite a while to determine the winner completely. This is a plane, not a void. Under the suppression of the underlying rules of the plane, the destructive power of both sides has dropped by one level. In addition, the vitality of demigod-level creatures is too tenacious, so that even if Su Xingyu is stronger, he cannot kill them quickly. Conservatively, it will take half a month. This is because the authority He holds is relatively evil. Whether it is "death", "devourment", "fear" or "fall", it is extremely corrosive. Otherwise it may take longer. ??The power Su Xingyu holds may not be strong enough in a head-on confrontation, but it is very ruthless. ?As long as you reveal a slight flaw, this force will find an opportunity to invade, and then continue to weaken your body until you die. ?Compared with other gods with combat powers, Su Xingyu is not very good at fighting, but his foundation is very good, and the five powers are very consistent. When they cooperate with each other, they are very terrifying. ??Now the Vajra Demon Ape is gradually feeling the pain. The powerful body it was proud of had only received a few wounds, but now it was being eroded as if it had been poisoned. ?It cannot be wiped away, and if left alone, this force will swallow up its energy and blood, grow stronger, and then erode the entire body. Hence, the Vajra Demon Ape had to specially allocate part of his power specifically to suppress this dark power attached to the wound. ?The sky fell apart and the earth fell apart. Elemental storm. Four demigods fought here. Their powers collided with each other, causing violent vibrations between the heaven and the earth. The sound was huge. ?The sky was covered with dark clouds, lightning and thunder thundered; huge gaps opened in the ground, magma rolled, and a hot breath filled the air. On the demigod-level battlefield, the high-level extraordinary ones gathered did not play any role. It was even difficult to protect themselves. In the end, they had to leave the core battlefield. As time goes by, the battlefield here becomes more and more intense. Under the confrontation of the four demigods, the environment is like a piece of drawing paper, being daubed at will. Even with the blessing of world consciousness, facing the dark gods, the three local demigods were still somewhat weak and completely at a disadvantage. What frightens them the most is that the further back they fight, the stronger the dark gods become, while their strength is constantly weakening, and the gap between the two sides is getting wider and wider. ?Thunder Giant Tree and others did not perceive wrongly. They were indeed getting weaker. Under the erosion of various powers of authority, even the demigods were now somewhat unable to suppress them. And Su Xingyu''s strength is indeed getting stronger. ?This is not surprising. Since becoming a "god", Su Xingyu has not fought any "tough battles". He relied entirely on hard power without any technical content. This is even more true after truly becoming a demigod. Those Void Beast Kings in the demigod realm often cannot withstand a few swords. ?This time one versus three put a lot of pressure on him. In the process of fighting, He was also able to become familiar with the authority he held. A variety of authorities were mixed together to unleash the ultimate combat power. The scale of victory is slowly tilting towards Su Xingyu. Finally, on the tenth day, the darkness disappeared and everything became calm. ??The Vajra Demon Ape''s eyes were wide open, full of fear, and was pierced through the chest by a dark spear mixed with a variety of powers, and was directly nailed to the ground. The head of the red flame tyrannosaurus was chopped off, but its huge body still maintained its charging momentum. Blood as hot as lava flowed out, forming a blood-red stream. ??The main trunk of the giant thunder tree was cut open by a sharp blade. The terrifying power of darkness is still eroding its body, and the remaining power of thunder on the giant tree is also constantly fighting against this power. The center of the main trunk, the heart of life that the Thunder Tree had nurtured for many years, has disappeared. ?There were roaring sounds from the sky, and heavy rain fell, as if the world was crying. ??Rumble ¡ª Thunders continued to fall, striking at the culprit, but before he could get close, he was swallowed up by a dark whirlpool. "It''s really a tough opponent. It''s a pity that my strength is a little bit lower, otherwise I would be in big trouble." Looking at the three dead demigod creatures, Su Xingyu felt a little emotional. To be honest, the strength of these three guys is not bad. The authority they hold is not small, and they are also very suitable for fighting. In terms of combat effectiveness, each of them has the ability to kill the demigod Void Beast King. However, Su Xingyu, who was promoted from the five authorities, had a solid foundation. Even though he was not familiar with the battles between demigods before this, the simple use of authority was enough to suppress them. It''s a good thing that he met Su Xingyu, otherwise, other people, even powerful demigods, would not be able to defeat them so easily in the face of their siege. ?However, this battle also made Su Xingyu realize some problems. His fighting style is too monotonous. Just like this battle, it can almost be said that it is all about authority, and it is completely about using force to suppress people. It¡¯s not that this is bad, after all, gods are not ordinary creatures, and their fighting methods are completely different from ordinary creatures. The so-called fighting skills are of no use to them. ? ? There is still the saying of fighting beyond the level when you are a high-level transcendent. After you become a demigod, don''t even think about this kind of thing. It¡¯s too difficult, too difficult. The fault tolerance rate of demigods is too high. The higher you go, the more tenacious your vitality becomes. Hitting low and high, I couldn¡¯t break the defense for a long time. Hit the high and hit the low, and it¡¯s all over in one go. In this case, if you want to jump over the next level and fight, unless the basic attributes of both parties are very different... "After I go back, I should think about it and study some skills. Otherwise, I always feel that the lethality is not enough, and relying solely on the use of authority is a bit too monotonous." He muttered to himself and rested in place for a while. , Su Xingyu opened the space channel to this plane. ?Not long after, several legions were sent in one after another, namely the Dog Demon Legion, the Argonian Legion, and the Silver Armored Legion. These three legions all have one characteristic, which is that they pay more attention to physical training. In this demiplane, there are many ferocious beasts and rich blood resources, which is suitable for them to practice. Once you can fight against an army of ferocious beasts, you can get effective training. Secondly, you can use the blood resources here to accumulate your own energy and reach the seventh level standard as soon as possible. In terms of safety, Su Xingyu is not very worried. Without the support of the three demigod-level creatures, the current world consciousness is very weak and cannot threaten them at all. Relying on local ferocious beasts is a complete joke. ??The people of the same level in the Eternal Night Empire are generally stronger. They may not be able to leapfrog the ninth level demigod, but there is still no problem in fighting the normal ninth level. The chief/deputy commanders of the three legions are all ninth-level warriors, with a total of six ninth-level men, which is enough to crush the creatures in this demiplane. What''s more, unlike the local ferocious beasts, they are an entire legion, not a collection of soldiers forcibly gathered together. With mutual cooperation, even demigods are not powerless to fight back. So Su Xingyu was very relieved and not worried about their safety. After settling the army, Su Xingyu was not idle. After taking a rest, he quickly began to prepare for the capture of the next plane. ¡­ Demiplane No. 2 is also a vast world, but the terrain here is somewhat special and is dominated by desert wasteland. ??The sun is scorching, the sky is filled with yellow sand, and everything visible to the naked eye is desert. When you are in it, you feel like you are in an endless sea of ??fire. ?This situation is very special, because according to normal circumstances, the higher the concentration of spiritual energy, the easier it is for life to grow. Environments like deserts and wastelands should not appear at all. Surrounded by green grass and densely forested, this environment should be normal. So there is only one possibility. An external force has affected the environment here, causing the environment that was originally full of life to become this dead look now. Su Xingyu felt a little strange, but didn''t think much about it. He immediately followed the process and started taking action to find the demigod creature and kill it accurately. The main creatures in this plane are ferocious beasts and undead. They mainly live underground and only come to the surface at night. Environmental interference was meaningless to him. After some simple exploration, Su Xingyu quickly found the two demigod-level creatures. A demigod-level skeleton and a demigod-level desert monitor lizard. The battle in this plane is simpler than the previous plane. In less than three days, with the blessing of plane consciousness, the desert monitor, which is equivalent to a high-level demigod, fell directly. The demigod''s skeleton was also wiped out of its spiritual consciousness by Su Xingyu, and he planned to take it back and throw it into the river of the dead to see if a new demigod skeleton could be born. (End of this chapter) Chapter 176： war situation Chapter 176 War Situation In the blink of an eye, several years have passed. ?Eternal Night Empire. A border town near the north. ?In a tavern, under the dim lights, the tavern is filled with the faint aroma of wine and the strong smell of tobacco, which is intoxicating and fascinating. Everyone was sitting together, and the tavern was very lively. Many of them were soldiers who had just retired from the battlefield. They exuded a tough aura. They raised their glasses and drank, and their laughter spread throughout the tavern. Tobacco and alcohol have been loved by soldiers on the battlefield since they were developed. However, they are not allowed to drink alcohol at will on the battlefield. The round table is filled with various dishes and drinks, all of which are specialties from the northern border. "Hahaha, drink and drink. The wine here is so enjoyable. Those guys in the North are like little girls. The wine they drink is not strong enough at all. It is as tasteless as water." A rough man grabbed a bottle The wine was poured directly into his stomach. He only heard a few "tun tun tun" sounds before it all went into his stomach. ¡°I really don¡¯t know how they can drink it. This wine has no strength and is no different from water!¡± "Perhaps this is what they like? Hahaha! Not everyone is as strong as us. Those nobles in the northern country have thin skin and tender flesh and no fighting ability. How can they drink strong wine." ¡°Speaking of this, how is the situation in the north? We have captured that city, but why is there no movement at all?¡± A younger recruit asked curiously. As time went by, at the beginning, the Evernight Empire always announced the progress to the people of the empire through newspapers and periodicals, as well as the number of enemy troops annihilated every day. Then gradually, the information released became less and less. Now, all we can see is that the battle lines are advancing, and no other information is known. ¡°It¡¯s not normal. I went in casually and there was no movement.¡± A veteran with extensive intelligence channels talked about the northern countries with obvious disdain on his face: "Since two years ago, the Hundred Nations Alliance has gathered millions... Well, it is said to be one million, but it is estimated to be only half a million. Anyway, it has assembled the entire Hundred Nations Alliance''s elite troops, and then joined us in the capital of the Cassano Dynasty. A great battle broke out, but only less than 150,000 people retreated." "Since then, the Alliance of Hundreds of Nations has had little ability to counterattack on the frontal battlefield, and can only make some small moves in the areas we control. But it is of no use. The Tribunal of the Divine Religion has taken over the stabilization work in the controlled areas. Anyone can do it. It doesn¡¯t work.¡± ?A few years ago, the Eternal Night Empire invaded the Northern Continent, captured cities and territories, and had fierce conflicts with the Hundred Nations Alliance, leading to an unprecedented war. At the beginning, because they were caught off guard and misjudged the strength of the Evernight Empire, the northern countries were severely beaten. ??The empire captured the main city near the border, and then the Eternal Night Army marched straight in, showing extremely strong combat effectiveness. While the Hundred Kingdoms Alliance was still arguing, it destroyed several kingdoms at an alarming speed. Facing the brave Yongye army, these small kingdoms with a population of one million and less than 100,000 troops, even with the support of the alliance, were unable to stop the empire''s conquest and were directly destroyed. ?On the great plains of the north, the imperial cavalry galloped across the battlefield, invincible, and killed countless enemies. Under the increasingly fierce offensive of the Evernight Empire, all the northern countries felt great pressure. Finally, the three major powers took the lead and formed an elite army of 500,000 people. ?The Eternal Night Empire has also gathered its forces, with an army of 350,000, preparing to compete with the Hundred Nations Alliance for the ownership of the Northern Continent. With a total of nearly one million people, the two sides fought a **** battle on the plains, and the battle lasted for more than ten days. A legion battle of this scale has never occurred in the entire Northern Continent. ?This battle is extremely important to both sides. The countries in the Northern Continent need a big victory to stabilize the situation and unify the forces of all countries, while the Evernight Empire needs this victory to crush their will to resist. ?That was an extremely cruel battle. ?Corpse littered the fields, and blood dyed the entire grassland red. The strong smell of blood still permeates that area. The result was not as expected. Although the Hundred Nations Alliance had a larger army and had a home field advantage, the Eternal Night Empire''s legions were significantly more powerful. With the assistance of many top legions, the Hundred Nations Alliance was defeated, and even the army could only Less than 150,000 were evacuated. Since then, the Hundred Nations Alliance has completely lost the ability to engage in direct combat with the Eternal Night Empire. I have to say that their foundation is indeed strong. Even if they have lost so many soldiers, they still have the capital to form a second alliance army. However, after seeing the strength of the Evernight Empire''s army, some differences have emerged within the alliance. Some people believe that even if the coalition is formed again, it will be impossible to defeat it. Instead of wasting troops in vain, it is better to use the geographical advantage to consume the Evernight Empire. background. ?Then it evolved into what it is now. The Hundred-Nation Alliance only defends but does not attack. If it can be defeated, it will defend. If it cannot be defeated, it will withdraw, so as to preserve its vitality. "Brothers, I''m going over there soon. Is there anything I need to pay attention to?" A young man raised his glass and asked for advice from a few veterans who had just withdrawn. ¡°There¡¯s nothing you need to pay attention to. Just distinguish between ourselves and the enemy. Also, control the guys under your command and don¡¯t go too deep. The Northern Kingdom is still somewhat powerful. They really can¡¯t defeat the imperial army, but it¡¯s still okay to defeat you..." ¡°Take good care of your servants, never touch the laws of the empire, abide by the wartime regulations, and don¡¯t take chances and think that if you are not within the empire, the empire will not be able to control you, and you can do whatever you want.¡± "After arriving, first visit the local commander and clarify the situation before going to fight. Now there is a mess over there. Regular troops, refugee bandits, and bandits disguised as regular troops. You hit me, and I''ll hit you...at all. You can¡¯t tell clearly, so be careful and don¡¯t be fooled.¡± A middle-aged veteran with a hideous scar on his face and sharp eyes said with a smile. ¡°Those **** are very sinister.¡± The middle-aged veteran pointed at the scar on his face: "Did you see this? It was caused by those grandsons from the North. Mad, you can''t beat me on the battlefield, but you pretended to be one of us. If I hadn''t been lucky enough, then I was completely blown away.¡± Hearing everyone''s warning, the young man swallowed his saliva. He thought that the battlefield was very simple, just go up and fight with others. Unexpectedly, there were quite a lot of things on this battlefield. ¡°What, boy, are you scared?¡± A middle-aged veteran laughed. "If you''re afraid, it''s still too late to regret it. Just give up your position to others and you can enjoy the blessings in the back. To be honest, it''s better here. We have everything. Why rush to the front to endure the hardship!" Another veteran also said. smiled. "Who are you looking down on! Ever since I was a child, I have never known how to write the word fear. The worst I can do is die and serve my Lord." ?The young man replied disdainfully, then grinned, "I just think there are so many twists and turns here, it''s just too troublesome." "Don''t be afraid of the best. You are more talented and powerful than us. If you go over there and try your luck, you might be able to come back with a title of great nobility." ¡°You¡¯re right, I guess my brothers will have to go to your place to make a living when the time comes.¡± "Hahaha¡­" ¡­ Northern continent. The Kingdom of Saint Anza, as one of the three most powerful kingdoms in the northern continent, they have an extremely vast territory. Capital, Bordeaux. ??It is also a tavern, but the liveliness here is better than that in the Evernight Empire. ?Located in the middle of the Northern Continent, the invasion of the empire and the defeat of the alliance army did not seem to affect this prosperous city. They still lived a life of luxury and luxury. In the northern continent, they have been invincible for too long. So that all the people of the kingdom firmly believe that their country will not fail, and even if it fails for a moment, they will definitely win the final victory. At that time, His Majesty the Great King will lead the kingdom¡¯s army to counterattack the Eternal Night Empire, and finally divide it up and feed every noble of the kingdom. ?Some people are blindly confident, while others are rationally pessimistic. ¡°Another major city fell.¡± A tall and thin man, wearing aristocratic clothing, with a very pessimistic look on his face: "In just three years, the Eternal Night Empire has conquered hundreds of cities, captured the capitals of five countries, and won the ''Manx War''. According to this progress, their army will arrive in at most twenty years. Bordoli, what will we do then?¡± "Hammer, don''t worry, we will not lose. There are more than a hundred countries in the Northern Continent. They cannot defeat the Evernight Empire individually. There is absolutely no problem in joining forces to stop them." Next to the pessimistic young man, a sturdier companion didn''t care at all. With a smile on his face, he took out a stack of money and scattered it generously around, "Come on, let''s play music and dance. We won''t come home until we get drunk tonight! Hahaha... " "Well said, it''s just the Eternal Night Empire. We can even defeat the Blood Empire of the Millennium Blood Clan, so why are we afraid of a Human Empire that has risen less than a century ago? When we defeat them, everything they have will be ours, too. Let other forces know that provoking us will not end well." ¡°I heard that the Eastern Continent is very rich in crystal stone resources, and there are many sources of spiritual materials that the Kingdom cannot control. They will definitely distribute them when the time comes. It¡¯s really exciting to think about it!¡± ?Other companions also echoed and laughed. ?The sturdy young man stood up, raised his wine glass, and shouted: "Everyone, congratulations to the kingdom, congratulations to your majesty." ??The tavern suddenly burst into enthusiastic shouts. ¡°Congratulations to the kingdom, congratulations to Your Majesty!¡± ¡°Congratulations to the kingdom, congratulations to Your Majesty!¡± ¡°Congratulations to the kingdom, congratulations to Your Majesty!¡± The tall and thin young man looked at his companion blankly, feeling a little lost for a moment. He couldn''t understand why the situation in the kingdom was already so serious. ??Yongye''s army continued to advance, attacking cities and destroying countries, and it was unstoppable. ??The Alliance army returned with a heavy defeat, and all the countries in the northern continent also defended their cities and stopped taking the initiative to attack. This is clearly a situation that is about to end. ??Why are Amoka and the others unwilling to take a look at the information that can be known with just a simple check? Why would they rather hang out in pubs and gambling houses and waste a lot of money instead of seeing the truth? Can¡¯t figure it out, he really can¡¯t figure it out. The lost young man quietly walked out of the tavern, his steps heavy and slow. ?Walking on the street, the streets are brightly lit on both sides and bustling with pedestrians, making it very lively. "How long can such prosperity be maintained?" Young Hammer couldn''t help but wonder while walking on the street. As I walked, several figures suddenly appeared in front of me. They were several thin young men who looked to be no more than thirteen or fourteen years old. The leading young man, who was stronger, held a short blade in his hand and pointed it at Ha. Mo: "If you don''t want to die, just hand over all the money." ?Hammer was startled, came back to his senses, looked around, and found that he had accidentally walked into an alley while walking. ?He backed away repeatedly, turned around and was about to run away, but saw two teenagers walking out from behind. They looked at Hammer with fierce eyes, each holding a thick and long wooden stick in their hands. "What do you want to do? This is the capital of the kingdom, and I am a noble of the kingdom. You are robbing me because you don''t want to live anymore!" Seeing that he couldn''t run away, Hammer looked panicked and looked at the young man walking towards him. Pretending to be calm and showing off his noble status, he wanted to scare them. Sure enough, upon hearing that Hammer was a noble, the young men who gathered around him stopped immediately and their faces became hesitant. I thought he was just a young master from a rich family, but unexpectedly he turned out to be a nobleman. ?In the Kingdom of Saint Anza, the nobles are the upper class, and even the lowest barons have the right to deal with refugees like them at will. Upon seeing this, Hammer quickly said: "You leave now, I can pretend nothing happened..." Hearing this, everyone turned to look at the young man holding the knife, wanting him to make an idea. "Ah-" The sturdy young man grinned and said coldly: "If we don''t have money to eat, we will die in a few days. We will die sooner or later. It is better to have a full meal before death..." As he said, his eyes became more fierce, Looking at Hammer, a trace of murderous intent flashed in his eyes. ¡°Kill him and no one will know it was us.¡± After saying that, he rushed forward with the knife and stabbed Hammer without hesitation. Hammer retreated in fear, but he could only watch the knife getting closer and closer. ?Hammer felt very regretful in his heart. He regretted why he didn¡¯t practice harder in the past. ïÏ¡ª At this moment, a figure appeared in front of Hammer. He waved his hand casually, and the short knife flew out. The boy also flew out backwards, and hit the wall with a bang. ??It was a man in black, the bodyguard sent by Hammer''s father to protect Hammer. ¡°Run quickly.¡± The teenagers surrounding him did not hesitate at all, and immediately dispersed, fleeing to both sides. ??The guards in black jumped out quickly and caught them all back in just a moment. Throw it in front of Hammer. "Master, how should we deal with these untouchables?" the guard in black asked with a cold face. "Are you sent by my father?" Hammer asked in shock before he could recover, looking at the guards in black. "Yes, the master ordered me to protect the young master secretly, and only show up when the young master is in danger." The guard in black nodded, and then explained that it was not that he did not take action, but that he had orders not to take action. . ¡°Master Hammer, it¡¯s us who don¡¯t know how to live or die. You, sir, have a lot of them, just treat us like a fart!¡± ¡°Spare your life, spare your life, it¡¯s all Ax¡¯s doing, it has nothing to do with us¡­¡± The young men who were captured were all in tears and kept kowtowing to beg for mercy. (End of this chapter) Chapter 177： The Eternal Night cultists who infiltrated Chapter 177 The Eternal Night Cultists Infiltrated In order to survive, they unanimously put the blame on the strong young man, hoping to gain forgiveness from the noble man in front of them. ?Although what the "boss" said before is very reasonable, you must die early, die late, and have a full meal before you die... But if you can live, who would want to die? Better to die than to live. The "leader" who was abandoned by them was lying next to the wall, still vomiting blood from his mouth, his breath was constantly weakening, and he looked a little miserable. ??The black-clothed guard was very powerful, reaching the sixth level of the Extraordinary. If he hadn''t taken into account his young master''s opinion, he had spared one hand, and that casual blow just now would have been enough to kill the young man in front of him. ?But even so, this casual blow severely injured the young man. If he was not treated in time, he might not survive tonight. Hearing what his younger brother said, the young man who was still a little confused almost became angry to death. Even though he had known for a long time that his brothers were unreliable, as weak as rats when fighting, and as fierce as tigers when grabbing food, he still felt very angry when he heard their words at this moment. They were a group of unloyal guys. ??I guess it was a failure this time. "Young Master." The guard in black ignored everyone''s pleas for mercy and turned his attention to the young man, asking for his opinion. Hammer suddenly hesitated. As an aristocratic young man who had read many books, he knew that the situation before him was wrong. In the capital of a powerful kingdom, some people would rob because they didn''t have enough to eat. Is this their fault or the Kingdom¡¯s? ¡°Master Hammer, please spare us this time! We haven¡¯t eaten for several days, and the restaurant owners don¡¯t want us, so we have no choice but to do this..." ¡°Your Majesty has a lot of people, please spare us this time, we will never dare to do it again in the future!¡± "I¡­" A few clever young men seemed to have noticed Hammer''s hesitation, and immediately increased their voices begging for mercy. "Looking at your skillful movements, it''s obvious that this is not the first time you have done this. If I let you go, you will definitely harm other people in the future. Wouldn''t it be my fault then!?" As Hammer spoke, his eyes gradually became firmer. Just when everyone was in despair, he slowly said: "But if you don''t have enough to eat, you also have the responsibility of the kingdom. As a noble of the kingdom, I should bear part of the responsibility. That''s it." It¡¯s not appropriate to kill them.¡± ¡°Nowadays, all countries need soldiers on the front lines. Don¡¯t you like fighting? Then go and have a try. Maybe you can come back with a different identity.¡± He immediately said to the black-clothed guards: "Take them all and send them to the recruitment office later." ??The guard in black looked calm and nodded slowly: "As ordered." Hearing this, everyone who was kowtowing was a little dumbfounded. Let them join the army? This is not going to cost them their lives! ??Who doesn¡¯t know now that the Eternal Night Empire and the Alliance are fighting fiercely. With their small bodies, if they really go to the frontline battlefield, I am afraid that within a few days, they will become the opponent¡¯s record. ??But after glancing at the murderous guards in black from the corner of their eyes, they stopped begging for mercy. He then continued to kowtow, shouting words of thanks: ¡°Thank you, Master, for sparing your life¡­¡± Hammer ignored them and turned to look at the young man lying over there: "As for the guy over there..." After thinking about it, Hammer said: "Forget it, don''t worry about him. If he can survive, his fate should not be cut off. If he doesn''t survive, that''s his life too!" ?Withdrawing his gaze, Hamer led everyone and turned to leave. At this moment, something unexpected happened. The weak light around him disappeared instantly, and the already dim environment became pitch black. A cold voice sounded in Hammer''s ear: "Boy, you are very interesting." "Who is it?" Just as the black-clothed guard was about to make a move, he found that his whole body was bound by dark vines, and he could not move at all. ??A man wearing black clothes and a mask on his face appeared next to Hammer. Looking at the mask on his face, Hammer, who knew a little about the Eternal Night Empire, was suddenly startled, with some panic on his face: "Eternal Night Divine Cult?!" ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, I¡¯ve met so many people here, and you¡¯re the first person I¡¯ve met who can recognize this mask at a glance.¡± The man touched the mask on his face and chuckled. "The Eternal Night Empire has penetrated into the hinterland of the kingdom!" Hammer asked in horror, regardless of his own safety. ¡°Absolutely. You don¡¯t have any fences here, and you don¡¯t have to verify your identity. It¡¯s too easy to sneak in.¡± The man smiled and replied very gently. ¡°What do you want to do, disrupt the order of the kingdom, or start civil unrest?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell you this yet¡­¡± ?The man smiled and shook his head, "Okay, enough of the small talk, come with me." ¡°Wait, you...¡± Before Hammer finished speaking, the man waved his hand, and a burst of darkness instantly covered everyone, and together with the guard and the teenagers, they disappeared directly from the spot. "What is this?" The injuries on the sturdy young man lying in the corner became more and more serious, his eyelids began to roll, and his consciousness became blurry. However, he was still shocked when he saw everyone disappear. After a while, there was a gentle sound of footsteps at the end of the alley. The sturdy young man opened his eyes with difficulty and saw only the blurry figure of a young man. "Save...save...me..." The young man who didn''t want to die shouted in a low voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t die as long as I¡¯m here.¡± The young man who walked over had an extremely handsome face and an easy-going temperament, giving people a sense of familiarity like a brother next door. After checking the boy''s condition, the young man couldn''t help but complain: "What you did was really rough. Even if you don''t take him away, you should kill him." ?The young man took out a bottle of recovery potion and poured it into the boy''s mouth. The boy, who still had the consciousness of survival, quickly drank it. Holding the young man''s collar with one hand, the young man walked outside and soon disappeared. The next day, a piece of news caused quite a stir in the capital, Bordoli. ??The top family in the Kingdom of Saint Anza, the Duke of Oston''s family, the young master with a strange personality has disappeared and is said to have been kidnapped. ??This incident set off a huge wave in Bordeaux. The angry Duke of Ouston issued a reward order and offered a huge reward of one million crystal stones, hoping to bring the murderer to justice. For a time, the entire Bordoli was caught in a frenzy. The slums, killer organizations, human traffickers organizations...everywhere that was shady were all turned upside down. After all, this is a million crystal stones. Even the lowest quality crystals are a huge amount of wealth for them. Even, this money can buy a noble status in a remote area. ?But it''s a pity that even after digging three feet into the entire Bordoli, they still didn''t find anyone, not even a clue. ??The young master from the Duke of Oston''s family disappeared miraculously. ¡­ Bordoli, inner city. Eastern District. In a plainly decorated courtyard and guest room, young Ax woke up from his sleep. "Where is this? Am I not dead yet? I remember being slapped, and then...those bastards, all of them talk nicely on weekdays, why don''t they die for me, but they betrayed me when something happened. "Getting up from the bed, Ax recalled what happened, and then thought of his brothers, and suddenly became a little annoyed. "It seems that I was saved, but based on my injury at the time, ordinary wound medicine is probably useless... Is there anyone who is willing to use precious recovery medicine for a **** like me, or a stranger''s rubbish?" Feeling that his physical condition was almost better, Ax was surprised. My family knew about their own affairs, and if he had left his injuries alone, he would definitely be dead. As a result, he has completely recovered now, without even leaving any scars. Looking at the layout around the room, beds, tables, chairs, and various furniture were arranged neatly. Overall, the layout is very simple, without any clutter, and they are all useful items. This family should be very wealthy. Looking at the decoration in the room, Ax thought so. ¡°Wake up.¡± Just as he was looking at the layout of the room, a young man wearing a white robe walked in. ¡°Thank you, Master, for saving my life.¡± Akers stood up quickly and thanked him aloud. "You''re welcome. I just thought your talent was pretty good. It''s a pity that you died like this." ??This young man is naturally Su Xingyu. After breaking through several demi-planes and throwing in several top legions, he also gave himself a long vacation. After all, after being promoted to the demigod realm, normal penance has lost its effect, and there is no need to stay in the divine realm all the time. So after leaving an avatar in the Evernight Empire, he wandered around the mainland. Wandering around, we arrived at the center of the Northern Continent, the capital of the Kingdom of Saint Anza. ?Seeing that the living environment here was not bad, I settled down. "I have a good talent? Um, are you sure you read that right?" When Ax heard what he said, he didn''t know what to say for a moment. His talent is not bad as a hammer. ??If his talent was really good, he would have become a super warrior long ago. As for being so miserable that he can''t even afford food? Since Ax has not surrendered, Su Xingyu cannot view its attribute panel yet. ?But now he doesn¡¯t need to be like this. With his powerful strength, he could clearly feel that the young man in front of him contained a very powerful bloodline power. The reason why it was not shown before was mainly to protect the young man. His frail body and fragile will cannot withstand the powerful power of his bloodline. Su Xingyu looked at him and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, I won''t make a mistake." After saying that, before he could speak, Su Xingyu said again: "Okay, after sleeping for a few days, you must be hungry too. Go eat something first. If you have any questions, ask after you have filled your stomach." After saying that, he turned around and walked out. Ax was full of doubts, but he followed him obediently. ?Coming to the living room, a variety of food was already placed on the dining table, all delicious and delicious. Just looking at it made Ax feel like his mouth was watering. ??The puppet butler Sebastian was wearing a black suit and stood respectfully aside. Ax, who had met many people, could see the specialness of this butler at just one glance. In many noble families, there will be a steward to help manage family affairs. Their status is even higher than that of some noble masters, so they are often very dignified. ?The butler in front of him was more majestic than any butler Ax had ever seen. Just standing next to him, Ax felt a full sense of oppression. ¡°Sebas, thank you for your hard work.¡± Su Xingyu glanced at the food on the table and nodded. ??Su Xingyu didn''t bring any family members with him when he went out for a stroll this time. He only brought a puppet, the butler Sebastian, who was responsible for taking care of his daily life. ??After fusing the puppet''s heart, and after years of study and experience, Sebastian is now no different from a normal creature. And after two rounds of upgrades, his realm has reached the ninth level of the Holy Realm. ??However, the combat effectiveness is a bit poor, and it is the weaker one among the ninth levels. After all, he is not a combat puppet, so it is normal for him to have poor combat effectiveness. ?Sebas nodded respectfully and slowly withdrew. "What are you looking at? Aren''t you hungry?" Su Xingyu looked at Ax and asked doubtfully. ¡°Is this all for me?¡± Looking at the delicacies on the table, Ax swallowed his saliva and asked uncertainly. ¡°What if?¡± Su Xingyu asked. "Then I won''t be polite." Anyway, he owed enough, and he didn''t have to worry about the debt, so Akers stopped being polite and started eating. Gobbled it up, chewed it a few times, and swallowed it without even tasting it. The recovery potion did heal his injuries, but it also consumed his stored energy, and now he is starving. Seeing his appearance, Su Xingyu frowned slightly, but didn''t say much. He just said, "When you''re full, go find Sebastian and ask him to take you to take a bath, and then come to me in the backyard." "Okay...Okay." Akers stuffed a chicken drumstick in his mouth, nodded quickly, and replied vaguely. ¡­ Three hours later. ?Ax, who had eaten and drank enough and had taken a bath, led Sebas to the backyard. As soon as he walked in, Ax saw Su Xingyu sitting quietly on the edge of the pond, holding a fishing rod in his hand. After bringing Ax over, Sebas turned around and left the backyard in small steps. ??Bite his scalp, Akers walked towards the pond and came to Su Xingyu''s side. Before Su Xingyu could speak, he spoke first: "You saved my life. Although I, Ax, am not a good person, I still know how to repay my kindness. From now on, my life will be yours." ¡°It¡¯s useless for me to kill you.¡± Su Xingyu glanced at him and chuckled: "I said before, your talent is good, it''s a pity to die like this." "Then I..." Ax scratched his head, really confused about Su Xingyu''s thoughts. Is this the way big people do things? ??He actually took out a valuable bottle of recovery potion to help a stranger for the ridiculous reason of "pity". Putting the fishing rod back, Su Xingyu looked at him and said directly: "After this death crisis, the blood in your body has begun to awaken. I will give you two choices, step up, or step back. If you want to step into the extraordinary I can help you if you want to continue to be an ordinary person, but I will take away the blood in your body and give you a fortune that can last you the rest of your life as compensation." ??Ax was lost in thought. (End of this chapter) Chapter 178： raid, beheading Chapter 178: Raid, beheading After a moment of silence, Akers said curiously: "Can I ask why you did this?" ? He ??didn''t have much hesitation or uneasiness in his heart. After all, for him, after he came back to life, he would not lose anything. ?It is a situation where one more day of life means one more day of earning. "Why¡­" Su Xingyu thought for a while and quickly replied: "There is no reason. I just did it when I met it... I met a beautiful flower on the road with you and thought it was good, so I picked it off. Do you need a reason?" Su Xingyu''s answer gave Ax a great shock. He had never met such a person before. I saw it and thought it looked good, so I picked it off. It is easy to say, but difficult to do, and it requires a lot of support behind it. Su Xingyu did not rush Ax who was thinking, but gave him enough time. After his eyes became firm, he asked softly: ¡°How are you, have you decided which way to choose?¡± "I choose the first option. I want to embark on the extraordinary path, and I ask the young master to help me." Ax replied firmly. "Um." Su Xingyu nodded calmly, as if he had expected Ax''s choice and was not surprised at all. He just said calmly: "You don''t need to call me young master. It sounds weird and weird. I don''t like it very much. My name is Xingyu." ¡°Okay, Brother Yu.¡± Akers borrowed the donkey on the **** and immediately changed the title. Su Xingyu ignored him and just looked at the attribute panel attentively. ¡¾Hero Template¡¿ ?Name: Akers Race: Human race Bloodline: Thunder (unawakened) Equal order: first order Affiliation: None Loyalty: 70 Command value: 80 (95) Strength: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Physique: ¡ï¡ï¡ï Agility: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Spirit: ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï Heroic Halo¡¤Almighty Blessing: attack, defense, and speed increased by 10% Introduction: The person the world loves is the son of luck in this dimension. "As expected, I said that I don''t like it no matter how I look at it. It turns out that he is the son of destiny from the plane." Ax''s talent did not surprise Su Xingyu. Although such characters are rare, there is no such thing in the Evernight Empire. No, but the identity of the son of fate made him suddenly realize it in an instant. ?With the blessing of world consciousness, it would be strange if he could be pleasing to the son of destiny who was born from the essence of heaven and earth. After all, in a sense, what he is doing now is actually declaring war on world consciousness. Unify the plane and control consciousness. Even due to the rules, world consciousness did not give birth to wisdom. In addition, the Eternal Night Empire also belonged to the local biological forces, so the world''s targets did not come directly. But world consciousness can still create some obstacles for them. ??For example, slightly adjust the local climate of the Eternal Night Empire, or let the Northern Continent Kingdom they are attacking give birth to a few children of luck... ¡°What is the Son of Luck?¡± Ax asked curiously after hearing Su Xingyu¡¯s words. Su Xingyu shook his head slightly, did not answer his question, stretched out his hand to open a crack in space, took out a piece of jade, and threw it to Ax. ¡°What is this?¡± Ax took the jade and looked at him in confusion. ¡°Practice the training method that is suitable for your bloodline. Follow it for a few months to lay a good foundation. Then I will help you awaken your bloodline.¡± Su Xingyu explained, no longer caring about Ax, and threw him directly to Sebas to help him train. ¡­ ??Kingdom of Akana. ??One of the members of the Hundred Kingdoms Alliance of the Northern Continent. It has nearly three million people in the country and hundreds of thousands of army soldiers. Among the many kingdoms in the entire Northern Continent, it is a medium-sized kingdom with fairly good strength. The geographical location of the Yakana Kingdom is relatively towards the Eastern Continent, at least from the perspective of the entire Northern Continent. ?After penetrating several principalities, the Evernight Empire came to the territory of the Kingdom of Akana, and then encountered fierce resistance from them. For a while, the two sides were in a stalemate. ??It''s not that the Kingdom of Akana is strong enough to block the Evernight Empire, but that the terrain here is somewhat complicated and not suitable for large-scale military operations. ?This resulted in the Eternal Night Empire''s offensive efficiency slowing down. ??And as the Hundred Nations Alliance reacted, began to unite its internal forces, and provided all-round support to the Kingdom of Akana, it became even more troublesome for the Evernight Empire. ?Taking advantage of the terrain, the Kingdom of Arkana has been able to hold on for more than a year, but during this period, neither side has achieved any decent results. ??The capital of the Kingdom of Akana, a large city with a permanent population of hundreds of thousands. The core area is where the great nobles live. Their status can be judged based on their distance from the palace. The palace is surrounded by top nobles. Their status in the kingdom can be said to be lower than that of one person and higher than that of ten thousand people. ?In a courtyard near the palace, many nobles gathered together to hold a victory banquet for the general who had returned from victory. ¡°General Kamo¡¯s contribution to defeating Yongye¡¯s army and retaking the stronghold this time is indispensable. If it hadn¡¯t been for your command and ability to turn the tide, the kingdom would have definitely lost this time.¡± A middle-aged nobleman raised his glass and said loudly: "Everyone, let us drink to General Camo." ¡°The Grand Duke is right, let¡¯s have a drink for the kingdom and for General Kamo.¡± Someone immediately responded and shouted loudly. ¡°Congratulations to the kingdom, congratulations to the general!¡± ¡°Congratulations to the kingdom, congratulations to the general!¡± ?Everyone in the hall saw this and responded one after another, raised their glasses, and drank it all in one gulp. They are all in a good mood. After all, they have not felt as comfortable as they did today for a long time. ??Ever since the Eternal Night Empire launched its troops to the northern continent, the Hundred Nations Alliance has been defeated one after another. Even the alliance army that was finally formed was defeated by the opponent. The battle lines are constantly being pushed forward. As the nobles in the kingdom, they are under great pressure. ??Even though the Kingdom of Akana has been resisting for more than a year, the Eternal Night Empire has been blocked here by external propaganda. But one¡¯s own family knows their own affairs. The actual situation is far more difficult than what the outside world reports. For more than a year, it can be said that they were beaten throughout the whole process and had no power to fight back. They could only rely on their own country and the strong people who came to support them to cause damage. But these small measures will ultimately fail and cannot reverse the general trend. ??Had it not been for the good moral bottom line of the Evernight Empire, they could have fought all the way through and destroyed the Akana Kingdom indiscriminately. ?In such a situation, a victory, even a small one, would be enough to cheer up the entire kingdom. As the protagonist of this banquet, he is a man under thirty years old, with an ordinary appearance and a scar on his face, full of masculinity. As a general who rose from the rank of a commoner through his military exploits, Kamo is considered a household name throughout the Kingdom of Yakana, and even has a good reputation within the Hundred Kingdoms Alliance. ?Ever since the invasion of the Evernight Empire, he has been fighting at the forefront, from the border city at the beginning, to the first kingdom defense battle, then to the decisive battle, and now the home country defense battle. In the past ten years, Kamo can be said to have experienced many battles. Facing the flattery of the country''s big shots, Kamo just smiled lightly, neither humble nor arrogant. It wasn¡¯t until late at night that the banquet ended completely. The guests left and the house became quiet. ¡°Clean this place up.¡± Kamo looked at the wine glasses and food remnants scattered in the hall and ordered the servants. Subsequently, Kamo returned to his room, his energy and blood surging slightly, the alcohol in his body evaporated and was expelled through his pores, and Kamo''s eyes became clear. After closing the door and adjusting his clothes in front of the mirror, he took out a statue from the space ring. Place it carefully. Kamo prayed devoutly: "The most powerful King of Eternal Night, your devout believer Kamo, prays to you..." That''s right, although Kamo is a subject of the Kingdom of Yacana, he is also a member of the Eternal Night Cult. As for when did he join? ?The traceback time is quite long. ?After learning that there was a neighbor in the north, the Yongye Cult secretly began to send missionaries into various countries to preach. It is different from the previous infiltration missionary work in the Moshi Kingdom and the forced missionary work of conquering tribes. The missionary work in the northern countries follows an elite route. Eternal Night missionaries travel across the territories of the countries, looking for suitable members and preaching to them. Most of them are gangsters who live on the streets and cannot even eat enough to eat, as well as teenagers who are born in civilian families and cannot study... The missionaries will give them the right to practice, and then decide whether to draw them into the religion based on their performance. Kamo is one of them. He was originally just a gangster wandering on the streets. Later, he came into contact with the Eternal Night Missionary and was able to embark on the path to transcendence. Later, due to his good performance, he was pulled into the religious cult and became a devout Christian. Eternal Night Cult. ??Although Kamo is a citizen of the Kingdom of Arkana, he does not have much sense of belonging to his home country. On the contrary, he very much recognizes the philosophy of the Eternal Night Cult. ?This is actually not surprising. Except for a few countries in the northern continent, most of them lack patriotic education for their people. ?But it is normal. The upper class, which holds absolute power, does not need to care about the voices of the people at the bottom. For them, the people below are just consumable tools. Do humans care about the sound of consumable tools? It¡¯s okay if you haven¡¯t had any contact with it before. After all, it¡¯s the same in all countries, so there¡¯s nothing strange about it. ??But after coming into contact with the Eternal Night Cult, Kamo, who was already smart, had a strong impact on his outlook on life. The conventional thinking he had formed over the years was broken, and he quickly accepted the philosophy of the Eternal Night Cult. ¡°The strong enjoy more rights, and the weak deserve the guarantee of survival.¡± After praying as usual, the black statue flickered with a faint light, and several palm-sized figures appeared. As soon as they appeared, they asked: "Kamo, how is it, was it successful? In order to gain your trust this time, the empire directly We¡¯ve given away three thousand skeleton warriors, but we¡¯ll be in big trouble if we can¡¯t see King Yakana.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when will I disappoint you? They have told me that I can see the king in a few days.¡± A smile appeared on Kamo''s cold face. In his opinion, these people in front of him are his companions. "You are all ready, but don''t wait until the current affairs are not completed and you fill me in. I am not afraid of death." "If you miss this opportunity, it will be difficult to solve it next time." "Hey, you don''t have to worry about this. Everything is under control. Just pay attention when the time comes and don''t get affected." The shadow in the middle said with a smile. ¡°As long as you are prepared.¡± Kamo nodded. After checking the plan again, Kamo put one hand on his chest and said piously: "For the eternal night!" ¡°For eternal night!¡± ¡°For eternal night!¡± ?Several phantoms responded enthusiastically, and then, the phantoms dissipated and the statue returned to its original state. The darkness subsided and the room returned to normal. Putting the statue carefully into the ring, Kamo sat back on the bed and began his daily practice. After being promoted to the eighth level, normal meditation practice has no effect, but Kamo still maintains the habit of daily meditation practice. Three days later. ??A major event happened in the Kingdom of Akana that shocked the Northern Continent. At the palace banquet, the Eternal Night Cult attacked the nobles of the Kingdom of Akana. ?Two ninth-level warriors with dozens of high-level warriors ignored the palace''s various defensive magic formations and descended directly. The warriors of the Akana Kingdom fought tooth and nail to resist, but were eventually defeated. King Yakana was killed on the spot, and the strongest man in the kingdom, a great priest who had already reached the ninth level, also died directly. In this battle, the Eternal Night Cult showed their extremely strong fighting power. At the same level, they are invincible. The high -level strong men of the Kingdom of Acana, died, fled, and surrendered a lot. Under the threat of death, more than half of the nobles chose to abandon the kingdom and join the Eternal Night Cult. ??However, the Kingdom of Yakana did not end there. Under the leadership of General Kamo, the protagonist of this banquet, a small team broke through the siege of the Eternal Night Cult and escaped from the royal city. There is also a prince in this team. According to the rules of the Northern Continent, as long as he is still there, the Kingdom of Yacana will not be destroyed. This raid by the Eternal Night God Cult shocked the Alliance of Hundreds of Nations. They were extremely angry. They did not understand why the people of the Kingdom of Akana were so stupid and actually brought together the senior officials of the entire kingdom. They also did not understand that the high-ranking officials of the Eternal Night God Cult were extremely angry. How the high-level team sneaked in quietly. ?However, they did not bother to question the Kingdom of Akana, because trouble was coming soon. The loss of dozens of high-level warriors was undoubtedly a huge blow to the Kingdom of Akana, but it was nothing to the Hundred Nations Alliance. They could make up for it with just scraping together. ??The most fatal thing is that the highest level of the Akana Kingdom was almost wiped out in one fell swoop. ??The Kingdom of Yakana''s overall national strength has not lost much, but its command level is gone. The Royal Army without its command is like palms that cannot be closed, unable to swing a powerful fist at all. Facing the sweeping army of Yongye, the kingdom''s army retreated steadily. ??Yongye''s army marched forward with great singing. Finally, after two months of fierce fighting, even with the support of the Hundred Nations Alliance, the nail that had blocked the Evernight Empire for nearly two years was still pulled out. (End of this chapter) Chapter 179： Surrender without a fight, organize behind enemy lines Chapter 179 Surrender without a fight, organization behind enemy lines at the same time. Northern continent, another medium-sized kingdom, the Kingdom of Pal. The capital, in the palace hall. ??More than a dozen core ministers and the king gathered together. They all frowned and looked solemn. Their brows had not relaxed since they received the news that the Akana Kingdom had been raided and perished inexplicably. In terms of strength, the Par Kingdom and the Akana Kingdom were just about the same. As a result, the Akana Kingdom, which had resisted well a few months ago, was eliminated in one fell swoop. Without any warning. How can this not scare them? "Aren''t we usually pretty talkative? Why didn''t anyone say anything today? Whether it''s war or surrender, we have to come up with a result. Otherwise, when Yongye''s army comes over in a few days, we won''t even be able to do anything. I know." The old king sitting above looked at the core ministers below with some dissatisfaction on his face. Normally, these guys are not so taciturn. They would often quarrel for ten days and a half over trivial matters. ?As a result, when they really needed their advice, they all turned into cowards and couldn''t hold back a word for a long time. The ministers below are either generals in charge of an army, or great lords who are the lords of a land, or heads of large families. In the Kingdom of Pal, they are big figures who can shake the entire kingdom with just a stomp of their feet. They are eloquent, and if they are normal, there will be no problem if they can talk for several days in a row. ?But not today. After all, it¡¯s hard for them to express their opinion on this matter. At least not be the first to publish. ?This is a major matter related to the survival of the kingdom. To put it in a bad way, it is the division between the capitulation faction and the resistance faction. Once there is a conflict of opinion, it is really possible to start filming directly on the spot. So until someone clearly stood in line, no one dared to speak, they all bowed their heads and remained silent. ¡°A bunch of cunning old guys.¡± Looking at the silent "old friend" next to them, everyone was secretly cursing. ?After a while, when no one spoke, the old king became a little impatient. He patted the throne, and a barrier instantly rose up in the palace. ¡°Your Majesty, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Gulu¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s a barrier again, shouldn¡¯t it be...¡± In an instant, everyone below was panicked. After all, they still knew the destruction process of the Yacana Kingdom. Now that they saw this similar scene, they couldn''t help but think about it. The ministers moved slightly and quietly moved away from their companions. The energy in their bodies was running and they were prepared in advance. As long as the situation was slightly wrong, they would run away immediately. "Since you don''t want to talk to me, let someone else talk to you." The old king looked at the ministers below, smiled coldly, then stood up, took out a dark statue several meters high from the space ring, and placed it directly Put it in front of you. The old king prayed devoutly: "Praise the King of Eternal Night." The statue flashed with black light, and in an instant, a black vortex formed, and a figure walked out of it. It was a ninth-level strongman wearing a black robe and a mask on his face. ¡°Eternal Night Divine Envoy!¡± "How is it possible? When...when did His Majesty the King take refuge in the Eternal Night Cult? Why did he take refuge in..." ¡°It¡¯s over, let me ask you why your majesty summoned us urgently even though he knew the fate of the Kingdom of Arkana. It turns out that he had surrendered to the Eternal Night God Cult a long time ago. He wants to catch us all in one fell swoop!¡± ?Looking at the strong man in black robe who came out, the ministers below were shocked, and felt chills in their hearts. Some smart guys are even more cautious and wary of the guys around them. After all, even His Majesty the King has been infiltrated, who can guarantee that these guys around him are of the same mind as him? ¡°I¡¯ve seen the divine envoy.¡± The old king ignored the reactions of the people below and greeted him respectfully. ?This Eternal Night God Envoy is extremely powerful and has reached the ninth level of the Holy Realm. Moreover, he is not an ordinary ninth level. He is a strong person among the ninth level. He has a very high status in the Eternal Night Cult. Facing the greetings from King Pal, he just nodded slightly and said calmly: "You continue..." After that, he stood aside and looked at the people below with indifferent eyes, which put great pressure on them. ?It is obvious that the ministers are not bad in strength, and there are even ninth-level experts among them, but at this moment, there is a chill in their hearts. "Everyone, this is the Eternal Night Divine Envoy. I don''t need to say more about where he comes from! I wanted to ask your opinions first, but none of them refused to speak, so I have to take the lead!" King Pal turned his head to look at the ministers, his eyes slightly narrowed, and a smile on his face. As to what his opinion was, it was now obvious. Ministers: ¡°¡­¡± Looking at the black-robed divine envoy in front of them, and then at the barrier outside the palace, the ministers were speechless. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not waste time anymore. I have decided to join the Eternal Night Empire and convert to the religion of God.¡± King Pal did not give them much time to think, and quickly urged: "Now it is your turn to make a choice. As for the conditions for surrender, I believe you have already understood it, so I will not waste my time. Say it again." ?Everyone was silent and looked at their companions, all of them angrily cursing the old king for his unkindness. Damn it, if you want to surrender, tell us earlier. If we all surrender together, we can still sell it at a good price. We are not prepared at all for this happening now. "It seems that you are unwilling." After a while, when no one responded, the old king sighed, whether it was relief or disappointment. ??The black-robed god''s eyes turned cold, his staff appeared, and dark elements surged, and he was about to take action. ??The guardian of the Pal Kingdom also appeared in the hall at some point. Although not as powerful as the black-robed divine envoy, he is still a ninth-level powerhouse. "Wait a minute...I am willing to follow His Majesty''s footsteps and join the Eternal Night Empire." Seeing that the two of them were really going to take action, a minister couldn''t help it and hurriedly surrendered. ¡°I am also willing to surrender¡­¡± ?After a while, the ministers present all spoke out and surrendered. Most of the resistance faction, faced with this clear situation, had no choice but to surrender despite their reluctance. Even the king surrendered, what else could they do? Vote against the bill at this time, and it has no other effect except risking your own life. Seeing this, the Yongye God envoy nodded with satisfaction, and with a wave of his hand, the dark statue beside him erupted into dozens of streams of light, shooting at everyone, "Don''t resist." Hearing this, everyone suppressed their thoughts of resistance and allowed the black stream of light to hit them. . The light was fleeting and integrated into their bodies, but they did not show any symptoms. They were as calm as if they had taken a sip of water. Several magicians who have refined their spiritual consciousness immediately discovered that there was an additional mark in their spiritual consciousness. ¡°Your Highness the Envoy of God, what is this?¡± someone asked. The sea of ??spiritual consciousness involves the foundation of life, and can be said to be more important than the heart. For powerful extraordinary beings, all injuries to the body, including the heart and head, are not fatal. ?As long as they are conscious, even if their hearts are shattered and their heads fall to the ground, they can still recover. ?But spiritual consciousness is different. Even for high-level extraordinary people or even demigods, spiritual consciousness is very important, just like the heart of ordinary people. Once their mental consciousness is damaged, they will still be severely injured even if their bodies are intact. At the moment, there is suddenly an additional mark in their spiritual consciousness. How can they not panic? ?Some people even speculated that this mark was not used to control them and make them obedient. "Don''t worry, this is a dark mark. It has no lethality. It will not disturb you on weekdays. You can even use it to penetrate into the origin of darkness and understand the power of darkness. After all, it contains a trace of our Lord''s power. Divine power. But even just a little bit is enough for us to understand for a lifetime." The Eternal Night Divine Envoy glanced at them and said calmly: "Of course, if one day you choose to abandon my lord and try to kill this mark, then this mark will turn into a coordinate, a coordinate for my lord''s followers. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t dare.¡± ??Everyone who had just surrendered felt chilled in their hearts when they heard this, and they quickly did not dare to speak out. There is no damage, but there are coordinates. ?Everyone knows its meaning. This dark mark will not directly kill them, but if the Eternal Night Cult masters the coordinates, it will actually be no different than killing them. After all, the Eternal Night Cult¡¯s assassination operations have never stopped over the years. Relying on the secrecy of the dark authority, they secretly assassinated countless ministers of the kingdom, and even several kings died, including many ninth-level ones. Even such a person could not escape the assassination. The ministers did not think that they and others, who had the coordinates, could escape. "The rest will be left to you, and others will come to take over with you later." After giving King Pal a few words, the Eternal Night God Envoy walked into the dark whirlpool without looking back, and his figure disappeared in the whirlpool. It also dissipated. ¡°Please rest assured, envoy, I will definitely take care of it and send the envoy off respectfully.¡± King Pal nodded repeatedly and watched the black-robed envoy leave. After the envoy of the gods had completely left, a minister complained bitterly: ¡°Your Majesty, you are not doing this right! You sold the kingdom without even saying a word to us.¡± ¡­ Regions far away from the Kingdom of Pal. A secret stronghold. This is one of the largest strongholds of the Eternal Night Cult in the Northern Continent. ¡°How is it?¡± Looking at the returning black-robed divine envoy, someone asked. "It''s done. The Kingdom of Pal has surrendered. Just send someone to receive it." The black-robed envoy who completed the task replied with a smile. ¡°Agree so easily?¡± Another person was a little disappointed, ¡°It¡¯s a pity, I still thought that if we fight this time, I can get a few more high-level extraordinary undead.¡± "Haha, why don''t you keep it simple? If we really want to fight, even if we kill them all, there will be another killing battle. At least several months, or even years, will be wasted." The person next to him is not impossible. The companion laughed. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, we don¡¯t lack undead commanders. If you really want it, apply for it. There are a lot of undead commanders on the other side of the river of the dead, and you can apply for them soon.¡± ¡°It is said that the empire is recently expanding into half a plane. Those planes are much more dangerous than ours. High-level extraordinary beings appear in batches. In order to deal with them, several of the empire¡¯s top legions have been sent in.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to go over there. You can do whatever you want and come wherever you want. We have too many restrictions here and it¡¯s inconvenient..." "Well, stop complaining. If there were no restrictions, do you think we would still need to come here? Those who kill fetuses can kill all the northern countries by themselves." ¡°Now that the Par Kingdom has been solved, it¡¯s time to move on to the next goal.¡± ??The overall strength of the Evernight Empire is much stronger than that of the Hundred Nations Alliance in the Northern Continent. However, their resistance has also caused considerable trouble to the Evernight Empire. In particular, after they discovered that the Eternal Night Empire valued the people of the kingdom, they began to promote the evil and terror of the empire, saying that "the undead are everywhere and like to kill" and "the rise of the empire depends entirely on killing and looting, and they are just a group of barbarians"... It has to be said that these propagandas are quite effective and have greatly increased the people''s belief in struggle in the kingdom. After all, the knowledge of the people of the Kingdom is not high, and there are only a few channels for understanding information. Under such an environment, it is natural for the Kingdom to say whatever it says. ?Having heard too much propaganda, coupled with the kingdom''s timely relaxation of policies, the people of the kingdom have a bad impression of the Evernight Empire. Facing the pressure of the invasion of the Evernight Empire, the cohesion of the countries in the Northern Continent has been continuously improving over the years. ?Of course, the Yongye Empire has not been idle these years. They have also sent various organizations to the northern continent to carry out some small actions to facilitate the attack of the Yongye army. After so many years of development, the Eternal Night Empire has spawned a variety of organizations based on "darkness". ?Taking the Eternal Night Sect as an example, unlike the empty shell of the Sect that only had a name back then, the current Eternal Night Sect has been completely perfected and has spawned multiple departments with authority. The House of Elders, Tribunal, Knights, etc. Based on the origin of darkness, many believers have understood various strange abilities, and various extraordinary professions have emerged, such as the shadow assassin who hides in the darkness and is very suitable for assassination, and the curse mage who kills invisible people thousands of miles away, causing death. Death Mage of Spiritual Frenzy¡­ Under the leadership of the Eternal Night Cult, many organizations were unified and many large and small groups were formed in the northern continent. They destroyed the kingdom from all aspects. ??For example, detecting intelligence, assassinating important figures in the kingdom, organizing internal rebellions, infiltrating in disguise... I have to say that the Dark Believers are really suitable for doing this kind of thing. After all, they are very stealthy and can run very fast if they can''t be beaten. ??The destruction of the Kingdom of Arkana and the surrender of the Kingdom of Pal were all their masterpieces. If the main force on the frontal battlefield is the Yongye Army, then the main force on the battlefield behind enemy lines is these organizations. Without their assistance, the Evernight Empire''s road to conquest would never be as simple as it is now. (End of this chapter) Chapter 180： Strategic adjustment, talent crisis Chapter 180 Strategic adjustment, talent crisis Eastern continent. ?Eternal Night Empire. It was already late at night at the No. 1 Shipyard, but the lights were still brightly lit inside the factory. Workers were busy moving around, and a large number of extraordinary experts cooperated with the command to accurately place heavy steel parts on the hull. Behemoths are being built one after another. These ships are more majestic and powerful than any previous ships in the empire. The cannons on the ships are also the latest development. They were just researched and put on the ships after simple testing. They have extremely terrifying weapons. Destructive power. ? ?After these years of confrontation with the navy of the Hundred Nations Alliance, the navy of the Evernight Empire has been fully developed. This development is not only reflected in the technology of naval warfare, but also in the replacement of ships. There is a saying that war is the most effective technological catalyst. ?In the constant fighting, both sides aim to kill their opponents, and if they don''t want to die, they can only progress and develop. The oppression of death is very strong, so the speed of development is also very fast. At the beginning, the navy of the Hundred Nations Alliance had a suppressive power on the Evernight Empire. After all, they have been developing for so many years. It is strange that they cannot suppress it. ?Eternal Night City. "good." Presbyterian House. At this point, in the naval battle, they also fell into a war of attrition. ?In the process of consumption, the Evernight Empire was able to absorb the essence accumulated by the Hundred Nations Alliance navy over the years, thereby quickly improving its own naval construction and saving a lot of time. "Hey, I definitely have to thank you... Defeating them, integrating and inheriting their technology is the best way to thank them." So in terms of cost-effectiveness, the significance of developing a naval fleet is really not as good as developing a sea kingdom. ¡°The overall performance of the third-generation naval warship has been improved by about 70% compared to the second-generation, and the effective range has reached 100 kilometers. It is much more powerful than the previous castrated version. It can be said to be a real beyond-visual-range strike.¡± From the imperial point of view, things are not that simple. "Indeed, production must be increased. The fleet has not formed a large scale and has a **** combat effectiveness. If we build hundreds of ships and a linkage magic array, even if the demigods come, they will have to lie down." ??But the Eternal Night Empire implements a mixed navy, and the naval ships cannot compare with it, so it is better than others. Relying on the huge sea force, the Imperial Navy has flattened the gap between the two sides, and even carried out counter-suppression. "Although there are a few dozen ships, it is enough to be used as a vanguard. Please apply jointly. If nothing else happens, this should be the largest amount of funding we can get in the near future." ¡°Don¡¯t talk too much. I think we should increase the production first. Otherwise, the few ships we have now, no matter how strong their performance and quantity are, are not enough to fill the gap between the enemy¡¯s teeth.¡± Because this world is a little different. Regardless of the two major forces in this plane, the Hundred Nations Alliance and the Blood Empire, he has not solved it yet, but that is only a matter of time. Sitting on the front seat, Ye San took out a document, looked at the elders, and said lightly: ¡°War Zone 11 has basically been captured. Next, we need to send someone to represent the empire to sit there to ensure the interests of the citizens of the empire. Do you have any good candidates?¡± ?However, it is easy to acquire a piece of land, but the subsequent management is difficult. ?An engineer who looked a bit old smiled and said: "To be honest, we have to thank the Hundred Nations Alliance. If it weren''t for their good naval strength, I guess the empire wouldn''t even think of us." ¡°Yes, if we don¡¯t produce some results, I¡¯m afraid the financial officer will cut off our funding.¡± ¡­ A group of short-haired, gray-faced engineers are discussing. ?Especially now that the Hundred Nations Alliance has not fallen and is still resisting, resistance armies will appear from time to time in those empire-occupied areas. So his opponents have never fought not with the natives of this plane, but with the void plane outside, or with other players. In this case, the significance of developing a navy is not very great. In a relatively quiet workshop. Hence, the naval fleet does not need to be used, but it must be available, so we can only bite the bullet and allocate part of the resources for development. ?As mentioned before, the pace of unifying this plane may be slower, but it is definitely moving forward firmly. ¡°It¡¯s amazing. It¡¯s worth spending so much time improving it, and finally we have a workable answer sheet.¡± ¡°Well, the empire has been expanding into half a plane recently, and it has harvested a lot of resources. However, the harvest is huge and the consumption is huge. The army is still the main force of the empire. It is good for our navy to get a piece of meat.¡± ¡­ ¡°Hurry up, time waits for no one.¡± What''s more, even if it can be used, it will not have much effect. To be honest, Su Xingyu is not very interested in the navy. "With these three generations of warships, the navy of the Hundred Nations Alliance will not be a problem. Even without the Naga Kingdom''s sea army, we can defeat them. When the time comes to completely block the routes of the Northern Continent, I would like to see if we lose the sea. How are they going to fight us with logistical support?¡± "Stop dreaming, producing hundreds of ships? A third-generation warship requires a ninth-order crystal core as the core, and countless other materials. The financial officer would be crazy to allow you to build it like this. According to my estimation, There are only dozens of ships if they are exhausted." ¡°Haha, you don¡¯t know that when the boss went to apply for funding a few days ago, the financial officer¡¯s face turned dark.¡± After all, you can¡¯t go on an expedition with a naval fleet, right? ?That¡¯s too outrageous. ??Yongye Empire has been advancing smoothly in the northern continent, expanding its territory countless times, and has now captured nearly 1/6 of the land. Without the support of the logistics system, the strength of the naval fleet will be greatly reduced. ?But... Pursue an overall strong empire and do not allow yourself to leave such obvious shortcomings. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see their power.¡± ??After learning that the Eternal Night Empire had a large number of sea warriors, the Hundred Nations Alliance was not a fool. It immediately developed various new weapons and formed a new naval fleet, using a more conservative style of play. ?Under the strict supervision of the Evernight Empire, these resistance forces are not very strong, but they are particularly annoying. It''s like a mosquito in summer, it keeps buzzing in your ears and bites you from time to time. It doesn''t do much harm, but it is extremely annoying. So after capturing an area, the Evernight Empire will send a governor there to re-govern the area, restore local production, and maintain security there as much as possible. Due to wartime regulations, these governors had great powers. After all, the Northern Continent is too far away from the empire. Even if there is a special communication method, it will take several days for a message to go back and forth. Therefore, if you want to govern well, you must delegate power. In the local area, the governors of occupied areas can be said to be like Turkish emperors. They can even adjust their own strategies based on local conditions. There is nothing we can do about it. Rules are dead, people are alive. ?Just because this rule has been implemented well elsewhere does not mean it can be implemented here. Adapt measures to local conditions and formulate different local strategies according to different environments. From any other point of view, being the governor of an occupied territory is a fat job. ?But at this moment, facing the consul''s inquiry, everyone below bowed their heads and remained silent. They have no choice in their minds. Ye San tapped his fingers on the side and looked at the elders with a headache, "If you push someone out, the pace of the empire''s expansion will not slow down. The rear must be stable no matter what. If there is no candidate, you will have to do it yourself. " ?While expanding the territory of the empire, conquering planes, and managing the development of the empire, all of which require people, which makes the empire once again fall into the problem of population shortage. The rapidly expanding territory and the huge population attached to it have once again overwhelmed the Evernight Empire. For those surrendered areas, they can implement the policy of settling the divine religion, changing their beliefs, and slowly transforming the people of the kingdom. With the help of the surrender faction, this policy is going very smoothly. In a few years, the local people will Submit to the empire. But this is not possible for conquering areas. When it comes to troubles such as banditry, rebels, and resistance forces, it is useless even if the empire supports a puppet. Civil and military forces must work together. The problem is that people who can manage such a large area at the same time are first-class talents no matter where they are placed. The empire itself is somewhat short of such talents, and has no spare capacity to support and manage the occupied areas. "Your Majesty, with the construction of the empire''s affiliated kingdoms and the expansion of the plane, manpower is needed everywhere. We can no longer squeeze out other people." Seeing that everyone was silent, an elder with gray hair had to say. As soon as he spoke, others immediately echoed: "Yes, yes, I really can''t hold on any longer. All the people the empire can send out have been sent out. Even those students who have just graduated and have no internship experience have been sent out. We really have no one to use. ¡± "We don''t want to slow down the pace of expansion. After all, if we let the Hundred Nations Alliance take a breath and integrate its internal forces, the trouble will be even greater. But if we continue like this, we can only mobilize internal talents, and then local development will affected¡­" ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, we can only lower the local policy standards. Let¡¯s directly select managers from the local area, and then we will have to suffer for the local people. Let¡¯s make other arrangements after we have calmed down.¡± ¡°Agree, their life is not very good to begin with, so what if they have to suffer for a while? And it¡¯s not that miserable. Compared to the period when the kingdom ruled, their life has been pretty good since we took over.¡± "That''s right. Comparing the policies of those gentlemen in the North, even if we lower the standards, we are still benevolent and worthy of them." ?Everyone was talking at once, and the Presbytery suddenly became lively. They expressed their opinions, and they probably had the same idea, no. We can no longer provide external support. If we continue like this, the development of the empire will be affected. ?In the perception of the citizens of the Evernight Empire, there are high and low levels of life in the world. The empire headquarters, affiliated kingdoms, surrendered forces, and other forces, and those kingdoms that have been conquered belong to the lowest level of other forces. They have not been included in the system of the Evernight Empire and are still outsiders. So when they affect the development of the empire, the elders will abandon them without hesitation. After all, there is no reason to sacrifice one''s own development to support outsiders. Isn''t this sheer nonsense? Looking at everyone, Ye San frowned slightly and sighed secretly, feeling a little weak. The expansion of the empire will be beneficial to the entire empire. The elders are not short-sighted people, and they naturally understand this truth. For this reason, the opinions they put forward did not slow down the expansion. The opinion that the elders want to express is very simple, that is, to lower the standards for capturing areas. It is not necessary to be sound in everything. It is enough to maintain the lowest stability and not affect the frontline operations. Since they are not subjects of the empire, life should be miserable. Yesan naturally understands what they mean. In fact, this is also the best solution at present. After all, the empire really has no people left. If you don¡¯t want to slow down its expansion, you can only do this. But this is against the empire. This has always been the principle. "Your Majesty, the empire''s foreign policy is too benevolent. Maybe it''s time to make some changes." An upright man, an elder belonging to the Knights, said: "There is nothing to say to those people who have surrendered to Yongye. , I agree to help them, after all, we are all a family, but why do those rebellious guys enjoy preferential treatment from the empire?" "I agree with the Seventh Elder''s idea. In the past, the empire had abundant resources, so the support was limited. If we don''t lack that much, we can still manage it. Now, if the support continues, the empire will be affected. This is really Is it worth it?¡± ¡°Your Majesty, please think about it again¡­¡± ?Other elders also spoke out one after another. Although the words they said were slightly different, they expressed the same meaning. Lowering the standards of the people of the kingdom should not interfere with their own development because of outsiders. Ye San sat in the front seat and fell into deep thought. After a long time, he finally said, "Since we don''t have the same opinion, let''s discuss this matter in three days." Lowering standards will not bring any harm, at least not in the short term. ??But Ye San''s intuition told him that this matter was not that simple, so even though all the elders objected, he did not agree immediately. Instead, he used the procrastination technique and prepared to find someone to discuss it and think clearly before talking. offices ¡°Also good.¡± When the elders saw this, they could only nod in agreement. No matter what, Ye San was the consul. Soon, the conference ended. Left the Presbytery on the third day of the night, got on the carriage, and headed towards the temple. When he arrived in front of the temple, there was a young priest waiting outside. When he saw Ye San approaching, he immediately stepped forward and bowed, saying, "Your Majesty, the great priest invites you." Ye San was not surprised as to why the other party knew that he was coming. He ordered the guards behind him: "You guys wait here." "Yes." The guards were a little disappointed that they could not enter the temple, but they still responded respectfully. Follow the priest and enter the temple on the third night. Two and a half days later, Ye San walked out of the temple with a smile on his face. It was obvious that he was very satisfied with the conversation. (End of this chapter) Chapter 181： Meet again and leave Chapter 181 Reunion and departure "The lack of manpower is indeed a big trouble." Inside the temple, after communicating with Ye San, Su Xingyu couldn''t help but feel a little headache. He did not expect that not long after this, the Yongye Empire, which had many elite talents, once again fell into the dilemma of lacking people. Now, there are only two choices before him, either lowering external standards or cutting back on internal development. But the problem is, Su Xingyu doesn''t want to choose either. ?The development of the empire must be given top priority and must not be affected by anything. There is no doubt about this. After all, the Eternal Night Empire is his foundation, and its development trumps everything else. However, external standards cannot be lowered at all. Su Xingyu knows very well that national credibility requires decades or even hundreds of years of persistence to establish, but it may be completely destroyed by an inconspicuous thing. The rise of the Evernight Empire was full of killing and bloodshed, but there was one thing that was recognized by all the forces in the plane, and that was their commitment. To be precise, it is a promise made to other forces. Over the past hundred years, almost all of their promises to surrender have been fulfilled. Even if we break the agreement and invade the Northern Continent, if we want to be more serious, we can find a basis for it. Therefore, even though the Hundred Nations Alliance has been criticizing the Eternal Night Empire, many of its big figures actually recognize the credibility of the Eternal Night Empire. Many people have even thought about surrendering if they really can''t defeat it. . ?It was fine before the occupation, but now that it has been occupied, it must be done according to the promises made back then. Otherwise, what will the forces that have surrendered but not fully surrendered think? If you can lower your standards today, it could kill them tomorrow! "Why are there still shortages of people after so many academies have been opened?" Su Xingyu thought of another question, and he really couldn''t figure it out. ?Taking the Yongye Empire as an example, the empire¡¯s colleges can be divided into two major categories, martial arts and liberal arts, with martial arts accounting for more than 90% of the resources. But in this world, it is different. For the Evernight Empire and even other forces, the definition of talent is very simple. Those who are talented in cultivation and can fight are talents. After a while, Su Xingyu sighed softly and said to himself: "It seems that I can only find other people for help." ??Eternal Night Empire is simply developing abnormally and expanding too fast, which leads to insufficient management talents. Other players develop normally and this will never happen. ?Northern Continent, why do some countries choose to surrender without fighting? ?Isn¡¯t it because the promise of the Eternal Night Empire is worthy of trust! ?Those forces that surrendered to the Eternal Night Empire are doing well so far, and they are the best signs. This is repeated until the upper limit of development is reached. ?Su Xingyu has to take the blame for this. After all, he was the one who improved the cultivation talents of the people of the empire. When they grow up, maybe the empire will take over the northern continent. Su Xingyu is not alone. He is also organized and has friends. If he doesn¡¯t have anyone, he can borrow some from other players. The development path of a normal player should be to develop and strengthen themselves, then expand the territory, manage and develop, and then continue to expand when the territory is insufficient. ?Education has been popularized, and the number of talents cultivated has indeed increased. However, for the Eternal Night Empire, what kind of talents are considered talents? Hence, lowering external standards will not work either. The definition of talent is very simple. It usually refers to people who have certain professional knowledge, skills and abilities and can play an important role in a certain field or industry. Different from cultivation, the ability of management can be improved by accumulating sutras. They can live a good life even if they surrender. According to the standards of the Evernight Empire, they can even start over and fight for a future for future generations just like their ancestors did. ??He was born with a good talent for cultivation, but as a normal person, he would choose martial arts. It may be a bit difficult to unbuckle. ?This is normal, in a world with extraordinary power, and in an empire that is full of martial virtue and conquers the world all year round. The Yongye Empire has indeed established many academies and improved the education system, but these academies are generally prepared to cultivate combat talents. As for other players, are they willing? Will the same situation happen with him, resulting in no talent available for loan? Su Xingyu feels that the above situation is unlikely to occur. After all, when you are developing and growing, you are actually also cultivating talents. ??Had it not been for the empire¡¯s deliberate adjustments, it would have been impossible for the liberal arts to develop. If possible, no one would surrender. After all, it would be like finding a father for oneself, but now there is no way. The Yongye army is pressing over, and I can''t defeat it. The Hundred Nations Alliance is unreliable. If they don''t surrender, they will I can only wait to die. Today''s Yongye Empire has popularized education. Logically speaking, there should be no shortage of elite talents. However, after only a few years of prosperity, it began to lack people again. It is definitely too late to temporarily expand education and cultivate talents. Now the Evernight Empire can be said to have restrained itself. Or to put it more unpleasantly, their strength does not allow them to be in this situation. This is a common understanding of talents. He doesn¡¯t have it, but his friends do. As for the lack of manpower, we can¡¯t lend it out? This is not possible either. ?Eternal Night Empire does not lack talents who can fight, but what it lacks is management talents who can govern an area. As long as something is in place, it is impossible for them to refuse. This is a very simple question, but also a very bizarre question. For a force that develops normally, management talents will definitely be leftover. Since there are not enough people and it is too late to train them, there is only one way to introduce new talents from outside. Under normal circumstances, as long as there is normal development, there will be no shortage of management talents. ??What a hell! ?But when I think about it, it¡¯s actually normal. It is the answer to this question that can explain why there is a shortage of talents in the Eternal Night Empire today. ¡°I originally thought about developing education so that they would not become reckless men who only know how to fight, but now they have all become educated reckless men.¡± Thinking of the original idea and looking at the reality, Su Xingyu was also a little speechless. Coupled with the good reputation of the Evernight Empire, they naturally chose the lesser of two evils and chose to surrender. ??And how did Su Xingyu''s Yongye Empire develop? While they were operating, they were expanding their territory. Often, they would expand another territory before the territory they conquered last time could be digested. Typical, eating from the bowl and looking at the food in the pot. The former development route is more stable. After all, the player''s family growth coefficient is higher than that of the plane natives. Time is on their side. As time goes by, the strength gap between the two sides will only become wider and wider. At the end of the day, there may even be a situation where the enemy is defeated without fighting. ?Without spending a single soldier, just flex your muscles to make your opponents despair, and then annex them in a gentle way. The latter¡¯s development route is, to be honest, a bit risky. The larger the territory, the more difficult it is to govern and the easier it is to be invaded. ??Even if the empire itself is not well managed, it will go out thousands of miles away to beat people. If you are not careful, it is really possible to overturn the situation. ?However, the greater the risk, the greater the reward. It only takes a few decades to suppress these areas and it will be almost completely under control. By then, the territory of the entire empire will be doubled. ¡­ Lending talents or managing talents. This matter is neither difficult nor easy. In Bloody Dawn, there are many powerful players, but not many who meet the requirements. If nothing else, the orc players can directly eliminate it and expect the orcs to manage it. It is better to expect the sow to climb the tree. Even the most strict and rule-oriented "martial arts master" can manage his own power well, which is already very powerful. As for external support? Let''s forget it, even if he was really willing to give it, Su Xingyu wouldn''t dare to ask for it. After excluding the orc players, there are not many qualified players in Bloody Dawn. After all, Warrior, Elephant Master, Storm, Poseidon and others can all be considered orc players. There are only ten players in total, four of them were removed at once. In the future, Blood God and Glory can also be directly eliminated. Their strength is worse than mine, but judging from their original choices, if nothing else, they will also choose the path of rapid expansion. ?Maybe because of their strength, they will not be short of people for the time being, but as long as they want to develop, it will only be a matter of time before they are short of people, so they cannot borrow them. As a result, there are only three people to choose from, the black businessman, the teacher, and the pharmacist. ?Well, in fact, there is no need to choose. The Yongye Empire is in short supply of talents, and Su Xingyu doesn''t mind having too many people at all. ?So he contacted the three people directly and sent the same message. There was a reply soon. After reading the message, Su Xingyu frowned slightly and touched his chin. ¡¾Bloody Dawn¡¿ £º¡°Everyone, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. Do you want to get together and communicate with each other?¡± ¡¾Elephant Master¡¿: "How can we get together at a party? I really miss you. After all, I haven''t seen you for a while, but there are no stable plane coordinates now, and we are so far apart, so we can''t fly over, right!?" ¡¾storm¡¿: ¡°If there had been a party some time ago, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to go, but now that the situation has stabilized, it¡¯s okay. But how should we get there?¡± ¡¾Medicine Master¡¿: "There seems to be no plane fragments in the middle realm, and even if there are, they probably won''t be able to accommodate us. At least we have to find a plane that can accommodate demigods." Since you proposed the gathering, @¹â¹â, you should have already solved the problem of the location. But don¡¯t tell me, you just proposed it in a hot head and thought of it..." please rest assured, since I proposed it, I will definitely be in charge. The location has been selected, and the coordinates will be sent to you later.'' shall we invite others to come together, or shall it just be the ten of us? ded by: I think everything will work, you just have to make up your mind. ifier|Call them all over here. It¡¯s rare to get together once. There are so many people. If there is any trouble, it can be easily solved.¡± ¡¾Black Businessman¡¿: "How about it be divided into two times? The ten of us will gather once first, and then call them over and gather them a second time. What do you think?" £º¡°This is a good suggestion, I agree.¡± ¡¾storm¡¿£º¡°Agree.¡± ¡¾Poseidon¡¿£º¡°Agree.¡± ¡¾ÓÀÒ¹¡¿: ¡°Anything is OK.¡± ¡­ ¡­ ifier|Then it is settled, the time will be set at two standard hours later. Since the time flow rate in each dimension is different, we can only use the time of the main world to make an appointment. ?According to Su Xingyu''s time ratio, two hours is more than 700 hours, which is equivalent to a month when converted into days. That¡¯s a bit outrageous. Since arriving in the middle realm, time has become less and less valuable. ?But a month is just right, leaving him enough time to arrange the situation in his plane. ¡­ The Kingdom of Saint-Sain, with its capital Bordoli. Inner city. ?Ax walked home with a smile on his face and a cheerful pace. Four years had passed since he was rescued by Su Xingyu, and Ax had also grown from a boy to a young man. With Su Xingyu¡¯s help, the Thor bloodline in Ax¡¯s body was fully awakened. After awakening the blood, Ax¡¯s cultivation talent was exaggeratedly high. ?In just four years, Ax has grown by leaps and bounds from an ordinary person to an extraordinary sixth-level warrior, with a solid foundation and no emptiness in his realm. "Brother Yu, I''m back." Having lived with Su Xingyu for four years, Ax, who was originally an orphan, has long regarded him as a relative, so he doesn''t want to be as restrained in his words and deeds. ?But the courtyard was very quiet today, without any sound. Ax felt a little strange. According to normal circumstances, Brother Yu should have slapped himself into the soil at this time. ¡°If you are not at home, where have you gone?¡± ?Ax is a little strange. According to his understanding, Su Xingyu is not a person who likes to go out. Normally, he does not go out once a month. Go through the courtyard and come to the back house. ?Suddenly a voice came from the side: "You''re back." ??Ax was startled. Before the other party spoke, he didn''t realize that anyone was there at all. Turning his head to look, he saw Sebastian in a black suit, standing there with calm eyes and a solemn expression, as if he had been waiting for a while. ¡°Mr. Butler, you don¡¯t know that people can scare people to death.¡± When Ax saw it was Sebas, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief and complained aloud. "Sorry, I will pay attention next time... In addition, I am not a human being, I am a puppet. According to your classification, I should be an alchemy item." Sebastian replied. "You are waiting for me here. Do you have anything to tell me? Also, where is Brother Yu? I called him just now, but he didn''t respond. Has he gone outside?" Akers looked around. Look, asked curiously. "The master has left the Kingdom of Saint Sa''an. I am staying here to explain some things to you and to guide your future cultivation." (End of this chapter) ~： sorry sorry Sorry sorry The recent writing is a bit bad, and the state is not good, because I have been busy (the graduation design has made my head big), and I have not had a brain to write, resulting in abnormal water. As I said before, I wanted to take leave. I originally planned to take it intermittently, but after thinking about it, I decided to take a long leave and sort out the outline. If nothing else, it will take about half a month. I will make up for the missing chapters later, so please don¡¯t worry. I''m really sorry! (End of this chapter) Chapter 182： The road of experience and control of world consciousness Chapter 182: The Road to Experience and Control of World Consciousness "Ah!" Hearing this, Ax was surprised and a little confused: "After leaving the Kingdom of Saint Sa''an, where did he go?" Ax, who has lived here all his life, has never left even the royal city of Bordoli, let alone other kingdoms. Therefore, he feels very unfamiliar with what Sebastian said about leaving the Kingdom of St. Saan, and lacks the corresponding knowledge. concept. "You have lived with us for such a long time, and the master did not hide it intentionally. You should have noticed that neither the master nor I are citizens of the Kingdom of Saint Sa''an." Sebas looked at him and said. "Yeah." Ax nodded. Su Xingyu didn''t take the initiative to mention that he was not a citizen of Saint Sa''an''s kingdom, but he didn''t hide it from him either. ?Although Akers did not take the initiative to ask or explore, he could still detect differences from some of his daily living habits. So when Sebas said that they were not citizens of the kingdom, Ax was not surprised at all. ?But what Sebas said next completely shocked him. ¡°We are not from the Northern Continent either.¡± Ignoring Ax, whose jaw was about to drop, Sebas said slowly: "We come from the Eternal Night Empire in the Eastern Continent, which is the force currently at war with the Hundred Nations Alliance." Abundant blood resources and **** and brutal battles made the transformation of the two legions much faster. I used to think that Bordeaux was so big that I would never be able to visit it all in a lifetime. Its three heads, each one is like a burning lava boulder, exuding the aura of destruction. ?Sebas glanced at him and said, "Your reaction was a little small, and it was different from what I expected." ?Sebas replied: "Go back to the Eastern Continent and go to the Evernight Empire." Oh haha, it¡¯s finished! Now I really have to travel. ?Sebas looked at him and grinned, "Walk over on your feet. This is specially arranged by the master..." Although they have not yet been promoted to high-level legions, there are already more and more high-level extraordinary warriors among them, reaching nearly a quarter. ??Akers looked at the butler: "..." He had never read a book before, but he had gained some knowledge in the past few years, and he still understood some common sense geographical information. ¡°Pack your things, it¡¯s time for us to set off.¡± Sebas said. He wants to travel to wider lands and more prosperous cities, to see more things, to record better scenery, and to experience more interesting things. ¡­¡± ?Sebas stared at him for a while and couldn''t help but smile: "You are very interesting and smart." ??The roar of the black dragon echoed in the sky, shaking the entire battlefield. Its pitch-black scales shone with a cold luster in the sunlight, as if they were made of countless stars, beautiful and full of majesty. ??If Nidhogg and Harper have only become stronger, then these two legions have strengthened by leaps and bounds. The Kingdom of Saint Sa''an is located in the central area of ??the northern continent, while the Evernight Empire is located in the south of the eastern continent. The straight-line distance between the two places is nearly ten thousand miles. ¡°Let¡¯s go? Where are we going?¡± Ax asked in surprise. ?Sebas was silent for a while. Even though he had met many people, he was still a little speechless after seeing Ax change his identity so quickly. Ax said indifferently: "It doesn''t matter to me where you come from. I just need to know that you have helped me, turning me from an ordinary person who has difficulty in food and clothing to a person who can control his own destiny. Extraordinary beings, you are very kind to me, that¡¯s enough.¡± ¡°Master Butler, how do you think I will react? Anger, hatred, or fear?¡± ¡­ ¡­¡± ??These two terrifying monsters are naturally Nidhogg, the black dragon of the Eternal Night Empire, and Harper, the leader of the dog demon. ?Ax is very smart. When Sebastian revealed his identity to him, he immediately made his position clear. ¡°Thank you for the compliment.¡± Not far below, there is a three-headed dog demon as huge as a mountain. Its body is covered with dark red stripes and is constantly squirming. Its body seems to be made of rock blocks, with bulges that look extremely beautiful and powerful. ?The three-headed dog demon fought one against two, pressing down on the enemy on the opposite side. There was a headless corpse lying at its feet. They were all ninth-level holy realm super creatures, which showed how tough it was. "Although I was born in the Kingdom of Saint Sa''an, to be honest, I don''t have much favorable impression of this country. I lost my parents early and lived on the streets. If I hadn''t been lucky enough, I would have starved to death. " "What''s the difference between that and before? It''s boring." Akers was a little disappointed. The Argonian warriors and dog demon warriors below were also fighting together with the army of ferocious beasts. The fight between the two sides was extremely ferocious. They have not broken through to demigods and are still at the ninth level. However, after fighting in this demi-plane for nearly ten years, their strength has increased a lot than before. ?As his strength grew and his life got better and better, he gradually felt a little bored. "No, since you followed the master, you don''t need to pay attention to them. Just follow the plan that the master made before he left and continue practicing steadily." Sebas shook his head and replied. ?There is a battle breaking out here. A huge black dragon soars in the sky and fights with three equally huge ferocious beasts. One against three, not only is it not at a disadvantage, but it also firmly holds the advantage. At present, it is just a city, which is really too small. Void, a demiplane. ??The black dragon spreads its huge wings, and each wave can bring up a gust of wind, blowing the enemies below to stagger. Even if they were one against many and faced with multiple monsters of the same level, they still had an absolute advantage in this battle. ¡°How to get there?¡± Akers still had a bit of luck in his heart. Ax chuckled, and then his face became a little more serious, "So, what are we going to do next? I heard that people from our Eternal Night God Cult have infiltrated in, are we going to join them?" "Eternal Night Empire, that super powerful barbarian empire that has conquered more than a dozen kingdoms? I didn''t expect you to be from that empire. I thought that you and Brother Yu were nobles of the kingdom. After the kingdom was breached, we had to Come here to take refuge!" After a while, Ax, who is very receptive, quickly returned to normal and said with a chuckle. After the empire''s legions were expanded, each legion had a strength of 10,000 people, with 10,000 people forming an army. Even if it is a quarter of a single legion, there are still 2,500 high-ranking soldiers. Even if these legionnaires have some shortcomings, when fighting alone, they may not be as good as those of the same level who have been promoted on their own, but in legion combat, they are equivalent to high-levels, there is no doubt about this. ?However, the harvest is so great, and the price paid is not small. ??The high-level creatures in this demiplane were almost eaten by them. The resources consumed by using unconventional promotion methods are really exaggerated. Fortunately, they do not need to pay this price. Yes, the harvest belongs to the Eternal Night Legion, but the price is paid by this demiplane. The accumulation of countless years in this demiplane has all become food for the Eternal Night Legion. ?The war in this demiplane has reached its final stage. Under the deliberate promotion of world consciousness, more and more ferocious beasts have been promoted, but it is of no great use. Compared to the huge base of creatures in the entire demiplane, these legions of the Eternal Night Empire are indeed pitifully small. However, in terms of the number of people on both sides who have been promoted to high levels over the years, the Eternal Night Empire has more. After all, if you want to advance to a high level, it is very important to cultivate your talent. Even if the Evernight Empire has developed a stable promotion route, it has only lowered the threshold, not completely eliminated it. When they choose warriors, they still focus on cultivation talent. These soldiers of the Eternal Night Legion are themselves "geniuses" selected from the best. To put it in layman¡¯s terms, every warrior in these legions, including the reserve warriors, their cultivation talents are considered to be one of ten thousand geniuses in this half-plane. So even though the numbers between the two sides are much different, compared to the number of people who have been promoted to higher levels, it is actually not as good as the Eternal Night Legion. ?World consciousness is, after all, just an amplifier. It can help the world¡¯s creatures obtain adventures and provide insights, but it cannot help them cross the threshold. ??As more and more local ninth-level ferocious beasts were killed, the battlefield situation completely shifted to the side of the monster legion, and a war to determine the ownership of the plane gradually came to an end. Nidhogg''s thick and long arms grabbed the neck of the last ninth-level beast king, and the dark dragon flames spurted out, pouring in from the beast''s big mouth, directly penetrating its body. ??The ninth-level ferocious beast with extremely strong vitality fell. Nidhogg held the body of the beast king high and let out a terrifying roar that shook the earth, as if to declare to the creatures in this world and tell them who is the overlord of this world. "Roar-" The warriors of the monster legion also roared, and the roars echoed through the sky. Those ferocious beasts that were still alive immediately woke up, prostrated on the ground, and neighed in a low voice. They bowed their heads to the victor of the war, the future master of this world, as a sign of submission. ¡°Your Majesty, please come down and we will dedicate this world to our Lord!¡± Seeing that the time was ripe, he followed the sacrificial expedition and directly started the sacrificial ceremony. There are no cumbersome processes. ?The war has just ended, the soldiers are still stained with blood, and the corpses of the enemy are still lying at their feet. ?However, this did not affect the high mood of the soldiers. Under the leadership of the priest, they held a grand sacrifice at the scene. No gifts are prepared. After all, what sacrificial gift is more precious than the corpses of ferocious beasts scattered all over the mountains and plains? Under the prayers of a large number of high-quality believers, the power of darkness began to overflow and spread to all directions. ?The sky suddenly darkened, and a depressing atmosphere rose around him. The world consciousness that was severely damaged followed instinct and subconsciously began to resist the occurrence of this situation. Dark clouds were gathering, and there was lightning and thunder. ?Super lightning continued to strike downwards, but before the lightning struck, it was directly dispersed by the black dragon below with a mouthful of dragon flame. The power of massive faith gathered together into an astonishing force. A dark figure turned from virtual to real, and his face could not be seen clearly, but his figure was immense, penetrating the sky and the earth, standing on the grassland like a pillar supporting the sky. Every creature in the world has felt His presence. Even if they are located in a very far place and cannot see the situation here, they can vaguely feel that a powerful existence is coming from this direction. Compared with him, even the black dragon with a body of more than 100 meters looks incomparably small. The ferocious beast was lying on the ground, trembling and hissing in fear. If we say that in the previous encounter with the monster legion, even if they couldn''t defeat it, they still dared to resist. Facing this vast dark figure, they could not think of any resistance in their hearts. Even if they die, they don¡¯t dare to resist. ¡°Welcome my lord!¡± ¡°Welcome my lord!¡± ¡°Welcome my lord!¡± The warriors of the monster legion felt the gaze of the great being and shouted wildly, extremely crazy. With the arrival of the dark figure, the consciousness of the world became manic, but it had no effect. All his attacks were easily resolved. score There was a loud noise. ?The dark beam of light penetrated the sky and the earth. The sky and the earth were all covered by darkness, without a trace of light. Darkness smeared the entire world like ink, covering hundreds of miles in the blink of an eye. If this trend develops, it won''t be long before this demiplane will be completely covered by darkness. The power of darkness penetrated the inside of the world and began to move towards the core, constantly squeezing the living space of world consciousness. After losing many high-level creatures, world consciousness became increasingly fragile. When the power of darkness expanded to one-fifth, He finally could no longer hide it. ¡°Finally I found you, you were really hidden deep enough.¡± A smile appeared on Su Xingyu¡¯s face, and he reached forward to grab it, but a dazzling ball of light appeared in front of him. This is world consciousness, the condensed existence of all living beings in the collected planes. ?This is not the first time Su Xingyu has come into contact with world consciousness. Before this, he has controlled three world consciousnesses, and now this is the fourth. Being familiar with the road, Su Xingyu''s huge mental consciousness quickly explored the light group in front of him, inside and out. After confirming that there was no problem, Su Xingyu put his own mark in it. ?The gap in strength between the two sides is so great that the consciousness of the world cannot resist at all, and can only let Su Xingyu use his methods. ?In just a short time, Su Xingyu completed the contract, and the world consciousness of this demiplane was completely blackened by Him and turned into His shape. "again." Feeling the connection with the world consciousness, Su Xingyu nodded with satisfaction, and then started to explore the rare resources in this demiplane with the help of the world consciousness. After mastering the consciousness of the world, he is equivalent to the master of this demiplane. Even if it is only preliminary control, he still has some simple abilities. ¡­ Time is fleeting. Soon, the time agreed upon by everyone came, input the coordinates, opened the portal to other worlds, and Su Xingyu walked into it. (End of this chapter) ~： came back came back It¡¯s finally over, the busiest stage is over, updates will resume tomorrow. I took fifteen days off, 15¡Á0.4=6, and I owe 60,000 words. I will make up for the chapters I owe later. (End of this chapter) Chapter 183： All demigods Chapter 183 All Demigods In the void, there are as many planes as stars. In a demiplane. The layout of this demiplane is a giant continent, with a total land area of ??tens of millions of square kilometers, and the environment here is relatively normal, which is very suitable for normal creatures to thrive. ?In the center of the world, in the middle of the continent, stands a majestic and spectacular mountain. Its height seems to have broken through the sky, soaring straight into the sky, forcibly separating the two places. The mountain peaks are covered with ice and snow all year round, shining with dazzling light, like a bright pearl in the night sky. At the foot of this high mountain, there is a vast forest with towering trees and lush branches and leaves, covering the sky. There are all kinds of creatures living in the forest, ranging from insects as tiny as dust to ferocious beasts as huge as mountains. They live a harmonious and peaceful life in this forest. ?In addition to forests, there are vast grasslands, deep lakes and rolling mountains on this continent. There are green grass on the grasslands, rippling water in the lakes, and steep cliffs and winding mountain roads on the mountains. These natural landscapes are intertwined and form a beautiful and spectacular picture. This is a very harmonious picture, very peaceful. It''s so peaceful that it''s scary because it''s so harmonious. In this void, battle is the main theme. Although there is tranquility and harmony, it should not be so outrageous. Due to the difference in time flow rate, even if a time standard is set, there will still be considerable deviations when everyone comes over. "Thank you." The Blood God nodded slightly, took a sip of wine, and then said: "The guy ran halfway and went to pick up other people. It seems to be Eternal Night..." ??Wang Dong has been following Lin Ye in these years. Even if he only gets a little soup, it is enough to keep him full and develop steadily. ?Wang Dong shook his head, stood up and poured him a glass of wine, "Why are you here alone? Where did the glory go?" "Luckily, I''m not like you, who push everyone to the extreme before being promoted. I feel like I was promoted directly." The black merchant nodded to confirm his suspicion and explained the reason. "Long time no see, Lao Mo." Wang Dong (black businessman) greeted Mo Kongwu who just came in. Seeing his old friend, he couldn''t help but sigh, "The last time we met, it seems that it dates back to the period of the elementary realm. Unexpectedly, decades have passed in the blink of an eye. If it had been before, I would have been beaten to death." I don¡¯t think a person can live alone for such a long time.¡± But it¡¯s one thing to become a demigod, and another thing to be what kind of demigod you become. From this point of view, they are indeed lucky. ¡°Who says it¡¯s not the case? The time flow rate ratio in the medium realm is 1:100 under normal circumstances. Adding in what the system provides, it becomes even more outrageous.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve seen each other.¡± Mo Kongwu¡¯s appearance was still that of a human being, but he was unusually tall and had two horns on his head. They were sharp and powerful, full of the beauty of power. "Nope." ¡°Here we come.¡± Mo Kongwu chuckled. "good." If in the elementary realm, due to the early stage of starting a business, there are many things to be busy with, and there are systems pressing on their heads, and players can still clearly feel the urgency of the passage of time, then after reaching the medium realm, I can''t feel it at all. Among all the promoted players, Wang Dong''s strength is not weak, but not strong either. He is at a lower than average level. If he only relies on him, it is estimated that it will be difficult to develop rapidly in the medium realm. The land is flat, as if someone had leveled it with a sword. ¡°Where are the others? Haven¡¯t they come yet?¡± Mo Kongwu asked curiously. The mountain covered by ice and snow, the peak that should have been violently stormy and unsuitable for normal creatures to survive, now had a magnificent palace built. The two of them were eating the food on the table and chatting. Suddenly, Mo Kongwu turned his head and looked at the sky in the distance. A crack in the space appeared out of thin air, and a scarlet blood shadow jumped out of it. Under such circumstances, they gradually lost the concept of time. ?The distant figure quickly approached, and the blurred figure gradually became clear. It was the image of a young man, and his handsome face gave people a noble feeling. A demigod who is promoted to the lowest level based on a single law of authority is a demigod. A demigod who is promoted to the extreme level based on the five laws of authority is also a demigod. Member of Bloody Dawn, Blood God. ?The creatures here seem to be soothed by a mysterious force. No matter how violent the creatures are, they all become docile at this time. Most of the players who were able to advance were quite strong, so after decades of development in the elementary realm, their power is relatively stable and their various frameworks are relatively complete. The gap between demigods and demigods is sometimes wider than that between humans and dogs. ?Wang Dong had a deep understanding and sighed with a smile: "One day in the sky and one year on the earth. I''m afraid the life of a **** is nothing more than this!" ¡°I¡¯m not too late, why are you two alone and the others haven¡¯t arrived yet?¡± The conditions for promotion to demigod are not difficult for players and can be easily achieved, so promotion to demigod is not difficult for them. ¡°You¡¯re not here yet, but you¡¯re the first one, but it should be soon. They are all very punctual.¡± Wang Dong replied. Simply put, they no longer have to keep an eye on their own power. ?However, when he first chose the plane position, he chose it next to his good brother Lin Ye. Needless to say, Lin Ye''s strength was the top among all players. ¡°How have you been doing recently?¡± Mo Kongwu¡¯s eyes flickered and he looked at Wang Dong in front of him, a little curious. There was a hint of smile in the voice, and in an instant, a figure appeared on the stone bench in the pavilion. The entire palace is wrapped in a white energy shield and is not affected by the external environment. "The intermediate realm is much more dangerous than the elementary realm. If I were alone, I would probably be very uncomfortable, but with Aye''s protection, I can live well." As he spoke, he looked at Hei Shang with a somewhat surprised look. It seemed that he had not expected that he had progressed so quickly, "Have you been promoted to demigod? So fast!" At least that¡¯s the case for most players. ?Wang Dong smiled and said: After getting rid of their power, they sometimes go into retreat for several or more years. Any player with some ideals would not be promoted in a hurry. This is why the Blood God was surprised when he saw the black merchant promoted to demigod. The black merchant''s strength is not bad, but given his situation, he should have to wait a little longer, so that the road ahead will be smoother. ¡°Have you forgotten who this guy is hanging out with?¡± Seeing the Blood God frowning, the martial artist said with a smile. ?The Blood God suddenly understood, and immediately understood, "That''s right." With the help of a top powerhouse like Guanghui, the black merchants should not lack faith, and their understanding of authority will not be too bad, so naturally there is no such thing as self-destruction. After a while, the space crack appeared again, and two figures walked out of it. They both looked young and looked very young. They were talking and laughing along the way, and they seemed to have a good relationship. It is the glory and the eternal night. After the two of them took their seats, Guanghui did not go to pick up anyone else. He stayed directly in the courtyard, spreading his aura around and guiding others. It didn''t take long for the remaining people to arrive one after another. Brilliance, blood god, eternal night, martial artist, black merchant, storm, sea god, teacher, elephant master, medicine man. The ten members of Bloody Dawn gathered together again. Glancing around and looking at everyone, the elephant owner felt a little emotional: "As the old saying goes, one day is like three autumns. We haven''t seen each other for decades, and it feels like everyone has not changed much!" ??If you just look at the appearance, everyone has almost no change from when they first met, they are still the same. ?However, the appearance has not changed, but the temperament has changed greatly, and it can even be said to be a world of difference. At that time, everyone was not fully adapted to the identity of "god", nor did they have the confidence, so they seemed a bit nondescript. At present, the average person is in the demigod state. Different from the initial bragging, this is a real power that is completely under their control. With strength, you will naturally have confidence. ?The confidence to stand above billions of living beings and to decide the life or death of thousands of living beings with just one word makes their temperament particularly outstanding. Some things cannot be installed, and some things do not need to be installed. Temperament is one of them. "According to the definition of racial life span, we all belong to the immortal species. Let alone decades, just hundreds of years, and that''s it for us." The teacher said with a chuckle. ??Beings in the demigod realm generally have a lifespan of ten thousand years. For them, decades or hundreds of years are really not that long. The members of the Bloody Dawn present were both strong and weak, but without exception, they all became demigods. Even the black merchants and pharmacists who were far behind the other members in strength were the same. Both of them are religious players. Compared with other mainstream players, they are actually much worse. ?However, with the current development, the original definition of player types, that is, individual flow, religious flow, and leader flow, is no longer applicable. Because the further it develops, the more complete its power will be. Take Su Xingyu as an example. In terms of individual strength, he is definitely at the top level among all players. In terms of strength, the Eternal Night Empire is not afraid of any force. In terms of religion, the belief of the Eternal Night God Cult has spread in this plane. Come, and have a variety of related derivatives. The same is true for other mainstream players. ?The same goes for those religious players. After their strength grows to a certain level, they will naturally clear all obstacles and completely control the power in their hands. It is easier to get things done when there are more people. ?Even individual players who have merged with the godhead and are unable to absorb the power of faith will conquer other forces and let them serve themselves. It can be said that different paths lead to the same destination. ?No matter how it is divided in the past, it will eventually end up on the same road. ¡°I think back then, there were only a few of us who were high-level, and now we are all demigods. It feels magical just thinking about it!¡± Feng Feng also said with a smile. "Haha, demigods are nothing, they are just a starting point. The future is still very long. True gods are our beginning." The Elephant Master smiled boldly. ¡°Well said, the true God is the beginning.¡± Everyone laughed. After chatting for a while, everyone officially got into the theme of the party. Trading talents. Since it was Su Xingyu who proposed the deal first, the black merchant looked at him first, "Yongye, how many people do you need?" Due to issues of territory size and authority, there has always been a surplus of managers within the power of black businessmen. ?This is normal. Not all forces are as martial and virtuous as the Evernight Empire. Expenditure managers are beneficial to both parties, and black merchants have no reason to refuse. Lenders can not only obtain resources, but also take advantage of this opportunity to provide them with a platform to display their expertise and accumulate experience. The borrower can relieve management pressure, occupy more land, and take this opportunity to cultivate its own talents, and all they need to pay is just some external things. ¡°The more, the better.¡± Su Xingyu, who had a population shortage, would naturally not be polite to him. ¡°¡­¡± The black merchant was speechless, you are really not polite at all. ¡°Let¡¯s talk in private.¡± The black merchant suggested. "good." The martial artist looked at the crowd and said, "I also need a group of managers. Who has any left?" "I." The teacher and the pharmacist raised their hands at the same time. ¡°Let¡¯s talk in detail.¡± The martial artist looked at the teacher and said. ¡°Okay.¡± The teacher nodded. After entering the topic, everyone quickly started trading. From talents to resources, from items to knowledge, everything can be traded to make up for each other''s shortcomings. Just as the Evernight Empire lacks management talents, the power of other players is also more or less lacking. The forces of Medicine Master and Black Merchant lack combat legion, Storm and Poseidon lack powerful ground legion, Elephant Master lacks magic legion... ?Of course, this does not mean that their strength is not good. After all, the so-called "lacks" are actually relative. Sometimes, even their shortcomings can crush most players. ?The risk of trading talents is not small, especially for combat members. If the sending party has any bad intentions and cooperates internally and externally, it is really possible to directly severely damage the force. Furthermore, even if no trouble is caused, the leakage of power information is inevitable. This is why few people would trade talents in the past, or once a trade was made, it would be a permanent trade. The purpose is to avoid this situation. Everyone has naturally considered the dangers of letting people in. The main reason for their choice was that they had no other choice. In other words, they believe that the advantages outweigh the disadvantages, so they insist on doing it even if there are dangers. Everyone made a list for others to choose from. ?Eternal Night: Shadow Hunter, Death Summoner, Curse Mage, Death Lord, Sky-Shattering Eagle... ? Brilliance: Holy Monk, Healing Priest, Purifying Angel¡­ Blood God: Blood Hound, Heart Controller, Life Healer, Dirt Troll... ¡­ ¡­ Special extraordinary beings derived from authority possess various strange abilities. According to their respective needs, other members start trading, well... in layman''s terms, that is, hiring. Hire these extraordinary people with special abilities to help them overcome some obstacles in this plane. (End of this chapter) Chapter 184： Void International Academy Chapter 184 Void International Academy Let a large number of combat legions settle in their own plane. Unless they have absolute trust, no one would dare to do this. The members of Bloody Dawn have known each other for decades and have a good relationship with each other, but they would never do this because it would be a joke with their own lives. ?However, you cannot hire legions, but you can still hire some special extraordinary people to help you achieve your goals. The three of them, Guanghui, Blood God, and Evernight, are the most powerful, and the extraordinary beings under them are also stronger than the others, so they are more popular. ?Of course, other people¡¯s ones are not bad either, and each has its own merits. ?Just like the extraordinary disciples of teachers and pharmacists, their combat power is indeed inferior to that of three people, but that is just a misplacement. If they are placed in the field of education, they will play a greater role. After all, this is the field they are good at. Even Su Xingyu and the other three are inferior to them. Even Su Xingyu has hired a lot of good people, and is planning to take this opportunity to rectify some of the education problems within the empire, and by the way, also integrate the navy and air force. Storm''s air force and Poseidon''s navy are their specialties. In these aspects, there are many things they can learn from. ¡­¡± ¡°With different authority, the direction of optimization is also different, and the power structure is naturally different.¡± The teacher said softly. The orc tribe''s style has always been simple and crude, with no skills at all. In layman''s terms, that is: take life and death lightly, and do whatever you don''t accept. ??The teacher looked at him, twitched the corner of his mouth, and said helplessly: "This stuff requires accumulation, just like studying, you have to do it step by step. In your case..." ¡°However, as time goes by and we become stronger and stronger, one day the barriers will disappear, and the competition will probably become more intense..." ¡°After looking at your situation, I always feel that my internal framework is a bit too rough. Alas, it¡¯s really a big problem. If I had known better, I would have trained more talents.¡± The Elephant Master said distressedly. "etc¡­" ?Most orcs are not suitable for learning. Their brains are not about knowledge at all, but all about muscles. From the teacher¡¯s point of view, in Xiangzhu¡¯s situation, there is no way to develop education, and it¡¯s better to just follow the line of combat. The teachers of the college are provided by various parties and are all top figures in their research fields. As for the students, they are their disciples. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it.¡± The Blood God, who was exchanging experiences with Su Xingyu, suddenly became interested and said curiously. ?Just as the Elephant Master was about to nod in agreement, Guanghui interrupted and the other members looked at him in confusion. Su Xingyu also looked over, ready to listen to his thoughts. Compared to paper knowledge, it is obvious that face-to-face communication can make them progress more. "Education, education, doesn''t matter how smart they are, at least they have to be willing to accept it and willing to learn." The teacher shook his head, thought for a moment, and then said: "If you don''t mind, you can choose a group of believers to come over. Let me try to help you cultivate it.¡± Everyone was not stingy, they spent their money one after another, and they were also ready to take this opportunity to integrate their internal structures and optimize the system. Guanghui chuckled, "I mean, since we are all united, why can''t we go deeper." The Blood God and others asked at the same time. An all-encompassing interdimensional academy open to all members. This is why elephant owners did not pay attention to developments in this area in the past few years. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that the situation in the middle realm today is very similar to the international situation in the past? Players are countries of various sizes, and the void is the sea, blocking the prying eyes of other players.¡± But now as the territory grows, and compared with others, the elephant owner finds that his social structure seems to be a bit unsatisfactory. There were no big problems before. After all, the strength was strong enough and the population was not particularly large. It could be stabilized by force and belief in gods. In the glorious vision, Bloody Dawn will build an academy at the organization¡¯s residence. ¡°Speak directly if you have something to say, don¡¯t beat around the bush.¡± Seeing that the others were confused, the Blood God immediately glanced at him and said angrily. "Who told you to be lazy? It was fun in the early stage, but now you will definitely feel uncomfortable." Feng Feng rolled his eyes and said angrily. Hong Kong''s face was serious and he slowly elaborated. "good¡­" ? ? Guanghui smiled and said: "Everyone, I have an idea." ?Now, they are going to build an ¡°International Academy¡± to provide a communication platform where scholars from all sides can communicate. In this college, students are free to choose their majors and follow teachers for in-depth study and research. "How to say?" ?The elephant owner ignored him, but looked at the teacher opposite and asked: "Teacher, you are an expert in this field. Is there any way to remedy it?" The elephant owner looked a little helpless: "You can''t even solve it?" As Guanghui said, if players are compared to countries on an island, then the void is a sea, blocking the communication between countries. "This is the plan I thought of before. It''s a bit rough, but it has everything it needs. You can take a look first." Guanghui didn''t say much, but directly took out a document and handed it to everyone. ?Others were thoughtful and began to think about the pros and cons. Some people were already prepared because they had already seen this plan. ¡°What do you think?¡± With everyone''s reading ability, the document was finished in a blink of an eye. This is a plan, a plan to build the Void Academy. ¡°I suddenly discovered that our respective forces have many shortcomings and many strengths, which can just make up for each other.¡± Feng Feng said with a smile. ¡°This is a good suggestion, very thoughtful.¡± The martial artist was the first to express his opinion and agreed with it. ¡°I think it¡¯s good too, I agree.¡± The teacher nodded for the second time, so positively that Su Xingyu even glanced at him. After all, the reason why the martial artist agreed so quickly was mainly because they had briefly discussed the matter before. Subsequently, Su Xingyu nodded, "Agree." ¡°Agree.¡± ¡°Agree.¡± After a while, everyone expressed their opinions and chose to join in. ?Especially for some members with relatively poor educational resources, this is simply a benefit, and they have no reason to refuse it. ?Everyone agreed, and the matter was quickly finalized. ?From location selection, to the scale of the college, to resource allocation, everything is clearly listed, with joint efforts and each performing its own duties. Unlike when Bloody Dawn was founded, when all kinds of resources were in short supply, now everyone is extremely rich, and the resources they control are exaggerated to the extreme. After all, even the weakest members among them are super overlords with hundreds of millions of believers and tens of millions of square kilometers of territory. Some powerful members have even reached out to other planes in the void. ?Dedicating some resources to build the "Void Academy" is definitely a proposal that has more advantages than disadvantages for them. Just like building the trading city, they only need to pay some upfront, and they can earn it back in a short time. ?Of course, whether it is hiring talents or building a college, it is actually not a big deal. ??The main reason for everyone to come together this time is the organizational development issue of Bloody Dawn. When they were in the elementary realm, everyone enjoyed the benefits brought by the organization. Even when they later arrived in the intermediate realm, they relied on the Bloody Dawn to survive the initial resource shortage stage. Therefore, unless they were forced to do so, They will not give up on this organization. Why haven¡¯t we mentioned organizational development until now? ?There''s nothing we can do about it. When we first entered the middle realm, everyone''s strength was a little weak. They couldn''t even take care of their own homes, so how could they have the ability to take care of other places. ¡°Continue to do it the same way as before, or...¡± When it comes to the development of Bloody Dawn, it is naturally inseparable from the two founders, so no one else made any suggestions, but looked to Blood God and Glory. "I think the construction scope can be expanded, and the functional areas can also be continued to be improved. The one we made in the elementary realm still feels a bit too limited and not grand enough." The Blood God thought for a while and said. ¡°The auction area can also be expanded. In addition, since there is no shortage of land, let¡¯s cancel the street stall area..." ¡°I think it¡¯s feasible¡­¡± ¡°How about dividing it into inner and outer cities? The inner city welcomes VIP customers, and the outer city welcomes ordinary customers, which also saves them a lot of trouble.¡± ¡°Dividing into layers, this is not good, it feels like it will be counterproductive!¡± "What are you afraid of? They have been here for so many years. Don''t they still understand that strength is the key? Only with strength can you win the respect of others. If you don''t have strength, then just listen to the arrangements." ¡°Anything is fine, it¡¯s up to you.¡± Once someone started, other members quickly began to provide various construction suggestions based on what they had in mind. Su Xingyu was not interested in this. Apart from mentioning it from time to time to show his presence, he spent the rest of the time in a daze, listening to other people''s opinions. ?After a day-long discussion, a barely acceptable construction plan was presented, and everyone was very satisfied with it. ¡°Build it first, and if there are any problems later, we can just change it.¡± The teacher said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s just a city built, it won¡¯t be a problem.¡± The elephant owner waved his hand, not paying much attention. ¡°Does anyone else have any other opinions? If not, let¡¯s move on to the next agenda item.¡± Guanghui asked. ¡°I have no objection.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any objection either.¡± Everyone shook their heads and quickly replied. ¡°Then let¡¯s move on to the next agenda. You can notify them to come over.¡± Guanghui nodded and said to everyone. "Okay." Several members of the family in the elementary realm nodded, and then contacted the long-awaited peripheral members of the Bloody Dawn through the system channel. Not long after, in less than half a day, hundreds of players gathered in this demi-plane. The players were all strong and weak, and all of them were powerful. Except for a dozen demigods, the others were all ninth-level perfect saints. realm. Looking at the ten big guys sitting in the front row, even though they have reached the level of demigods, they still feel a little depressed, just like mortals facing ferocious beasts. ??The fire of ambition that arose due to his promotion to demigod was instantly extinguished. They realized that there was also a huge gap between demigods. During this period, not only are they making progress, but the big guys are also making progress, and the span of progress is wider than them. "There''s no need to be so restrained. Everyone, please sit down." Everyone calmed down, Guanghui stretched out his hand and said calmly. ?Seeing that the boss had spoken, everyone dared to sit down. ¡°The bosses have become stronger again, and it feels like the gap is even wider than when they were in the elementary realm.¡± ¡°We are both demigods, how can the gap be so big? It shouldn¡¯t be!¡± "After those guys were promoted to demigods, they became inflated. They thought they could compete with several elders, and they even united with us to put pressure on each other and try to win more benefits. Now it seems that it is a complete joke. The gap between demigods is too big. They are too old, and they are also demigods, so they may not be able to go through more than a few rounds!" ¡°Let¡¯s just be the little brothers and follow the big boss to drink soup.¡± After everyone sat down, their eyes flickered, and they communicated with the players around them, sighing. ?The mood is also a bit complicated. There is peace of mind when the big boss becomes stronger and one''s backers become stronger, and there is also the feeling of depression when the big boss becomes stronger and one can only follow behind and have no chance to stand out. It is human nature to want to become stronger and strive for more benefits. So you can be the boss, no one wants to be the younger brother. After all, how much the younger brother can get depends entirely on the boss¡¯s allocation. To put it bluntly, my younger brother is just a wage earner. He does the most work and gets the least reward. After some members of Bloody Dawn were promoted to demigods, their thoughts also changed, "Everyone is in the same state, and there are more of us. Why do you get more, but we can only get the minimum living security allowance?" With this idea in mind, some ambitious demigod members began to unite with other members, preparing to gain more benefits for themselves. ?However, no matter how prepared they were, they all lost their effect when they faced the Lord directly. The gap in strength is too big. As the patriarchs of the family, Guanghui and others naturally have some die-hard members, so they are aware of other people''s little moves. ?However, they didn''t care, as if they didn''t notice their little movements, and didn''t react in any way. They just revealed the matter calmly. ¡°This is the next organizational development plan, as well as some benefits. Everyone can take a look, and if you have any opinions, you can also put them forward.¡± ?? Guanghui waved his hand, and a piece of information crystal appeared in front of everyone. Without hesitation, everyone tapped the crystal with their fingers and quickly digested the information in it. After receiving the information, everyone started discussing again and had a heated exchange. Unexpectedly, the welfare of the organization was so good this time. ¡°Your Majesty, can we hire your extraordinary people?¡± A demigod asked. Others looked forward to it. If they could hire those extraordinary people, their development in this plane would be much faster. ¡°Yes, but the quantity is limited.¡± Guanghui nodded and replied. ??Blood Dawn has hundreds of players in the medium realm. If everyone hired, it would be impossible for them to support them. (End of this chapter) Chapter 185： Group activities Chapter 185 Group Activities Including Su Xingyu and others, there were a total of 132 members, and a grand banquet was held here. ?This banquet lasted for three days before it ended. ?At the banquet, everyone was able to fully communicate and learn from each other''s strengths and weaknesses, and everyone gained a lot. As I said before, order requires strength to maintain. Before this, they had also gotten together once, and they all knew each other, but it was only at the level of acquaintance. Mere acquaintance is not enough for them to trust each other and conduct deeper transactions. ?However, now that a big boss is presiding over the meeting and acting as a guarantor, everyone feels more at ease and dares to trade some valuable items directly. After all, if you disobey at this time, you may be beaten to death. ? Many of them have also learned from the previous model of Su Xingyu and others, hiring extraordinary believers, preparing to take this opportunity to improve their power structure and achieve their own strategic goals. ?In addition to trading resources and hiring believers, Su Xingyu and others even made a major move after some consultations. But it¡¯s one thing to come up with a solution, and another thing to implement it. ?But even so, after everyone heard it, they couldn''t help but cheer and marveled at the heroism and grandeur of the big guys. Actually, neither. High level is always a threshold, at least for current players. Another example is the Blood God''s [Blood Sea Source Pool], which can purify high-grade blood essence from ordinary blood. The martial artist¡¯s [Path of Duel], the pharmacist¡¯s [Ten Thousand Medicine Pools], the Poseidon¡¯s [God¡¯s Trial]¡­ Those players who have made it this far may not be as good as the guys at the front, but they still have something in their hands. Even Su Xingyu is very interested in what they have in their hands. Since there is no way to lower the height of the threshold, one can only build small steps in front of the threshold of the home so that people can walk in several steps without having to jump over it. This is what players are currently thinking of. It¡¯s not like I won¡¯t be able to walk on, but if I want to go faster, that won¡¯t work either. Even though this method has many shortcomings, compared to before, where promotion was all based on luck, the current method is obviously better because the output is stable enough. Whether it is the [Heaven Monument], [Transcendence of Will], or the special divine domain building [Blood Spirit Pool], they are enough to serve as the foundation of an empire. The tool of open rules will undoubtedly have a huge impact on everyone. Or the Elephant Master''s [Ancient Divine Pillar], which can awaken the powerful ancient bloodline. As long as you spend resources, you can produce high-level extraordinary things in batches. For example, high-level extraordinary. ??It is true that the other members are not as profound as Su Xingyu, and they are not as good at mastering treasures as him, but if you really want to say it, they are not bad at all. ??Just like the extraordinary inheritance of the Eternal Night Empire, the knowledge of a road leading directly to the ninth-level holy realm. It is no exaggeration to say that it is the foundation of the empire, but he didn''t care at all, and even directly disclosed it to everyone. ?These things are also the reason why they don¡¯t mind the spread of knowledge. At present, there is only one thing that players need most, and that is elite believers. As for resources, believers, and territory, they have already reached a limit due to the accumulation of time. The amount is still increasing, but it is meaningless. Even though the Evernight Empire has produced countless high-level extraordinary beings in recent years, that is because Su Xingyu has many treasures and no shortage of resources, so he can produce high-level extraordinary beings in batches. The instrument of rules. What do current players lack most? Even if the probability is still very low, the speed is very slow, and it consumes a lot of resources, at least there is such a way out there. The method of use is mainly based on quotas. The number is very limited and the cost is extremely expensive. Each quota is worth a sky-high price. Let alone the peripheral members, even the fellow veterans were shocked when they heard the news. That''s why everyone is so excited. ?For example, the glorious [Will Purification Pool] can purify the mind and clear away distracting thoughts. After decades of accumulation, the players'' strength has been raised to an extreme. There is no shortcut to self-cultivation, so they can only take their time. ?This is a stable way to advance to high-level transcendence. For normal players who do not have enough foundation, if they want to give birth to a high-level transcendent, they really can only rely on luck. There is nothing, how do you achieve it? The rules weapon opened by Su Xingyu and several others gave them such an opportunity. Su Xingyu took out one-tenth of the quota, and then divided it into two. Half was given to Guanghui and others in exchange for quota, and half was given to peripheral members in exchange for resources. Open the rules tool to the outside world, allowing other players to use it. ?Let¡¯s take Su Xingyu¡¯s regular weapons as an example. Simply put, the road has been laid, just keep going step by step. If quantitative changes cannot lead to qualitative changes, then no matter how much the increase is, it will have no effect. Now, someone actually directly opens the rules tool for them to use. How generous and confident this is. You must know that this is a weapon of rules! ?Each rule weapon is a rare treasure in the world. In ordinary times, let alone being used by others, even taking a look at it is as hard as climbing to the sky. I wish I could stuff it into my stomach, for fear of being missed by others after seeing it. Resource reserves, number of believers, or territory size? Or your own strength? Why does he dare to do this? It¡¯s not because of the preconditions. ??If you want to follow the inheritance and follow the extraordinary road to the Eternal Night Empire, there are too many prerequisites. It is impossible for other players to achieve it. Even if it is given to you, you will not be able to use it. The same is true for Guanghui and others. ?This kind of extraordinary inheritance is actually very unreasonable. Because there are too many restrictions, the universality is too low. But this is what everyone wants. ?Everything is given to you for free. How can there be such a good thing in the world? If you go my way, you have to work for me. ?Of course, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to serve, but don¡¯t go the rest of the way! This method is mainly aimed at those beings who have the potential to advance to higher levels. With this method, they have recruited countless foreign talents. The end of the banquet does not mean the end of the party. ¡°After eating and drinking enough, it¡¯s time to go and eat some food.¡± Guanghui stood up and said with a smile on his face. The last activity of this gathering is to capture the plane and serve as the organization¡¯s base in the middle realm. This is also the unanimous decision of everyone. ??Although Guanghui didn''t mind dedicating the demiplane beneath his feet to serve as the organization''s base, the Blood God and Yong Ye felt that something was wrong. Not wanting to take advantage is one reason, and another is a matter of world consciousness. ? Glory has completely taken control of this demiplane, and even the consciousness of the world has been forcibly signed into a contract. ?In this case, everyone feels a little uneasy living here. So we can only choose another place as our residence. There are many planes just around this demiplane. After choosing and choosing, everyone finally chose a small plane. Since there are so many of them and they are strong enough, since they are all about fighting, it is better to fight down to a small plane directly to avoid having to change them later. ¡­ ??Rumble ¡ª void. Outside the selected small plane, the plane barrier appears in front of you like a barrier. "Let''s take action together." Following Guanghui''s loud shout, Guanghui, Blood God, and Yongye took the lead. ?The Thousand-foot-tall Fierce Sun Angel towers over the void, like an immortal **** in charge of light and judgment. Wearing golden armor, it shines like countless shining stars. The wings are broad and tough, and they flap slowly. Every time they flap, the surrounding space will fluctuate. ?His face is handsome and majestic, his eyes are like two small suns, shining with blazing light, and he holds a giant sword of judgment in his hand, which exudes the aura of destroying everything. The holy sun disk rises behind him, like a bright fire in the night sky, instantly lighting up the dark void. ?Beside Him, there are also two giants standing tall. ?A man with a body as black as ink, his whole body shrouded in the aura of darkness. Looking from a distance, there is a feeling of being dragged, as if even his gaze has been swallowed up and distorted. ??A man whose body is like a sea of ??blood, whose face cannot be seen clearly, and whose body seems to be made of blood, exudes a strong smell of blood, wears a luxurious robe, and holds a scarlet staff, giving people a sense of madness and elegance. "open!!" During the roar, the sun disc behind him burst into red light. The holy angel waved the long sword in his hand and struck hard at the plane barrier in front. There was only a loud shattering sound, and a crack was instantly opened in the barrier that could withstand the space storm. The invasion of powerful enemies from outside the territory soon caused a reaction in the world''s consciousness. The cracks began to close quickly, and the terrifying thunder appeared. They intertwined to form a sea of ??thunder, blocking the people and the plane, protecting the plane. Behind him. ??The dark giant waved his hand casually, and the dark frenzy under his feet surged towards the crack, colliding with the violent blue sea of ??thunder. The blue and black boundaries were clear, and the two forces blended and confronted each other. ??The blood-robed giant waved his staff, and the scarlet power behind him turned into countless **** giant hands, which were pressed against the edge of the crack, like an abstract sunflower, which looked a bit scary and creepy. ¡°Hurry in.¡± The martial artist shouted, and the figure rushed directly into the crack and crashed into the Thunder Sea. When the others saw this, they did not hesitate and rushed in immediately. ?After everyone entered, the three people who were fighting against the space crack let out a loud roar, their power exploded, and they saw the space crack suddenly grow. Swish swish swish¡­ ?Before the crack shrank, three figures shot into it instantly. ??Rumble ¡ª Thunder roared and thunder rolled from the sky. ??The whole world seemed to have come to life and was extremely violent. Countless super lightning turned into thunder spears and shot at these invading alien evil gods. ¡ª ¡°Is this a complete world counterattack? This is too terrifying!¡± ¡°Fuck, before I thought about sneaking into other complete dimensions to have a look, but luckily I didn¡¯t take any action, otherwise according to the strength of this attack, I would have been disabled even if I didn¡¯t die.¡± ¡°Mad, is there no true **** in this world? I am just an incarnation of divine power. It doesn¡¯t matter whether I die or not. The glorious boss has arrived in his true form. It would be terrible if he fell here.¡± ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m really not good at defense. Here comes a brother to help me.¡± Facing the overwhelming thunder spears and feeling the aura of destruction coming from the spears, even the players who are not weak in strength still feel a little trembling. horrible! ?Each thunder spear has the power to kill high-level transcendent beings. As for the thunderous spears all over the sky, even a strong demigod would have to hate them if he really wanted to resist them. ¡°Quiet.¡± Su Xingyu flew to the front. Hearing the noisy voices of the crowd, he frowned slightly and shouted softly. Everyone immediately fell silent and looked at the three people in front of them with some curiosity in their eyes. They all wanted to see what level of strength the recognized strongest person in the Bloody Dawn had reached now. Facing the incoming thunder spear, Su Xingyu looked calm. Even though it was a blow that could kill ordinary demigod creatures, he did not take it seriously at all. With a wave of his hand, the dark power in front turned into countless twisted whirlpools. As the vortex turned, pale snakes of death protruded from them and bit into those thunder spears. Crack, crackle, crackle! ?With the sound of crisp explosions, the first batch of thunder spears that struck were instantly annihilated without causing any waves. ??However, this is not over yet. We are in the sea of ??thunder, where the thunder element is inexhaustible. In just an instant, the thunder turned into countless blue dragons hundreds of feet long, blooming with terrifying thunder, attacking everyone under the shield of darkness. The snake of death was instantly shattered, and each dark vortex was penetrated and completely dissipated. ¡°Hmph!¡± Su Xingyu snorted and immediately increased his power output. "I''m here to help you." The Blood God waved his staff, and countless long gray snakes composed of filthy air rose upwards. The mutually reinforcing attributes made the thunder spear become more violent as if it had found a mortal enemy. The violent thunder power was entangled in scarlet, and the blue thunder dragon was dyed a little red. "They all behaved like evil gods, so that I couldn''t even cooperate." Seeing the two people displaying their power, Guanghui felt the power full of malice, shook his head, and felt helpless, purifying his heart. The impulse was suppressed. As the **** in charge of purification and the blazing sun, the power of radiance inherently repels two people, even more so than the power of thunder. After all, the power of darkness and the power of scarlet, these two powers were originally full of evil, and under the control of Eternal Night and the Blood God, they became even more evil. For this reason, Glory is completely unable to cooperate with them. Once its power comes in, let alone 1+1>2, it would be good if it does not offset the opponent''s power. "Since it''s going to be consumed, then take your time." The light fully bloomed with power, forming a holy light shield around it, wrapping everyone in it, and the dark giant and scarlet giant were blocked from outside. ??A few thunder spears that broke through the two outer layers of protection were able to reach the Holy Light Shield, and then were intercepted. Guanghui was not in a hurry to break through the Sea of ??Thunder. Even with a complete world consciousness, the power is not unlimited. Such a violent attack will inevitably consume his power reserve. If the power is consumed here, it will be much easier to fight next. (End of this chapter) Chapter 186： Kill the demigods and build a new city Chapter 186 Kill the demigods and build a new city A few days later. At the center of the plane continent, under the call of world consciousness, the strong men from the entire plane gathered here. ??There are nine demigod creatures gathered here. They are waiting in full formation. Each creature exudes a terrifying aura, especially the two creatures standing at the front. Their strength has reached the level of powerful demigods. With the blessing of world consciousness, their strength has been significantly improved. Behind the nine powerful demigods, tens of thousands of high-level creatures gathered, including ferocious beasts, orcs, elemental spirits, and creatures from the entire plane. This is an unprecedented feast. Since the birth of this dimension, there has never been such a terrifying gathering of creatures. ¡°Have you all been summoned?¡± asked a powerful demigod with a dragon head and four arms and dragon scales all over his body. "Everyone who can come has already come. Is this really necessary? We don''t even want the territory and gather directly at the Holy Land. What if those evil gods don''t attack the Holy Mountain and directly plunder our territory?" There was a demigod. puzzled. ?It is not surprising that there are creatures invading. In their long years, they have encountered countless invasions from outside the territory. ?The blood energy turned into a half-moon Zhan Mang, which was extremely powerful. The space was cut open on the way, and in an instant, Zhan Mang arrived in front of the shield. In order to prevent accidents in this plane, except for the light that is nearby, everyone else is not the real body, but just an incarnation of divine power. "superior." Su Xingyu felt the power of Zhan Mang and was very interested. Then he said to the others: "Leave that dragon to me, and you can divide the rest among yourself." There was a loud noise, Zhan Mang dissipated, and a huge crack appeared on the shield. score For ordinary invasions, the world consciousness does not care much, and sometimes it will even assimilate those extraterritorial creatures. ¡°Fight quickly, don¡¯t delay.¡± As soon as the Blood God¡¯s voice fell, it turned into a blood sea frenzy and rushed towards a high-level demigod present. ?Two rays of light, one red and one black, collided together, and their figures continued to intersect in the air. In an instant, the two collided dozens of times. Each collision was accompanied by a deafening sound, and the space shook. "interesting." After that, without waiting for everyone to respond, he waved his hand and removed the dark shield in front of him. His whole body turned into a dark tide and rushed towards the dragon man. When the dragon man saw this, he looked disdainful and without fear. Just catch up. "This invasion is different. They are very powerful. If we spread out, we will be defeated one by one. Only by uniting can we have a chance to win." Another powerful demigod, his form is a lion orc. , with strong muscles and golden hair, holding a serrated sword in his hand, looking a bit rough. ??It is also common for void beasts to invade along space cracks, quickly plunder a wave before the world''s consciousness can react, and then run away directly. "Leave the other one to me, and you go deal with the others." Guanghui also chose his target, flapped his wings, turned into a stream of light and rushed towards the orc who had reached the powerful demigod state. Even if it is a complete plane, as long as it is not a large-scale strong invasion, such as this time, when more than a dozen demigods invaded together and directly split the plane barrier, the world consciousness will not be able to react in a short time. Others also selected suitable opponents based on their respective strengths and fought with them. "coming." ??Rumble ¡ª While they were chatting, there were loud noises from the horizon in the distance. Then, the sky suddenly exploded, and a black hole with a diameter of more than 10,000 meters appeared. The three forces of scarlet, darkness, and light were mixed and shrouded outside, and countless thunder struck. Constantly eroding the shield. ??The powerful demigod with the body of a dragon, without any hesitation, danced his spear and struck the shield from the air. The native creatures below felt the power of destroying heaven and earth, and their eyes instantly became solemn. ?However, even if it is just an incarnation of divine power, it is only one step behind the original body. Some players have still reached the demigod state. Among them, Eternal Night and Blood God are the most exaggerated. Their incarnations of divine power are made of special materials and are no different from ordinary demigods. With the blessing of divinity, they directly reach the level of powerful demigods. The creatures of the native plane have an absolute advantage in terms of quantity, but in terms of quality they are far inferior to the members of the Bloody Dawn. Even if they are both at the ninth level, players still have a crushing advantage against local creatures, even if it is just an incarnation. A fierce battle broke out here. ?The sky and the earth shattered, the space shook, the blood of demigods spilled on the earth, high-level creatures fell one after another, and the mutilated corpses fell downwards. What''s more, not even the corpses were left behind. ¡°Death Devours!¡± Su Xingyu¡¯s face was dull, and he raised his hand to perform a magical move. The terrifying dark frenzy covered the surrounding area, and the dragon demigods could not escape. They were directly blocked inside. Huge dark whirlpools emerged one after another, and countless snakes of death emerged from them, biting the dragon demigods. Death Devouring, this is a magical technique developed by Su Xingyu in recent years. It combines the two power laws of death and devouring. It is a field-type magical technique. Within the coverage area, the breath of death will turn into a long snake to devour the opponent, weakening its vitality until the opponent''s vitality dissipates and completely dies. As long as ordinary epic creatures are entangled by the snake of death, even if there is only one, they can basically be declared dead. . "ha!!" ??The dragon-man demigod roared loudly, and violent energy and blood spurted out. The surging vitality directly dispersed the incoming snake of death. ??The spear danced, and the blood dragon circled around the body, eyes widened, looking at the dark giant, and then quickly flew out, opening its ferocious mouth, as if it wanted to swallow the giant. ??The space around Su Xingyu was temporarily blocked, and space transfer could not be used to avoid it. "Locked skills? Interesting." The dragon of energy and blood attacked quickly and was about to arrive in front of him, but Su Xingyu did not panic at all. ¡°The spirit of death.¡± ?Just hearing him whisper to himself, in front of the Qi-Blood Dragon, several dark whirlpools instantly merged to form a vortex hundreds of meters in size, blocking the Qi-Blood Dragon. Then there was finally a roar from the whirlpool, and a huge death skeleton rushed out of it and collided with the blood dragon. ??This is the Super Skeleton King that Su Xingyu personally took action and used the power of death to transform the corpse of a high-level demigod. It is not very strong and is only at the level of an ordinary demigod. ??Super Skeletor has many limitations, such as being unable to grow, being able to only be controlled by Su Xingyu, and not being able to act alone, etc. ?But even so, it is very powerful. After all, this is a demigod-level creature. In today''s era when many players have not reached the demigod realm, there are already people who can control demigods. Just thinking about it is scary. ??The Super Skeleton King and the Dragon of Qi and Blood fought together, while Su Xingyu continued to suppress the Dragon-man Demigod. Various magical spells continued to attack, making it difficult for the Dragon-man Demigod to resist. Obviously both sides are powerful demigods, but he cannot defeat them at all. This is something that the dragon demigods have never encountered in thousands of years. On the other side of the battlefield, the Orcs were completely outnumbered by Brilliance. Even with the blessing of world consciousness, the two sides were still far behind in terms of hard power. Like Su Xingyu, after decades of hard work, the glorious body has also entered the ranks of the most powerful demigods. ?The five powerful authorities cooperated with each other, making him terrifyingly powerful. It was simply not comparable to the orcs at the powerful demigod level. The same goes for the Blood God. The scarlet incarnation of the powerful demigod beat the demigod creatures on the opposite side very badly. In the demigod battlefield, Bloody Dawn has an absolute advantage, completely overwhelming the local demigods. ?However, despite the pressure, it will probably take some time to determine the winner. The demigods may be inferior in terms of classification, but their vitality is really tenacious. It is very difficult to kill them. ?In terms of the number of demigods, the Bloody Dawn side has an absolute advantage. Even if they are one-on-one, there are still many demigods left. They lead the ninth-level members to encircle and kill other native creatures. With one move, one or more high-level creatures fell. The high-level blood, which is usually extremely precious, is now like garbage, floating freely on the ground, completely dyeing the land red. ???If the local demigods can''t be defeated, but they can still rely on their vitality for a while, then the high-level creatures will be massacred one-sidedly. Not only do they have to face the encirclement and killing by members of the Bloody Dawn, but the power that spills out from time to time on the demigod battlefield will also cause huge harm to them. ?Among them, the Blood God and Yong Ye are the most serious. Not only are their powers powerful, but they are also hard to guard against. Even if they are intentionally on guard, they will still fall victim to them if they are not careful. It¡¯s okay if it¡¯s hard to guard against. Their power is particularly polluting. Once ordinary creatures are infected, they cannot be eradicated and will be tortured to death. ¡­ The war lasted for three full days. Even though they were fighting locally, with the blessing of world consciousness, their numbers were still large, and they occupied the right time and place, the army of local creatures still could not stop the attack of the "extraterritorial evil god". The first one to decide the winner was the demigod battlefield. As Guanghui slashed the orc demigods to the ground, Guanghui, who had free hands, directly intervened in other battlefields and began to work together to kill the local demigods. ?The local demigod, who was already on the verge of reaching his limit, completely lost the chance to fight back after others intervened. His injuries became more and more serious, and he gradually began to die. When the last demigod creature dies, there is no need to continue fighting on the high-level battlefield. Looking at the fallen local demigods, facing the terrifying alien evil gods, the still living local creatures, even with the interference of world consciousness, instantly woke up and lost their will to resist. ?Seeing that the boss did not take action, the crowd did not continue to kill. Instead, they surrounded the local creatures. Feeling the terrifying aura on everyone''s bodies, they lay prone on the ground and trembled like ordinary beasts. "We are willing to surrender and respect you as kings." Seeing that the situation was over, some strong men from the ninth-level holy realm stood up and spoke out, and directly chose to surrender. "How to deal with it? Kill him directly?" Su Xingyu looked at Guanghui and asked softly. "Kill him, I just need a batch of blood to replenish my body." The Blood God''s eyes were scarlet, he licked his lips and said with murderous intent. "Let''s forget it. It''s not easy to give birth to high-level creatures. It would be a pity to kill them like this. How about sharing a little bit among each of us and taking them back?" Guanghui shook his head, disagreeing with the two people''s views, and came up with another idea. ??Demigod creatures are difficult to subjugate and are extremely difficult to control. They can be easily killed. However, high-level creatures are different. Although they are also very strong, they can still be controlled relatively speaking. At least the current players have the means to sanction them. ?One, two, or three high-level beings are nothing to them, but they just add up to a small amount. Take your time, and one day you will be able to accumulate enough. "Don''t just stand there and listen, give your opinions and see how to deal with it better." Looking at the quiet people, the Blood God was speechless. The martial arts masters and others looked at each other, exchanged words quickly, and then said: "Each of us should share some. If you want to take it back, take it back. If you don''t want to take it back, just keep it here." ?Seeing that several people expressed their opinions, and their opinions were biased towards him, a smile appeared on Guanghui''s face, and then he looked at Su Xingyu and the two, "How is it?" "It''s up to you." Su Xingyu didn''t care. Such a high-level transcendence was just that to him. He could handle it no matter what. "It''s up to you." Seeing this, the Blood God did not insist anymore and agreed, following the principle of the minority obeying the majority. "Then let''s share a little bit with each person according to the amount of effort." Guanghui said to everyone. Soon, the more than 6,000 high-level creatures that were still alive were divided up. Immediately afterwards, everyone took action together to force out the world consciousness of the plane. Everyone left a mark on it and jointly took charge of this plane. With the center of the plane, which is what the native creatures call the Holy Mountain, as the center, everyone started a new construction. ?Of course, as the supreme gods, they cannot personally move the bricks and build the house. Everyone transferred a group of architects from their respective planes, and then recruited a large amount of labor from this plane. In the invasion just now, it can be said that the high-end combat power of the entire plane was wiped out. Recruiting labor is too easy. . ?The giant beast, which was comparable in size to the mountains, carried huge stones from afar and walked towards the city under construction step by step with heavy steps. The ferocious beast with wings that can cover the sky and the sun transports high-end materials from the poles. Under the command of the architect, strong orcs placed the materials in the appropriate locations. The glory of magic covers this place. Power blessing, floating into the sky, freezing wind, and various magics have been used to build cities. After years of development, they have already combined magic with all aspects of life. ?The light always shines on the earth, all day long, and all methods that can speed up the construction are used. As for the issue of consumption, no one cares at all. A city of unimaginable size was built at an almost crazy speed. ?While the city was being built on one side, people on the other side also sent believers to other planes in batches according to the original deal. (End of this chapter) Chapter 187： Delegation, profound foundation Chapter 187 Delegation, profound heritage ?The door to the space opened, and believers with different styles and different ethnicities walked out of it in a very orderly manner. To facilitate travel, everyone used the newly acquired Bloody Dawn garrison as a transit station, sending people there first, and then collectively sending them to their final destination. In this way, you can save a lot of things. "Is this the sacred place mentioned by the gods? The spiritual energy is so thick, more than twice as thick as our plane. This is too exaggerated." As soon as Fang entered, he felt the astonishing concentration of spiritual energy. All the members could not help but exclaim in exclamation. Before this, they had almost never left their own plane, so the only object they could refer to was their own plane. The basic plane in the elementary realm is naturally far inferior to the medium realm in terms of spiritual energy concentration. For this reason, they have always felt that the plane they are in is very powerful and is a real land given by God. ?As a result, when they came to the plane of eternal night today, they discovered that this plane was nothing, and this was the real land given by God. Subconsciously, some young people showed spying eyes, some were ready to move, and began to look at the surrounding environment. In popular terms, it is a question of value. Older age means deeper knowledge reserves, while younger age means higher growth potential. As soon as everyone came in, an upright and burly man came forward to greet them. He said with a smile: "Welcome everyone, I am Hua Dong, a diplomat of the Yongye Empire. The great priest has handed over the relevant affairs. Give it to me, and I will be responsible for your next itinerary.¡± So after seeing this land, their first thought was how to capture it and make it their own. "Hello, I am¡­" It¡¯s just a ninth-level sanctuary, and we have quite a few of them at home, so who are we trying to scare? Looking at the hundreds of members standing behind Hua Dong, without exception, they were all high-level beings at at least the epic level. The leader among them had reached the ninth-level holy realm. Everyone was a little shocked. ??Representatives from all parties hurriedly stepped forward, shook hands and exchanged a few words. ?Of course, some teams don¡¯t take it seriously and don¡¯t care. ¡°What kind of creatures will be born from such a strong concentration of spiritual energy? It¡¯s really scary to think about it!¡± Some people were more sober and noticed this. Conquer everything with force. The quota for coming to the Yongye plane is very valuable, and there is a limit on the quantity, so naturally it must be used in the best place. You must know that even in their plane, the ninth-level saint realm is a first-class strong man. In the end, in order to welcome himself and others, they actually sent one here. ?Outside the gate of space, the Evernight Empire has already arranged for a diplomatic team to wait here. After a few brief exchanges with a few people, Hua Dong asked directly: ¡°Who is a believer in the Crown of Trading?¡± From scratch, along the way, everyone''s development routes are actually very different, so in terms of education, they are all relatively rough and barbaric. Is this background a little too profound? ??The arrangements of the Evernight Empire made everyone intuitively feel their importance, and they also felt a heavy pressure in their hearts. "Ahem... pay attention. This is an ally of His Majesty the Spirit, not our enemy. Don''t cause any diplomatic disputes." An old man noticed their looks and quickly reminded them in a low voice. As we all know, the stronger the aura environment, the lower the difficulty of cultivation, and the more powerful people will be born. The members who came this time were either very old or very young, with very few members in the middle age group. The fist cannot solve all problems, but as long as the fist is big enough, 99% of the problems in the world will not be a problem. Whatever you need, grab it. "I am." A middle-aged man who was slightly fat, not very tall, and looked very shrewd replied quickly. Hua Dong nodded, and then asked: ¡°Who is the believer under the Crown of Wisdom?¡± "I am." A calm-looking old man replied softly. "Before coming here, Your Majesty Trading and Your Majesty Wisdom should have told you that your destination is not here." ¡°The priest has already told us, and I¡¯ll trouble you next.¡± The two nodded, indicating that they and others would cooperate. ??This time, in addition to the members who came here to exchange, learn, and use the Rules Tool, there was also a group of hired personnel, members who helped manage the occupied area. ¡°Thank you.¡± Hua Dong looked at the two of them and said with a smile: "I will arrange for the adjutant to send the two teams to the front line as soon as possible." After chatting for a while, Hua Dong led everyone towards Yongye City. ¡°What a magnificent city, even more majestic than the capital of the empire.¡± ¡°The soldiers guarding the city gate are actually sixth-level extraordinary guards. They are so strong!¡± "This aura is so fierce. They are both at the sixth level of extraordinary. I feel like I can''t go ten rounds in their hands." ?Sitting on the carriage, he slowly drove into Yongye City. The once again expanded and improved Yongye City appeared in front of him like a behemoth, with simple inscriptions carved on the city walls, exuding terrifying power. On both sides of the city gate stood a group of black-armored warriors, all of whom were at the sixth level. As the carriage drove in, the inscriptions on the walls on both sides of the city gate lit up, and an invisible beam of light swept across the crowd, and a black light shone on them. "Who are those people, who can actually make the empire pay so much attention to them, and even send a special guard to greet them? Are they nobles from foreign countries?" When the people of Yongye City saw this lively scene, they gathered around one after another. Very curious. "Oh, nobles from foreign countries don''t have this kind of treatment. They can just give them a small carriage and send a few people to greet them. Unlike now, even the temple guards are sent over." Hearing the words of the people next to him, some people were disdainful. smiled. "It''s not a foreign noble. Who is he? He deserves such a grand welcome from the empire." The people who spoke before were not angry, they were calm, and they were very curious: "I have never seen such a scene in my life. The empire actually The other forces will be greeted with such a grand ceremony. Even when those kingdoms declared their surrender and sent people to sign the vassalage agreement, it was not on such a grand scale. " "Could it be that they are from the Blood Empire? Only they have this qualification and deserve to be treated like this by the empire." After some basic education, the people of the Eternal Night Empire did not know much knowledge, at least they still knew some common sense. They still have some understanding of the Blood Empire, the great enemy of the unified plane of the Eternal Night Empire and the only overlord force in the Western Continent. Especially in recent years, the Eternal Night Empire has been pushing forward across the northern continent. Its powerful posture has made the Blood Empire on the other side unable to sit still. They had to send people to participate secretly, for fear that if they were not careful, the Hundred Nations Alliance would be destroyed. He was beaten over. As a result, the people of the two empires who should have had nothing to do with each other gradually began to have some communication. "You are stupid. The people of the Blood Empire are all vampires. The characteristics of the vampires are so obvious that they can be seen at a glance. Although there are vampires among these people, they are not in large numbers and are obviously not the main force." The man just finished speaking, very Someone soon refuted it. ¡°Yes, haha...¡± Some older and well-informed people from Yongye shook their heads when they saw this, and said helplessly: "I asked you to study more, but in the end, you all went to train your muscles. This is obviously a visitor from outside the territory. If nothing else, it should be Believers under the crown of other gods.¡± ¡°Ah! Are there other gods?¡± ¡°You¡¯re dumbfounded. If you don¡¯t read books seriously at ordinary times, remember to look through the history textbook. I remember it was written in the first few chapters.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my illusion that other believers under the crown of gods are not very strong. Why do I feel that their strength is not that good?¡± Someone asked doubtfully. "Nonsense, you must know that even among the thousands of great gods, King Yongye is the most powerful existence. As a believer under the King''s throne, it is normal for you to be stronger than them!" Hearing this, someone suddenly cursed. Under the aura irrigation of Yongye City and the education of the empire''s basic martial arts, even the most ordinary people have extraordinary strength. Hence, it is natural to look down upon the strength of these ¡°believers of foreign gods¡±. "Damn it, what did I see? At a glance, they were all mid-level transcendent beings. Is it because my eyes were dazzled or because I didn''t wake up?" Someone couldn''t believe his eyes, so he rubbed them a few times and found out Still seeing the same thing. Mid-level extraordinary beings are not uncommon for today¡¯s players, and can even be said to be very common. ?What shocked everyone was not the mid-level transcendent. All the warriors had reached the mid-level achievement, and their power had already been achieved. But those were warriors, not the people. It can be said that they were more shocked when they saw the general middle-level extraordinary people than when they saw all the sixth-level warriors. ¡°This is too terrifying!¡± Even the believers of Guanghui and Blood God were severely shocked at this moment. Even their own forces have not yet achieved this achievement. "Such a strong aura, it almost condenses into dew. Is that a spirit-gathering tree? How could it grow so big? Has it reached the realm of the Holy Realm?" I didn''t feel it before I came in. When I really stepped into the eternal night, After the city, the members of the delegation discovered that the city and the outside were two completely different worlds. The spiritual energy outside the city is already strong enough, but it turns out that it is even more exaggerated inside Yongye City. This is not anger anymore, this is the rhythm of turning into water! "Good vision, the sacred tree broke through the realm of legend many years ago and became the holy realm." Hua Dong did not hide it from them. Seeing everyone talking about it, he was quite proud and chuckled: "If it weren''t for the sacred tree If you deliberately control it, with the concentration of spiritual energy in Yongye City, it would probably have turned into rainwater. But if you want to see the spiritual pool, there is a large pool filled with spiritual water next to the sacred tree. " "I''m just talking, it can really turn into water." The members who had been talking to themselves were shocked. Hua Dong glanced at him, smiled, and said nothing. "Mr. Fang, among the group of people just now, I actually saw two fourth-level people. They look younger than me. Are all the people here so powerful? This is too strong!" A young man was horrified. Extremely, as if he was hit, he looked at the old man next to him and asked. "¡­" Faced with his inquiry, the old man fell silent for a moment. The young man next to him was not considered the top genius in their plane, but he was not bad at all. He was a promising eighth-level being. However, it seems that there are not many such geniuses here. ??The carriage continued forward, heading towards the recently specially built residence. Passing by the center of the city, a huge stone monument towered into the clouds, and dense crowds surrounded the stone monument. Seeing the lively scene in front of the monument, someone on the carriage immediately asked out of curiosity: "It''s so lively over there. Are there any activities going on?" ¡°Have you ever seen an event where so many strong people gathered, and they didn¡¯t do anything, they just sat there.¡± The partner next to him rolled his eyes and said angrily. ¡°That is the heavenly monument given by God. Practicing next to the heavenly monument can directly improve the understanding of extraordinary people, making cultivation more effective with half the effort.¡± Hua Dong glanced at it casually and explained. ?At this time, there happened to be a few people beside the sky monument who broke through the limit and directly completed the promotion. Then they left the training team quietly without disturbing others. Soon, the people who had been waiting for a long time were immediately filled in, filling the space again. "This, this, this...is this a breakthrough? The sixth to seventh level, a breakthrough across life levels, is now completed!" Some people were horrified to see several high-level extraordinary beings born in just a few minutes. "It''s not that simple. They have been here for almost a month, and now they have the opportunity. To practice next to the sky monument, it all depends on luck. If you are lucky enough, several people can be promoted in a day. If you are not lucky, you will not understand. If they arrive, no one may be able to break through in ten days and a half." The high priest told him that foreign friends would stay here for a long time, and they would even be allowed to participate in the comprehension of the heavenly monument, so Hua Dong did not. Hiding it from them, just said it directly. ¡°That¡¯s terrifying.¡± Upon hearing this, the leaders of the delegations subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief. The carriage drove through the center of the city and continued forward. Every time it passed a brand new building, Hua Dong would give them a brief introduction. The powerful effect made everyone envious. ¡°Over there is the **** arena, which is the favorite activity of the people of the empire. If you are interested, you can also play there, but it is best not to play in **** mode.¡± ¡°Over there is the Tower of Knowledge. If you are sure of your learning ability, you can try to break through the levels. If you pass the ultimate trial, I dare not say anything else. There is absolutely no problem in reaching a high level in the future.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the competition stage, where the younger generation competes. There are strong men watching from the side, so there is no need to worry about casualties.¡± ¡°Over there are the steps of will. No matter how strong the climber is, as long as he climbs the steps, he will be suppressed, thus achieving the effect of tempering his will.¡± ?Each special building can be called the empire''s heritage. With Su Xingyu''s deliberate indulgence, Hua Dong informed everyone about the building''s information. After crossing the entire city, they came to the resting place. (End of this chapter) Chapter 188： Gap, Army of the Undead Chapter 188 Gap, Army of the Undead Presbyterian House. An envoy reported the situation to Ye San. ¡°Your Majesty the Consul, the members of the diplomatic missions from the foreign friendly countries have arrived in Yongye City and have been arranged by Huadong to go to the academy. Do you have any other arrangements?¡± "They came here so quickly, I thought it would take several days." Ye San was stunned for a moment, thought for a moment, and said casually: "Since they are foreign friends and have a close relationship with my lord, we must not neglect them. Instructions If you go down, members of the mission will be treated the same as citizens of the empire.¡± "yes." The messenger nodded in response, and then asked: ¡°How should the quota and order of using the imperial weapons be arranged? The quota has been a bit tight recently. If we queue up normally, we will probably have to wait for a long time.¡± ??Although these empire resources can be used by many people at the same time, because there are so many people who qualify, the empire has to limit everyone''s use time. Therefore, it is not that simple to allocate a group of quotas specifically for members of foreign missions. ?However, since God has reached an agreement with the other party, as a believer, he can only find a way to solve it. "Since it is a transaction, we must abide by the rules and allocate a group of quotas for their exclusive use. They will not participate in the queue of imperial citizens." After thinking about it, Ye San still felt that it would be better to allocate a group of quotas. Although There is a high probability that he will be discussed for a while, but it doesn''t matter. ¡°Are there any other questions?¡± ¡°Return to Your Majesty the Consul, there is no more.¡± "good." Ye San nodded, and after talking about business, he asked curiously: "Those foreign friends, what do you think?" As the earliest member of the Ye tribe, he has been following Su Xingyu to help handle government affairs. Three has naturally had contact with other players'' affairs. ?But that was all decades ago. After so many years of development, Ye San is still very interested in the changes in foreign countries. Even if this is just an envoy, it does not fully represent the strength of the other party. But you can tell the whole story at a glance. Through the performance of the mission, you can also roughly guess the general situation of the opponent''s forces. ?This question was a bit general. The messenger did not give an answer immediately and fell silent. ?Yesan didn¡¯t rush him and waited quietly for his answer. After a while, the envoy replied: "Returning to your Excellency the Consul, in my opinion, foreign friends have their own merits. The older generation''s knowledge reserve is very deep, and even at the level of the entire empire, they are among the first-class scholars. As for the younger generation, most of them are extraordinary people with good talents. According to the empire¡¯s classification, most of them are between low-grade B and low-grade A.¡± ?For the convenience of classification and cultivation of geniuses, the Eternal Night Empire divides cultivation talents into four grades: A, B, C and D, and each grade is further divided into three grades: upper, middle and lower. ? Among them, Grade B means that it has the potential to hit the epic realm, while Grade A is bound to succeed and is expected to achieve the legendary realm. Still, do not be confused by half -plane and void boundaries everywhere. The strong are always the minority, and the weak are the majority. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Ye San touched his chin with a smile on his face, quite satisfied with this answer. With many blessings, the people of the Eternal Night Empire have now reached the C-grade top level for the last time, breaking through to the intermediate level of transcendence without any threshold. They also have no shortage of second-level geniuses. Even within the Evernight Empire, second-level cultivation talents are not considered geniuses. To be called a genius, one must be at least first-class. ?Hence, after hearing about the situation of his foreign friends, Ye San couldn''t help but feel a little proud. After all, the current prosperity of the Evernight Empire is partly due to him. He is so proud. "I''ll take my leave first." Seeing that the consul did not continue to ask questions, the envoy did not stay any longer, so he immediately withdrew. "Although we have sent many people over to study, we still need to have some exchanges. Dean, could you please arrange it and see when the time is more suitable? Arrange an exchange meeting for our boys so that they can Communicate with young people from foreign countries.¡± "good." "Now that the men hired from foreign countries have arrived, there is no need to waste time. Let the frontline battlefield speed up. Don''t delay it any longer and break through the Hundred Nations Alliance as soon as possible." ¡°Take orders.¡± ??The arrival of foreign missions, especially the arrival of the management staff Su Xingyu hired from black merchants and teachers, gave the Yongye Empire a boost. Still, the Yongye Empire may be a bit missing in other aspects, and the combat effectiveness is definitely enough, and even far overflows. The attack was slow before, not because we couldn''t defeat it, but mainly because we couldn''t manage it. ??Now that the manpower is in place and there are no worries, the empire''s army can completely let go and launch a fierce offensive against the Hundred Nations Alliance. Even with the help of the Blood Empire, the Hundred Nations Alliance was still unable to resist and retreated steadily. The alliance''s territory continued to shrink, and the Evernight Empire controlled more and more land in the northern continent. ?And after decades of development, the previously occupied areas have returned to normal, completely integrated into the empire''s territory, and become part of the empire. ¡­ ¡­ Another plane. On the endless grassland, the diplomat led hundreds of people, waiting in place under the scorching sun. Even in order to express their importance, the player even sent an incarnation of divine power to greet him. Without letting them wait too long, a pillar of space suddenly rose up. It was a hundred meters long and wide, almost occupying everyone''s field of vision. Behind the huge space gate, a cavalry legion of three thousand people slowly walked out, with steady steps and uniformity, as regular as a machine. The first person to come out was not a human, but a ferocious skull head, with two eye sockets flashing with the soul fire representing undead creatures. ?It is about shoulder height and looks like a horse. There is no trace of flesh and blood on the body. The white bones are crystal clear and glow with a faint cold light. Looking at it from a distance, it gives people a chilling feeling. ??The leader of the undead is riding a tall undead horse and wearing heavy black armor. He is holding a long spear with a slender and sharp body that seems to be able to pierce through any obstacle. Wearing armor, his face cannot be seen clearly, and his eyes are shining with a cold and strange light. This is an undead leader in the eighth-level legendary realm. Behind him is a legion composed of undead creatures. It is not large in size but not weak in strength. Every warrior has reached the sixth level. After integration, the strength of this legion has even reached the level of the sixth level epic. level. ??As the undead army walked out, the air of death began to condense, and then spread to the surroundings, affecting the surrounding environment and living creatures. The green flowers and grass underfoot gradually turned gray and lost their vitality. ¡°It¡¯s my imagination, why do I feel a little cold?¡± "Hearing what you said, I feel it too. It''s really strange. With such a big sun in the sky, how can I feel cold?" The aura of death that hits me head-on, goes straight into the bone marrow, chilling people''s hearts. ??This kind of coldness that hits the soul directly cannot be resisted by just a few clothes. ¡°This is the undead army, what a terrifying aura, much more powerful than any undead army I have ever seen.¡± ¡°These are the reinforcements His Majesty the Emperor has invited. They are so powerful. With their help, there will be absolutely no problem in wiping out the Perlman Kingdom.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no worse than the First Legion. How did you get this? It¡¯s terrifying to actually stack the strength of undead creatures to this level.¡± Even though the divine messenger had notified them in advance and everyone was prepared, they were still frightened by this small undead army at this moment. ?This is the residence of a Bloody Dawn and peripheral member. The player''s name is Wang Feng. ?After seeing the entire army of the undead come out, Wang Feng''s divine power incarnate and immediately went up to greet them with a smile on his face. As the saying goes, don¡¯t look at the monk¡¯s face but the Buddha¡¯s face. Let¡¯s not say that the legion in front of us is very strong. Even if it is not strong, for the sake of the face of the boss behind the legion, he still has to give it full respect. "Ramos, the undead commander of the Eternal Night Empire, has met with you." Before Wang Feng could speak, the undead commander took the lead to dismount and greeted him respectfully, "My lord has issued an oracle. In the meantime, our generals will I will obey your orders and be at your disposal.¡± The undead warriors behind him dismounted one after another and stood neatly beside the horse. Their eyes were cold and there was no sign of any emotion. The undead clan has a strict hierarchy. "You''re welcome." Wang Feng smiled and secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He was originally worried that the soldiers he hired would disobey the command, but he didn''t expect to be so obedient, which also gave him enough face. ??After a few brief greetings, Ramos refused the reception banquet prepared by Wang Feng for them. As undead creatures, they were not interested in normal food, so they directly proposed to lead the undead army to the battlefield. ?Wang Feng did not refuse, and he had no reason to refuse. After all, he spent a lot of money to hire other legions to come here just to break the deadlock on the battlefield. Of course, with Wang Feng''s strength, it is not impossible to fight. After all, he also has a sixth-level epic legion. ?However, the opponent is not simple either. If you just rely on yourself to fight, the casualties will never be small. So after much thought, Wang Feng still felt that it would be better to hire foreign aid. Compared to resources, the elite warriors you have cultivated are more precious. If you can reduce casualties, a few resources are nothing! ?Wang Feng sent a cavalry squad and led the undead army to the battlefield. In the blink of an eye, half a month passed. As soon as Fang arrived on the battlefield, they encountered a "rebel army" of tens of thousands of people. This was a mixed synthetic army with messy equipment, and some soldiers did not even wear armor. "Undead Army, there is this kind of monster army on the opposite side? No matter, since they have the same banner, they are the enemy. Brothers, come with me and kill them!" The Perman Kingdom is a very powerful kingdom. With a population of tens of millions, by analogy, it is weaker than the three top kingdoms that the Eternal Night Empire is beating. After nearly two decades of fierce attacks, Wang Feng finally pushed the front to the capital of the kingdom and occupied more than half of the land of the Kingdom of Perman. However, due to management problems and the fact that the Kingdom of Perman had not stopped resisting, rebels would emerge from time to time. come out. ?These rebels, mainly led by the Royal Army, are not very strong. Their ability to survive is only at the average level of the same level. They cannot be compared with their regular army. However, it was such rebels that caused them a lot of trouble. "Are these enemies?" Amos asked coldly, looking at the motley army rushing towards them in chaotic formation. ¡°Yes, Sir Amos, these are rebels from the Perlman Kingdom and are our enemies.¡± The guide who led the way did not panic. Even if the rebels were more numerous, he did not think that the rebels could hurt him. After all, he was well aware of the strength of the undead army beside him. "Please take action to defeat them." " "good." ??Amos nodded. Since he was determined to be an enemy, he was naturally not polite. He rode forward and drove out quickly, shouting loudly: "For the glory of the God of Death." The undead knight behind him then let out a hoarse shout, his emotions were high, and the soul fire in his eyes suddenly swelled, as if it was about to shine through. ??There is no fancy military formation, the undead commander is in front, and the undead army is in order, rushing towards the rebels in a cone-shaped square formation. ¡°Even low-level creatures dare to challenge us.¡± The rebel leader is not weak. His extraordinary cultivation has reached the epic realm. Seeing the arrogance of the undead army, he has some disdain on his face. ¡°Come with me.¡± Shouted, the rebel leader led hundreds of guardsmen to rush out, choosing a head-on approach, and rushed directly towards the undead army. ¡°die to me.¡± The distance between the two sides was less than a hundred steps. The rebel leader roared angrily, and the legion soldiers gathered their strength. The terrifying scarlet sword energy slashed out and pressed towards Amos. The power of this blow reached the peak of the eighth-level legendary realm. "You don''t know your own strength." Amos thrust out a spear, and the air of death gathered into a large spear and blasted away. score represents the power of death from the decay of the undead. Represents the power of vitality and blood of living beings. ?Two almost opposite forces collided together, and a big explosion immediately occurred. Red and gray covered the sky and rippled around. "die." The soldiers of the two legions were not affected in any way and continued to rush forward. When the two sides were close enough, the soldiers on the rebel side felt the strength of the undead legion, and their expressions suddenly changed. ¡°Sixth level legion!!¡± "Why is there a sixth-order legion here!?" The two armies collided, and Amos raised his gun and stabbed directly. The last thought flashed through the rebel leader''s mind, and then he slowly fell to the ground. ?On his chest, there was only a **** hole as big as the mouth of a bowl. "Death, death, death!" the undead knights shouted hoarsely, waving the long swords in their hands and slashing at the enemy, completely ignoring the attack. One rebel soldier fell to the ground, and hot blood spilled on the ground. The rebels, who have only experienced a few battles and have not even reached the level of mid-level transcendence, are not at the same level as the undead army of the sixth-level epic. This cannot be called a battle, it can only be regarded as a massacre. In just one charge, the rebels collapsed. ¡°Surrender, we surrender, don¡¯t kill us!¡± ¡°I surrender, I surrender, they instigated me...¡± ¡°Spare your life!¡± Facing the undead knight, the rebels could not even escape and had no choice but to lay down their weapons and surrender. (End of this chapter) Chapter 189： The undead army leaving the cage, Wang Feng was shocked Chapter 189 The undead army leaving the cage, Wang Feng was shocked There was a trace of hesitation on Amos''s face. The other undead knights subconsciously stopped their movements and did not continue killing. They surrounded the rebels and waited for the undead leader''s instructions. When all the rebels saw this, they all breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that they could survive this time. ??The cavalry captain leading the way for the Undead Knights stood aside without speaking, waiting for Amos''s decision. Before setting off, the God''s envoy told him to leave. He was just a guide, so don''t give random opinions. Amos glanced at him, and when he saw that he was silent, he said coldly: "Kill them all!" Before coming, the Archon sent someone to talk to him. When fighting in other planes, there is no need to follow the rules of Yong Ye too much. The rules of the empire put your own life first. When necessary, some killing can be carried out. This is very different from when they were attacking cities and plundering territory in the northern continent. When fighting there, they need to abide by many war regulations. For example, they are not allowed to continue killing soldiers after they surrender, and they are not allowed to convert corpses into undead creatures at will. For Amos and others, when there is no news from the high priest of the temple, the words of the consul are the highest order. So, he only hesitated for a moment, and after seeing that his foreign friends had no objection, he acted according to what he thought was the best plan. The undead knights did not hesitate. Following Amos¡¯s order, they directly massacred the rebels. Even though they have been in war all year round, have seen many **** scenes, and can barely be considered "simple folk customs", the rebels who have not received formal training are still frightened to death when faced with the killings of the undead knights. ??Some of them wailed and issued vicious curses, cursing the undead army, the Perlman Kingdom, and the invaders... Some others knelt down and begged for mercy, hoping that this ruthless army could spare their lives. ??The undead knights were not affected in any way and just carried out the orders of their superiors indifferently. To draw out a sword and slash. ?Seeing that they could not survive, the rebels also launched a ruthless attack, organized a counterattack, and killed the undead knight. Then they were crushed and all fell in a pool of blood. ¡°This is the Army of the Undead, it¡¯s so cruel!¡± Even people from the Longyao Empire, Wang Feng¡¯s own force, who are now on the same journey, saw this scene and couldn¡¯t help but sigh in their hearts. Sighed at the ruthlessness of the undead army. Even though their opponents had surrendered, they still refused to let go. However, sighing, he didn''t feel there was anything wrong in his heart. Not to mention that the rebels have caused a lot of trouble to the empire over the years, making the empire hate them. Even if there was no such factor, he didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with Amos¡¯ approach. Because this world is originally a world of the weak and the strong. The strong have the right to make rules. And it is obvious that right now, here and now, Amos is the strong one, so he can decide everything. ??The undead knights are very efficient in killing, and in addition, they follow the empire''s principle of "killing without abusing living things", so they can solve the problem with one blow and never use a second blow. So within a short while, all the rebels were dead. ?The corpses were piled up into a hill, and the foot was covered in blood. The strong smell of blood made people sick. ?Amos got off the tall undead horse and came to the pile of corpses. Looking at the pile of corpses, his eyes became pious. ¡°In the name of the God of Death, I do not want to rot the corpse, abandon your flesh and blood, and accept the embrace of death!¡± After a concise spell, the death power of the undead knight behind him gathered, and a giant six-pointed star array emerged, covering the entire mountain of corpses. ¡°Ugh vomit vomit!!¡± ??With a hoarse sound, the mountain of corpses soon started to move. The corpse started to move. The weaker warrior was the first to complete the transformation. The flesh and blood on his body became dry, and the blood energy was condensed and flowed to the chest, eventually forming a beating blood-red heart. The heart of the dead. ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°Ouch!¡± The warriors who completed the transformation let out a hoarse roar and walked out of the mountain of corpses. They gathered neatly aside and quietly watched the birth of other companions. ?In just a short time, all the rebels, ranging from the second level to the seventh level, had completed the conversion. With the exception of a small number of these undead warriors, most of them have actually improved in combat effectiveness compared to when they were alive. This is a normal situation. After all, it is the product of the undead that has condensed the energy of blood and blood. Before reaching a high level, the level of energy and quality can directly determine his strength. To put it bluntly, could these rebel fighters really display the strength that their bodies should have when they were alive? Obviously, not possible. ¡°They are really weak guys.¡± But even so, Amos looked down upon these newly born ¡°companions¡± and felt that they were too weak. Actually, they are not weak at all. The overall strength of the rebels was roughly equivalent to 1/3 of the fourth-order legion during their lifetime, but after being transformed into undead creatures, it was directly increased to 2/3. But everything depends on comparison. In the Evernight Empire, even the most peripheral servant soldiers have fourth-level strength. ?In this case, how could Amos like these miscellaneous soldiers? ?But there is no other way, now I can only make do with it. After a battle, not a single soldier on our side is missing, and there are tens of thousands more undead warriors. It must be said that the undead army is indeed very suitable for miscellaneous soldiers. After getting ready, everyone continued to move forward, with the undead knights leading the way, followed by a large number of undead warriors, and the mighty team headed towards the main battlefield. ?All the way forward, the undead army did not hide its aura, brazenly announcing its existence to the surroundings under the banner of the Long Yao Empire. ?A few days later, Amos led the undead army, which expanded to 23,000 people, and met with the commander of the main battlefield. ??The commander-in-chief of the Longyao Empire was not polite to Amos and even assigned him several tasks. The difficulty of these tasks is not low, especially the elimination of the main army of the Perlman Kingdom and the capture of the main city. These tasks are almost impossible to complete. ??But even so, Amos readily accepted the task. The resolute Amos, after a brief exchange with the commander, set off with the undead army, rushed directly into the flesh and blood millstone in front of him, and joined in the **** fight. The strong live, the weak die. On a battlefield of hundreds of thousands of people, the undead army with only a few thousand core main force cannot turn the tide. After all, although they are powerful, they are still at the sixth level and have not become a truly epic army. A legion of this level is still in the ranks that can be surrounded and killed. Fortunately, they did not need them to reverse the situation on the battlefield. The Longyao Empire was indeed having a difficult time, but it still firmly had the advantage on the battlefield. ??The intensity of the war between the Longyao Empire and the Perman Kingdom is not very high, compared to the battlefields in the Northern Continent, let alone the Void Plane. ?There is nothing we can do about it. Due to the concentration of spiritual energy, the plane of eternal night has been ahead of other planes in its early years. This section refers not only to the strength of players, but also to the gap in indigenous forces. In terms of background, the indigenous forces in all dimensions are pretty much the same, so the only difference between them is the environment. In his early years, Su Xingyu obtained the "World Blessing" through system ranking, which directly doubled the aura of the plane. Later, when he was promoted to the medium realm, he chose a good position. With the two phases superimposed, the aura concentration of the Eternal Night Plane has opened up a big gap with other players. This also leads to a problem, that is, the indigenous forces in the Eternal Night plane are particularly capable of fighting. Some outrageous indigenous forces are even more capable than some players. For example, Empire of Blood. ??Although there has not yet been large-scale contact, the information obtained through exploration has already determined that the Yongye Empire is an extremely powerful empire. ??Had it not been for the rise of the Eternal Night Empire, the Blood Empire definitely had the potential to unify the entire plane. Let¡¯s put it this way, even the powerful Bloody Dawn, there are only a few players who can beat the Blood Empire. When it comes to growth, Blood Empire cannot compare with them. But at the moment, they absolutely cannot defeat the Blood Empire. The profound foundation allows these indigenous forces to develop explosively in a short period of time until they reach a bottleneck. Hence, for the undead army that had participated in the Northern Continent Campaign and swept through the demiplane of the void, the current battlefield could only be regarded as a small scene. Relying on his rich experience, Amos led the undead army and swept away the legions of the Kingdom of Perlman like a fish in water. Amos''s ruthless fighting style, coupled with the special characteristics of the undead army, soon attracted the attention of Perlman. Kingdom Attention. ??When they realized that the enemy had supported half of the sixth-order epic legion, they were angry and shocked. They didn''t expect that the fight had reached this level, and that the opponent actually had a trump card. They wanted to annihilate this incomplete legion, but the Longyao Empire did not give them a chance. Taking advantage of Amos'' opportunity to muddy the waters, the empire''s regular army also launched a fierce offensive. ??The Empire''s offensive left the Perlman Kingdom with no time to care about anything else, let alone mobilize its elite to surround and kill the undead army. ?With no interference from the kingdom and no restrictions from the rules of the empire, Amos led the undead army on a rampage, not caring about the casualties of the soldiers. I have to say that this battlefield is very suitable for them. The undead army has obvious shortcomings, such as being easily targeted. But their advantages are equally obvious. As long as they cannot be eliminated quickly, there will be a steady stream of undead warriors pouring out. ?The undead self-destructed first, and then the undead knight took the lead in charging. There were not so many fancy moves, it was just a head-on confrontation. After a battle, the size of the undead army increased instead of decreasing. ?A month and a half later, the Undead Army seized the opportunity and directly annihilated a sixth-level elite army of the Perlman Kingdom on the plains, which dealt a heavy blow to the Perlman Kingdom. The already critical battlefield situation has become even worse at this moment. After all, this is not only a sixth-level elite legion, but also a reserve for other top legions. Unlike the Eternal Night Empire, which is full of sixth-level warriors, there are not many sixth-level warriors in the Perman Kingdom, and the reserves they can supplement to the sixth-level epic legion are extremely limited. ??And now an entire legion has been directly annihilated, almost causing a fault in the legion system of the Perlman Kingdom. There is a problem involved here. The issue of the survival of the top legion. For a force, the top legion is not just a legion, but involves all aspects behind it. ?Taking the Eternal Night Empire as an example, in order to ensure that the top legions can be inherited for a long time, they have equipped each top legion with at least twice the number of exclusive reserves. In other words, as long as the entire legion is not interrupted on the spot, no matter how much damage they suffer, they can recover without having to endure it slowly. Generally speaking, reserve soldiers will be one or two smaller realms behind regular soldiers. For example, a sixth-level epic legion requires at least sixth-level elite warriors to replenish it. ?The situation in the Perlman Kingdom is very embarrassing now. Years of war have indeed tempered the kingdom''s warriors, but it has also consumed their war potential. ?The lack of territory means that they can recruit fewer and fewer people, so the number of promoted warriors is also decreasing year by year, so that the Ace Legion, which once had three reserve legions, now only has one and a half reserves left. The former sources of troops for the Perlman Kingdom mainly came from two sources: the territories it still controls and the occupied areas. Since the Longyao Empire neglected to manage the occupied areas and could barely maintain stability, the Perman Kingdom only needed to provoke chaos at will, and then harvest a large number of suitable soldiers. However, now, as the Longyao Empire intensifies its offensive and changes its policy towards the occupied areas, the situation of the Perman Kingdom becomes more and more difficult, and its supplies cannot keep up with the losses. In general, the destruction of this sixth-level elite legion caused huge losses to the Perlman Kingdom, and it can even be said that it directly affected the entire war situation. ?Even the commander-in-chief of the Long Yao Empire did not expect that a reinforcement army of only three thousand people could actually achieve this step. You must know that even if they want to annihilate the sixth-order legion, they have to plan step by step and make use of the favorable geographical location. ¡­ Golden Light Divine Realm. ?Through feedback from believers, Wang Feng quickly learned about the situation on the front line. ¡°Even a sixth-level epic legion, with only three thousand people, can actually destroy the entire sixth-level legion. This is a bit outrageous!¡± ??Although the undead army has also transformed many servant soldiers, in Wang Feng''s view, those undead warriors who have barely reached the intermediate level of transcendence are of no use at all. Even Wang Feng was shocked by the strength of the undead army at this moment. ¡°It¡¯s money well spent.¡± ??Wang Feng immediately realized that he had made a lot of money from this transaction. He originally planned to hire only the big boss''s legion to share the pressure of the top legion. I didn¡¯t expect the boss¡¯s legion to be so powerful. Not long after I came here, I defeated a sixth-level elite legion. "It seems that I can start preparing to accept the Perlman Kingdom. I have spent too long here, and it is finally time for me to reap the fruits." Due to previous strategic misjudgments, he underestimated the strength of the Perlman Kingdom, which led to his delay. It was too late to capture it. This is where the previous deadlock came into being. The situation is getting better now. Wang Feng couldn''t help but get excited when he thought about this. (End of this chapter) Chapter 190： Harvest for all Chapter 190 Everyone¡¯s Harvest ?After confirming that the Undead Army was not taking advantage of the situation and was carrying out its mission seriously, the Longyao Empire stepped up its offensive and began to gather the strength of the entire empire to prepare to completely attack the Perlman Kingdom. This is very different from their previous strategy. It can even be said that they are two different strategies entirely. Previously, after a brief battle and failing to capture the Perman Kingdom, Wang Feng''s strategy was to rely on logistics to consume the power of the Perman Kingdom, and then capture their territory step by step until it was completely occupied. This is also the method of victory for most players at present. As long as they are stuck in a stalemate, they can usually win. The only difference is the length of time and the amount of consumption. It can be said that this is also one of the benefits for players. Backed by the big tree of the system, their logistical resources are almost unlimited, and it is impossible for normal forces to consume them. Not to mention, there is a player organization behind Wang Feng. If the indigenous forces dare to compete with him, they are basically seeking death. ?Of course, the main reason why we have been able to achieve this step is that the players have developed and their background has become deeper. ?Although this method of relying on logistics to drag down the opponent to death is stable, its shortcomings are also obvious. It consumes too much and gains too little. Depend on logistics to kill the opponent and occupy it step by step. Even if you win in the end, all you will get is a dilapidated ruins. Because of this, although most players are aware of this method, they will not use it unless they are forced to do so. If they can win quickly, it is best to win quickly, even if the short-term price paid is relatively high. Therefore, after determining the strength and attitude of the undead army, Wang Feng only hesitated for a moment, and soon made up his mind, directly choosing Stud, gathering the power of the entire Longyao Empire, and preparing to take this opportunity to defeat Parr in one fell swoop. Kingdom of Mann. He has been stagnant here for too long. It is time to deal with this old opponent and have a big meal. The situation on the battlefield was just as Wang Feng expected. After the undead army completely intervened on the battlefield, less than half a year later, the entire battlefield had undergone earth-shaking changes. Relying on the characteristics of the undead army, Ramos'' undead army expanded more and more, from three thousand members at the beginning to nearly 40,000. ??And due to the strong aura of death on the battlefield, not only the number of the undead legion has increased, but the strength of the undead warriors has also become much stronger. ??Now the undead warriors under Ramos, including the weakest servant warriors, have all reached the minimum standard of the Eternal Night Empire, which is the intermediate extraordinary realm. It can barely be regarded as eye-catching. ??On the battlefield between the Longyao Empire and the Perlman Kingdom, mid-level extraordinary ones are the real regular armies. Well...well, in today''s mid-level realm, except for a very small number of players, most players do not have high-level legions. Whether they are regular armies or main legions, they are actually in the mid-level extraordinary realm. ?However, the definition of mid-level transcendence is very wide, from the fourth level to the sixth level, which spans three realms. If you convert it to the corps level, it will be even more subdivided. So even though everyone is a mid-level extraordinary legionnaire, when it comes to fighting, the actual gap will be ridiculously large. Even if the legions are at the same level, due to the different qualities of the legions, they may be crushed in battle. The regular armies of the Longyao Empire and the Perlman Kingdom, if strictly defined, are between the fourth-level guards and the fifth-level guards. However, the undead army temporarily summoned by Ramos has varying strengths, ranging from fourth-level miscellaneous fish to fifth-level guards. There are all fifth-level guards. So despite the fact that the slogans of the Army of the Undead are quite deceptive, such as "causing a natural disaster of the undead and a sea of ??corpses frenzy" and "being born as an intermediate level, making the right choice, three days will surpass ten years of hard work", everyone is really not on the same level. ??It''s okay to scare outsiders, but if you encounter someone who knows the inside story, you will be slapped in the face. ?This also proves that shortcuts are not so easy to take. ?But, Ramos doesn¡¯t take these servants seriously. They are all cannon fodder anyway, so their weaknesses are weaknesses. ?Under Ramos''s indiscriminate bombardment, the holes in the Perlman Kingdom became bigger and bigger, and manpower was needed everywhere, and it was gradually unable to bear it. ??If the undead army at the beginning could only act as a distraction and could not influence the situation on the battlefield, then now that they have completed their expansion, their every move is affecting changes in the battlefield. To put it bluntly, if they are willing, they can even help fight out the Longyao Empire. Of course, this is just a hypothesis. Another half year later, facing a double attack from the Longyao Empire and the Undead Army, this kingdom that had existed for hundreds of years was finally destroyed. ??Although the king escaped, it was meaningless. The capital was captured and the ace army was disorganized. Even if the strength was restored in the future, it would still take quite some time to be promoted back to the sixth-level epic army. ¡­ The mercenaries are just one part of everyone¡¯s transactions, and Bloody Dawn¡¯s transactions are still going on. ?Not only Su Xingyu, but other members such as Guanghui, Blood God, Martial Master, Poseidon, etc. actually hired some soldiers to help other weaker members expand their territories. For them, this is a good training opportunity. ?After years of expansion, they have killed all the forces that can be seen on their map and that can be defeated. The rest are all hard bones, which are very difficult to deal with. So it¡¯s really not easy to find a suitable place for military training. ?Of course, these are not the main factors. The most important point is that their battlefield does not lack several legions. Too much is of little use. Less, that¡¯s all. ?Taking the Eternal Night Empire as an example, even though the undead army sent out is very powerful, it has only developed for half a year, and it has directly changed the direction of the entire battlefield situation. But that¡¯s because Wang Feng is weak. In fact, today''s battlefield in the Northern Continent is really not inferior to this undead army. With him and without him, it will be the same, and it will not affect the changes in the battle situation at all. After the initial large-scale war, the current Northern Continent battlefield has actually fallen into a battle of conquest, and the Hundred Nations Alliance has basically given up resistance. This situation caused many Eternal Night Legions to become idle. ??Yes, even if there is a two-front battle, with the Northern Continent and the Void Plane unfolding at the same time, a considerable portion of the Eternal Night Empire''s legions are still idle. So, when Su Xingyu heard that someone wanted to hire a corps of mercenaries, he agreed without even thinking about it. The other members are almost in the same situation. ??Since you are idle, you are idle anyway, why not send him out to practice and earn some resources when you come back. With this idea in mind, they began to vigorously support other organization members, helping them solve difficult problems and expand their territory. ?Those hired members are also very satisfied with this. To be honest, it is simply unrealistic for them to rapidly expand their territory in a short period of time by themselves. ?? Their growth coefficient is indeed higher than that of the indigenous forces, but their background is too shallow and their time is too short. Let''s put it this way, as long as every player is willing and patient, if they continue to develop steadily, at best, they can unify the plane, become the master of the plane, and ascend to the realm of true gods. But after seeing the rapid development of others, it is impossible for them to calm down and develop. This kind of development is too slow. Just like playing games, normal players will expand the territory first if they can. Even if they don¡¯t need it, they can occupy it first. Because in many cases, the size of the land represents productivity. The larger the site, the greater the production capacity. For a force, territory and population are its basic base, and everything else is its expansion coefficient. ??Whether it is an instrument of rules, a divine domain building, or a world blessing, they are all based on territory and population. They are like an exponential function. The former is a constant and the latter is an exponent. If you want to expand the whole, you have to grasp it with both hands. Especially when the latter changes slowly, the former should be improved. ? Players all understand clearly that it is better to expand territory and population than to develop in a dull manner. They have been expanding over the years, but their strength does not allow them to expand quickly. Previously, they had thought about asking other players to come over for help, but it didn''t work. It is not safe. Even if they are in the same organization, they are worried that they will be tricked and directly stabbed in the back. Secondly, no one was willing. Previously, the players were busy with their own affairs and had no time to help others. Now after an organized gathering, I no longer have these worries. Both issues have been effectively resolved. The first question is that when someone is guarantor, they don¡¯t have to worry about being stabbed in the back, and their safety is guaranteed. The second question is that after decades of accumulation, most players have developed and have enough strength to intervene in the outside world. Relying on the powerful legion hired from the big boss, the members of the Bloody Dawn rapidly expanded their territory and soon reached the limit of their control. After expanding their territory, they started the second round of construction and development without stopping. Relying on the extraordinary believers supported by other players, they quickly completed the social system of their own power and made it more complete. ??The biggest beneficiary of this transaction is undoubtedly these lower-level peripheral members of the Bloody Dawn. ??If they develop according to normal conditions, that is, without the help of external forces and relying on themselves alone, it will take decades or even longer for them to expand their territory to the limit of control. Now relying on the boss''s legion, although they have paid a lot of price, they have completed the road that originally took decades to complete in just a few years. It can be said that they have made a profit. With such a large base, it will be enough for them to struggle for a while. ¡­ ?In addition to mercenaries, trading extraordinary believers, rules weapons and special buildings have also had a great impact on players. The first two items have a greater impact on those weaker organizational members, while the third item is just the opposite, it has a greater impact on strong members. This important imperial weapon that affects the destiny of the country is extremely powerful and can even produce geniuses in batches. They screen out believers with talents in various aspects, and then send them to the corresponding player planes to further awaken their talents with the help of the power there. ?For example, if a believer is an alchemist, he will be sent to the pharmacist''s plane, which is the real alchemy paradise with the most complete alchemy system and corresponding improvement methods. Even though they cannot convert to other gods and cannot enjoy the blessings of the gods, their talents have greatly increased after experiencing the baptism of the empire''s heavy weapons. Exactly in line with that sentence, there are specialties in the arts. Everyone sends delegations to other player planes, not only to visit, but also to learn. To get to this point, the player¡¯s development path must have merit. So whether it is for reference or to avoid mistakes, these things are worth learning. It is common to take the wrong path, and how to correct it is the difficult problem. Only by communicating with each other, learning from each other, and drawing on each other''s strengths can they go further. History has told them that they can¡¯t do anything behind closed doors. Grand scholars from both sides took advantage of this rare opportunity to have intense exchanges. On the other side, with the intensified construction regardless of resources, the organization''s headquarters of the Bloody Dawn also quickly took shape, and the construction of the first main city was completed. This also means that the first Void International Academy was born. As planned, everyone sent corresponding believers to the college and became the first teachers of the college. As for the dean? Everyone is not very interested in this location. It was originally planned that the position would be rotated, and whoever was in charge of the organization would be the dean of the college. However, later the veteran "teacher" of the organization recommended himself and volunteered to serve as the dean of the college. ??And in order to show his sincerity, he also left an incarnation of divine power with demigod strength in the academy. ?Seeing that the teacher is so active and thinking about his authority, some people naturally guess that he can benefit from it. ?But no one cared too much. As long as the college can run smoothly and achieve its expected goals, it doesn''t matter what the teachers gain from it. As the same saying goes, the thing is there, and it¡¯s up to you to get it. As for preventing, Why stop? ??No one has any grudges, so why do we do such a thankless thing! If you have time to think about these, why not think about how to strengthen yourself. The unanimous approval of everyone surprised the teacher. After all, this was a college founded by everyone, so it was somewhat strange that he became the dean. To be honest, the teacher was ready to suffer a lot of bleeding, but surprisingly, no one made it difficult for him. ?In fact, this is normal. After all, Bloody Dawn is not big or small. Even though everyone contributed their efforts when attacking the station, the ones who can really make decisions and have the right to speak in the organization are still there. The rules of this world are very simple, rely on strength. ?Eternal Night doesn¡¯t care about anything, the Blood God doesn¡¯t care, Brilliance and Humanity. ?With none of the three objecting, others would naturally not embarrass him over such a trivial matter, so it passed smoothly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 191： Disparity in strength, cavalry duel Chapter 191: Strength gap, cavalry duel Within the realm of God. "interesting." ?The dark **** is sitting on the throne, holding his cheek with one hand, looking into the distance, his eyes are deep and cold, as if he can see through all illusions and directly hit the truth of the world. After receiving the message carried by the believer, Su Xingyu''s calm face couldn''t help but reveal a smile, as if he had seen something interesting. ¡°You¡¯re really weak!¡± Compared to the delegation, the information seen and collected by the mercenary army is more representative and more intuitive. After all, no matter how powerful the delegation is, it is impossible for them to go into battle in person. They go to other player planes more for exchange and learning. The mercenaries are different. They have only one purpose for going there, and that is to fight and kill. Through strong combat effectiveness, it helps players break the deadlock, and even worse, directly reverses the direction of the battlefield situation. ? No matter how much you read or collect, it is never as practical as going into battle yourself and fighting a battle. ?Of course, this does not mean that other aspects are not important, but because strength is so important, so important that strength can reverse all disadvantages. This is a world that belongs to the strong after all. A powerful extraordinary person can reverse all failures. All social order, cultural systems, financial economy, etc. are all based on strength. Without sufficient strength, these are empty words. No matter how brilliantly you develop in other aspects, as long as you don¡¯t have matching strength, it will be a castle in the air. ?Looks gorgeous and spectacular, but in fact it can be destroyed at any time and may be shattered into pieces. ?Through what each legion saw and heard in other planes, Su Xingyu saw a lot of information and couldn''t help but feel a little emotional. He seems to have developed too quickly and has become somewhat out of touch. ??When the Blood Dawn meeting was held and saw that the other members were all at level nine, Su Xingyu thought that even if there was a gap among them, it wouldn''t be too big. I didn¡¯t expect it. Only after I really got to know it deeply did I discover the ¡°truth¡±. The player''s physical strength is indeed not very different, they are all between level nine and demigod. ?However, the player''s believer power is a bit outrageous. Let¡¯s put it this way, the power of some of these players is not even as powerful as the Eternal Night Empire that had not yet been promoted to the mid-level realm a few decades ago. This is really a bit outrageous. You must know that the overall strength of the current Evernight Empire has increased by at least a hundred times compared to before the promotion. Yes, it¡¯s that exaggerated. Hundred times the difference. what does that mean? Meaning that as long as Su Xingyu is willing, he can destroy a player at any time. "It seems that I have underestimated the role of believers in the gods." Soon, Su Xingyu realized the problem. ?Believers. The source of the power of the gods is faith, so the number of believers and the quality of the gods are directly related to the growth of the gods'' strength. ?So why is there such a big gap between believers in gods, but not a big gap in the strength of players? There is only one explanation, and that is overflow. The number of believers is overflowing. Nowadays, players have too many believers, more than they should have at their level, so that they cannot digest them and can only accumulate them. This is very unreasonable. According to the normal development route, believers are directly linked to gods. If you have so many believers, your strength should also be raised to a corresponding level. ?However, this is not the case. Thanks to the help of the system, most players have gained followers that far exceed their own strength. At the high level of strength, you have gained the scale of believers that only a true **** deserves. In this way, the difference in player strength will not be obvious. To use a simple metaphor, a test paper has a maximum score of 100 points. No matter how good you are, you can only get 100 points, while other candidates are not bad, they can get 80 or 90 points. In this way, the difference cannot be reflected. Because the upper limit is right there. This is the case for today''s players. It seems that the gap is not big, but in fact, as time goes by and the upper limit continues to increase, the gap between the two sides will become wider and wider. Some players have already started sprinting, while others are still starting. What¡¯s even more frightening is that the one who started runs farther. "Forget it, it has nothing to do with me." After thinking for a while, he sorted out the information and sent it directly to the temple, Su Xingyu put the matter behind him. He closed his eyes and began to continue practicing. The aura of terror spread to all directions, multiple artifacts surrounded him, and the atmosphere in the divine realm became solemn again. ¡­ In the slow social change, time passes quickly. Eternal Night Plane, Northern Continent. ??With the advancement of the Yongye Empire''s army, more and more territory fell into its hands. After solving the management problems of the occupied areas, the Yongye Empire burst out with astonishing combat effectiveness. Some time ago, due to various problems, they slowed down their offensive slightly. This gave the Hundred Nations Alliance some hope, thinking that this crazy empire had finally reached its limit. Not a few days later, the Eternal Night Empire''s army came back again, and its attack was even more fierce than before. The black-armored warriors coming like a sea wave made all the warriors of the Hundred Nations Alliance feel frightened from the bottom of their hearts. ??It¡¯s too capable. Since their records began, they have never encountered such a capable force. This force seems to be completely born for fighting. Ter Plain. Another large grain-producing area in the northern continent. A legion full of young warriors came here. Seeing the beautiful environment here, some warriors sighed: ¡°This is the Ter Plain. It¡¯s a really nice land, but it¡¯s a pity that it will soon be covered by war.¡± "Jie Haha, what does it mean to be covered by the flames of war? This is a gift from our Lord. It is the honor of this land to be bathed in the divine light." The companion next to him laughed, and when he thought about the upcoming battle, his face showed An excited expression. "Don''t be careless. There are no weaklings in the Hundred Nations Alliance after the fight. I don''t want to help you collect the corpses by then." Another soldier joked. When the soldier heard this, instead of being angry, he laughed and said: "Why collect the corpse? If I really die in the battle, pray to the king for me and ask for the breath of death to let me get up and continue fighting!" ¡°You¡¯re so **** awesome!¡± "Ha ha¡­" ??This is the elite legion of the Evernight Empire. The strength of all members has reached level six. It has a complete legion configuration and is very powerful. The most surprising thing is that both the soldiers and officers are very young, with most of them around twenty years old. Even in the Evernight Empire, being promoted to the sixth level at the age of twenty is considered extremely powerful. Sometimes, being young is an advantage. If a twenty-year-old sixth-level person is placed among other forces, he will be a seventh-level reserve. There is a high probability that he can be promoted to seventh level in the future. As for the Eternal Night Empire, it will definitely reach the seventh level, and there is a high probability of reaching the eighth level legendary realm in the future. In other words, in terms of talent, they can all be classified as first-class geniuses. Having all first-class geniuses, even in the Evernight Empire, is an extremely luxurious approach. It is no exaggeration to say that this legion has the potential to be promoted to a high-level legion. Since the Northern Continent is too vast, in order to better stabilize the occupied area, the Evernight Empire has promulgated a new policy, allowing citizens of the Empire to travel to the Northern Continent on their own to assist the Empire in fighting. ??So today''s battlefield in the Northern Continent is really chaotic. In addition to the regular Imperial Army, there are also a lot of messy legions, the Imperial Civil Liberties Army, the Imperial Auxiliary Army, the Imperial Servant Army... The army in front of them belongs to the Imperial Civil Liberties Army. Yes, although they are powerful, even stronger than the regular imperial army, they do not belong to the regular army. It is also inappropriate to call them the Civil Liberties Army. A more appropriate name should be the Imperial Noble Freedom Army. That¡¯s right, all members of this legion are members of the aristocracy. ??This is a true noble army, and each member has a large territory at home. "Let''s go and fight the elites of the Hundred Nations Alliance to see how powerful they are." The leader of this noble army is not a big noble, but comes from the Kingdom of Saint Sa''an, almost across the northern continent. To the "little guy" of the Eternal Night Empire, Ax Su. Because of Su Xingyu, Akers has a very special status in the Evernight Empire and has received a lot of care. Those precious resources are open to him unconditionally. ?As for Ax, who has the blood of God, he ranks first in the entire Eternal Night Empire in terms of talent. After these years of experience, Ax has completely grown up, and his extraordinary realm has skyrocketed. Some time ago, he officially broke through to the ninth level of the holy realm. Leading the legions, Ax entered the plains of Tell and launched an offensive against the kingdom''s forces there. At the same time, legions were also entering from other directions. They were moving forward with a clear goal, which was the city here. Eight days later. Having noticed that the invading kingdom forces did not retreat into the city, they gathered a large army and fought directly out. The entire battlefield instantly became chaotic. Both sides were fighting fiercely. ¡°Fight!¡± ?The battlefield was so wide that Akers had not encountered any enemies in the past few days, but this time he did not encounter them, but his opponents took the initiative to find them. A cavalry regiment that reached the level of sixth-order guards approached the noble regiment and directly launched an offensive challenge. ¡°Ha, you are not overestimating your own capabilities.¡± Akers frowned and sneered, the spear in his hand flashed with blue lightning, he jumped out on horseback, and rushed towards the Kingdom Guards with the knights behind him. ?The two armies collided quickly. They did not carry out a meaningless legion aggregation attack, but directly chose the most brutal close combat that best reflected the legion''s combat power. ??Ax roared angrily, his eyes turned blue, as if lightning jumped out, and his movements could not be seen clearly. There was thunder in the air, and the spear roared like a dragon, constantly stabbing the enemy. There are many gun shadows, hiding murderous intent. ïÏïÏïÏ¡ª Thunder and fire. In the blink of an eye, Bazel, the commander of the kingdom¡¯s army, fought with him for more than a hundred rounds. The soldiers next to him, even if they had reached the sixth level, could not clearly see their movements. They are both in the ninth level of the Holy Realm. Bazel is older and broke through earlier, so he has a deeper foundation and can go further on this road. ??However, although Ax''s training time is short, his foundation is more solid, and he is blessed by the blood of God. When it comes to combat effectiveness, he is no worse than Bazel, and even has an advantage in some aspects. For a time, the two were fighting inextricably. ?The violent thunder fighting energy dances along the spear, like the bite of a thunder dragon, full of destruction. As one of the most violent elements in the world, thunder has a strong advantage in terms of lethality. ?Coupled with Ax''s strategy of exchanging injuries for lives, even a high-level powerhouse will be severely injured if he is not careful. ??During the duel between the generals, the soldiers of the two legions also collided with each other. The drums of war were beating, and the iron hooves were galloping. They fought fiercely on the battlefield. ¡°Death!¡± The Evernight Knight, who was riding a tall monster horse, had a hideous face. Taking advantage of the speed advantage brought by the mount, he thrust his spear straight out, and the man and horse seemed to merge into one, ramming into the enemy in front. The kingdom¡¯s elite cavalry were not frightened, and also accelerated their speed, charging towards the Yongye Cavalry. They had no other choice. Since ancient times, cavalry has been the battlefield for the brave. The more afraid you are, the easier it is to die in battle. At this distance, if they retreat, they will only die more miserably. ¨O In an instant, the two collided. The Kingdom Guards'' legion battle line was directly knocked out of a gap. The powerful impact caused the Kingdom Knights in the front row to fly backwards instantly and fall to the ground. ?Dust was flying and screams came one after another. Even an elite warrior of the sixth extraordinary level can only have one end when faced with tons of trampling. Turn into blood mud. ??The warriors of the kingdom are equally brave, their extraordinary strength is not inferior at all, and their fighting will is tenacious enough, but they just cannot resist it. The gap in hard power between the two sides is quite large. Not to mention anything else, just the mount beneath him is not of the same level. They were far away before, so they didn¡¯t notice it. When the two sides got closer, they realized that the magic beast horse under the Yongye Cavalry was a head taller than that of the Kingdom Cavalry. ?Especially that muscular body, he is simply a macho man among horses. Comparing them, the kingdom''s mounts, which originally looked good, are as thin as donkeys. ¡°Come with me and kill them.¡± An epic-level captain roared, his body glowed with black light, he abandoned his spear and picked up his own long knife. The sword was swung out, and a cold light suddenly appeared. The heads of the two kingdom warriors in front flew up, and they immediately fell from their horses and fell to the ground. "Invaders, you deserve to die!" Seeing his own soldiers falling to the ground, a captain of the kingdom became angry and slashed at the Eternal Night Knight in front of him with his sword. Fighting energy surged out and turned into a sharp slash. "die!" The Eternal Night Knight was only at the sixth level of the Extraordinary. He was a far cry from the Kingdom''s Thousand Captains. He was unable to block this furious blow. However, his eyes were still cold and he did not care about the coming of death. He mobilized his fighting spirit and waved. The knife slashed away. Even if you die, you still have to bite off a piece of meat. Without any surprise, the dark sword energy was chopped into pieces, and just as Zhan Mang was about to fall on his head, the Knight of Eternal Night stretched out his sword and easily stopped the incoming Zhan Mang. ?That was a black-armored captain. He looked at the kingdom warriors opposite and chuckled: "Your enemy is me!" ¡°Let¡¯s fight!¡± "die." ??The captain of the kingdom did not hesitate and rushed towards the enemy head-on. The two strong men in the epic realm soon fought each other with swords and swords. (End of this chapter) Chapter 192： Advantages of youth Chapter 192 The Advantages of Youth ¡°Fight!¡± ¡°You all die!¡± ??The long swords were attacking each other, and neither side had any intention of retreating. They were all running to send their opponents away first, which was very fierce. Defense? No need for defense. As long as you send the opponent away first and prevent them from launching a second attack, there is no need to defend. ?Under the education of the Evernight Empire, the Evernight warriors are very brave and sometimes do not take their lives seriously at all. For a time, the entire battlefield was filled with an aura of violence. ??The knight of the Eternal Night Empire slashed at the kingdom guard, instantly tearing his armor apart, then breaking through the armor of qi and blood, and finally cutting his body open. ??The face of the Kingdom Guard was full of determination and determination, and the attack before his death also fell on the Evernight Knight. ?However, the attack, which was enough to crack mountains, crack rocks, and break through metal armor, only made a dull impact sound at this moment. ??The black armor glowed with a deep glow, and the sharp Zhan Mang was swallowed up and dissolved. Sparks flew. ?This fatal attack was neutralized silently. "This is meteorite, how is it possible?!" As if he recognized the material of the equipment, before he died, the kingdom guard''s eyes were wide open, full of shock and disbelief. He didn¡¯t understand why such precious meteorite would be used on an ordinary soldier. Full of doubts and unwillingness, the kingdom guard slowly fell to the ground. "I have to say, you are still quite capable, but it''s a pity that you met me." Looking down at the long and narrow white marks on the armor, the Evernight Knight shook his head, grinned, and expressed his recognition of the strength of the Kingdom''s guards. ?This kingdom guard is very strong, and even he may not be able to win in a fair duel. ?But well, the battlefield is never a place where fairness is sought. ?On the battlefield, it is not only the strength of the soldiers that determines victory or defeat, but also logistics supplies and equipment. After years of development, the Eternal Night Empire has already surpassed most players in terms of equipment and technology. As for the forces in these local planes, they have been left behind and can no longer even see their shadows. Of all the "catalysts", war is the one that most promotes the development of technology. Affected by this, the Evernight Empire has developed rapidly in recent years. The Hundred Nations Alliance also learned a lot of knowledge and developed rapidly during the battle against the Evernight Empire. However, the gap between the two sides has not narrowed, but has become wider. As for why this happens? In the final analysis, there is only one reason, the resource gap. Let''s put it this way, the Hundred Nations Alliance only owns the Northern Continent. For the Eternal Night Empire, the Eastern Continent is only part of the empire''s territory, not all of it. They also have a wider territory in the void. Although most of those territories are in the development stage, it is undeniable that the resources of those lands are indeed very rich. ?Hundred Nations Alliance and Eternal Night Empire are not on the same level in terms of resources. ?Just like the previous blue countries, as long as they are on the right track, the strength displayed by a country with vast territory and rich resources will exceed the imagination of other countries. Can''t even stop it. ?The same is true now. The Eternal Night Empire, supported by many void planes, has no shortage of resources, and they have no regard for cost-effectiveness. ?As long as it can improve combat effectiveness, it is open to creation. As for the cost? Just kidding, there is no cost at all. ??Eternal Night Empire has no shortage of undead creatures, and there are countless tree people who want to work in the void plane. For the Evernight Empire, the only cost is probably the mining wages. However, compared with the value of the ore itself, these are nothing. ? Meteorite is a very precious resource in the Hundred Nations Alliance. It is often only equipped to high-level extraordinary people, but the Eternal Night Empire is different. They equip all warriors. The equipment between the two sides is almost one level apart. In addition to equipment, the gaps in other aspects are also not small. The most obvious thing is the mount beneath him. That''s a difference that can be seen at a glance. The environment of the Northern Continent is very suitable for cultivating horse breeds, and the war horses carefully selected by the kingdom are each very majestic and can be called the king of horses. However, compared with the Evernight Empire, the gap is too big. ?Hundred Nations Alliance uses the entire prairie to cultivate war horses and feeds them with fine feed, while the Eternal Night Empire uses the entire demiplane to cultivate war horses and feeds them with spiritual grass and ferocious beast meat. After years of training, the Yongye Empire now has many excellent horse breeds. For example, it is a nightmare horse that has been infiltrated by darkness and is a hybrid, which is most suitable for dark believers. Another example is a dragon-blooded horse that focuses on physical training, developing muscles, and focusing on endurance, strength, and explosion. Or it may be a galloping horse that is as fast as the wind and can travel thousands of miles in a day, possessing extreme speed. In addition, there are many more... ??And the mounts under this noble army are nightmare horses. To put it bluntly, without relying on knights, just relying on these nightmare horses can capture many mid-level legions. ¡°Hahaha, die to me!¡± ¡°Just a warrior from the Kingdom wants to stop us, but he is really overestimating his capabilities.¡± ¡°In the sight of our Lord, I grant you death!!¡± Roaring angrily, a knight in black armor broke through the defense line of the Kingdom Guards. They waved their long swords and chopped off the Kingdom Guards in front of them. ??No matter how much the kingdom''s imperial guards resisted, it was of no avail. There is no use talking about anything else at this time. After all, everyone has the same extraordinary realm and the same firm will, so the only thing that can compete is hard power. In this aspect, the Night Knight has a clear advantage. In addition to equipment and other external items, there is also the most fatal gap between the two armies. age. ?Compared with this Kingdom Guards, the noble legions of the Evernight Empire are really too young. They are generally a generation younger than the Kingdom Guards. Sometimes, youth is the greatest asset. Because youth means passion, drive, and room for improvement. ?This is not to say that the Kingdom Guards are too old. In terms of lifespan, they are in their prime, and all their body functions are at the peak of their lives. If they fail to break through in the future, then the current period will be the stage when their combat effectiveness is strongest. Yes, the strongest. Your peak, my beginning. The confrontation between the prime of life and youth. You have reached the end, but I have just started! So this will be a very nonsense phenomenon, and it is easy for the opponent to level up just by fighting. This was also the situation on the battlefield at this time. As time went by, this young legion began to improve under the pressure brought by the kingdom''s guards. ?Things that were previously incomprehensible are now gradually becoming clear in my mind. Feeling this change, the Kingdom Guards felt powerless. The young warriors on the opposite side have been furious, and they also want to do so, but the reality is cruel and they are powerless. They are already established. He no longer has the courage he had when he was young. They have lost the confidence that "even if this path is wrong, I can still go back." They can no longer do it. Youth is the greatest confidence. ¡°Jie hahaha, keep on coming, have a good fight!¡± Thunder rumbled in the center of the battlefield. Ax looked ferocious, with many wounds on his body, but his momentum became stronger and stronger. The thunder clung to his body and made a crackling sound. ??The spear kept swinging, and each swing brought up a gust of wind. The lightning flashed, and the shadow of the gun could not be seen clearly. ¡°Hu-hu-¡± ??Bazel was breathing heavily, and his injuries were getting worse. He struggled to parry the spear and resist the attack. ?Feeling Ax''s growing momentum, Bazel also felt helpless. He clearly injured Akers, but as a result, the opponent''s combat effectiveness increased instead of decreasing. "General, we can''t beat him. Let''s retreat. We can still run out now, but it will be over in a while." Seeing that the situation was getting worse, the adjutant beside him hurriedly suggested. "We can''t retreat. The opponent''s horses are better than ours. To retreat is to die." Bazel was silent for a while and quickly replied. As a qualified general, Bazel did not think retreat was a shameful thing. But the problem now is that they can''t escape. Once the battle broke out, Bazel realized that either they would completely defeat this imperial cavalry, or they would all be buried here. As for retreat? Sorry, there is no such option. The gap between the war horses was too big, and they couldn''t escape at all. ??Now with a strong spirit, they can still fight against the Night Knight. Once you choose to retreat, you will have lost your morale and you will really have no choice but to wait for death. ¡°You are so stubborn that you won¡¯t even run away.¡± The black armor was long, and the soldiers in front of him couldn''t help but admire. ??As time goes by, the combat effectiveness of the Evernight Knights becomes stronger and stronger, while the Kingdom Guards are just the opposite. No matter how determined their will is, when their own warriors continue to fall, but their opponents have no losses and are getting stronger and stronger, they can''t help but feel a sense of despair and begin to doubt themselves. ?Once the belief is shaken, it will affect the overall situation like chain lightning. Finally, after a day of fierce fighting. The fighting stopped on this battlefield. ??Ax looked ahead, and there was no one standing anywhere as far as the naked eye could see. The Royal Guards Corps was completely annihilated. ¡°Report to the general, the casualties have been counted.¡± "explain." "We lost 1,372 people and killed more than 10,000 of the enemy." The officer who came to report the situation was very excited and said with a smile: "General, what a victory! Even the regular army of the empire will face the kingdom. For the Imperial Guard, if you want to achieve such a high battle loss ratio, I am afraid that only the previous legions can do it.¡± "Yeah." Ax nodded silently, his face still calm, and there was no sign of any joy. ??In the Evernight Empire, there are many legions that can defeat the sixth-order guards. ?However, there are only a few that can annihilate an entire legion. Being able to lead this newly formed noble army to such an achievement, Ax''s ability is undoubtedly very strong. ¡°Gather their bodies together and burn them,¡± Ax said after a while. ¡°Yes, General.¡± The officer immediately responded loudly. As Eternal Night believers, they naturally also mastered the art of summoning the dead, but no one proposed to do so. After a brief rest, Akers led the legion and rushed into the grassland again to look for other opponents. ??Both sides invested hundreds of thousands of troops here, and the fighting was extremely fierce. However, the overall situation was very clear. The Evernight Empire had the advantage, and the battle line moved forward all the way, heading straight for the capital of the kingdom. Facing the powerful Eternal Night Army, the kingdom was unable to resist and was retreating steadily. Compared to when the war first started, the warriors of the Evernight Empire have become much stronger. ¡­ ?At the same time, there is a sea area near the northern continent. ?In this rough sea, the coastline of the Northern Continent is faintly visible, and a large-scale naval battle is being staged here. ?Hundreds of warships are like steel behemoths, spread all over the sea area, their hulls shine coldly in the sun, and their flags rustle in the wind, indicating their respective camps. The artillery fire was intertwined, the fire was soaring into the sky, the sound of gunfire was continuous, and the smell of gunpowder smoke and sea water filled the air. One can imagine the intensity of the battle. "Aim, shoot, and smash their ships for me." In this naval battle, the Eternal Night Empire had an absolute advantage. Even when they were on an expedition to the Northern Continent, they still steadily suppressed the Alliance on their opponent''s home court. navy. On the battleship hundreds of meters away, the magic cannons made a low roar, and a dazzling light gathered at the muzzles. Immediately afterwards, streaks of light pierced the sky and fell towards the enemy fleet like meteors. Explosions came one after another, flames shot into the sky, and enemy ships broke apart and sank under these powerful attacks. Each of the battleships of the Eternal Night Empire is hundreds of meters long. They are like castles on the sea, indestructible. In front of these behemoths, the ships of the Alliance Navy seemed a little small and fragile. Although they tried their best to fight back, their resistance seemed so weak under the fierce bombardment of the Eternal Night Empire''s magic cannon. In addition to naval battleships, the empire also has sea warriors and super sea beasts to assist in the battle. A naga warrior with strong skills, leading the murloc servants, jumped up from the sea and landed on the battleship''s splint. ?These half-human, half-snake creatures with snake bodies are known for their agility and strength. Their bodies are covered with black scales, which can resist damage from swords and swim freely in the water. "Damn monster, get out of here." As the Marine warriors landed on the splint, the battle became intense. On the battleship of the Hundred Nations Alliance, the Alliance warriors who had been waiting for a long time rushed up and fought with them. ??The Hundred Nations Alliance, which had seen the Sea Clan warriors in their early years, was already prepared for their landing and would not be as panicked as before. ?These alliance warriors are different from those of the past. They also have strong combat effectiveness in close combat. At least this time, there was no one-sided situation. "You don''t overestimate your capabilities." The huge Naga warrior sneered, raised his hand and stabbed out with a spear. The speed was so fast that the charging Alliance soldier didn''t even see the shadow of the spear clearly. He only felt a pain in his body and chest. There was an extra **** mouth as big as the mouth of a bowl. The close combat capabilities of the Alliance Navy have indeed become stronger. But it doesn¡¯t make much sense to the Naga warriors. After many transformations, they can even be called top ocean overlords. (End of this chapter) Chapter 193： end and beginning Chapter 193 The End and the Beginning It¡¯s not just the Alliance warriors who are making progress, the Naga Kingdom¡¯s warriors are not staying where they are, they are also making progress. ??Moreover, they have made greater progress than the Alliance fighters. As a result, the gap between the two sides has not narrowed, but has become larger. The warships of the sea soldiers landed on the coalition forces, rushed to the Navy soldiers, and killed them. ?However, the Naga Kingdom lacks everything except brave warriors. Whenever a warrior is knocked off the ship, more warriors will fill the gap. "Damn monsters, die to me! Forbidden Water Spell: Maelstrom!" ?Seeing more and more monsters coming, a powerful magician became angry. He took out a blue scroll exuding a powerful aura. With a tearing sound, the scroll split from it. ?A huge six-pointed star array immediately appeared on the sea surface, and the vortex formed instantly, and then began to rotate, like a huge mouth of an abyss that swallowed everything, and the surrounding seawater was sucked into it. ?Under the huge suction of the whirlpool, the incoming monster warriors were unable to extricate themselves from being sucked into it. Their armor and bodies were twisted, and they let out shrill screams. Scarlet blood fills the ocean. ¡°Big Kun, destroy it.¡± ??The Naga commander who was commanding saw this and immediately roared loudly. As Nagas whose talents are all focused on physical fitness, when they obtain powerful close combat capabilities, their shortcomings in magic are also extremely obvious. Therefore, even if he is a strong man in the ninth-level holy realm, he has no good way to deal with this maelstrom. ?He himself is not afraid of this kind of harm, but if he wants to break it, he can''t. ?However, amid the roar of the Naga commander, the super sea beast, the deep-sea giant kelp, which was hitting the battleship, quickly responded. It gave up on the battleship that was about to sink, and turned around and rushed towards the maelstrom. ??The deep-sea giant Kun, who has ancient bloodline and has been baptized by the power of creation, is not weaker than those mythical alien species in terms of talent. ??In these years, it has followed the Naga Kingdom in its southern and northern expeditions, and has gone through countless battles, large and small, and it has also completely grown up. ??The extraordinary realm has reached the ninth level of the holy realm, and in terms of combat power, it can even compete with the demigod void beast. ?The huge body, nearly three hundred meters long, rushes across the ocean like a mobile sea fortress. ?The deep-sea giant Kun that entered the vortex opened its huge mouth and roared. A large amount of elemental power was mobilized, and then a beam of light penetrated the large vortex from bottom to top, breaking it apart with a powerful gesture. The sea warriors in the whirlpool were thrown out, and some warriors were pulled by the two forces and turned directly into a ball of blood mist. ¡°You idiot, you can¡¯t even tell the difference between friend and foe.¡± Seeing this, the Naga commander couldn¡¯t help but cursed. The losses caused by this wave of cracking were even greater than before when the whirlpool kept spinning. ¡¬ ??The giant giant kelp of the deep sea screamed in grievance. ¡°Get out of the way.¡± The Naga commander had no choice but to move the deep-sea giant Kun back. The naval battle is still going on. Both sides have been preparing for this battle for a long time, each showing their special abilities. ?After experiencing many failures, the Northern Continent Hundred Nations Alliance also recognized the reality and realized that it would be impossible to block the Yongye Empire''s army on land. There is a clear gap in the combat effectiveness of the two sides. So if you want to block the Evernight Empire, you can only rely on other means. For example, the navy. ?Before the war between the two sides, the Alliance Navy was stronger than the Evernight Empire. Even if it encountered a surprise attack later, it would still be stronger than the Empire Navy. ??But as the Imperial Navy developed and the warships were updated and coupled with the extremely large-scale sea warriors, they completely lost the qualifications for head-on confrontation. At least they can no longer win by relying solely on the navy and ocean warfare. So, they must seize this opportunity, take advantage of the Eternal Night Empire''s expedition, and use the power of the offshore to severely damage or even destroy this naval fleet. Once the Imperial Navy is lost, and only the Sea Tribe army is left, they will have many solutions. ??For this naval battle, the Hundred Nations Alliance has been preparing for a long time, gathering water and ice magicians from many countries, and also deploying many powerful saints. The purpose is to eliminate the Imperial Navy and buy some breathing time for the Alliance. However, when they actually fought, they realized how naive they were before. They have prepared many means, but when they actually face the Imperial Navy, these means seem a bit ridiculous. Compared to the last naval battle, the navy of the Evernight Empire has actually grown a lot. ?This growth rate far exceeded the expectations of the Hundred Nations Alliance think tank. They don¡¯t understand and don¡¯t understand. How could an empire that started with an army develop its navy from nothing to something beyond its own in just a few decades? This is very unreasonable. ?Hmm... In fact, according to normal development, it is indeed impossible for the Yongye Empire to develop to the extent it is now. ??The empire does not lack resources and is willing to spend money on them. But sometimes, resources and money cannot solve all problems. After all, no matter how many resources you have, you still need to have skills. Without the corresponding technology, no matter how many things you have, it will be in vain. ?No, a few years ago, Bloody Dawn held a meeting. After that, everyone exchanged information and sent delegations to each other to learn. Eternal Night Empire has obtained a lot of technology from other players, including naval technology. With the strong support of the empire, the replacement of warships is as fast as making dumplings. One after another, the Alliance warships were destroyed and turned into scrap metal and sank to the bottom of the sea. ?Under the bombardment of the magic cannon, even with the protection of the magic shield, it is of no help. ??The terrifying magic energy cannon is equipped with special energy-penetrating shells. As long as it hits, a few rounds can often penetrate the energy shield and damage the ship. Without the protection of the energy shield, the battleship will sink very quickly when faced with the attack of the Hai clan warriors. ?Hum, boom, boom¡ª ?This largest naval battle in the history of the plane lasted for several days before slowly coming to an end. With a huge advantage, there is no need to say more about the result. The Eternal Night Empire won a complete victory, wiping out the entire alliance navy at the cost of 30% battle losses. Yes, total annihilation. Including those strong men who came in for support, the entire naval fleet was buried in this sea area. Naval battles are so cruel. Once defeated, there is no way to escape. Sometimes hundreds of years of accumulation will return to the beginning. The destruction of this fleet also meant that the Alliance Navy had completely lost hope, and the fire was extinguished along with it. They still have technology and resources. But it makes no sense anymore. ?According to the current trend, the Eternal Night Empire will not be able to reorganize a powerful navy before it destroys the Hundred Nations Alliance. The naval history of the Hundred Nations Alliance ends here. After annihilating the Alliance Navy, the Evernight Empire no longer had any scruples, and rushed directly to all directions of the northern continent, occupying the coast, establishing camp defense lines, and preparing for subsequent attacks. At the same time, a huge army group was assembled and transported here through warships. Another new battlefield has opened up. ¡­ ¡­ At the same time, there is another sea area, in the deep sea. ??The royal city of the Naga Kingdom, the main city of fear, is a huge and spectacular underwater city. ?This city seems to be a masterpiece of nature, coexisting in harmony with the surrounding marine environment and exuding charming charm. The main structure of the city is made up of huge corals. After hundreds of millions of years of growth, these corals have become extremely strong. They are intertwined to form huge domes and towers, as if they are works of art carefully carved by nature. . ?The sun shines through the sea and shines on these corals, reflecting colorful light, like a dreamy castle palace. To be honest, the style of this city is not suitable for the Naga Kingdom. After all, what they do is too barbaric. The two styles paired together are as strange as a two-meter-tall muscular man who likes to play with dolls. As a royal city, the construction here is relatively complete. In the center of the city, there is also a magnificent statue. ?That is the ultimate belief of the Naga Kingdom, fearing the ancestral god. As a subsidiary force of the Evernight Empire, the Naga Kingdom also has the habit of recording history. They know very well how we got to where we are today. Thinking back to those days, Naga was just a relatively ordinary marine race, not weak, but not very strong either. And the fishmen are the lowest form of the marine race, and are only worthy of being slaves and food rations. ?Then one day, they received a call from a great being and were able to enter the divine realm and worship the great god. ?There, all existences have gone through a test, a test involving life and death. ?In that divine test, the coward will die and the brave will live. ?The surviving warriors have all completed their transformation and their strength has increased. After that, they were sent to Haikou and established the Naga tribe, the prototype of the present Naga kingdom. Then, they marched all the way from the east to the north, destroying countless Hai Tribe tribes, and only then did they develop to their current scale. Because of this, the Naga Kingdom respected and feared that god. ??Naga figures can be seen everywhere on the streets, and they all exude a powerful aura. As a royal city, there is a clearer hierarchy here, and ordinary sea people are not even qualified to enter it. Only those brave sea tribesmen who are recognized by the temple and pass the test are qualified to enter the royal city. The royal palace. Inside a huge palace. Dozens of tall figures gathered here. They were of various races, including Nagas and fish-men. They were generally more than ten meters tall. Their bodies were covered with scales, their muscles were strong, their eyes were scarlet, and their eyes were full of violence and killing. ??At the top of the table, sat a huge naga nearly twenty meters tall. His breath overwhelmed all the beings present. He was also in the ninth-level holy realm. He was almost at the end. He is the king of the Naga Kingdom and the first lord of Naga. The system implemented by the Naga Kingdom is rather strange. At first, they followed the Evernight Empire and followed the empire''s system, but later found that it was not suitable. The brains of the Sea Clan do not allow them to manage so many people. So with the help of the imperial think tank, after many experiments, they finally adopted a rather strange system. The system of lordship. ?The Naga Kingdom is divided into multiple territories. Each ninth-level Holy Domain strongman is in charge of a territory and is the master of one party. He does not even need to be responsible for the kingdom. In this way, their management pressure is greatly reduced. ?Of course, this has its advantages and disadvantages. After decentralization, it is indeed easier to manage and develop better. But they are so scattered that once something happens, it is easy to be defeated one by one. It may even happen that neither side recognizes the other, leading to the division of the entire Naga Kingdom. Under normal circumstances, this possibility exists. After all, with a high degree of autonomy, the sovereignty of the territory belongs to the lord and has nothing to do with the kingdom. In this way, how can the people in the territory recognize the kingdom. Fortunately, the situation in the Naga Kingdom is not normal, and they do not rely on the Kingdom to gather their will. ?Faith is the foundation. The kingdom is nothing more than a castle. Unlike the people of the empire who combined the empire with the gods, the original intention of establishing the Naga Kingdom was just to imitate the Evernight Empire. This force can be a kingdom, a territory, or an alliance, whatever you like. But one thing cannot be changed, and that is faith in gods. All beings who do not believe in the Ancestral God of Fear are enemies. As long as you believe in the ancestral gods, it doesn''t matter what territory you are a citizen of or what race you are, it doesn''t matter, you will be classified as one of your own. ?Maybe the classes are different, but the forces they belong to are the same. ¡°Mocha, why did you call us here?¡± A Naga lord below asked, not particularly respecting the Naga King above. ?This is normal. After all, everyone is at the ninth level, they are all lords, and they are all Nagas. Strictly speaking, there is no distinction between superiors and inferiors. ??The tall figure above glanced at him, and the Naga lord looked at him without fear. "Hmph..." King Naga retracted his gaze, hummed softly, glanced below, and found that everyone was here, so he said: "The ancestors have sent down the oracle, the time has come, and ordered us to start a journey of conquest and unify the throne. Facing the sea.¡± ??Many sea tribes below were stunned for a moment, and then exploded instantly. ¡°The expedition journey is finally here, hahaha!!¡± ¡°War! War! War! Sacrifice blood to my god!¡± ¡°The King of Sharks and the Tyrant Whale Alliance have been waiting for so many years and can finally take action.¡± "Jie hahaha, kill, kill, kill them all, let my Lord''s divine light cover the entire ocean, and let all the sea people bow at the feet of the gods!" The sea people do not resist war, and are even very happy. Because only war can make them feel the blood in their hearts, and only life can allow them to sacrifice to the gods and please them. The words of King Naga are not for consultation, but for notification and communication. ¡°Quiet.¡± Let the sea tribe below make noise for a while, and after relaxing their mood, King Naga continued to speak: ¡°I know you are very excited, but please be quiet now. Let¡¯s arrange the work next. The lords are each responsible for an area, and the logistics must be ensured...¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 194： The Three Overlords of the Sea Tribe Chapter 194 The Three Overlords of the Sea Tribe Regarding the war, all the lords of the Naga Kingdom have a unanimous attitude. They all support it fully and must carry out the war no matter what the cost. ?Su Xingyu did not arrange any grand strategy for them, he just issued an oracle telling them that it was time to start unifying the sea areas. ?The person he is today is no longer the person he was then. His profound foundation allows him to lose many times. As long as he is not completely defeated once, then he has the ability to make a comeback again. With the current power of the Naga Kingdom, even if all the sea clan forces in this plane unite, it is impossible to wipe them out in one fell swoop. And if there is really the power to do it, then it is meaningless for Su Xingyu not to formulate a strategy. Up to now, the significance of using conspiracy is actually not that great anymore. No matter how many little tricks you have, you will eventually return to the frontal battlefield at the end. The reason is simple. If you can beat it, then you will win; If you can¡¯t beat it, then you lose; So, Su Xingyu did not even send the imperial think tank to participate, and left the matter entirely to the Naga Kingdom, allowing them to make their own arrangements. ?Under the deliberations of a few wise men from the Sea Tribe, a very crude strategic plan was soon formulated. This plan can be simply divided into three points: front line, support, and logistics. Each lord has his own territorial army, and they select their own opponents for subsequent conquests. The Naga Kingdom selects elite legions from all parties as support troops. Once the war situation is unfavorable, reinforcements will be sent directly. Logistics work is mainly the responsibility of the respective territories, and the kingdom will check for deficiencies. ?There was no unified command in this battle. In decades of war, they had long recognized a reality. That means they are not suitable for command. Compared to the extremely harsh fighting method of the human race, chaotic warfare is more suitable for them. So, even though the Naga Kingdom¡¯s army was large, they did not gather together. The lords of each party can lead their own armies and directly launch a multi-front battle. This method was unanimously approved by the lords. The ratio of sea to land in this plane is 4:6, and the ocean area is slightly smaller than the land area. ?However, the land is divided into multiple continents, and most of the areas are no-man''s land, and there are no complete forces in many places. ?But the ocean is different. Sea tribes can be found almost all over the sea. Wherever seaweed can grow, there are sea tribes living. In this case, it is faster to attack from multiple lines. Under the oracle, the entire Naga Kingdom once again achieved a high degree of unity of will, mobilized quickly, and was very active. Officials who originally suffered from procrastination are now as if they are possessed by AI, and the processing speed has been accelerated dozens of times. At this time, those lords realized that it was not that you were incompetent before, but that you really liked to be lazy and did not exert any strength at all! A large number of Sea Tribe warriors rushed out, and then the entire ocean started to move. All Sea Tribes living here felt the crisis. The gloom of an impending storm enveloped the hearts of every sea clan force, and they quickly gathered their forces to prepare to face this sudden challenge. The originally peaceful underwater world boiled instantly, and the sea water surged, as if it was going to swallow everything. As one of the three dominant forces in this area, the Naga Kingdom¡¯s habits have long been understood by them. This is a crazy, violent force with a strong tendency to expand. They believe in a great being called the Terror Ancestor God. Their warriors are not afraid of death and are very brave in fighting. They like to hold blood sacrifices after the war. ??There are even rumors that the Naga Kingdom is connected to a certain superpower on land. ?Of course, the authenticity of the rumors has not been confirmed. But one thing is true, that is, the rise of the Naga Kingdom took less than a hundred years. To live in a sea area with such a force, other sea clan forces are very unwilling to do so. ??Although the competition among the sea clan forces is fierce, and annihilation is a common occurrence, the number of annihilations in the Naga Kingdom is still too exaggerated. Since their rise to the present, there must be hundreds of sea clan forces that have destroyed and conquered them. Now, when such a lunatic force begins to send out soldiers on a large scale, no matter which force it is, they will feel trembling. ¡­ There are many sea forces in this plane, but there are only two forces that can really pose a threat to the Naga Kingdom. The Royal Shark Court and the Tyrant Whale Alliance. One is a force established by the top marine race, the giant shark people. Before the rise of the Naga Kingdom, they were the most violent overlords in the sea, with countless servants under their command. The other one is a force led by the top marine race, the whale people, and there are many sub-first-level sea race forces in it. When it comes to overall strength, the Whale Alliance and the Shark Royal Court are on par with each other, and there is no obvious difference in strength. ??It''s just that the Giant Shark Court is more violent, likes to fight, and has a reputation far and wide, while the Tyrant Whale Alliance is more gentle and does not stand out in front of others. The current sea can be said to be divided into three parts. The Naga Kingdom, the Shark King''s Court, and the Tyrant Whale Alliance each control a certain area of ??the sea. ?Any force that wants to unify the sea must first deal with the other two enemies, which is very difficult. ??The think tank of the Naga Kingdom usually does not work, but they still understand some simple truths. Compared to the Whale Alliance, they believe that the Shark King''s Court is more of a threat. So they chose the Shark King¡¯s Court as their first opponent. In the territory of King Shark Court, ?Tianyuan City, one of the main cities of the Shark King¡¯s Court. As the main city, Tianyuan City is not only the political and economic center, but also a key point in military strategy. It is the frontline position of the Royal Court against the Naga Kingdom. The city is located in a fertile sea area and is surrounded by steep coral reefs, forming a natural barrier that not only protects the city''s security but also facilitates control of the surrounding sea areas. The main structure of the city is made of hard obsidian. These obsidians have been specially treated to not only resist corrosion, but also have good elasticity and can withstand the strong pressure from the deep sea. The city wall is tall and thick, with the symbol of the Royal Shark carved on it - a huge shark with fangs and claws, symbolizing the power and majesty of the Royal Court. ?The internal layout of Tianyuan City is orderly, with very spacious streets and rows of tall buildings on both sides. Most of these buildings are made of coral and pearls, which are both beautiful and practical. Due to the rich local resources and the policy support of the royal court, this place is very prosperous, with nearly ten million sea people living within its control. In the monster race, the strength of the force is often linked to the number of people. Because they implemented a policy where all the people were soldiers. ?As long as they can bear arms, no matter men, women, old or young, they can all be armed as warriors and sent to the battlefield when necessary. There seems to be something wrong with the atmosphere in Tianyuan City today. The entire Tianyuan City is filled with a tense atmosphere, like the calm before the storm. The Hai people in the city were walking around in a hurry, their faces full of worry and uneasiness. The usually lively trading market had become deserted at this moment. No one cared about the goods on the stalls, and the vendors looked sad and low-spirited. They were talking about something. ¡°I heard that the Naga army is at war with the Shark King¡¯s Court. The Naga army is coming and they want to capture Tianyuan City.¡± ¡°That newly-rising lunatic force? It¡¯s over. The Royal Court has fought with them several times before, but failed to take advantage...¡± ???The Naga Kingdom has no intention of taking things slowly. Their goal is very clear, which is to unify the entire ocean world and become the sole dominant force in the plane of the ocean. If you want to do this, taking it slow will not work, you must be ruthless enough. Facing the main city of the Shark King¡¯s Court, they chose to attack on multiple fronts and attack multiple cities at the same time. ?Such a large-scale mobilization is simply impossible to hide from other forces. The Naga Kingdom has no intention of hiding it, nor does it think it can hide it. ?The army sets off directly to its destination, which is equivalent to directly telling the Shark King''s Court that I just want to take this city. If you have the ability, come and stop me. ?Nearly 100,000 Naga warriors, led by hundreds of thousands of dark murlocs, came to the outside of Tianyuan City under the leadership of Naga Lord Kedel. ??When the Naga army appeared in Tianyuan City''s sight, the entire city seemed to be shrouded in a shadow. ??The guards on the city wall watched nervously at the army in the distance, their heartbeats speeding up as the enemy troops approached. The residents of Tianyuan City also gathered on the city wall, their faces full of fear and uneasiness. Naga Lord Kedel stood at the front of the army. His figure looked unusually tall, and his eyes were cold and firm, as if he had already seen the fall of Tianyuan City. ??The scepter in his hand was waving, making a chilling sound, as if declaring his victory. "Smod, I give you a chance to open the door, surrender, and believe in my lord." Lord Naga''s voice echoed over Tianyuan City like cold waves. ?Smulder stood at the highest point of the city wall. He and Naga Lord Kedel were old acquaintances. The two began to fight each other decades ago. After that, even though the Naga Kingdom began to develop stably and no longer expanded, and no major battles broke out, the two still often led their armies to fight. Smod''s eyes crossed the sea water and stared at the Naga army in the distance. His heart was filled with anger. As the lord of the Giant Shark Court, when would anyone dare to talk to him like this? But he also knew very well that the current situation was very important to Tianyuan. The city is extremely disadvantageous. "Kedel, do you think you can defeat Tianyuan City with your strength?" Smod was a little uneasy, but at this time, he couldn''t say soft words, which would be equivalent to ruining his life. "There are hundreds of thousands of people in Tianyuan City." There are elite soldiers, millions of people in the royal court, and countless defense facilities. If you are not afraid of death, then give it a try." "In that case, let''s see you on the battlefield." Kedel sneered, stopped communicating, turned to look at the Naga army, and raised the scepter in his hand that represented the lord''s will: ¡°Brave warriors, the Ancestral God of Fear is watching you. Capture this city, sacrifice your blood to my lord, and bathe in the divine light!!¡± ¡°Sacrifice blood to my lord and bathe in the divine light!¡± ¡°Sacrifice blood to my lord and bathe in the divine light!¡± ¡°Sacrifice blood to my lord and bathe in the divine light!¡± ?The warriors responded enthusiastically to Lord Naga''s call, as if they were about to sacrifice their lives for the gods in the next second, with extreme fanaticism. ¡°Attack!¡± With the scepter waving, the warriors launched an offensive charge. The special conch sound shook the sky, and the Naga army surged towards Tianyuan City like a tide. ??The guards on the city wall stood ready, their arrows poured down like a torrential rain, and the water element turned into cannonballs and shot at the enemy, trying to block the attack of the army. ?However, the number of Naga warriors was too great, and their arrows were quickly shot down, unable to form an effective barrier at all. ??The few arrows that hit the Naga warriors had no effect. The Naga warriors'' armor glowed with black light, and the magic arrows with considerable attack power were quickly neutralized. "For the glory of my lord!" The Naga warrior in the front row pulled out the short spear behind him and threw it violently. The short spear cut through the sea water, and with a fierce momentum, it went straight towards the wall of Tianyuan City. "Bang!" The short spear hit the city wall hard, making a deafening sound. The masonry on the city wall was shattered, exposing the soil and gravel below. ¡°Charge!¡± The Naga warriors let out a thundering cry. They waved their weapons and charged towards the city wall. Their steps were firm and powerful, as if they were trying to level all obstacles that hindered their progress. ?This ferocious momentum frightened a group of royal soldiers. When the lord of Tianyuan City saw this, he quickly roared and shouted: ¡°Stop them, kill one person, and I will be rewarded with ten magic stones. If you kill a centurion, I will be rewarded with a set of epic equipment. If you kill a thousand-person elder, I will be rewarded with a fief.¡± The words of the Lord of Tianyuan City were like a stream of clear water, instantly dispelling the fear in the hearts of the soldiers in the Royal Court. Their eyes became firm and fiery, as if they saw the dawn of victory. ¡°For Tianyuan City, for our homeland, kill!¡± The soldiers of Tianyuan City let out a loud shout. They waved their weapons and launched a counterattack against the Naga warriors. Most of the cities among the sea tribe''s forces can only serve as auxiliaries and cannot be relied upon too much. There is no other way, who allows the Sea Clan to launch an attack from above. The warriors on both sides fought together. A **** battle broke out. ¡°Death.¡± The tall giant shark warrior swung his shark-tooth steel knife and killed the dark fish-man in front of him with one blow. The exquisite equipment had no effect. "Looking for death." When the Naga warrior next to him saw this, he was furious. He jumped up and pierced the giant shark warrior''s chest with his spear. ?However, the giant shark warrior reacted extremely quickly. He dodged sideways and avoided the spear attack. ?Subsequently, he slashed at the Naga warrior''s spear with a backhand slash. The Naga warriors danced with their spears, and the spears forged from meteorite iron collided with the shark-tooth swords. Dang Dang Dang¡ª For a time, the two of them were fighting inextricably. ?However, it is still the Naga Kingdom that has the upper hand on the scene. ¡°Break through their defences.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 195： Battle of Tianyuan City Chapter 195 Battle of Tianyuan City It is undeniable that these giant shark warriors are indeed powerful and can compete head-on with the Naga warriors without falling behind. However, on the battlefield, such warriors are only a minority. Not all the people of the Giant Shark Court are giant shark people. Shark people are just a large category, and they are also subdivided into multiple subcategories. ?Just like the Naga Kingdom, in the Naga Kingdom, dark Nagas are the main body, but not all. They also have races such as dark fishmen. The top giant shark warriors have strength comparable to that of Naga warriors, but other royal warriors do not have such strength. When they faced the Naga warriors, they were completely at a disadvantage. Led by the Naga warriors, the Naga Kingdom¡¯s army steadily suppressed the Tianyuan City garrison. ?There are no other factors, just one point is enough. The number of Naga warriors on the battlefield is more than twice that of the giant shark warriors. They could only stop half of the Naga warriors, and the garrison could not stop the impact of the remaining Naga warriors. ¡°Come with me and kill them.¡± A Naga warrior waved his spear, and the tip of the spear flashed with cold light. A blood mark appeared on the necks of the two Black Horn Shark warriors, their heads floated upward, and they died on the spot. When the fishman warrior behind him saw this, he roared angrily, stepped forward quickly, and fought with the other shark guards. "kill!" "kill!" "kill!" ??Two brave warriors from the sea tribe fought fiercely, and their shouts of killing intertwined together to form a shocking war song. The long knives collided, and the specially-made weapons were not blocked by the sea water, showing extremely powerful power. They fought together in a melee. There was me among you, and you among me. There was no distinction between them. This is the unique fighting method of the monster race, melee. A battlefield caught in a melee is many times more cruel than an ordinary battlefield. In this battlefield, it is difficult for soldiers to distinguish between ourselves and the enemy. There are enemies on all sides. You don¡¯t know whether what suddenly appears behind you is the enemy¡¯s sword or the shield of your comrade. Melee is the stage for the brave and the graveyard for the cowardly. Only the most elite warriors can survive this cruel meat grinding ground. Soldiers from both sides continued to fall. Their bodies either fell to the ground or floated. The blood dyed the sea red, and the strong smell of blood filled the sea, stimulating the nerves of the soldiers. Even if their comrades died, they were not afraid. They rushed forward to fill the vacant positions and continued to fight with their opponents. Fight until death. Stimulated by the blood, the warriors became more and more violent, and the wildness inherited from their bloodline also awakened, and soon overwhelmed the reason to stay awake. They started to get crazy. The fighting method soon changed to one of exchanging lives for lives. The weapon swept away, and the Naga warrior pierced the chest of the shark man in front of him with one blow. Facing the enemy attacking from the side, he swung his long and thick tail, and heard a snap. The body of the shark man was dented and the bones were broken. , flew out instantly. ¡ª ?Two blue tridents stabbed from behind with great speed. After the Naga warrior fell into a frenzy, his reaction speed obviously slowed down and he failed to avoid the attack. ??The extremely sharp trident broke through the heavy armor on Naga''s body, but it failed to penetrate the flesh and blood as expected. The "ding" sound was blocked by the fine scales. ?But even so, the heartbreaking pain still made Naga wake up. ??The Naga warrior quickly turned his head, roaring with blood, his eyes flashing with cold light, extremely violent, and the spear passed across. ?The two shark men didn''t even have time to make defensive moves. They only felt their bodies light and then were cut off at the waist. ??The thick and long tail stretched out and rolled up the remains of the shark man. The Naga warrior took a few quick bites and swallowed the flesh and blood into his belly. Soon it turned into a stream of essence and flowed to the whole body. The surging energy and blood blended into the heavy armor and began to repair the gaps in it. ??The damaged holes in the heavy armor began to be repaired at a speed visible to the naked eye. After following them in battle for many years, coupled with the characteristics of the equipment, these growth-type equipment have already possessed a weak spirituality. Although it does not meet the standards of a tool spirit, it is unable to communicate, and even has great limitations. But when they are around their owners, they can indeed do some things that may seem unbelievable to ordinary people. ?For example, repairing themselves, strictly speaking, they are no longer conventional weapons and equipment. "kill!" The Naga warriors did not stop. They swiped their tails and charged out again. As their spears danced, cold light flashed, and in an instant, several shark warriors died. ??The huge body of the Naga warriors is particularly outstanding even on the entire sea battlefield, and their individual soldier ability is even more overwhelming. It is no exaggeration to say that among all the sea warriors present, fighting at the same level, they are the strongest. Even the giant shark warriors are actually slightly different from them. Otherwise, how could they rise up under the suppression of the Shark King¡¯s Court and become one of the three overlords of the Sea Tribe? To put it bluntly, it¡¯s because they can fight. ??As Su Xingyu''s strength grows, the divine grace he can bestow becomes more powerful. Coupled with the blessings of regular weapons and other aspects, the Naga family¡¯s cultivation talents become even more terrifying. Not to mention, there are all kinds of acquired help. Su Xingyu said that he did not care about the Naga Kingdom, but various basic training facilities were still arranged for them. Some outstanding warriors are even allowed to go to the Evernight Empire for further training. Otherwise, given their abilities, how could they have grown to this point in just a few decades. ??The Naga warriors are wreaking havoc on the battlefield, and the spears in their hands are like the sickles of death, constantly harvesting the enemy. ??The deaths of the defenders of Tianyuan City were extremely miserable, with either a hole in their chests, their heads exploded, or their waists cut off. The battle armor on their bodies did not play any role. There is a big gap between the two sides in terms of equipment and weapons. After obtaining the Smelting Furnace, the price of weapons and equipment is further reduced. Nearly all warriors who have reached level 6 have a set of growth-type weapons and equipment. ?These weapons and equipment have grown with them and have become exclusive equipment. They are extremely suitable. On them, the effect is no less than epic. There is a gap in weapons and equipment, and there is also a gap between soldiers. When the two are superimposed, there is no need to say more about the result. ??The Naga warriors can kill these Sea Tribe guards with just one move. ?Under the leadership of the Naga warriors, the entire battlefield appeared in front of everyone, and this was the scene. The Naga warriors were like big children rushing into the kindergarten, sweeping across all directions, without a single enemy. "Damn it, these guys didn''t use all their strength when they fought with us before." Lord Smode on the city wall looked very ugly, both because the battlefield situation was not good and because he was looked down upon. Prior to this, the giant shark lord Smulder and the naga lord Kedel, due to the close distance between their territories, the two sides fought at intervals. Although the scale is small, there are only tens of thousands of people. ??However, Smode remembers very well that during the first battle, those Naga warriors did not have the combat effectiveness now. Facing the giant shark warriors, it often took two Naga warriors to intercept them. After the subsequent equipment upgrades, it can barely block it. But most of the time, they can only be beaten passively. As a result, the Naga warriors turned around and suppressed the giant shark warriors. ?Furthermore, the number of Naga warriors is more than that of giant shark warriors. ?Such a big change made Smode think that when Kedel fought him before, he didn''t use all his strength at all. Smulder''s conjecture is reasonable. After all, for a race, a few decades is really too short. Weapons and equipment can be updated, but soldiers cannot be updated as well. So there is only one possibility. The opponent fought before and hid part of his strength. ?But this is not the case. The real reason is that the Naga warriors are indeed transforming. Yes, they are still getting stronger. With the help of the gods, as long as they work hard enough, their bloodline will become stronger and stronger. ??The stronger the bloodline, the stronger the combat power. And one more thing. Bloodline can be passed on. ?Theoretically speaking, the bloodline strength of today''s new generation of Nagas is at least twice as strong as that of the first batch of Nagas. ??As passed down from generation to generation, sooner or later, they will be completely transformed into dark naga. "Lord, what should we do? The defense line is about to be breached!" Seeing the situation on the battlefield getting worse and worse, the general on the city wall looked at Smod, hoping that the lord could come up with an idea. "Sir, why don''t we ask for help? There are too many Naga warriors coming this time, and their combat power is stronger than the giant shark warriors. Unless the royal court supports more giant shark warriors, we will not be able to stop them at all." Another A famous general suggested. As a close confidant of Smod, he had also fought against the Naga army and knew something about the Naga. Compared with the current batch of Naga warriors, the ones they fought before felt like a mixed army. "Impossible. Other areas of the Royal Court are also being invaded. The situation may be worse than ours. In a short period of time, the Royal Court will not be able to count on it." Smode shook his head and rejected his subordinate''s proposal. Tianyuan The city is indeed very important, but over the years, it has received a lot of support. After eating up so many resources, as soon as something happened, you immediately asked for help? ?Then what¡¯s the point of supporting you before? What''s more, the entire royal court is now at war, and there is no strength to support them. ¡°Then we can only hold on.¡± General Jusha¡¯s face looked a little ugly. As the order came, the soldiers of the royal court began to switch from offense to defense. "Want to fight a war of attrition? Come with me and kill them." The commander of the sixth-level Naga Legion, the eighth-level Great Naga, sneered and led his own bodyguards to start attacking the defense line. ??This is a Guards Corps with extremely strong combat effectiveness. Even in the entire Naga Kingdom, it is ranked among the top legions. Sixth-level warriors are not uncommon in the Naga Kingdom. Whether they are from the Naga tribe or the fish-men tribe, you can find many of them. However, there are not many true sixth-level legions, especially the guards-level legions, which are even rarer. After all, Naga also belongs to the monster race. It is really difficult to form a legion of the almost disordered sea warriors. ?There are many warriors who meet the requirements, but when they come together to form a legion, they don¡¯t seem to meet the requirements very well. Rather than fighting together with the legion, Naga warriors still prefer to hang out with the Murloc warriors. One person can lead several Murloc warriors and charge forward with them. Fortunately, after some troubles, the Naga Kingdom still found its own method of training troops and successfully formed an army. ??The seawater around them has been dyed red by all kinds of blood, but the Naga warriors in the legion are not affected at all. Their eyes are scarlet, and they look at the Royal Court warriors with indifferent eyes. Like an apex predator watching its prey. The great Naga roared loudly, swung his huge spear, and slashed down. ??The spear instantly bloomed into a terrifying darkness, as if it had condensed endless dark power, and the seawater was filled with a suffocating sense of depression. Wherever the spear pointed, the enemy''s defense was cut open as easily as paper, with flesh and blood and broken limbs flying everywhere. ??The Great Naga''s movement of wielding the spear is like a violent storm, and every swing is accompanied by an earth-shattering roar. The spear danced in his hand like a living thing, as if it had a will of its own, wildly devouring the lives of the enemy. ?The enemies were vulnerable to the attack of the Great Naga, and their resistance was like a mantis blocking a car, appearing so insignificant. Under the leadership of the Great Naga, the elite Naga warriors burst out with terrifying combat power, and the defense line formed by the Royal Court Guards was torn apart in an instant. ¡°Weak creatures, feel the fear in the glory of our Lord!¡± ¡°Kill, kill, kill!¡± "die." ??The Naga warrior moved its tail, leaped rapidly, and pierced the enemy formation like a spear. The speed was extremely fast, and the spear thrust was even faster. Poof! ??The giant shark warrior didn''t react yet. He only heard a crisp sound, and the huge head shattered like a watermelon. ??The giant shark warriors who were able to compete with the Naga warriors before, faced these super elites who formed a legion, and it was a little hard to resist for a while. The cooperation among the legion soldiers has allowed their combat effectiveness to complete the transformation. Even if you dodge one round of attacks, there will be a second and third round immediately. ??Obviously there were not many legion soldiers, but their cooperation gave the royal court guards the illusion that they were surrounded by enemies. Such a fierce offensive caused the Royal Court''s defense line to collapse. The Naga warriors are getting more and more crazy. Killing! Kill! Kill! In order to fear the ancestor gods, kill all enemies. My mind was filled with all kinds of violent consciousness, but his eyes were still cold, like a ruthless killing machine. ¡°It¡¯s just a fool¡¯s errand to try to stop my ace army!¡± Kedel saw a satisfied smile on his face when he saw the performance of the Naga army. ?It¡¯s no wonder that I spent so much effort to build the Naga Army. It¡¯s combat effectiveness is undeniable, it¡¯s extremely strong. ¡°Retreat!¡± ¡°Open the defensive magic circle and stop them!¡± The generals of Tianyuan City saw that the situation was not good and immediately chose to retreat. At the same time, an extremely huge energy shield rose up, enveloping the entire city. (End of this chapter) Chapter 196： Ocean war, the spirit of creation (please subscribe) Chapter 196 Ocean War, the Spirit of Creation (please subscribe) ??The Royal Court soldiers retreated to Tianyuan City, completely giving up the idea of ??leaving the city and engaging in a head-on battle with the Naga army. They relied on various defense facilities in the city and magic arrays to counterattack. ?This caused a lot of trouble for the Naga army. But for a while, the Naga army, which lacked siege equipment, really had no good way to deal with them. After all, this is the deep sea, and many land siege equipment cannot be used directly. In addition, Tianyuan City''s defense system is too complete. ??Various magic arrays cooperate with each other, showing endless power. ?The entire Tianyuan City is like an iron hedgehog, able to fight and resist, but outsiders cannot touch it. To be honest, Tianyuan City''s defense system was somewhat beyond Kedel''s expectations. ?Before this, he had also attacked Tianyuan City, but the army strength at that time was somewhat insufficient and he did not force this defense system. ?Kedel did not know that this system was actually only perfected recently and was not there from the beginning. After all, there will be demand only when there are difficulties. Before the rise of the Naga Kingdom, in the entire ocean world, except for the Whale Alliance, no other force had enough strength to threaten the Shark King''s Court. ??And the Tyrant Whale Alliance doesn''t like to expand. It only cares about its own three-acre territory. Under normal circumstances, it will not attack the main city of the Royal Court, so there is no need to improve the city''s defense system. Because it was built in vain, and no other force dared to attack them. So with this waste of resources, it is better to cultivate more extraordinary warriors and continue to expand the territory. ??However, with the rise of the Naga Kingdom, considering their habits, the Giant Shark Court does not believe that they can live in peace with each other. It is only a matter of time before the two sides go to war. So the city defense plan that was thrown into the trash can in the early years was picked up again, and a lot of resources were invested to successfully establish a defense system. Previously, Smode thought that the royal court was making a fuss out of a molehill. To deal with the Naga army, they did not need to rely on external force at all and could just do it head-on. As a result, the current situation on the battlefield slapped him hard. Facts have proved that this defense system is still useful. ?But well, strength is strength...the shortcomings are also obvious. The consumption is too great. It is so big that even Tianyuan City cannot afford it. ?Looking at the crazily burning energy crystals, Smod''s face turned ugly. The consumption of this system was too exaggerated. According to this trend, Tianyuan City''s crystal reserves would not last long at all. ¡°It¡¯s really troublesome, and there¡¯s even a turtle shell hidden inside.¡± Kedel looked at the energy shield above the city, feeling a little troubled, and then smiled coldly: "Continue to attack, I want to see how long they can hold on to such a large defensive shield!" "The Naga warrior changed the shield and spear, don''t hold back, use all your strength, shoot through this turtle shell for me." The Naga warrior stopped, took the special short spear from behind, his arm muscles bulged, and then suddenly moved forward Shoot away. While the short spear penetrates, the elements are quickly released, turning into a thick and long elemental cannon. ?Tens of thousands of terrifying long cannons hit the energy shield. ?Bang bang bang¡ª ¡°Get out of my way!!¡± Horrible explosions sounded, and the energy shield began to shake violently amidst the continuous explosions, as if it was about to collapse in the next second. ??The soldiers of the Royal Court watched the changes in the shield nervously, shouting loudly, and their heartbeats accelerated a lot. Fortunately, after a period of violent shaking, the energy shield shone brightly again, and the entire shield took on a new look and became completely stable. The soldiers in the royal court all breathed a sigh of relief. ??Then it fell into a war of attrition again. The Naga army used various methods to attack the energy shield in an attempt to break through Tianyuan City''s defense system. Legions gather to attack, special weapons cover the strikes, and strong men attack together... ?However, even a concentrated attack with an energy level reaching the demigod level could not break through Tianyuan City''s defense system. After all, this is the strategic location chosen by the Shark King''s Court to resist the attack of the Naga Kingdom. If they can''t even do this, they would be looking down upon them. As a regional lord and commander of the army, Kedel was a little annoyed when he saw this situation, but he did not lose his mind and he quickly responded. ?Ten thousand Naga warriors, led by 30,000 murloc warriors, and the 100,000 servant warriors who arrived later, began to clean up the forces of the Shark King''s Court around Tianyuan City. Even though the Naga Kingdom did not hide its intentions and marched in a generous manner, the time left for Tianyuan City was still too short. In such a short period of time, they can only shrink the power in the core area. As for other places, they can only leave it to fate. ??If there is a city nearby, then hide in it. If there is no city, then just wait for death. The left and right are just servants, nothing important. In this ocean world, everything is lacking except the sea people. As long as they can keep the foundation of the Royal Court, they can have as many other Sea Tribe servants as they want. ? Tianyuan City''s laissez-faire policy, coupled with their short resistance time, meant that when the Naga army came over, other forces affiliated with the Royal Court were completely unable to stop it. Destroyed with one blow. What''s more, when the Naga army arrived, he led the entire tribe and directly chose to surrender. ???If the strength of the guards of Tianyuan City is slightly worse than that of the Naga army, but they can still fight, then these auxiliary armies with tattered equipment are basically rubbish. They are not even worthy of being opponents of the Naga army. ??At Tianyuan City, although a Naga army was mobilized to leave, the pressure on Tianyuan City has not been reduced. Other elite warriors, especially the Naga legions, are still besieging Tianyuan City, constantly launching long-range attacks and consuming Tianyuan City''s energy reserves. ?Kedel is not in a hurry, he is ready for a protracted war. He has great confidence in the Naga Kingdom''s logistics strength. In terms of logistics, there will never be any sea force that can match them. Behind them is the Eternal Night Empire! It was a super empire that occupied two continents and touched the void plane. With their support, Kedel has no worries about the Naga Kingdom¡¯s logistical problems. That''s right, that''s what he thinks. Logically speaking, as a super power, they should form an internal loop, achieve self-sufficiency, and pin their hopes on other powers. This is very inappropriate. ?However, his own family knows their own affairs, and the rulers of the Naga Kingdom are very aware of the habits of their own people. They are not cut out for this. You can let them fight, but if you train them into a legion, they can barely do it. Let¡¯s forget about managing logistics, building equipment, doing development, etc. As the saying goes, it is important for a person to be self-aware. The same goes for monsters.? ? ? Take weapons and equipment as an example. Look at the Shark Royal Court, after so many years of development, the results are still not the same. The strength of weapons and equipment is entirely supported by materials. ??The Naga Kingdom does not think that it is inferior to the Shark King''s Court. If it chooses to develop itself, it should also be able to forge weapons and equipment. However, does this make sense? Compared with the Evernight Empire, it is still rubbish. Instead of wasting time on forging, it is better to directly provide the materials to the Evernight Empire and then exchange them for high-quality weapons and equipment. ?It is this kind of thinking that causes the Naga Kingdom to be highly dependent on the Evernight Empire. Once it breaks away, the entire kingdom may collapse directly. Fortunately, both of them belong to the dark gods, so there is no such possibility. Relying on logistics to delay the opponent to death is not a good method, but it is not a bad method either. ??If possible, Kedel still prefers to fight on the battlefield and win through war. Even though this will lead to increased casualties on one''s own side,... this method is great! Why do they want to become strong? Isn¡¯t it just to please themselves? Died for the ancestral gods and returned to the embrace of death, isn¡¯t it the best destination for believers like them! ? It is a pity that Tianyuan City does not want this. They do not want to fight the Naga warriors to the death. ??Except for Tianyuan City, other areas were also fighting. All the lords of the Naga Kingdom dispatched almost at the same time, personally leading their territorial armies to attack the nearest main city of the Royal Court. ?These royal court main cities have strong or weak defense capabilities, but even the weakest royal court main city is beyond the imagination of other sea clan forces. Fortunately, the Naga Kingdom is not an ordinary force. After years of development, their strength has already surpassed the Shark King''s Court. ??Some of these main border cities were defended, while others fell directly into the hands of the Naga Kingdom. ?Different from the "good deeds" of the Evernight Empire in the Northern Continent, the Naga Kingdom''s policies are simple and crude. Those who surrender live and those who resist die. manage? Management sucks! If you don¡¯t want to die, then be honest and obedient, or else they will all be sent to feed sea beasts. ??The Naga Kingdom still adheres to the law of the jungle. Here, weakness is the original sin. If you want to gain status and gain respect, you have to become stronger. ?As long as you are strong enough and perform enough meritorious deeds, even a slave can become a high-ranking lord. The Naga Kingdom does not discriminate against other races. The lords of the kingdom are not all Nagas. There are also many foreign races, such as the Dark Fishman Tribe, Crazy Shark Tribe, Dragon Whale Tribe, etc. ??As long as one believes in the dark gods, the Naga Kingdom is still very tolerant and any race can be integrated into it. They can accept even former mortal enemies. ??The Naga Kingdom and the Shark King''s Court went into full-scale war, mobilizing more than two million troops. The scale was unprecedented and shocked the entire ocean world. ?They realized that the Naga Kingdom was not just making a fuss this time, but was going to take serious action. ?Blood stained the sea, and corpses sank to the bottom of the sea. While the two sides were fighting, the entire ocean world was boiling with flames of war sweeping across all directions, and wars were everywhere. In this war, no force can stay out. This is not because both sides are targeting them, but it is a very real problem. The forces on both sides are too large. When they conflict, it will naturally affect the surrounding forces. ?Just like a storm, when two storms collide, the impact will be far greater than before, and everything will be involved and torn to pieces. So other sea clan forces have only two choices, either to join the Naga Kingdom¡¯s camp or to join the Shark King¡¯s camp. As for not adding the two together and waiting and watching independently? I want to eat shit! ?If you want to sit on the sidelines, you must first be strong enough. Unfortunately, in the ocean of this plane, only the Tyrant Whale Alliance barely reaches this standard. Other sea clan forces, if they want to add up to the two, can only become the fuel for these two war machines. The wars fought by the sea clan forces are very cruel. Sometimes hundreds of thousands of warriors will die in a day. The difficulty of siege is not as difficult as on land, so the process is faster. ?But even so, given the huge size of both sides, it will take at least several decades to end this war. ¡­ A remote sea area where an archipelago lies. ?In this remote sea area, the islands are like bright pearls dotted on the blue sea. ?The sun shines on the sea, the waves are sparkling, and the blue sky and white clouds complement each other, forming a beautiful picture. The islands are covered with dense tropical rainforests, lush and green. The trees are tall and straight, with lush branches and leaves, covering the sky and the sun, bringing vitality and vitality to this land. In addition to tropical rainforests, there are also vast grasslands and beaches on the islands. There are green grasses on the grassland, with flocks of cattle and sheep eating green grass leisurely; and on the golden beach, the sea water is crystal clear, making it a good place for swimming and diving. ?Here, the gifts of nature are vividly displayed, allowing people to clearly feel the magic and beauty of nature. ?Several fishing boats are slowly approaching from the distant coastline. The fishermen on them are dark-skinned, strong, and wearing animal skin clothes. They are full of wild and natural beauty. Their faces were painted with strange paints and patterns, like the symbols of a certain tribe. ¡°This fishing trip has yielded quite a harvest, which is enough for us to eat for a while.¡± A man on the fishing boat said happily with a joyful face. ¡°The harvest is really good. When I was a child, I would go out with my dad for several days at a time, and sometimes I would come back empty-handed. Now every time I go out, I have harvested something, which is much better than before.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on lately, but I feel like there are a lot more fish nearby.¡± The fishermen were chatting, their faces full of joy. Although with the development of the tribe, they have not been hungry for a long time, no one will dislike that they have a lot of food. ??Moreover, the food given by the temple can only keep their family fed and clothed. If they want to practice and become stronger and become extraordinary warriors, they have to work **** their own. ?Back to the islands, the solid feeling of stepping on the beach made all the fishermen feel at ease. ??Although they have good water skills, they can even fight with the sea tribe in the sea. But as human beings, their home ground is still the land. ¡°Thanks to the Spirit of Creation, I¡¯m back alive again.¡± The fishermen did not rush to unload their cargo. Instead, they gathered in a circle and prayed devoutly to their gods, the spirit of creation, and thanked the gods for their protection and for allowing them to survive again. Their voices echoed in the sea breeze, accompanied by the rhythm of the waves, and seemed particularly solemn and sacred. (End of this chapter) Chapter 197： Apocalypse Tribe Chapter 197 Apocalypse Tribe On the largest island. In the center of the island is a lush green grassland, where many wooden houses are built. They are scattered in an orderly manner on the grassland, integrating with the surrounding natural environment. ?These wooden houses are built using local wood, maintaining the color and texture of the logs, giving them a simple and warm feeling. The roofs are covered with thick thatch to withstand wind and rain. This island, as well as the other islands, all belong to a large tribe called "Apocalypse". ?This tribe has a population of millions. The grassland is the core of the tribe and is home to hundreds of thousands of people. Other tribesmen belong to various islands. In the center of the tribe, there is a towering tree that reaches into the sky. ?It has broad branches and lush green leaves, like a huge umbrella, covering the surrounding houses. Under the tree is an open space for tribal people to gather, rest, and hold sacrificial ceremonies. This is a spirit-gathering tree, and it seems to be of the same species as the one in Yongye City. In fact, the two are not only the same species, but also closely related. Strictly speaking, this spirit-gathering tree is the offspring of the spirit-gathering mother tree in Yongye City. When the Spirit Gathering Tree first produced seeds, Su Xingyu kept one. Later, he used the divine power of creation to continuously cultivate it to improve the quality of his talent, and finally planted it on the Apocalypse Tribe. After years of careful care by the Tianqi tribe and the help of the gods of creation, this spirit-gathering tree has grown much faster than its other siblings. While other second-generation sub-trees are still struggling for the seventh level, it has already broken through the eighth level. . ??The Apocalypse Tribe has developed so rapidly over the years, and it can be said that the Spirit Gathering Tree is indispensable. All the surrounding spiritual energy was gathered and concentrated on the islands, providing a superior cultivation environment for the tribesmen. So in order to show respect for the Spirit-Gathering Tree, the Tianqi tribe designated it as a "holy tree" and worshiped it every year. Several large ranches were built around the core area of ??the tribe, where many large ferocious beasts were bred. From the appearance point of view, these ferocious beasts do not match the local environment. They do not look like native ferocious beasts, but more like someone has transported them from afar. ?However, these large ferocious beasts are indeed prey captured by the Apocalypse tribesmen from the half-plane of the void when they go out for training. ?They have many advantages, such as good meat quality, and docile Qi and blood, which is easy for ordinary people to absorb and consume. After years of domestication by the Tianqi tribe, they have already transformed from ferocious beasts into qualified farmed animals, providing a large amount of meat for the local tribesmen. ?At the edge of the grassland, there is also a dense forest, which provides a natural barrier for this grassland. There are all kinds of exotic trees and plants growing in the forest, which are lush and green, adding a bit of mystery and beauty to this land. If you ignore the living conditions, there is no doubt that this place is a qualified tourist destination. ¡°Chief, I¡¯m back.¡± A strong man, more than two meters tall, came to the center of the tribe, shouted, stretched out his hand to push open the wooden door, and walked in. ??The strong man named Li Qiong is the first warrior of the Apocalypse tribe, and his extraordinary realm reaches the ninth level. ¡°Come back as soon as you come back, what¡¯s the name of the ghost?¡± The middle-aged man in the room raised his head and looked at Li Qiong, with some helplessness on his face. ?The middle-aged man named Mo Qi is the current patriarch of the Apocalypse Tribe. He is also one of the few ninth-level experts in the Apocalypse Tribe and a magician in the Holy Realm. Mo Qi stopped what he was doing and asked: "How is the exploration going this time? Is there any harvest?" Li Qiong smiled "hehe", patted his chest, and said confidently: "I went out personally. If there is any problem, I will definitely come back with a great victory. This time we hunted a total of three ninth-level beasts and seven eighth-level beasts. The ferocious beast is enough for the tribe to use for a while.¡± "The harvest this time is good, much better than last time." When Mo Qi heard this, he was slightly startled, as if he did not expect that the harvest this time would be so great, but he quickly frowned: "How are the casualties? Are you going to take everyone on another adventure?" His voice suddenly became stern, and Li Qiong''s body trembled subconsciously. "No, no, without your order from the clan leader, how could I dare to take risks!" Li Qiong explained quickly, fearing that Mo Qi would misunderstand, "Only a few young men were injured this time, and they were all minor injuries. They will be fine after lying down for a few days." Okay, it¡¯s nothing serious.¡± Hearing this, Mo Qi softened his tone and said, "Tell me the specific process of hunting." ¡°Okay.¡± Li Qiong nodded. Even if this plane enters the medium realm and the spiritual energy concentration increases a lot, given the conditions in the surrounding islands, it is impossible for a ninth-level holy beast to be born in a short period of time without external intervention. So the place where Li Qiong hunts ferocious beasts is not the surrounding islands, and of course it cannot be the sea. After all, although an extraordinary strong person can reduce the impact of the environment to a certain extent, it is still very difficult to hunt sea beasts in the deep sea. ?Since the Apocalypse tribe converted to the gods, they have received gifts from the gods from time to time. ?For example, weapons and equipment, food and seeds, these are all gifts given to believers by the spirit of creation. ?Of course, there are also opening up channels to connect to other void planes. ? Comparing the "King of Evernight"''s care for the Evernight Empire, and the "Ancestral God of Fear"''s care for the Naga Kingdom, the "Spirit of Creation" has a completely different way of cultivating the Apocalypse Tribe. Let''s put it this way, believers of other gods will make sacrifices and pray from time to time in order to gain the attention of the gods. Sometimes, the gods will directly give divine favors. Let¡¯s put it this way, the gods may not respond to believers¡¯ prayers, but all believers can intuitively feel their connection with that great existence. He is like the sun hanging in the sky, shining on everything in the world. No one can ignore His existence. As for the Spirit of Creation... since they accidentally contacted this great being decades ago, the tribesmen have only seen a handful of miracles, and most of their daily prayers have not been answered. Only a small number of tribesmen can obtain the divine favor. ??The Apocalypse Tribe has a religious religion within it, and its status is quite high, but they do not require every tribesman to believe in gods, it all depends on everyone¡¯s wishes. Except for a very small number of believers, others are not even aware of their connection with the gods of creation. ?This makes some shallow believers, sometimes even in their hearts, doubt whether gods really exist. Gods naturally exist. Without the help of the Spirit of Creation, the Apocalypse tribe might still be fighting for territory with ferocious beasts. ?Of course, it is also possible that it was directly destroyed by a ferocious beast. After all, after the concentration of spiritual energy increases, the strength of the ferocious beasts increases more obviously than that of the human race. With their strength, they may not be able to withstand the early waves of impact. Even if they survive, it would be a foolish dream for them to dominate this archipelago on their own. ?So, generally speaking, the Apocalypse tribe agrees with the spirit of creation, but they are not able to connect with this, which makes them feel uncomfortable. The Spirit of Creation has a great influence on the Apocalypse tribe, but there are no "people" in sight. Things will be done, but people will never see it. Very mysterious. ¡°When is the next trial?¡± Mo Qi asked after hearing Li Qiong¡¯s experience. ¡°The great priest said, after three months.¡± Li Qiong thought for a moment and replied. Mo Qi nodded, and then said: "Go and inform everyone that the sacrifice will be held tonight, and all clan members need to come over, and nothing can be delayed." Although the God of Creation did not explicitly say that all Tianqi people should believe in Him, Mo Qi believed that whether the God said it or not was one thing, and whether he did it or not was another matter. You should never forget your roots as a human being. ?After reading the "books" that recorded the history of the tribe, Mo Qi knew very well what state the Apocalypse Tribe was in at the time. Without the help of the gods of creation, they would never have survived. They would either be annexed by other tribes or die outright. There was no third possibility. Therefore, in order to repay the gods, let alone anything else, at least the tribe must become fully religious. Today¡¯s Apocalypse tribe really cannot lose the spirit of creation. Don¡¯t say anything else, just say a few words. ??Although the Spirit of Creation does not bestow exclusive divine favor on believers, 90% of the high-level extraordinary beings in the Apocalypse tribe are devout believers of the Spirit of Creation. Especially those ¡°divine beasts¡± enlightened by gods, all of them are fanatical believers. In this world, the strong have absolute dominance over the weak. So no matter what the reason is, Mo Qidu believes that it is best for him to solve the tribe''s faith issue first. ¡°Okay, which side of the temple do I need to inform?¡± Li Qiong asked again. "What do you think?" Mo Qi looked at him angrily after hearing this. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Li Qiong replied matter-of-factly. ¡­¡± Mo Qi was speechless for a while, hating that iron could not become steel. ¡°Sometimes I really want to open your head and see what¡¯s inside. The tribe is holding a ceremony to sacrifice the gods. If you don¡¯t notify the temple, do you want me to preside over it?¡± Li Qiong didn''t care and smiled: "It''s enough to say no earlier. If you don''t say it, I won''t know what to do. Do you have anything else to ask? If not, I will go over and inform them." It¡¯s really tiring to communicate with you. Mo Qi sighed secretly in his heart and waved his hand, "I get a headache when I see you, so get out of here." "okay." ?Li Qiong quickly left the house and ran quickly towards the other side of the tribe, and soon arrived at the temple on the edge of the tribe. In the temple, after hearing Li Qiong¡¯s intention, the high priest¡¯s face was very surprised. ¡°The patriarch is going to hold a sacrificial ceremony. It was held just two months ago. Why is it coming again..." Influenced by the creation gods, the high priest actually doesn''t care much about sacrifices. Just like what I said before, as long as you don¡¯t slander, it doesn¡¯t matter if you are an unbeliever. Affected by this, the high priest did not like holding sacrificial ceremonies very much. There was no other reason than that it was too troublesome. With this time, I might as well go to the temple and learn more about the laws left by the spirit of creation, and strive to break through to the demigod realm as soon as possible. That''s right, the great priest is also a ninth-level priest. And the strength is not weak. "I don''t know, this is arranged by the patriarch." Li Qiong replied honestly. "Ask the clan leader for me. Why don''t we hold it this time? The day of God''s coming will be in two weeks. We can hold it together then." After thinking about it, the high priest said in a tentative tone. ¡°No, I already informed everyone on the way here.¡± Li Qiong shook his head. ¡­¡± The great priest was speechless. After a while, the high priest sighed and reluctantly accepted the reality: "Okay, you go back and tell the clan leader, I know what to do." Li Qiong left satisfied. That night, the Apocalypse tribe held a grand sacrifice, and all kinds of extremely precious sacrifices were carried up and offered to the great spirit of creation. ?Different from the **** sacrifices of the Eternal Night Empire and the Naga Kingdom, although the sacrifices of the Apocalypse Tribe also include various ferocious beasts, most of them have been cooked and are used as food, which looks normal. A grand, yet plain sacrifice. ?Huge power of faith surged from all directions like streams, eventually converging into a river and flowing into the statue of God. ??The statue bloomed with silvery brilliance, covering the islands. All existences on the islands were affected, and the bloodline hidden in the deepest parts of the body was being pried. The growth rate of trees and vegetation has accelerated, and the ancient bloodline of ferocious beasts has begun to revive. ¡°Thanks to my Lord, creation will last forever.¡± The changes in the statue made all the Tianqi people excited. They did not expect that this time the gods would actually respond. ¡­ In the mysterious space. ?A tall figure is sitting on the throne. He is wearing a white robe and has a handsome appearance, as if he is an innate **** from ancient mythology. ?A pair of silver eyes, deep and bright, as if they can see into the essence of everything. There is a prismatic crystal between the eyebrows, which is emitting a faint light at the moment, as if it is connected to the source of mysterious power. He holds a scepter in his hand. The scepter is inlaid with gems and sparkles with dazzling light, symbolizing his endless power and majesty. The man has a gentle face, just like a teacher in a school, elegant and easy-going. ??But there is a sense of nobility in him. This is not the kind of nobility cultivated by an extraordinary noble young master, but an innate and sacred noble temperament. "What happened again? Why did the power of faith suddenly increase so much?" Feeling the impact of faith, Su Xingyu opened his eyes, feeling a little confused. Soon, He discovered the specific source of his faith. ??Apocalypse Tribe. Although He has other sources of faith besides the Apocalypse Tribe, those places either don¡¯t have enough believers to create a faith impact, or are too far away to affect Him. After briefly checking the situation, Su Xingyu was speechless. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve encountered it. The gods are not in a hurry, the great priests are not in a hurry, but the tribe leader is rushing to convert the people¡¯s beliefs.¡± In view of the behavior of the Tianqi tribe, Su Xingyu had to interrupt his practice to deal with the sudden influx of faith. The current Spirit of Creation has already been promoted to the rank of demigod, and his strength cannot be underestimated. Divide the power of faith into three parts, part of which is integrated into the pool of faith for storage, part of which is absorbed and transformed, and part of which is fed back to all living beings. (End of this chapter) Chapter 198： The plane of chaos, Union College Chapter 198: The Chaotic Plane, United College Su Xingyu¡¯s followers can now be divided into two broad categories, the darkness believers led by the Evernight Empire, and the creation believers led by the Apocalypse Tribe. These two groups of believers have no contact with each other and do not know the existence of each other at all. There is no connection between the beliefs on both sides. As for why there are two groups of believers, we have to start from the beginning. Unlike other players, Su Xingyu has two godheads, one is the dark godhead given by the system, and the other is his own creation godhead. Both godheads helped him a lot. The former was his foundation, and the latter was his golden finger. It can be said that both are indispensable. If one was missing, there would be no current situation. The Godhead of Creation is very powerful, especially the ability to trace his bloodline back to its origin. This allowed Su Xingyu to not worry about lack of resources for a long time. ??Moreover, he has created a large number of strong men who can quickly establish a foothold in the elementary realm. Among all the players, Su Xingyu¡¯s group of believers is the least distinctive, but it is also the one with the strongest foundation. At the second qualifying match, when seeing those players who survived until the end, most of the spectators in the Eastern Region had two questions in their minds. ?That''s "How can Yongye survive until now?" and "Where did this guy get so many extraordinary strong men?" Even the "war believers" who specialize in the path of warriors cannot compare to him in terms of quality. Just thinking about it, you will know how terrible it is. The reason for this is the godhead of creation. Relying on the energy of creation that he gathered, Su Xingyu laid a solid foundation for the original Night Tribe. After that, it developed and grew, and the snowball grew bigger and bigger, which formed the subsequent situation. However, times are changing too fast, and as time goes by, the role of this ¡°golden finger¡± gradually decreases. It¡¯s not that its capabilities have declined. The energy of creation is still as powerful as when it first came in, very powerful. The problem is not with the Godhead of Creation, but with Su Xingyu. ?He became stronger too fast, and the Eternal Night Empire also developed too fast. How fast is it coming? ? ?The two are almost no longer on the same level. The developed Eternal Night Empire can destroy the original Night Tribe with just one breath. ??However, as the Eternal Night Empire grew and grew, there was almost no change in the creation godhead. It still took a long time for it to accumulate enough strengthened creation energy. The difference in size between the two is so large that the influence that the Godhead of Creation can have is extremely limited. Su Xingyu didn''t want to waste his "golden finger", so he thought of dividing the Godhead and developing the God of Creation religion based on the Godhead of Creation. ?Then it happened to be a period of seclusion, so we took advantage of the situation and found a few primitive tribes far away from the Evernight Empire as anchor points for belief and began to develop. One of them is the Apocalypse Tribe. After decades of development, they have grown from a small tribe to the current masters of the archipelago, a super powerful force with millions of tribesmen. Su Xingyu¡¯s positioning of Creation believers is completely different from that of Eternal Night believers. ??The Yongye believers are taking the lord route, developing in an all-round way and conquering the world. ??The creation believers are completely different. They follow the elite route. The tribe is just a carrier, and the divine religion is the essence. ??If we say that the structure of the extraordinary beings of the Eternal Night Empire is like a pyramid, the structure is stable, and the higher the layers, the stronger the strength and the smaller the number. ?Then the number of extraordinary believers in the Apocalypse tribe from low level to high level is not directly related to each other. ? Their extraordinary system does not have a huge extraordinary foundation to support it. There is only one reason why a ninth-level powerhouse can appear. The talent is just strong enough. ??This is a tribe with abnormal development. There are not many tribesmen. There are strong men in the holy realm, and there are also weak men who have practiced hard but have stopped at the third level. The strong have not enslaved the weak, nor have the weak been eliminated. Relying on the religious beliefs, the tribe maintains a delicately balanced order, and there is not even a too obvious hierarchy. ??Obviously there are millions of tribesmen and there are ninth-level experts, but they still have the social system of the primitive tribe. They lead a daily life of farming, breeding, and hunting. In essence, it is no different from what it was a few decades ago, except that the scale has expanded many times. ?With the help of Su Xingyu, the hunting team of the Apocalypse Tribe often travels to other demi-planes for training, and by the way, they conduct missionary activities and conduct simple missionaries to all living beings. ??Whether it is ferocious beasts, vegetation, or monster races, all can believe in the Cult of Creation. ?Through the penetration of faith, today¡¯s Creation God Cult has its roots in many demi-planes and even complete planes, but the scale is not large. ?But even so, the strength of the Spirit of Creation has also increased by leaps and bounds, and the Godhead of Creation is no longer rootless water. With the support of faith, its ability has been greatly enhanced. ?This "golden finger" that has been with him for many years has regained its second life and once again became an important boost. Eggs of ferocious beasts are traced back to their origins in His hands, awakening the ancient bloodline. The spiritual grass vegetation, nourished by the divine power of creation, rapidly grows and mutates, becoming super vegetation. It can be said that the foundation of His power is still expanding and becoming thicker. ¡­ The entire plane has fallen into chaos. From land to sea, there is no safe place. ??Unfortunately, Su Xingyu is the driving force behind this plane turmoil, no... I should say he is the leader. ?Without His appearance, all the forces would never have fallen into war at this moment. ?Under His command, millions of warriors from the Eternal Night Empire poured into the Northern Continent, and they swept across the entire continent like a black storm. ?The iron hooves trampled all over the mountains and rivers, invincible, and everything was trampled under their feet. Siege cities and seize territory, open up territory and expand territory. ?Under the impact of the empire, the Hundred Nations Alliance has long existed in name only, and the territory it controls now is less than one-third of what it was before the war. The so-called Hundred Kingdoms in the North are the subjugation of the country and the surrender of the country. ?The land is like this, and the ocean is not much better. The entire ocean world has fallen into chaos as the two dominant forces started a war. Nagas and giant sharks are everywhere, and war has become the main theme of today''s ocean world. This is an unprecedented war. Its scale and the number of forces involved exceed everyone''s expectations. Before this, no one had ever seen the effects of a collision between two superpowers.????And now, they saw it. Can only be described in four words, extremely terrifying. The entire ocean world was filled with the smell of blood, the sea water was dyed red, and the corpses of sea warriors were floating in pieces on the sea. Even the craziest and most rational sea beasts were frightened when they saw the scene of the two armies fighting. . From the perspective of sentient beings in other worlds, the world is undoubtedly in chaos, with wars raging and all living beings dying. The entire plane is in its most critical stage. ?However, from the perspective of the Eternal Night Empire, it is much normal. They are completing another expansion, just as they expanded from the Red River area to the Black Earth Plain, then expanded from the Black Earth Plain to the four directions, and finally occupied the entire Eastern Continent. The current war in the Northern Continent is just another sparse and ordinary expansion. Apart from the longer war cycle, there is nothing surprising. ??And if you look at it from Su Xingyu''s perspective, it''s even less interesting. Unifying the planes is an idea he had in his early years, and now he is slowly realizing this idea. Everything is for the sake of becoming stronger. ?Eternal Night Empire, Naga Kingdom, and Apocalypse Tribe are just cards in his hand. ¡­ ?Eternal Night City. First Union College. As the first comprehensive college in the Evernight Empire facing the outside world, United College is not only the current academic center of the Evernight Empire, but also a platform for multicultural integration. This is where students from different planes and backgrounds gather together, where they learn knowledge, exchange ideas, and pursue truth and progress together. ?In this academy, there are a variety of disciplines and majors, from basic scientific research to advanced magical skills, from practical technical applications to abstract philosophical thinking, everything is available, focusing on comprehensiveness. Not only the Eternal Night Empire, but also other players¡¯ faith forces have also built corresponding colleges internally to connect with students from outside. When communicating for the first time, the members of Bloody Dawn were all tentative in their participation, with the idea of ????doing the best and forgetting if they didn¡¯t. ?However, since the first batch of delegation members returned, everyone who had tasted the benefits immediately realized that this plan was very feasible. Therefore, we increased investment in resources in this area, not only expanding the size of the delegation for each past exchange, but also stepping up the construction process of our own college, striving to enable students to learn better. Among all the academies, the most popular ones are undoubtedly the academies built by "Eternal Night" and "Glory". The two have the strongest overall strength, the fastest growing faith power, and the main race is the human race with the best universality. No matter what race you are, as long as you come here, you can learn something from it. The only difference is more and less. ??Moreover, the progress of the two is relatively advanced, which can also be used as a reference for their future development, or even directly copied. The two of them naturally knew what everyone was thinking, but they didn''t take it to heart. Except for some core secrets, everything else is open for everyone to learn. Martial arena. On the arena, students with different appearances are conducting the semi-annual competition. These students are all young, mostly around eighteen years old, but their extraordinary realm has already reached the intermediate level of extraordinary. What¡¯s more, it has reached the peak of the sixth level and is approaching the seventh level. ?The stands were filled with onlookers, all students from this college. ?Not only students from the combat department, but also students from other departments heard the sound and rushed over to watch the martial arts competition that takes place once a year. ?Looking at the members fighting in the ring, they shouted loudly and cheered for the players they supported. ?On the high platform, the dean of the college and many college tutors were sitting in their seats. They looked at the students below and smiled, as if they were seeing their past selves. ?Those who can serve as combat instructors in the United Academy, without exception, are all experts at at least the eighth level of the legendary realm. As for the principal of the academy, he is a super strong person in the ninth level of the Holy Realm. In their opinion, although the moves of the students competing below are a little immature, they are full of hope and their future is limitless. ¡°Teacher Ruolan, do you want to make a bet?¡± One tutor suddenly spoke and smiled at the other tutor. ??The female tutor named Ruolan didn''t want to talk to her, but she was a little curious, "What are you betting on?" ¡°Let¡¯s bet on who has the highest ranking among the students in our two classes in this school year competition.¡± The female instructor smiled and said: "It''s a bet, just have fun. If I remember correctly, you have a holy water crystal core in your hand. I just got a piece of dragon-marked fine iron some time ago. The value of the two items Almost enough to be used as a bet, what do you think?¡± "good." ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± For the two people who were born into noble families, this was not a precious bet, so an agreement was quickly reached. The conversation between the two attracted the attention of other instructors. Looking at the two young teachers, they couldn''t help but sigh in their hearts, it''s great to be young. ??The college leader sitting in the main seat also heard the conversation between the two and glanced here, but did not stop this behavior. Even encouraged. ¡°Since everyone seems to be interested in this, old man, let me add some fuel to the fire and make this assessment more lively.¡± The dean of the college touched his beard and took out a blood-red fruit: "This is the Dragon Heart Fruit. Whoever gets the first place in this assessment will get the Dragon Heart Fruit." "Dragon Heart Fruit? What kind of fruit is this? It''s so full of blood!" A tutor felt the aura coming from the fruit and asked curiously. ¡°I¡¯m ignorant, I don¡¯t even know this.¡± The colleague next to him immediately laughed. ¡°You are great, you say it.¡± The instructor said angrily. "It is said that when dragons reach the end of their lifespan, they will find a closed space as a place to die. After they die, the energy and blood in their bodies will condense together, and eventually a tree will be cultivated, the Dragon Heart Fruit. It is the fruit of this tree.¡± The colleague explained confidently: "This kind of tree is very special. They only bear fruit once in their life, and when someone picks the fruit, the tree will wither immediately. This also makes the dragon heart fruit very rare. Regardless. Whether it is swallowed directly or used to make potions, it is a very rare treasure. I didn¡¯t expect that the headmaster actually had one and was willing to take it out. " For everyone present, anything that has a clear way to obtain it is not considered a treasure. The truly valuable things are those things that can only be obtained by luck. Obviously, Dragon Heart Fruit is such an item. ?After the dean took out the Dragon Heart Fruit, the leaders around him saw this and took out a lot of good things as extra rewards for this assessment. The already fierce battle among the students below became even more intense. (End of this chapter) Chapter 199： The upcoming decisive battle, the thoughts of the Blood Empire Chapter 199: The upcoming decisive battle, the thoughts of the Blood Empire When all parties are making steady progress, more than ten years have passed by in a blink of an eye. ??As time goes by, the forces invested by the Evernight Empire in the Northern Continent become more and more powerful, and more and more warriors travel thousands of miles to the Northern Continent to participate in the war. For these warriors, this is both a danger and a rare opportunity. ??At present, the main force of the Hundred Nations Alliance has been restrained by the imperial army. The remaining ones are either rebels or miscellaneous troops. There is a considerable gap in strength with them and there is nothing to fear. ??If you don¡¯t fight and gain military exploits at this time, why don¡¯t you just wait to directly participate in the final decisive battle? Today''s Northern Continent is an undeveloped treasure land for the people of the empire. As long as you have some skills and recruit a group of people, you can easily occupy a piece of land and become a member of the aristocratic class. This cross-class temptation is something they cannot refuse. At this moment, both the people of the empire and the people of the Northern Continent can clearly understand that the Hundred Nations Alliance is going to perish and the Northern Continent is going to change hands. Compared to before the war, the number of forces in the Hundred Nations Alliance has been greatly reduced. Some were completely destroyed under the iron heel of the empire and turned into dust in history. Others were frightened by the imperial force and chose to submit. The Hundred Nations Alliance is no longer worthy of the name, and there are only ten left if it survives. ?However, what is commendable is that they have achieved internal unity. ?Under the oppression of the imperial army, they were forced to achieve a high degree of unification. Now there will no longer be the situation where each of them fought separately. ??If they can survive this wave of offensive, maybe a superpower that can rival the Blood Empire will be born in the northern continent in the future. Maybe it will be smaller than the Hundred Nations Alliance in terms of size, but it is definitely stronger than the Hundred Nations Alliance. ??A snake cannot survive without a head. The reason why the previous Hundred Nations Alliance suffered miserably was because the Yongye Empire''s army was too strong, but the main reason was that they failed to integrate their forces internally. ??If countries don¡¯t help each other, it¡¯s good if they don¡¯t cause obstacles. ?Each country has its own ideas. It¡¯s okay to fight with favorable winds and gain military exploits. It¡¯s okay for everyone to eat meat and drink soup together. However, when encountering difficulties, shortcomings will become apparent. The internal integration is their only gain in this war. Laid a foundation for the future unification of the Northern Continent. If...they still have a future. No matter how you look at it, the Northern Continent Alliance has no future. ?This is not just because the country fell, the countries rebelled, and the enemy troops came to the city. The most critical point is that the people of their kingdom have begun to disapprove of their rule. The lands occupied by the empire in the early days have now been assimilated. The people on the land recognized the rule of the Eternal Night Empire. ??The class still exists, but compared to the Hundred Kingdoms Alliance, the future is dark. Under the rule of the Eternal Night Empire, they still have some hope. ?So they all threw themselves into the arms of the Eternal Night Empire, which made the nobles of the kingdom grit their teeth. Land and people, this is the main reason why the Hundred Nations Alliance can fight a war of attrition against the Evernight Empire. Now, the territory has fallen and the people have rebelled. ?With the existing army alone, they cannot resist for long. Once it is destroyed, there is absolutely no possibility of restoration. All the top leaders of the kingdom are aware of this. They did not want their kingdom to collapse and become a line of text in future history books or a stepping stone for other countries to reach the top. Under this kind of oppression, the remaining high-level officials of the kingdom began to become crazy. They will do whatever they can to resist the forces of the Eternal Night Empire, whether it is blood sacrifice, praying to evil gods, or accepting the harsh conditions of the Blood Empire, any method will do. As long as the kingdom can survive, they will do whatever it takes. , use them all. The remaining young adults were recruited and irrigated using secret methods to accelerate their growth at the cost of destroying the foundation, and then let them go to fight against the Eternal Night Army. The alliance, which is already on the verge of national collapse, is no longer calm. Like drowning creatures, they will grab any life-saving straw they can to survive. Even if the straw is so thin that it cannot bear their weight, it will not have any effect. ?Such a crazy approach naturally caused riots among the people in the kingdom. ??However, the remaining nobles of the kingdom didn''t care about this at all and suppressed it directly with force. ?This also made all the people of the kingdom realize that the noble masters with armies and high-level extraordinary beings are the real masters of the kingdom. ?At the moment of crisis, the civilization and order they had created before were directly torn to pieces, and they returned to the most primitive era again. An era where strength is the rule. I have to say that there is something in the crazy Hundred Nations Alliance. They did cause some trouble to the Evernight Empire regardless of the consequences. ??If they had this awareness at the beginning, Su Xingyu would definitely end it personally, without any delay, and let the Eternal Night Empire and them slowly waste away. Even if He ends up in person, it will cause a lot of troubles, such as unstable foundation, inability to manage, etc., but these troubles are not as troublesome as those of a completely crazy mainland power. Fortunately, the overall situation has been decided now, and the actual territory controlled is far less than that of the Hundred Nations Alliance before the war. Even if it is completely crazy, it cannot leverage too much power. ?However, seeing this situation, the Eternal Night Empire does not want to cause trouble in vain. After all, with the status of the Hundred Nations Alliance, it will still be very troublesome if it is relieved. If it continues to consume, even if it is defeated, I am afraid that it will only get a dead land.?????This is the future territory of the empire, and we cannot let them waste it like this. ?So the empire also began to mobilize its troops on a large scale, and brought back several top legions that had trained themselves in the demiplane, preparing for the final decisive battle. Other religious forces have also penetrated from all directions, creating chaos and destroying the alliance. In fact, there is no need for the empire to create it specially. The current alliance is already in chaos, and it is all supported by the strength of the top nobles. ??If this was an ordinary world without extraordinary power, then there would definitely have been rebels within the alliance. It is a pity that there is no if, with the strength of the people of the kingdom, even if they unite, they cannot overthrow the nobles above. Western Continent. This is a special land. Different from the ordinary yellow land and black land, most of the soil in the Western Continent is blood red, as if the entire continent has been soaked in blood. In the center of the continent, there is a vast, splendid and **** palace. The gorgeous palace is decorated with exquisite murals and sculptures. These artworks are mainly red, which complements the blood-colored walls of the palace. There is a huge throne placed above the main hall. The seat is covered with soft red cushions, which are all made of the furs of high-level ferocious beasts. The armrests and backrests of the throne are carved with complex patterns, exuding ancient and mysterious breath. ?On both sides of the interior of the hall, there are two rows of tall stone pillars. The stone pillars are carved with lifelike reliefs, telling the history and myths of the Western Continent. The floor of the main hall was covered with a red carpet, which was embroidered with golden patterns, which was very exquisite. "People from the Northern Continent are here again. Tell us what you think. Are we going to participate this time?" Sitting on the throne was a noble young man who looked to be in his twenties. He was the Western Continent. The only overlord force, the supreme ruler of the Blood Empire. Blood Emperor, Angel. Since the lifespan of the vampire race is much longer than that of the human race, even though this blood emperor is young, in fact, he has been in power for nearly two hundred years. The Blood Empire under his rule did not show too much aggression, but the internal changes were beyond imagination. In the past two hundred years, he not only unified the internal forces of the Blood Clan, but also took back the scattered power from the Blood Clan. He also learned from the human social system of the Northern Continent and implemented a series of reform policies. Whether it was people''s livelihood or other aspects of construction, it reached the peak in the history of the Blood Empire. Because of this, he was respected as the Wise King by the people of the blood race. "Your Majesty, I think we should send troops to support the Northern Continent, and it must be a strong aid. It is best to help them contain the top legions of the Evernight Empire and reduce their pressure." Everyone gathered here today. In order to discuss whether to support the Hundred Nations Alliance, when all the bosses on the throne were speaking, one of the vampire elders said. "It sounds nice and you are providing great assistance, but you really don''t take our soldiers seriously! Do you know how strong the top legions of the Eternal Night Empire are? Do you know that we have suffered losses in order to support the Hundred Nations Alliance over the years? How many warriors are there?" Some people supported it, while others opposed it. Another Elder of the Longxue Tribe yelled loudly without caring about the occasion. At the beginning of the war between the Eternal Night Empire and the Alliance of Hundred Nations, the Blood Empire waited and watched with the idea of ??watching a show. They were even prepared to sell resources to both sides after the two sides were tired of fighting. As for the Hundred Nations Alliance, although it was unfavorable in the early stage, they didn''t take it too seriously. They believed that this was just an ordinary war, just like the invasion of the Blood Empire. After more than ten years of fighting, the other side would give up and retreat. . ??So the Hundred Nations Alliance also sent a considerable number of troops to station at the edge of the strait connecting the two sides of the Taiwan Strait to prevent the invasion of the Blood Empire. ?Then gradually, as the Yongye army marched in, both sides realized something was wrong. The strength of the Yongye Empire exceeded their expectations. ?The Hundred Nations Alliance had to relax its policies and strengthen exchanges with the Blood Empire. However, for the first time, the Blood Empire did not embarrass them or put forward harsh conditions, and began to support the Hundred Nations Alliance. From the beginning, it was just material support, then a small number of strong men went there, and in the end, the entire legion was sent directly to the northern continent to fight against the Evernight Empire. The Eternal Night Empire is naturally aware of this, but it is difficult to point it out. Since the Blood Empire has not fully intervened and only has a few legions, then let them do it. But not pointing it out does not mean that they have no reaction. All the Blood Legion in the northern continent have been specially taken care of. So over the years, the losses of the Blood Legion that have come to support are not small. Not to mention the servant army, the regular army alone, in total, there are hundreds of thousands. ?There is also a fully-equipped sixth-level epic army, a top-notch army that has converted one-fifth of its high-level ranks and is expected to be promoted to high-level ranks in the future. ?This kind of loss is not too small even for the Blood Empire. "Elder Decorah, you can''t say that. Today''s situation is different from the past. The Evernight Empire is expanding day by day. If we leave it alone, it will threaten us sooner or later. There is still a Hundred Nations Alliance blocking it and acting as a buffer zone. Once the Hundred Kingdoms If the National Alliance is destroyed, the Blood Empire will face them directly, and the losses will be even greater." "This makes sense. While the Hundred Nations Alliance is still here, we can still hide behind it. Once they disappear, our pressure will be even greater. I agree with support, and it must be strong support. Even if it is a direct declaration of war, it is not a bad idea. No." ¡°I also agree with Elder Comor¡¯s proposal to support the Hundred Nations Alliance.¡± ¡°Agree.¡± "agree." Gradually, more and more elders voted in favor, and the young emperor on the throne also had a smile on his face. "I object." At this moment, a sudden voice sounded, and a younger elder looked at everyone and said softly: "As you said, the Evernight Empire is indeed powerful, but to say that it directly threatens us would be an exaggeration. " "Before you talk, take a look at the map. This is the Eternal Night Empire, located in the south of the Eastern Continent, and we are located in the Western Continent, with a Northern Continent in between. They are tens of thousands of miles away from us. Such a long distance, Not to mention ordinary legions, even high-level experts will take several months to come. " Taking out a newly drawn world map, the young elder began to point at the map and explained his reasons for not supporting it, "Even if they really destroy the Hundred Nations Alliance, unless they move the capital, they will not be able to control the Northern Continent at all. We don¡¯t need to fight them at this time. Wouldn¡¯t it be better for us to support another alliance after they have destroyed the Hundred Nations Alliance?¡± After listening to his words, the elders had different expressions. Some were indifferent, some frowned, and some closed their eyes in deep thought. ¡°So the distance between the Eastern Continent and the Northern Continent is so far? This is the first time I know about it.¡± "It makes sense. Since the Eternal Night Empire wants to destroy the Hundred Nations Alliance, it must be well prepared. Even if we really send people there, it may not be effective, and we may suffer heavy losses. Don''t forget, the Seventeenth Army is How it was destroyed!" "Your idea is not advisable. I think we should send troops. Even if the outcome cannot be changed, the Eternal Night Empire cannot be allowed to take over the Northern Continent so easily." An elder with a cold face said in a cold voice: "Besides, who told you , in the past, we must support the Hundred Nations Alliance in the Northern Continent?¡± ¡°You mean¡± an elder hesitated, ¡°Isn¡¯t this bad?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with it. The Hundred Nations Alliance has accumulated wealth for hundreds of years! Tsk tsk!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 200： Prelude to decisive battle Chapter 200 Prelude to the decisive battle ??The elders of the Blood Empire discussed each other, expressing their opinions and putting forward their own opinions. However, the number of people supporting the two views was almost the same, so they could never reach a unified opinion. In the end, it was the supreme ruler, the master of the empire, who made the decision. And Angel¡¯s opinion is very clear, that is, strong support. Strong support. ??If you look at internal development and external wars alone, Angel is definitely an emperor who pays attention to development and does not like war. ?However, this is not the case, or on the contrary, Angel is an ambitious emperor. His ambition is too great. It was so big that even with the original strength of the Blood Empire, it could not be completed. ?Everything he did, unifying the internal forces of the Blood Empire, concentrating power, implementing reforms, and developing people''s livelihood, was all for one purpose, and that was to unify the plane. While other vampires were still basking in the glory of the empire and content with the status quo, Angel had a different idea. He wants to conquer all the forces in the entire plane, turn them all into slaves of the Blood Empire, and then use the power of the entire plane to surpass the long-lost god, the ancestor of the Blood Empire. Originally, according to Angel''s plan, the Blood Empire should develop for a period of time, and then launch a full-scale invasion of the Northern Continent when its strength is sufficient, and engage in internal and external attacks against the internal rebel forces. Unfortunately, the emergence of the Evernight Empire broke the his plan. When he saw them going to war, Angel thought that the two sides would have to fight for at least a hundred years, and possibly even longer. ??However, the speed of the Eternal Night Empire''s conquest far exceeded the Blood Empire''s imagination, and they also did an excellent job in managing and governing the captured area. ?By the time Angel realized the seriousness of the problem, it was already too late. In just a few decades, the Hundred Nations Alliance was actually about to perish, and it was due to invasion by foreign enemies. This was something that no one would have dared to believe a hundred years ago. ?However, the facts are now before our eyes. The Hundred Nations Alliance is on the verge of destruction. If we leave it alone, it may not be long before there will be no Hundred Nations Alliance in this world. Since the matter is irreversible, let¡¯s add some more trouble to the Eternal Night Empire before the Hundred Nations Alliance is destroyed! ?After the supreme ruler makes a decision, even if there are elders who object, it is of no use. ??The Blood Empire quickly responded to the Hundred Nations Alliance, and at the same time began to mobilize legions to vigorously reinforce the Northern Continent. It had no intention of covering up, and was not afraid of being discovered by the Evernight Empire. The capital of the empire, Evernight City. ??When the Hundred Nations Alliance once again asked for help from the Blood Empire, the Eastern Continent also began its final mobilization. One after another, the top legions that returned from the void half-plane began to prepare for war. After years of experience, some of them were promoted to the seventh level and became true epic legions. Some still belonged to the sixth level legion, but They have made a lot of progress and now have combat power comparable to that of an ordinary seventh-level legion. The luxurious training environment, inexhaustible precious resources, and the firm heart to pursue strength allow them to keep moving forward and becoming stronger. ¡°The time has finally come to destroy the Hundred Kingdoms Alliance. It has been a long battle!¡± "After so many years, since the king came, this seems to be the first time we have encountered such a troublesome opponent? It has actually taken us almost forty years. I have to say that we are indeed quite capable." ¡°After all, we are the overlord of the Northern Continent. With such a vast land and huge population, it is normal for us to be able to sustain it for such a long time, but it is useless. Victory will definitely belong to Yong Ye.¡± "Well said, victory belongs to King Yongye! Victory belongs to Yongye Empire! Victory belongs to us! Hahahahahaha!" Looking at the uniform and majestic army, all the people of the empire admired from the bottom of their hearts. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we are the only ones in the whole world who have such a mighty army!¡± ¡°Brother, be more confident. Let alone the entire world, even in other worlds, there may not be many forces with such a powerful legion.¡± "That''s natural. I heard from those warriors who have gone to fight in other worlds. In fact, the forces in other worlds are not that powerful. Even though everyone is a god-affiliated force, their development is still far behind. Some god-affiliated forces have been around for six consecutive years. There are only a few high-level legions, how can they compare with us?" ¡°Ah! No way, is the gap so big?¡± "Nonsense, who do you think we are following? That is the King of Eternal Night, who is at the top of thousands of gods. As the king''s divine power, it is normal for us to be stronger than them." "Those idiots in the Hundred Nations Alliance thought that the previous legion was the strongest. Now let them see what a truly invincible legion is!" ??The people of Yongye City were having a heated discussion, and some citizens of the empire with profound knowledge proudly showed off their knowledge to other companions, causing everyone to cheer and look proud. As players send delegations to each other into the world, students exchange and learn, which also brings some effects that I don¡¯t know whether to be good or bad. That is the expansion of information horizons, and they begin to accept all kinds of complex information. The world that the original believers of the gods knew was not that big. They only had the area under their own influence, and the larger one was the plane they were in. Whether it is the ruled area or the plane, there is one characteristic, and that is the uniqueness and uniqueness of the gods. Simply put, except for the gods you believe in, all other beliefs are evil gods. When you start to come into contact with other player forces, especially when multiple different forces come into contact with each other, it is inevitable that some information exchange will occur, which will lead to the consequences. It was because of the original education that there were some deviations. It''s okay if you are pragmatic, but if you like to brag, the situation may be a bit embarrassing. If it is serious, it may directly lead to the rupture of believers'' faith. Fortunately, both Su Xingyu and other members of Bloody Dawn were prepared for this. In other words, almost all players are prepared in this regard. ?This is not because they had foresight and anticipated today''s situation in advance, but it is because they have suffered losses in this regard before. Back in the elementary realm, when players fought against each other, there was a collapse of faith. ?Although belief mainly relies on deception, you can¡¯t be too outrageous. You brag about how invincible you are, and as a result, you are pushed to the ground and beaten at will. It is strange that your belief does not collapse. ??The people of the Yongye Empire were very pragmatic from beginning to end, and except for Su Xingyu who fooled them at the beginning, he didn''t brag at other times. After all, when your abilities improve to a certain level, many seemingly false abilities are actually achievable. Hence, the impact of information exchange on the empire can be said to be almost nonexistent. Even made them more confident. Compared to them, the believers of other players have little influence. After all, after learning that the **** he believes in is not the only one, and it is not the strongest, it is inevitable that he will be a little shaken. ?But this phenomenon is normal, and you can get used to it later. ¡°What a powerful legion! I don¡¯t know when we will be able to have such a legion!¡± ¡°The Eternal Night Empire is indeed powerful, not only in various construction and technological development, but also in terms of legions. These legions may have the power to destroy the country!¡± ¡°The backbone of the legion that is about to be promoted to seventh level is high-level warriors. When the legion fights, the combat effectiveness of the soldiers will not be weaker than that of high-level warriors. What kind of kingdom can withstand the impact of tens of thousands of high-level warriors?!¡± ¡°Hiss, when I heard you say that, I felt a little scary instantly!¡± ??In addition to the people of the Eternal Night Empire, the onlookers also had foreign friends. They were also watching with curiosity. There are not many opportunities to watch the top legions. Everyone is watching carefully and discussing in low voices. Looking at the extremely powerful Eternal Night Legions, they intuitively felt the gap between themselves and their opponents. Within their own power, they were considered to be the top legions. Compared with their opponents, they seemed to be a bit worthless. . ¡°What a profound foundation. No wonder the supporting troops are so humble.¡± ¡°As expected of an empire that can support the sixth-order legion at will, it is so powerful!¡± The foreign friends were amazed, but they were just amazed, not frightened, and their faith did not waver. ?Members who can travel to other worlds to communicate are all carefully selected by players and are unique believers. Their beliefs are extremely firm. They are not devout believers who regard the Bible as everything, nor are they fanatical believers who regard gods as everything. They are "true" believers who truly understand the core of their faith and are still willing to follow in the footsteps of gods. Before breaking through the seventh level, such believers are called ¡ªSaints Reserve. Once they advance to the seventh level, they become saints. An agent who can carry the will of the gods and walk the human world on behalf of the gods. Such believers will have nothing that can shake their will. So they will sigh, be shocked, and envy, but they will not shake their faith. Imperial Hall. ?All the imperial elders, parliamentarians, and nobles gathered here to conduct final deliberations on the conquest of the Hundred Nations Alliance. "Report to the Archon, the top legions such as the Eternal Night Paladin Legion, the Temple Guard Legion, the Silver Armored Legion, the Dog Demon Legion, and the Yaron Legion have returned. Large troops are stationed outside the Evernight City, waiting for the next instructions from the empire. ¡± ??The current governor of the empire is still Ye San. Ye San''s cultivation talent is not top-notch. Even with all the efforts of the whole country and Su Xingyu''s secret help, he can only reach the legendary level now. After listening to the report, he nodded: "Okay, I understand." Then Ye San looked at the elders and nobles and said softly: "Everyone, there is only the last step left to take over the northern continent. The army is also ready and can leave for its destination at any time. If you have any ideas, just tell me Come out." ¡°Everything is ready, if you have any ideas, just fight and it¡¯s over.¡± A new generation of nobles laughed. ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯ve reached this point, and there¡¯s nothing more to discuss. Let¡¯s settle the Hundred Nations Alliance first.¡± Another elder nodded in agreement. "We have to be careful of the intervention of the Blood Empire. Ever since we started the war with the Hundred Nations Alliance, those guys have never been honest. This is the final battle. I don''t think they will stand by and let us destroy the Hundred Nations Alliance." The older and more stable middle-aged elder said softly. "You should definitely be careful. Although the Eternal Night Empire is very powerful, the Blood Empire, as the overlord of the Western Continent, has a profound heritage and its strength cannot be underestimated." Another middle-aged elder also nodded in agreement with a serious tone. "Strength is second, the main thing is distance. We are too far away from the Northern Continent." The middle-aged elder who was promoted to a great noble through military exploits said in a helpless tone: "It''s tens of thousands of miles away. If it weren''t for the space ring, it would greatly reduce the army''s pressure. Logistical pressure, I really don¡¯t know how we can defeat the Hundred Nations Alliance.¡± ¡°Even at the speed of a top cavalry corps, it would take more than a month to cross. This distance is indeed a bit ridiculous.¡± ??Eternal Night Empire''s top cavalry legion, the mounts it is equipped with are naturally top-notch and have extremely strong endurance. Traveling thousands of miles a day, to be honest, I kind of underestimate them. ?Even so, it will take them a long time to reach the Northern Continent from the Eternal Night Empire. This is because of the problem of logistical supplies, which was solved by the space ring, otherwise the time would have been doubled several times. "Don''t look at me. This is the institute''s problem, and I don''t have any good solutions." Seeing everyone looking at him, Ye San waved his hands and said helplessly. The dean of the institute sitting in the corner was thinking, but he didn''t expect a scapegoat to fall from the sky. He quickly explained: "The space transmission technology can only achieve short-distance transmission now. It can last up to 300 kilometers. Any more will not be safe. And this door Teleportation technology places high demands on the user''s physical fitness. I know exactly what you are thinking, but there is really nothing I can do about it." ??What currently limits the expansion of the Evernight Empire is not combat power or resources, but distance. ?Even if they were strong enough, with millions of troops, a single legion could overwhelm a kingdom. But when they encounter hard problems, their shortcomings will still be exposed. The distance is too far, making it impossible for them to send troops there in time and implement effective control. "Okay, don''t talk nonsense, let''s talk about how to fight this battle." Seeing that everyone had taken the topic away again, an elder quickly brought it back. "It''s not easy to fight. Now that we have surrounded them, we just need to attack them by force. Now that all the resource producing areas are in our hands, we can use magic cannons to bombard them for ten days and a half. I think they can last for how many days. " "We old guys shouldn''t worry so much. The battlefield is changing rapidly. No matter how many plans we have now, we still have to adapt to changes! Professional matters should be left to professionals, and matters on the battlefield should be left to the commander-in-chief. , we just need to take care of the rear.¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 201： The war started and thousands of stars fell (115) Chapter 201 The war begins and thousands of stars fall (1/15) Tamisari, the original Hundred Kingdoms Alliance of the Northern Continent, one of the three top kingdoms, and the capital of the Kingdom of Lennisa. ?Since the fall of the entire Kingdom of Saint Anza, the fall of the capital of Cape Coe Kingdom, and the exile of the royal family, the Kingdom of Lennisa has become the last backbone of the resistance organization of the Hundred Nations Alliance. ? Naturally, the capital of the Kingdom of Lennisa has become the last resting place for the upper echelons of each kingdom. It is ridiculous to say that there is not much room for them in the hundreds of millions of square kilometers of land in the entire world. After all, the entire land can be simply divided into three continents, east, west, and north. The east continent belongs to the Eternal Night Empire, the west continent belongs to the Blood Empire, and the northern continent is now about to become the Eternal Night Empire. There are really not many places in the world suitable for them to go. Getting back to the topic, as the forces of the Evernight Empire began to gather, the people of the entire northern continent, whether they belonged to the empire or the alliance, felt that a storm was coming. The final battle is coming. A few months later. ?The sky was covered with dark clouds, as if foreshadowing the coming storm. Outside the city wall, an endless line of black-armored warriors could be seen, like a wall made of steel, surrounding the entire city. The armor on their bodies reflected a cold luster in the dim light, bringing a sense of tranquility to this peaceful land. A chilling atmosphere. The air is filled with the smell of smoke and dust. Occasionally, the wind blows, bringing with it waves of low and long horn sounds, like the mockery of death, echoing in the ears. On the towering city wall, the soldiers guarding the city stared nervously at the enemies outside the city. They held weapons tightly in their hands, ready to fight at any time. The general stood at the highest point of the city wall, his gaze passing through the heavy dark clouds. Casting towards the approaching black shadow in the distance, my heart was filled with worry and determination. ?The entire city seemed to be shrouded in a dark cloud, and people were silently waiting for the coming storm. They knew that this war would change their destiny and determine the future of this land. The total number of the regular army and the servant army of the Evernight Empire exceeds one million. Their steps are uniform, and their iron hooves hit the ground, making a deafening sound. Flags were flying and war drums were rumbling, as if they were about to tear the earth apart. ?Just from their momentum, it can be seen that this is an elite army that has experienced the baptism of war and blood, and is not a random army that is picked up casually to make up the numbers. Such a large-scale elite army has never been seen in this dimension before. Even the Eternal Night Empire would not gather them together under normal circumstances. The last time they gathered like this, looking back, it was back to the second qualifying match. At that time, faced with a steady stream of trial monsters, the Eternal Night Empire piled everything on it. ?However, in the shadow world that time, even if you died, nothing would happen. But this time is different...this time it happens in reality. Seeing such a majestic army under his command, Han Yan, the commander of the Yongye Army this time, felt indescribable excitement and pride. His heart was filled with pride and ambition, as if he had already seen the imperial army conquer the city in front of him and destroy hundreds of people. Picture of the League of Nations. When he thought that such a feat would be accomplished by himself, Han Dang felt a rush of blood and could not suppress his emotions. The foreign friends who came to watch the battle were shocked when they saw such a powerful army. Even though they have settled in the Eternal Night Empire for many years, they know that this is an extremely powerful super empire and that they have many top legions. Some time ago, they even saw the top Eternal Night Legions from a distance. But compared to other people''s oral accounts, the descriptions in books are more shocking when seen with one''s own eyes. If we were to say that when we were in Eternal Night City, seeing those invincible legions made everyone envious, but they still felt that they could catch up. ?So when they saw this elite army of millions in front of them, all foreign friends, as long as they had some common sense, felt a sense of powerlessness in their hearts. All members are of the sixth level, whether they are regular soldiers or servants, they all meet the standards of the sixth level legion. "How is this possible? How did they do it? There are millions of elite warriors of at least level 6. Even if the Evernight Empire has a large population, this scale is too exaggerated! How could they accumulate in less than a hundred years There are so many sixth-level warriors coming!¡± ¡°When they practice cultivation, isn¡¯t there a threshold?¡± "If we encounter such a powerful army, we will probably have to wait to die!" "I''m afraid this is not the entire force. With the size of the Evernight Empire, an army of one million, I''m afraid they are a little too underestimated!" Foreign friends from other worlds communicate through spiritual channels. "Everyone, today is the time to capture Tamisari and destroy the Hundred Nations Alliance." Commander Han Ming''s voice spread throughout the army through a special amplification secret method, making all the soldiers in the army excited. ¡°Destroy the Hundred Nations Alliance and unify the Northern Continent.¡± ¡°Destroy the Hundred Nations Alliance and unify the Northern Continent.¡± ¡°Destroy the Hundred Nations Alliance and unify the Northern Continent.¡± ??The black-armored warriors roared loudly, and their voices echoed in the open field, as if they were tearing the sky apart. They held the weapons in their hands tightly, their eyes were firm and fiery. All the soldiers knew that a cruel battle would follow, and even they might die here. ?But how can it be? It''s just death, there''s nothing to be afraid of. It is our honor to die for eternal night. Their faith is so firm that even death cannot shake it. ??The kingdom warriors on the city wall looked at the majestic black-armored warriors below and listened to the fanatical shouts. Their faces turned pale. Even though they have gone through countless battles and fought against the Yongye army, they still can''t help but feel a little trembling every time they see this fanatical army. ¡°Fight!!¡± ??With Han Di''s order, the war was about to break out. ?Thousands of magic cannons stood quietly, like sleeping dragons, waiting for the moment of awakening. Each cannon is tall and majestic, with a smooth and shiny surface, full of metallic texture, as if it is cared for and repaired by dedicated personnel every day. With Han Dan¡¯s order, these sleeping dragons woke up instantly. ?They made a low and deafening roar, like the roar of death, which made people''s hearts tremble. As the inscriptions on the thick cannon body began to light up, streams of icy air flowed out from the muzzle, freezing the surrounding air. ?The next second, countless energy cannons spurted out, and they intertwined into a bright network of light in the sky, like bright galaxies stretching across the sky. ?These energy cannons carried destructive power and blasted towards the city wall at lightning speed. They drew dazzling trajectories in the sky, like the most beautiful meteors in the sky. ¡°Activate the defensive magic circle.¡± The general who defended the city made a prompt decision, and the huge magic circle covering the entire city was activated instantly. A bright light rose, and the energy cannon that was flying towards it exploded in the air before it reached the city wall. ?Hum, boom, boom¡ª ?Deafening explosions sounded one after another, as if they were about to shatter the entire city. ? Huge energy fluctuations spread in the air, like a black hole vortex, sucking everything around it into it. "Counterattack, counterattack, blow up their cannons for me!" "All the **** of the Evernight Empire, please die for me!" ¡°Aim their cannon and fire immediately!¡± The kingdom''s defenders did not suffer passive attacks, and quickly launched a counterattack. Attacks equivalent to the realm of the holy realm came overwhelmingly. Magic forbidden spells were struck, and fighting spirit combined attacks. Attacks that could tear apart space were poured out at the enemy one after another. The sky seemed to be torn apart by these powerful attacks, with huge cracks appearing and ready to collapse at any time. "The Eternal Night Empire, gathering its troops here is the worst decision you have ever made. If you destroy us, you can''t even think about it easy!" On top of the Star Tower, the old magician looked at the dark Yongye army, His face was ferocious, like an evil ghost returning from the cemetery, extremely crazy. ?He is not from the Kingdom of Lennisa, but from other kingdoms that have perished. In other words, everything he once owned has been destroyed. Relatives, friends, students, family, kingdom, everything he owned has been destroyed by the Eternal Night Empire. So, at this moment, he has nothing to fear. ?Under the kingdom''s secret method, countless blood souls poured into the old man''s body. His aura began to rise, and he soon broke through the limit of the ninth level and reached the realm of demigods. Holding the magic scepter high, the old man''s body began to burn, and the spiritual spirit emerged in the world. Unlike the pure and flawless spiritual spirit of normal living beings, the old man''s spiritual spirit was mixed with countless **** fragments, and the painful wails of living beings could even be heard. Voice. ¡°Jie hahaha, the power of a demigod, this is the power of a demigod, what a powerful power it is!¡± Feeling the power he had dreamed of, the old man laughed crazily. Seeing his delay in taking action, the middle-aged man behind him had to remind him: "Elder Eli, we don''t have much time!" The old man frowned and looked back dissatisfied. A wave of pressure came over him. The middle-aged man immediately knelt down and even breathing became difficult, "Elder, elder." ¡°I know what to do, I don¡¯t need you to teach me.¡± The old man snorted softly, came to his senses, put away the pressure on the man, turned around, looked at the black-armored army again, waved the staff vigorously, his eyes were extremely violent, and shouted loudly: "The great star of the stars" Lord, I will sacrifice this broken body and let the stars here fall!" In an instant, the sky shook, and the whole space trembled. ??As the old man roared, the earth trembled, and the illusory magic circle emerged, expanding into the distance and covering the entire battlefield. ?The next second, the old man''s spiritual spirit turned into light and went straight to the sky. Dozens of blood-red spiritual spirits from all over the city followed closely and merged into the magic array above the sky. ¡°If you want to destroy us, you will have to pay the price with blood.¡± The king of Lennisa watched everything happen with ice-cold eyes. Two magic legions, working together, "Thousands of stars are falling!!" ??Rumble ¡ª At an altitude of 10,000 meters, a huge dark crack appeared, and countless small meteorites shining with fire followed, hitting the army of the Eternal Night Empire like a torrential rain. ¡ª ¡°Oh my god, is this the strength that indigenous forces should have?¡± ¡°Damn it, uncle, did I see it wrong? One demigod and dozens of powerful men from the holy realm were directly sacrificed!?¡± ¡°Awesome, it seems that too high aura is not always a good thing. These indigenous forces have deep foundations, and their short-term development potential is terrifying!¡± In a space between void and reality, ten figures exuding a terrifying aura and made of light stood in the sky. They looked at the movement below and were shocked. The faces are very familiar, Guanghui, Blood God, and Martial Master are all veteran figures of Bloody Dawn. ?After learning that the Eternal Night Empire was about to destroy the Hundred Nations Alliance, interested people applied to Su Xingyu and wanted to observe the battle. ?Of course, in order to avoid misunderstanding, what they sent was only an incarnation of divine power, with only the ninth level of strength. At the ninth level of the Holy Realm, he is still the incarnation of divine power, and his combat power is actually not weak. But on Su Xingyu¡¯s home court, one thought can almost solve it. Hence, Su Xingyu did not refuse everyone¡¯s requests. If you want to see it, go ahead and see it. it''s not a big deal. ?As long as he does not die, the empire will continue to move forward, and the current information will be outdated soon. "Yongye, why don''t you take action? If you keep watching, it will be too late!" The pharmacist looked at the meteor that started to hit Yongye''s army, with a solemn expression on his face, and reminded him loudly. In his opinion, even if the army below could block such a terrifying meteor strike, the loss would not be small. After all, this is a natural disaster level blow! Ordinary people are unstoppable! ¡°It¡¯s okay, just watch.¡± Su Xingyu shook his head, not caring. Seeing that the pharmacist still wanted to speak, the black merchant beside him patted his shoulder and said with a smile: "Master, I don''t even have to worry about it. Why don''t you worry about it and just watch the battle quietly?" Although everyone said a lot, it actually only lasted a moment. On the battlefield below, Han Ming raised his head and looked up at the sky, only to see countless huge fireballs sweeping over him. Even a demigod would be seriously injured if he had to bear such a terrifying blow. ?Of course, under normal circumstances, such a blow, let alone severely injuring a demigod, would have a certain probability of being avoided even by a high-level transcendent as long as he was prepared. But it is obvious that the army cannot be avoided. "interesting." ?Han Dan chuckled lightly and immediately mobilized his troops. Legion after legion began to connect in series, and countless high-level extraordinary ones took flight. "open!!" ??The legion commander roared angrily, gathering the soldiers behind him to attack the sky with concentrated slashes. ??Boom, boom, boom¡ª¡ª ?Humbling sounds like thunderstorms were heard, and a series of explosions began in the sky. The meteorite exploded into fragments and scattered around like dust. (End of this chapter) Chapter 202： Besiege but not attack, rogue style of play Chapter 202: Surround but not attack, rogue style of play ?Once the two sides fought, earth-shattering commotion broke out. Such an attack, even at the imperial level, is enough to be called a strategic strike. If used properly, an army can be defeated in one blow. However. ?The falling meteorites in the sky were exploded one by one without any skills. It was just a simple matter of head-on collision and forced explosion with strength. ???Although the meteorite that was blown into pieces still has considerable power, it has lost its due lethality to the Eternal Night Warriors. A super large magic circle that consumes a lot of resources to set up. Dozens of ninth-level warriors and a powerful demigod were sacrificed, and such a high price was paid. As a result, not to mention severely damaging the Eternal Night Legion, not even a single soldier was injured. Even the alliance generals did not place their hopes on this attack in the first place, believing that they could severely damage the Yongye Empire''s army with just one move. After all, there is a saying that goes well: Respecting your opponent means respecting yourself. ??Yongye''s army had pushed all the way, beating the troops of the Hundred Nations Alliance to a crawl. If they were weak, then what kind of Hundred Nations Alliance troops were defeated by them? But even so, no one was injured, but it was a bit too much. "Jie Hahaha, is this your trump card? You sacrificed a demigod and dozens of ninth-level people, and you got this ending. To be honest, I feel that such a result is not worth it for them. It''s better to rush out and fight head-on, maybe you can take away one or two from our side." A legion commander who had reached the ninth level of the holy realm looked at the city wall and seemed to see the top of the city wall through the dust in the air. The general laughed loudly and wildly. When the Yongye army saw this, they also laughed, seeming to be laughing at the Hundred Nations Alliance''s overestimation of its capabilities. "If it doesn''t work, you should surrender." Another general also laughed and said: "This world is a world of the strong. Now that the empire''s army has arrived, it is normal that they cannot defeat us. This is not a shame. It is an even greater honor for you to believe in our Lord, why should you resist so much?¡± ?At this point, the two sides already have irreconcilable conflicts. Surrender is even more impossible. Those who want to surrender have already surrendered before, and those who are left now are all the staunchest resisters. ?However, this did not prevent the generals of the Evernight Empire from taking this opportunity to shake their determination to fight. He recognized the Union generals¡¯ will to resist, but what about the others? Even in this extraordinary world, the main force that makes up the army is still those ordinary-looking warriors. ?Having lost so many games and facing opponents that are almost impossible to defeat, are these fighters really that determined? ??It''s not that he looks down on the Alliance''s warriors. It¡¯s a very real problem. We can¡¯t win, we really can¡¯t win. This is a battle with a huge disparity in strength, and it is simply impossible for the alliance to win. Facing the future of inevitable failure, as long as he is still a human being, he will waver, it is nothing more than more and less. ¡°Damn bastard!¡± ??The Alliance general had an annoyed look on his face, and his eyes were as sharp as swords. If eyes could kill, the Eternal Night Empire general would have died a hundred times. ¡°Everyone, I won¡¯t say any more nonsense. You can also see the current situation. We have almost no chance of winning.¡± He turned to look at the silent soldiers and said in a deep voice: "But if we can''t fight, do we have to surrender? We are the most noble warriors in this land, and the masters of this land have always been us, a group of barbarians. What makes us surrender to them?¡± The army of the Hundred Nations Alliance is different from that of the Evernight Empire. The most essential point is the issue of belonging. ??If the Yongye army is an army belonging to the empire, then the army of the alliance is an army belonging to the nobles. Elite warriors of the imperial army can be nobles, civilians, or even servants. The elite warriors of the alliance army are definitely not civilians, but are most likely to be nobles. ?This is not discrimination, but a very real problem. ??The empire sits on a large area of ??land and has multiple channels to obtain resources. They have no shortage of resources, so even if they are a servant, as long as they show corresponding cultivation talents, the empire will train them. ?The Alliance cannot do this, not to mention that they do not have such abundant resources, even if they do have them, they will not give them to others, because in their view, this is a wasteful act. In other words, most of today''s elite warriors are actually members of the aristocratic class. The general of the kingdom looked at them and shouted loudly: "Fighting warriors, are you willing to surrender to a group of barbarians, or are you willing to fight them to the end, even if you die, you must bite off a piece of meat." When he said this, some of the soldiers who were already at the top suddenly became excited and shouted in unison: ¡°Fight to the death and never retreat.¡± ¡°Fight to the death and never retreat.¡± ¡°Fight to the death and never retreat.¡± The enthusiastic response resounded through the sky and spread throughout the battlefield. ¡°Old Li, it seems your trash talk is of no use, the shouts from the other side are even louder!¡± an imperial general said with a smile. The imperial general who had called before snorted and sneered: "I never thought that we could make them surrender with just a few words. Besides, we have gathered so many legions here, wouldn''t it be terrible if they surrendered directly? Boring?" "This makes sense. A war of such a large scale is unprecedented. Even during the ''Trial of Gods'' before, it was not as exciting as this. I don''t know if there will be another one in the future. If they surrender directly, I But I¡¯m still a little unhappy!¡± ¡°Fight!¡± The mutual trash talk did not interfere with the continuation of the battlefield. After a gust of wind, the dust dispersed, and the two sides continued to exchange bombardments. The magic cannons were activated one after another, and the high-quality crystals burned as if they were free of charge. ?The energy cannon, which was capable of crushing everything, blasted towards the city, but it could not shake the city''s defense at all. ?But it¡¯s normal. As the top power in the Northern Continent, the Kingdom of Lennisa has been operating a royal city for hundreds of years. If it were to be breached so easily, it would be a bit too underestimated. ??The Eternal Night Empire was not in a hurry at all. They did not organize their legions to attack the city, but continued to use cannons to consume the city''s defense system. ?Eternal Night Warriors are indeed not afraid of death, but they cannot die in vain. Sending soldiers to attack the city before breaking down the city''s defense system is no different from sending soldiers to death. Since they want to consume, let¡¯s consume. Let¡¯s see who can outlast whom! ??Although it is a large-scale expedition, the Evernight Empire is fully confident of its own logistics. There will be no problem if it spends at least a year and a half here. ??The alliance has no intention of taking the initiative to go out of the city to fight. It just relies on the defense system established before to resist the attack of Yong Ye''s army. After all, they are not stupid, there are so many elite warriors in the Evernight Empire. If it were to be a head-on battle, our side would have no chance of winning. Instead of doing this, it would be better to continue to consume. ?Hence, the two sides, who each had their own ideas, began to argue. Although it sounds simple, in fact, the scene is very terrifying. ?Forbidden curse strike, legion gathering strike, meteor strike ?Any one of them can be called a strategic strike and has the ability to reverse the situation on the battlefield. At least this is true for our foreign friends who are watching the battle. too crazy. They don''t understand very much. Even if the Yongye Empire is so powerful, why can this indigenous force without the blessing of gods be so powerful? How did they develop? This is too outrageous! Looking at the scene below, they felt a little crazy in their hearts. "Yong Ye, why don''t you go and help? Looking at the situation, it''s probably impossible to capture this city just by relying on your followers." After looking at the battlefield situation, the martial artist chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not necessary, just watch. I¡¯ll take action when I can¡¯t hold it anymore.¡± Su Xingyu glanced at him, shook his head, and rejected his proposal. From the beginning to the end, Su Xingyu would not interfere with the clan''s forces unless he had to. Even though his action can reduce a lot of troubles and allow the empire to develop more smoothly, Su Xingyu still doesn''t like to take action. He just watches from the sidelines and lets the Eternal Night Empire take action on its own. This is very different from other players. ?Most players attach great importance to the power of the Familia. If their actions can reduce the casualties of the Familia, then they will not hesitate at all. It¡¯s hard to say who is right and who is wrong. After all, everyone is an individual and has different views on how to develop the power of the family members. Su Xingyu didn¡¯t know what other people thought of the Familia¡¯s power. Anyway, to him, the Familia¡¯s power was not a glass ball, but a right-hand man who could grow with him. Since he is the right-hand man, he must have sufficient strength. How can you grow up without going through some hardships? So unless it would cause heavy losses, Su Xingyu would not help even if they died in front of them. Obviously, it is still far from reaching the standard of major losses. The two sides fought like this for nearly seven days, and the alliance finally couldn''t hold on any longer. ??Although this is their home field, defending according to the city will be relatively easier than the Yongye army. ??Yong Ye''s army needs to consider when the troops in the city will come out, but they don''t need to, because even if Yong Ye''s army launches a surprise attack, they must first solve the city''s defense system. But for a while, even if the Yongye army is very powerful, it is impossible to break down the defense system they have built for many years, so they can rest more securely. ??However, this is only a theoretical situation. In fact, the Alliance army is besieged in the city and is constantly bombarded by magic cannons. A large number of black-armored warriors are watching eagerly below, not knowing when they will launch an attack. ?There is also the dark future that can be seen at the end. It can be said that every day they spend now is so painful. The pressure in my heart is too great. You cannot live if you are alive, and you cannot die if you are dead. One word to describe it is frustration. ?In this atmosphere, some alliance soldiers were almost crazy and wanted to rush out and fight the Yongye army. The worst possible outcome is death. At any rate, judging from the current situation, they are dead. In this case, why should they suffer this torture? It can be said that as time goes by, the morale of the Union soldiers decreases by one point every day. I have to say that the human race is really a magical creature. Sometimes, with their passion, they will do some unbelievable things that make them feel horrified in retrospect. For example, fighting to the death. The current alliance soldiers are still willing to continue fighting to the death against the Yongye army, but as time goes by and they calm down, they may not be willing. The generals of the alliance naturally discovered this, but they had no good solution. A temporary meeting hall. "Everyone, whether we fight, surrender, or break through, the result will come today. We can''t delay it any longer, otherwise the soldiers will be unable to hold on before the Yongye army attacks the city." Bell, an important general of the alliance Looking at everyone, he said with firm eyes. "Damn it, they have so many troops and they continue to use magic cannons every day. How can they keep up the consumption?" A big noble cursed. He really couldn''t understand that he and others had been preparing to defend the city for so long. Why can''t you hold on first? "What''s the use of talking about this now? Make a decision quickly. The army has begun to turmoil. If it''s a few days later, we won''t even have the right to choose." Another noble noble said angrily. "You are so ruthless, those **** of the Evernight Empire. I thought they would attack by force, but I didn''t expect them." A general''s face was extremely gloomy. The Evernight Empire''s fighting style this time was completely different from before. ??If they continue to attack, no matter how violent it is, the Alliance is not afraid. As said before, the worst possible outcome is death. As a result, we are now besieging but not attacking, slowly wearing down the will of the soldiers in the city, which is very disgusting. No matter how determined a soldier is, facing this kind of situation, he will inevitably waver after a long time. "Surrender is impossible. You would rather die than surrender. If any of you want to surrender, just wait until I die in the battle." A tall man at the peak of the ninth level looked at everyone with cold eyes, even though these people were all him His companion, he was not polite at all: "Before I die, whoever dares to surrender, I will sacrifice his head to the flag first!" "I would rather die than surrender. We have fought this far. If we surrender again, wouldn''t all the previous sacrifices be in vain? It''s just one death. Fight them!" Another ninth-level general responded immediately. ¡°You.¡± A big noble looked at them, his face turned pale. ¡°Grand Duke, what do you think?¡± Someone looked at the great nobleman with cold eyes and asked softly. "I" ?The great nobleman felt chills all over his body. He realized that things seemed to be a bit beyond expectation, "I don''t know anything about military affairs. I listen, listen, listen to you." ¡°Then thank you, Your Majesty the Duke, for your support.¡± Everyone looked away, looked at each other, and nodded slightly, as if they had reached some kind of agreement. ¡°Let¡¯s fight.¡± ¡°Let this city become our cemetery!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 203： Kaesong confronts each other, the gap between the two sides (215) Chapter 203 Kaicheng faces the battle, the gap between the two sides (2/15) The next day, daytime. It¡¯s early morning. Different from normal troops that attack the city during the day and rest at night, the Eternal Night Army as Dark Believers has a completely opposite schedule. They like to launch fierce attacks at night and reduce their intensity during the day. Such an abnormal fighting time really caught the Alliance army off guard when they first encountered it. ?But it¡¯s much better now. The Alliance side has adapted to this abnormal fighting time. After all, they are not ordinary people. Let alone adjusting their rest time, even if they don''t sleep for ten days and a half, there won''t be any big problems. If they are exhausted, it will just be a decline in their condition. ??Yongye''s army was carrying out boring bombardments as usual, consuming the reserves inside the city. The roar was endless, and the explosions were continuous. After many days of bombing, both sides have adapted to this situation. At this moment, the direction of the city suddenly changed, the terrifying shield of light suddenly expanded, and a dazzling light pillar rose from the center of the city, shining like the blazing sun with endless light, instantly dispersing the darkness arranged by the Eternal Night Empire. Mist. ??Rumble ¡ª At the same time, countless thunder spears came from the sky, carrying terrifying thunder, falling like a heavy rain and shooting at the Yongye army. They did not seek to kill the enemy, but to disturb them for a moment. ¡°Holy Light Purification!¡± ?The blazing sun in the sky bloomed with holy radiance, dispersing the elements of darkness. The dazzling light made all believers in darkness feel disgusted from the bottom of their hearts. "kill!" "kill!" "kill!" ?With a fierce counterattack, the Alliance temporarily suppressed the firepower of the Evernight Empire ?The towering city gate opened wide, and then amid the shouts of killing, countless knights from the kingdom swept out and killed the Yong Ye army. "Finally I can''t hold it in anymore. I thought you could hold on for a few more days, but I didn''t expect it to stop so soon." Han Ming, who has the strength of the legendary realm, will not have any problems even if he stays up all the time, so The moment something happened in the city, he reacted and began to mobilize troops to encircle it. It doesn¡¯t matter whether we break out of the encirclement or fight to the death. No matter what your purpose is, don''t even think of it realizing it in my hands. ?Looking at the Alliance troops filing out, Han Dan''s eyes became sharper, like an eagle soaring in the sky, looking down at the prey running on the earth. "Cowards of the Kingdom, you are finally willing to leave your tortoise shells. I thought you were going to stay in it forever!" Seeing the Kingdom''s troops rushing out of the city, the heavy infantry regiment at the front sneered and raised their hands. The shield in hand is ready to face the impact from the enemy. The soldiers were all in high spirits and had no fear of war at all. "If you want to break through our defense line, then come and let you see our true power!" Chen Ding, the commander of the heavy infantry, has a relatively calm personality, but at this moment, looking at the charging Kingdom soldiers, he can''t help but feel excited . In the blink of an eye, the two armies were fighting together. The two armies had a tacit understanding and immediately stopped all kinds of field attacks. They clenched the long swords in their hands and prepared for a close-quarters fight that only mattered life and death. "You **** of the Eternal Night Empire, die!" The knight of the kingdom had scarlet eyes and a ferocious smile. He drove his war horse and rushed towards the enemy in the distance at an extremely fast speed. It doesn¡¯t even need to attack, it can produce a huge impact just by relying on its own weight and speed. ??The kingdom knights in the front row moved forward without hesitation, and in a suicidal way, they directly attacked the black-armored warriors who had just completed their defense line. ¡°Stop them!¡± ?The heavy infantry warriors, who are generally two meters tall and extremely majestic, are dressed in black heavy armor and look like lumps of iron. They raise their shields expressionlessly. ?They were like a thick metal wall, blocking the kingdom knights. ?Elite warriors who are not afraid of life and death, luxurious heavy armor equipment, and a fighting will that would rather die than retreat. The combination of the three is the most difficult city wall in the world to cross. It is no exaggeration to say that even if the real seventh-level legion comes, it will be extremely difficult to penetrate this line of defense head-on. For ordinary legions, this is a wall of sighs. ?But how can it be? ??The knight of the kingdom did not hesitate, tightened his reins, and directly hit him with his horse and man. ¨O With loud and dull noises, blood splattered everywhere, and the war horses howled in pain. The wounded war horse fell down, and the warrior on top flew forward. The bodies of the heavily armored warriors remained strong and their eyes were firm, without any change, as if the impact just now had no impact on them. But if someone looks closely, they will find that the soles of their feet have penetrated into the ground and plowed two furrows backwards. Even they, faced with such a terrifying impact, inevitably retreated. There is no way around this. After all, no matter how powerful they are, they still have to abide by the rules of strength. ?However, this was only the beginning. More and more kingdom knights rushed towards them, like moths rushing to a flame. They all gave up life and death and chose to show their value in the most violent way. More and more knights of the kingdom fell, and then a steady stream of knights came up to fill the vacancies. There are no surprises. Even though this Evernight heavy infantry has two defensive characteristics, it can be called a super elite in terms of defense alone. Facing this kind of death charge, a gap will be opened in an instant. "Jie hahahaha, this is the Eternal Night Warrior, and it is indeed worthy of the name of being powerful. However, we are not so easy to block the impact that costs our lives! Let''s fight!" The Kingdom Thousand Soldiers rushed in from the gap. Chang, with a maniacal smile on his face, burning essence and blood in the most brutal way in exchange for a short burst. The long sword slashed down. ?The cold light flashes. The head of a black-armored warrior flew up, his tall body carrying heavy armor slowly fell backwards, and he fell heavily to the ground with a bang. "die!" Another Eternal Night warrior rushed forward to fill the gap after the death of his companion, and stopped in front of the Kingdom Knight. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????} ¡°Really capable.¡± Spitting out a mouthful of blood, the centurion of the kingdom lowered his head and glanced at the torn armor on his body. ৡª The next second, there was a cry from below, and the front legs of the war horse were cut off. The captain of the kingdom immediately fell from the horse. He saw a cold light flashing from the corner of his eyes, and a long knife was slashing towards him. He rolled on the spot, and the danger was dangerous. He avoided the fatal blow, but there was also a slender blood mark on his waist, and the dark power attached to it began to erode his body. "die!". Three black-armored warriors rushed up and started a siege. Dozens of rounds later, three corpses fell in a pool of blood. The eighth-level legendary captain of the kingdom fell without making any waves. ??The surviving black-armored warrior completed his promotion, with a fierce look on his face, holding a long sword in his right hand and holding a shield in his left hand, and once again killed the charging kingdom knights. ?The knights of the kingdom who have survived to this day can be regarded as elites no matter where they are placed. They are not afraid of the impact of death and are indeed powerful. If it were an ordinary legion, they would have been pierced long ago. But unfortunately, the opponent they encountered was the Eternal Night Legion. It¡¯s just death, no big deal. You are not afraid of death, are we afraid of death? The impact, which was launched at the cost of life, was intercepted by the Evernight Warriors with their flesh and blood. When both sides are not afraid of death and are equally determined, the only thing that competes is hard power. Fight until death. One after another of warriors fell, and then more warriors came up to replace them. In just a short time, thousands of soldiers from both sides died in the battle, which was very terrifying. You must know that these are all extraordinary warriors of at least the sixth level, but now they are dying like ants. When the cavalry loses its speed advantage, all it can rely on is its own strength. In this regard, the Eternal Night Legion is fully confident. ??The Yongye warriors who survived the cavalry attack gathered in small groups, led by officers at all levels, and launched a siege against the kingdom''s knights. ?The kingdom knights, who were deeply trapped in the enemy formation, were unable to follow up, and more and more warriors fell. At the same time, as time passed, the two armies also began to come into contact on a large scale and started a **** battle. "Hahahaha, this is how we should fight. Warriors of the kingdom, show your strength and let us fight with all our strength. The winner will live and the loser will die. If you can die on such a battlefield, neither you nor I will It¡¯s not a loss.¡± The imperial general laughed wildly and fought with the general on the opposite side. He was very brave and bloody. Even in the midst of a life-and-death struggle, the empire''s generals recognized the courage and force of the kingdom''s soldiers. It¡¯s strange to say. ??Although the two sides have been fighting for decades, and the casualties are not small, the empire, whether it is generals or soldiers, actually does not hate the kingdom very much. As mentioned before, this is just a normal expansion. There is no enmity between the two parties. It can only be said that the Evernight Empire wants to continue to expand and become stronger, and the Hundred Nations Alliance is blocking their way. When encountering obstacles blocking the way, the easiest way is to clear them away. From the perspective of the Evernight Empire, the soldiers of the Hundred Nations Alliance are such obstacles. So although the two sides are hostile, the empire still fully recognizes their will to resist. ?Of course, if the empire has this attitude, then the kingdom is not. They want to destroy the Evernight Empire. ?But approval is approval, and when it¡¯s time to kill the enemy, the imperial soldiers will not hesitate at all. Living in the Evernight Empire, they have always admired brave warriors, and the best way for the empire to appreciate its enemies is to kill them. "If you want me dead, you will have to pay a heavy price." The warriors of the kingdom also became ruthless. They no longer held the hope of survival in their hearts and began to trade their lives for lives. Each legion found its own opponent. Under the command of the imperial commander, and with more abundant legions, the imperial army steadily suppressed the incoming kingdom army. There is no doubt that there is restraint among the legions. So when the number of legions reaches a certain level, the competition is nothing more than two points. The commanding ability of the commander-in-chief and the diversity of the legion. Some powerful commanders can mobilize the corresponding legions to the most appropriate positions through their own command, allowing them to rely on their attributes to suppress the enemy legions. ?As for the diversity of the legion, this is also very simple to say. It''s like playing cards. Friends who have played cards all know that no matter how good your card skills are, if you don''t have any usable cards in your hand, it''s all in vain. The same is true for commanders and legions. No matter how powerful a commander is, you must have suitable legions at your disposal. Otherwise, if we give you a bunch of low-level legions and ask you to fight against the middle-level legions, they won¡¯t even be able to break through the defenses on the opposite side, so no matter how powerful your commanding ability is, there will be no room for you to use it. ? ? Comparing the commanders of the Alliance and the Empire, the Eternal Night Empire is slightly stronger in terms of command ability, but the difference is not big, they are all on the same level. Whether it is the Empire Commander Han Ming or the Alliance Commander Wallis, they are all super geniuses who can be chosen one out of a billion. They are born commanders, and after decades of battlefield training, this talent has been developed and utilized. Extreme. According to the system classification, the commander''s command value of both of them is above ninety-five. The commander''s command value of ninety-five, what is this concept? ?This means that the two men can still command millions of troops after stripping away their auxiliary command abilities such as the secret technique of sound transmission and the "network" of spiritual communication. ??The commander-in-chief''s command is evenly divided, so he can only compare with the number and strength of the legions. In this regard, the Alliance really cannot compare with the Empire, the gap is too big. ??So the overall battlefield situation is very clear. The empire has the upper hand. Even if the alliance explodes and the soldiers are determined to die, they cannot make up for the gap in hard power between the two sides. For this situation, Alliance Commander Wallis had nothing to do. If he follows rational thinking, then in his opinion, this battle should not be fought, because it is a battle that must be lost. ?As a qualified commander, letting him lead his soldiers to fight a war that he knew he would lose was simply more uncomfortable than killing him. After all, no matter how strong your city is and how many magic circles you have, it is still people who lead the war. As a top general, Wallis had fought against the armies of the Eternal Night Empire many times before, with wins and losses, so he was very aware of the gap between the armies of the two sides. ?Equipment strength, soldier strength, and organizational coordination are all different. As a result, the number is not as large as that of the opponent. If they can win, it will be really bloody. ¡°Condesson, lead the attack with the Third Army.¡± ? Seeing that the situation was getting worse, Wallis had to turn up one of his trump cards. ¡°Take orders.¡± ??A middle-aged strong man roared angrily, and the surrounding soldiers all burst out with terrifying blood energy in an instant. The soldiers'' aura soared towards the seventh level, almost crossing the threshold. The third legion, a quasi-seventh level legion that has completed half of the transformation, is very powerful. (End of this chapter) Chapter 204： The trump cards gradually revealed Chapter 204 The trump card gradually revealed "ah!!" Condeson, the commander of the third legion, raised his spear high and roared angrily. With the help of the legion soldiers, he had already reached the ninth level of extraordinary realm and began to jump upwards. The terrifying momentum swept across the entire battlefield like a violent storm. After a while, he broke through the shackles of the ninth level and ascended to the demigod level. ??The cold eyes swept across, and the Yongye warrior in front suddenly felt a chill in his heart, as if a young sheep was stared at by a vicious wolf, and felt a little uncomfortable all over his body. ¡°Demigod Condeson, Third Legion.¡± Finally, Han Meng turned his gaze over with amusement in his eyes, "If I remember correctly, the third legion was already disabled last time, right? How could we replenish the legion so quickly? With the fortune of the Hundred Nations Alliance, It¡¯s really thick.¡± "Yes, General, you remember correctly. During the last battle, a third of the Third Army was indeed annihilated. It seemed to be the work of the Wolf Knights. However, they themselves did not fare well, and it seemed that they also lost a quarter. "One, it just got better some time ago." The adjutant next to him immediately laughed. "The Gray Wolf Knights, I have some impressions of this legion. Their legion commander seems to be the boy who was picked up from outside by the great priest. He can discharge electricity." The Green Wolf Knights are led by Ax Su. A "miscellaneous legion" composed entirely of aristocrats. Han Yan still had some impressions of this legion. ?After all, although the Eternal Night Empire is strong, it does not have many quasi-seventh-level legions, just a few. There is no quasi-seventh-level legion established by the empire, and currently there is only the Black Wolf Knights. Even for Han Yan, the quasi-seventh-level legion is a good trump card, which can be used to reverse the situation on the battlefield at critical moments. ¡°Yes, Ax originally belonged to the Kingdom of Saint Anza and later joined us.¡± ??The adjutant saw his chief''s expression and immediately understood what he was thinking, and immediately said: "If you want the Wolf Knight to intercept the third legion, you''d better give up this idea as soon as possible." "What, what''s the problem?" Han Ming looked at the adjutant in confusion. ¡°As far as I know, although the Wolf Knights have replenished their ranks, they have not yet fully recovered. I¡¯m afraid you can send them there.¡± ¡°In that case, let¡¯s forget it.¡± ?Han Ming smiled and didn''t care, and immediately issued an order: "Let the second undead knight attack and stop the third legion on the opposite side." "This" the adjutant looked hesitant. Just as he was about to remind Han Ming that the strength of the second undead army was slightly worse than that of the third army, if he sent it there, he might not be able to defeat the opposite army. Han Ming said: "No need. They kill the enemy and stop the enemy." offices "The third army of the alliance, look at this momentum, it is not far from the seventh-level army. Let us intercept it?" The commander of the second army of the undead is a skeleton commander who climbed up from the river of the undead. His strength is comparable to other Like the commander of the legion, he was also in the ninth level of the holy realm. After receiving the order, he still hesitated, but quickly shook his head: "Forget it, since the commander-in-chief gave the order, let''s go. Anyway, even if we can''t defeat it, we can''t defeat it." There are other legions who have the bottom line.¡± Different from other low-energy skeleton warriors, the skeleton commander born from the River of the Dead has more complex emotions. After only a moment''s hesitation, he led the undead army behind him to stop the third army. "Warriors of the Kingdom, come with me and kill them." Condeson roared loudly, leading the third legion and rushing straight towards the Yongye army. With his hands and feet raised, his spear flashed, and fighting spirit surged out. In the blink of an eye, , several Yongye warriors fell. After entering the demigod realm, Condeson showed unrivaled strength even on such a huge battlefield. ?The soldiers behind him also moved forward bravely, slashing down with their long swords. Qi and blood surged out of their bodies, turning into sharp swords and slashing at the enemy. ??The first line of defense was torn apart, and before the Yongye soldiers could re-establish the line of defense, the third legion filed in, widening the gap in the battle line. The target is directly at the infantry behind the second line of defense. "Come!" The second line of defense is also a heavy infantry corps, and it is also a top corps that has begun to transform. ?Looking at the charging third legion, the legion commander raised his shield as if to provoke his opponent. "All soldiers, enter the over-limit state and kill through the heavy infantry defense line in front of them." Condeson''s face was expressionless, his eyes were extremely cold, and the speed of the mount under him was three points faster. They are still accelerating, preparing to use the momentum of the charge to penetrate the second line of defense in one fell swoop. Thick blood clings to their bodies and turns into additional blood armor, once again adding a layer of defense to them. Not only the warriors, but also the war horses beneath them were temporarily given a layer of blood armor. ?However, before they could attack the second line of defense, a legion stopped in front of them. The commander of the Second Undead Legion, Hills, who had been promoted to demigod, pointed the bone spear in his hand at Condeson. The soul fire in his eyes flashed, and he said condescendingly: "This road is blocked!" The undead horse beneath him raised its head slightly, making a threatening sound. "The Army of the Undead, the Eternal Night Empire looks down on people so much that they actually sent the Army of the Undead to intercept me!" Condeson looked at the skeleton general in front of him with a very ugly face. He knew that the other party would send an army to intercept him, but he didn''t expect that this army would It''s actually an army of the undead. This is too arrogant. Even though he has been at war with the Eternal Night Empire for many years, he has seen many powerful undead legions, which slightly changed Condeson''s view of legions composed of these low-level creatures. At least admit that under the command of the Eternal Night Empire, they do have some combat effectiveness and are no longer an army of bastards. ??But who is Condeson? He is one of the most powerful men in the Kingdom of Lennisa, and the third legion under his command is even more top-notch in the world. It is no exaggeration to say that the third legion under his leadership has the strength to hunt demigods. As a result, an army of undead was sent from the opposite side to intercept him, which was simply a humiliation for him. "Kill these low-level creatures. Since you can''t see your own strength, just die here!" Condeson did not talk too much with Hills and led the third legion to rush forward and fight with the undead legion until the end. Together. ¡°What an arrogant guy.¡± ?Hiles was not dissatisfied when he heard what Condeson said, nor did he use words to refute it. Since the other party looks down on the undead army, then show it to them. Let them see the strength of the undead army. If we undead are lower-level creatures, then what are you who were intercepted by lower-level creatures? ?Cannot defeat the Third Army. ?Hiles has a very clear understanding of himself and the legion. With their strength, they cannot defeat the third legion. But it¡¯s just interception, there is absolutely no problem. "kill!" Condeson thrust his spear directly into Hills'' head, intending to destroy his head along with the soul fire. Hills also raised his gun to sweep away, deflecting the incoming spear. ïÏïÏïÏ¡ª In the blink of an eye, the two sides fought for hundreds of rounds, and the terrifying energy in their bodies that could break rivers and open mountains was compressed into a single weapon. The energy generated by the collision of weapons is like the collision of two meteorites, and even the space is torn apart. Two demigods fought, and the aftermath of the battle forced a group of warriors back. Even high-level extraordinary warriors did not dare to approach to help at this moment. In the end, they could only divide a blank area for the two of them to fight alone. ?Judging from the vitality of the demigods, even in the most primitive and dangerous close combat, it would be difficult to determine the winner in a short while. Other ordinary soldiers, led by officers, also killed each other. The two top legions, which had reached the seventh level, started fighting and formed a melee. "kill!" ??The warrior of the third legion slashed out with a knife, splitting the undead warrior in front of him with his armor and body. The fire of the soul was extinguished instantly, and the undead warrior fell down and turned into an ordinary mutilated skeleton. "Fight for the Lord of Death!" Another undead warrior attacked, and the two sides passed each other. A head flew back, blood gushed out, and the headless corpse still maintained the posture of wielding a knife. ¡°They are just undead skeletons, they want to stop us, we are the third legion!¡± ??The human warrior roared angrily, his momentum began to soar, and the blood energy he released began to shrink, and finally condensed on the blade, and the red light flashed on the blade: "Kill!!" With one slash of the knife, everything will be cut. Even if the Eternal Night Empire equipped every warrior with the best equipment, they would still be somewhat helpless in the face of the overflow of casualties. After all, after so many years of fighting, both sides have already figured out the opponent''s base. ??Eternal Night Empire has the advantage of being well-equipped, and the Alliance has no good way to deal with it. It can only give up part of its defense and continue to increase its lethality. The soldiers of the Third Legion unleashed horrific lethality. Undead warriors continue to fall. ?However, the undead warrior is not a soft persimmon. The long knife surrounded by the air of death chops away without politeness. ?It is true that I can''t block your attack, but even with your crispy skin, you can''t block my attack! Hold on to death, which means exchanging one''s life for one''s life. It''s worth it. Compared with the normal army, there is one thing about the undead army that I don¡¯t know whether to say is good or bad, that is, they have almost no mood swings. The absence of emotional fluctuations means that their status is very stable and their strength will not fluctuate due to changes in the battlefield situation. ?Hmm. Now it¡¯s really a war machine. So, when the Third Army broke out, they immediately chose the best plan. To chop, to exchange one''s life for one''s life. Just like fighting against each other, the soldiers on both sides kept falling down at a speed that was frightening. In just a moment, hundreds of warriors with seventh-level combat power fell. Even though they were determined to die, the soldiers of the Third Army still felt chilled after seeing this scene. ¡°Damn guy.¡± Condeson noticed the situation of the soldiers, and his expression changed slightly: "Don''t trade your lives with them, it''s not worth it." It is normal to die on the battlefield, and the soldiers of the alliance have been prepared for it. But using the alliance''s most elite warriors to exchange the lives of some undead skeletons is a deal that is not worth it. ?This way of dying is depressing. "The Third Army has been intercepted. It is indeed the Second Army of the Undead. Its strength is indeed not bad." The adjutant glanced at the battle area and saw that the Third Army was no longer moving forward. His face was a little surprised, and he seemed not to have expected it. It was so easy to stop the Third Army. ¡°Normally, the Alliance¡¯s third legion has the ability to accommodate, and there is no restraint against the undead legion. We can only fight hard to see who can withstand it better.¡± Han Hao smiled, continued to mobilize the legion, and began to surround and kill the alliance''s army. His eyes were calm: "No matter how big the loss of the undead legion is, as long as it still maintains its organizational structure, the empire can make up for it. If the third legion loses this time It¡¯s too big, I¡¯d like to see how they replenish their troops.¡± As a believer in darkness, and with the River of the Undead, the Eternal Night Empire has never been short of undead warriors. No matter how big the loss is, they can easily replenish it. As long as they are not annihilated on the spot, their warriors are endless. "Is it my imagination? Why do I feel that the state of the Third Army seems a bit strange!" Looking again, the adjutant frowned slightly. "Those newly joined soldiers are probably piled up using secret methods. Their strength is not stable. This explains why the Third Army can quickly replenish its troops." Hearing this, Han Yan looked at it more After a few glances, he quickly understood it and chuckled. ¡°You really do everything you can.¡± The adjutant sighed with emotion, his eyes a little complicated. "It''s just a struggle before death, but it''s normal. If it were us, we might be crazier than them." Han Ming smiled. Instead of criticizing the alliance''s approach, he actually agreed with it. Countries will perish. Don¡¯t talk about the future at this time, it¡¯s meaningless. ?Only by surviving this offensive can they be qualified to talk about the future. In such a critical situation, it is natural to use whatever method is available. It is no big deal to destroy one''s own foundation. ??As the war continued, the alliance began to gradually increase its power, and more and more top legions emerged to join the fight. Like a card game, Han Ming sent out the corresponding legions and fought with them, steadily suppressing the alliance army. The war situation fell into a stalemate. At this moment, inside the city, five streams of light soared up and rushed towards the Yongye army at extremely fast speeds. Their momentum was extremely powerful, even stronger than those legion commanders who had entered the realm of demigods with the help of legions. One chip. They are demigods, true demigods. ¡°That¡¯s not good, the general is in danger.¡± One of the imperial generals'' expressions suddenly changed when he saw the location where the stream of light was directed. That was where the commander of the army, Han Ming, was. ¡°Stop them, don¡¯t let them pass!¡± A strong warrior from the empire rose up along the way, and with the help of the legion''s power, he slashed out with a sword and slashed at five people. ¡°You don¡¯t overestimate your own capabilities, and even a mere mortal dares to provoke the gods.¡± The middle-aged demigod at the front looked at the incoming attack with disdain. He stretched out his hand to grab it, and the hundred-foot-long sword was directly crushed. The strength has indeed reached that of a demigod, but the power is too scattered. (End of this chapter) Chapter 205： Imperial Strong (315) Chapter 205 The Strong Empire (3/15) ¡°Damn it, I¡¯m so dazzled, there are so many demigods!¡± ¡°Five demigods, even if they are all weak demigods, is this too outrageous?¡± "Damn it, is this really the strength that the indigenous forces of this plane should have? Could it be that we are in the wrong place? We have arrived at the demiplane of the void!" ¡°It¡¯s more powerful than I am. Damn it, even if the aura here is rich, it¡¯s outrageous. How can it be so powerful!¡± ??Seeing the Hundred Nations Alliance''s trump card, above the sky, the members of the Bloody Dawn watching the battle began to curse, a little unbelievable. I don¡¯t blame them for this, the scene below is really outrageous. It was so outrageous that they couldn''t believe their eyes. Demigods, these are demigods, and there are five demigods in total. ??Not the kind of demigod who is temporarily promoted with the help of external forces, but a genuine demigod who has a life span of ten thousand years and can travel in the void! You know, even these players have not been fully promoted to demigods. As a result, the indigenous forces have already appeared as demigods. What a joke. "Don''t be so excited. Take a closer look. It''s not a demigod promoted through normal channels. It has many flaws and is not very powerful." ?? Guanghui frowned slightly, took a closer look, and soon discovered the clues, and chuckled: "Yongye, it seems that your followers have really pushed others to the point of not even giving up on the future." ?The appearance of so many demigods was somewhat beyond Su Xingyu''s expectation, but after hearing Guanghui''s words, he was a little disdainful and sneered: "The general trend is beyond their control." He is just a demigod. Over the years, he has fought in the void plane and has killed more than two palms of demigods, including these five. Since you don¡¯t know what¡¯s interesting, let¡¯s all die. ?Furthermore, if you really think about it, these accumulated demigods are actually just like that. Su Xingyu crossed his arms and looked at the battlefield below with indifferent eyes. Seeing that he didn''t take action for a long time, everyone quickly understood what he meant and looked a little surprised. "No, Yong Ye, you really don''t want to help? These are five demigods. Even if they are weak demigods, they cannot be stopped by normal creatures!" Feng Feng couldn''t help but say. Although I can see the reality of these five demigods in the alliance, no matter what, they are all demigods and cannot be fought against by the ninth level. You must know that although the difference between Demigod and Ninth Level seems to be only a small realm, in fact there is a big realm threshold. ?Just like the fourth level and the third level, the seventh level and the sixth level, there is only a small difference in realm, but the difference in strength is very large. "Don''t worry, just watch, there won''t be any problems." Su Xingyu glanced at him and said softly. ¡°Don¡¯t slap him in the face and pretend to be fat. The people here are all members of your family. Just take action. There is no shame in it.¡± Seeing this, the martial artist who had a better relationship with him couldn¡¯t help but persuade him. From the martial artist''s point of view, if a demigod makes a surprise attack, they can join forces to intercept it. Five demigods, it¡¯s best to end it yourself. It is better to lose face than to suffer heavy losses for believers. "rest assured." In response to this, Su Xingyu just replied lightly. "It''s good that you have an idea." Seeing his persistence, everyone stopped trying to persuade him and began to concentrate on watching the evolution of the battlefield. The goal of the five demigods is very clear, that is to kill Han Ming. ?In a war, the importance of the commander is self-evident. Once the commander is beheaded, victory on the battlefield can almost be declared directly. ?Of course, it is ridiculously difficult to behead the commander-in-chief. It can even be said to be an impossible task. The people are there, but there are countless legions on the way. If you want to behead the commander, the first thing you have to do is to penetrate them. Under normal circumstances, it is impossible to do this. After all, it is a legion of at least the sixth level of the Guards. It can be penetrated by any means. ?Only now, the alliance commander has used all his cards to hold back several top legions of the Yongye Army. ?Then the five demigods took action at the same time, forming a sharp knife squad, and launched a surprise attack at lightning speed, so that they had a chance to complete the goal. "There are still five demigods. The alliance is indeed deep and tolerant. At this time, we can actually come up with five demigods. It''s amazing." He looked at the demigods who were attacking him. As a powerful man, there was no trace of panic on Han Yan''s face, and he even had the intention to tease the alliance. "General, what should we do? Should we avoid their sharp edges first? I''m afraid I won''t be able to stop them just by relying on the legion commander!" the adjutant frowned slightly and asked quickly. Eternal Night Empire has many means of intercepting demigods, and it has also besieged and killed powerful demigods. But five demigods attacked at the same time, and it was really difficult for them to deal with them for a while. ?Of course, just because it is difficult to deal with, does not mean that the other party can do whatever they want. Find a quasi-seventh-level legion and hide inside, form an iron barrel formation, and then activate the forbidden air magic array. So what if you are a demigod? If you have the ability, break through them. Different from the normal battlefield, the battlefield now has millions of extraordinary warriors gathered. The laws of elements have been completely disturbed. Even the powerful demigods cannot think of being unparalleled on this battlefield. When unable to activate Wushuang, attack the quasi-seventh level legion "Need not." ??Han Ming shook his head, looked away, and said in a rather respectful tone to the young man in black robe next to him: "I''m sorry to bother you, elder." ¡°The duty lies.¡± Ye Mo nodded slightly, waved his staff slightly, and his figure disappeared in an instant. After a while, he appeared in front of the five demigods and said indifferently: "Keep one of them." "Demigod, no, that''s not right. You are still at level nine!" On the alliance side, the demigod who is also a magician frowned slightly, and then after feeling it carefully, his eyes were a little surprised. ?Such a powerful aura, but it has not yet broken through and is still in the holy realm. This is too terrifying! It¡¯s so powerful even without a breakthrough. If it really is a breakthrough, it¡¯ll be great! ¡°Everyone, please go ahead, I will be there shortly.¡± The magician in the demigod realm looked at each other and then stayed. ??The other four demigods nodded slightly, bypassed Ye Mo, and continued flying forward. Ye Mo did not stop them and allowed them to fly past. His strength is very strong, and it has been some time since he reached the peak of the ninth level. Coupled with the king''s generosity, his understanding of the dark laws has advanced by leaps and bounds. It can be said that as long as he wants, he can be promoted to demigod at any time. ?However, Ye Mo feels that the time has not come yet and his condition is not perfect enough. If he breaks through like this, his future prospects will not be great, so he keeps suppressing it. But even so, his strength is not weaker than some demigods. You may not be able to defeat them, but there is absolutely no problem in holding them back. "You are really an arrogant boy. You want to defeat the demigods at the ninth level. You will pay the price for your arrogance." The demigod magician felt the abundant vitality of the young man opposite and was very jealous. He was so young. You have reached the threshold of demigods, and your future achievements are limitless! "Even worse than the Void Beast King, how can someone like you be called a demigod?" Ye Mo looked at him, not in a hurry to fight, and sneered. "Whether he is worthy or not, you will know later." The Alliance demigod glanced at him coldly, thinking that since he could not personally kill the empire commander, it would be a good idea to leave this young ninth-level man here.?????"Then come." The war was about to break out. In an instant, red and black each occupied half of the sky, and the two laws began to confront each other. Compared to the rough and **** fighting of warriors, the battles of magicians are more colorful. ??The ninth level was fighting against the demigods, and it was hard to tell the winner for a while. The alliance demigods did not take any advantage. Just as Ye Mo thought, although the alliance demigods in front of him had reached the level of demigods, their combat power had not kept up. Their understanding of the laws was even worse than his own. ?Such a demigod is at the level of the Void Beast King. At the level of demigods, they are the lowest level of demigods. ?Ye Mo has met many such demigods, fought against them, and even teamed up with others to kill them. "At the ninth level, you can actually fight against demigods." The alliance demigod, who was flying forward, felt the movement coming from behind, and turned to look at Ye Mo, who was fighting back and forth with the demigod. Their expressions changed, and one person suddenly sighed: "How on earth did this Eternal Night Empire appear, and why is it so powerful!" Even now, the Alliance has not figured out the origin of the Evernight Empire, or in other words, they do not believe the Evernight Empire''s own rhetoric at all. There is no way, that statement is too outrageous. "You have reached the threshold of a demigod at such a young age. If you don''t get rid of such a genius today, even if we survive this offensive, he will become a serious problem for the alliance in the future! Do you want to send someone back to surround and kill him?" Someone suggested. He can fight against demigods at the ninth level. When he really breaks through to demigods, how powerful he will be. Just thinking about it gives everyone a headache. Don¡¯t look at it, they are already in the demigod realm now. But if nothing else, this state is their peak in the future. The demigods created by secret methods have huge flaws after all. They are essentially inferior to the Void Beast King. Even the ten thousand years of life that the demigods should enjoy have been discounted. Hearing what the man said, the other three demigods immediately hesitated and were confused for a moment. They discovered that even if they and others really succeeded this time, beheaded the empire commander and defended the alliance''s last stronghold, they would not be able to escape the outcome of failure in the future. The potential for empire growth is outrageous. They are like the sun that has just risen, and the future is full of infinite hope. ?And the alliance is already in twilight. Even if it survives this time, what can they do? They have destroyed their foundation and have no future. For a time, everyone was a little negative and their mood became depressed. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, get through the moment first and then talk.¡± ??The strongest alliance demigod shook his head, getting rid of the distracting thoughts in his mind, and his eyes became firm again, "Continue to move forward and kill the commander of the empire. The future affairs will be left to the people in the future." ¡°We only live in the moment.¡± ??Everyone''s minds were shaken, their eyes became firm, and they no longer thought wildly. score At this moment, the space in front of him suddenly shattered, and in the dark cracks, a terrifying slash struck at the Alliance demigods. "careful." ??The Alliance demigod, the only one among the five who had reached the level of an ordinary demigod, reacted instantly. He slashed with his long sword and slashed away at each other. In an instant, the two slashes collided with each other, making a deafening roar. The collision of high-intensity forces instantly tore apart the surrounding space, and everything around him became blurry at this moment. ?A figure flew out of the space crack at a high speed. He held the halberd tightly with both hands and slashed down with force. The space was split on the way. The Alliance demigod raised his knife to block, and a huge force came. Irresistible. ¡ª Even though he is a demigod and a physically powerful warrior, he actually falls behind in the competition of strength. ??The Alliance demigod flew several hundred meters backwards, and then managed to stabilize his body. ??The remaining three people looked horrified, and they couldn''t imagine what kind of power it was that could knock a demigod warrior away. ¡°Who are you!¡± The Alliance demigod, who had stabilized his body, looked at the figure that had knocked him away, with a gloomy expression on his face. He was an extraordinary young man with curved horns, dark golden eyes that exuded endless majesty, an unusually tall body, and well-defined muscles. Just standing there gave people a strong sense of oppression. , as if what was standing in front of him was not a person, but a towering mountain. Black dragon, Nidhogg. ¡°Beneath the throne of the King of Eternal Night, the black dragon Nidhogg.¡± Relying on the powerful ancient bloodline, Nidhogg reached the realm of demigods in just a few hundred years and became the first believer in the Eternal Night Empire to break through the ninth level. "Demigod." The demigod warrior''s face was solemn. He could clearly feel the terrifying aura coming from the young man opposite. The extremely thick energy and blood overflowed, almost crushing the entire space. ¡°Leave two of them, otherwise I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to fight you if I leave you alone.¡± Nidhogg pointed his halberd at the demigod warrior and said rather domineeringly. Unlike other creatures who find it extremely difficult to be promoted to demigods, Nidhogg, who has ancient bloodline, has very low difficulty in promotion. Although there are some thresholds, he quickly crossed them with the help of Su Xingyu. ?Of course, according to the law of conservation, when there is good, there is also bad. ?? After being promoted so easily, Nidhogg''s combat effectiveness is not particularly top-notch. Even after these years of accumulation, he has only reached the edge of high-level demigods. ?People like Ye Mo, Ye Zhan and others have relatively strong accumulations. Once they are promoted to demigods, they will go a long way on this road. It is not said that they will reach high demigods immediately, but it will definitely not take much time. ?But even so, Nidhogg can definitely defeat these incomplete demigods. The demigod warrior and the other magic demigod looked at each other, then nodded and made a decision. ¡°Merck, Gera, keep moving forward.¡± The demigod warrior looked at Nidhogg coldly and said to the other two companions without looking back. "good." ??The other two people nodded and without any hesitation, they bypassed Nidhogg. Boom¡ª A more intense battle started instantly. ??The other two demigods continued to move forward, but this time, their figures became a little bleak. The empire¡¯s heritage is somewhat beyond imagination. (End of this chapter) Chapter 206： The battle between the seventh-level legions Chapter 206 The battle between the seventh-level legions ??The two demigods continued to fly towards Han Meng''s position with uneasiness. They were able to accurately capture the figure of the Empire Commander. The distance was very close, so close that the two of them could cross it in a few breaths. However, there was no joy on the faces of the two Alliance demigods. Because two interceptors appeared in front of them again. Infernal Dog Demon Harper, Commander of the First Undead Legion Andrew. Neither of them has broken through to demigods and is still at the ninth level limit, but the former has a strong bloodline and a strong body, while the latter has a special body, derived from the corpse of a powerful demigod. In terms of combat power, it is no better than the two alliance demigods in front of him. How different is God? Simply put, this battle needs to be fought. "How come there are so many powerful ninth-level ones in the Eternal Night Empire!" Looking at the two monsters in front of them, the alliance demigods'' expressions were extremely ugly. They really couldn''t figure out why there were so few ninth-level ones in the past, and they couldn''t see one in a thousand years. There are so many in the Evernight Empire. The ninth level has the strength to fight against demigods, and both of them know what this means. This means that as long as they do not perish along the way, promotion to demigods is inevitable. ??And unlike them, who are incomplete demigods and have reached the end, even if the opponent is promoted to demigod, it is just a starting point. They will even be qualified to impact the realm of true gods in the future. ?Thinking about this, both of them couldn''t help but feel a little jealous. Why does fate favor the Eternal Night Empire so much that it allowed them to give birth to so many geniuses in just a hundred years? ??If Su Xingyu knew what the two of them were thinking at this moment, he would definitely give them a slap in the face. Fate favors the Eternal Night Empire? Prefer a hammer. Now the will of the world in this plane is about to directly send down thunder and punishment judgment on Him. ?Ever since the Eternal Night Empire launched its plan to unify the plane, the will of the world has not paid attention to them. On the contrary, it has been stumbling upon them behind their backs. Otherwise, based on the foundation of the Hundred Nations Alliance, how could so many demigods be born? ??Do you really think that it is so easy to create a demigod and that you can achieve it by just accumulating energy levels? Dreaming. Without the secret help of the world''s will, at least half of them would have been killed by the explosion. The hearts of the two demigods were very complicated, but there was no hesitation in the fight. The four of them fought fiercely together in an instant. ? It is hard to say which side of the two sides will win, but what is certain is that in a short period of time, they will never be able to tell the winner, and they will have no spare power to interfere with the battlefield situation. ??One of the alliance''s most important trump cards was just blocked by the Eternal Night Empire. ¡°This is the alliance that is going to die!¡± Seeing that all five demigods were stopped, the generals of the alliance looked desperate and shouted in anger. "Your Majesty, don''t hesitate. If you hesitate any longer, you won''t even have the strength to fight." Wallis, the commander of the alliance, looked at the king beside him and Morse, who was also the commander of the alliance, and persuaded: "Left and right. Just die, fight them!" The king turned his head to look at the city behind him, was silent for a while, then sighed and made up his mind: "Do it, just do it as you want, Wallis, I, the final commander of the Kingdom of Lennis, even if After today, the kingdom will no longer exist, and we must show them that we are not weak. Whoever wants to destroy the kingdom will have to pay the price with blood!" At the end of the sentence, a trace of violence flashed in his eyes. But it was fleeting. Then he said softly: "But I am really reluctant to give up. I feel that there are still a lot of things that have not been done. How could I become the king of the country in a daze?" ¡°Your Majesty.¡± Wallis looked at him, and for a moment he didn''t know what to say to comfort him. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡± ??The king waved his hand, stood up and walked out, "I''ll go shopping again and take a last look at my kingdom. I won''t have to look at it again." After that, he left without any regrets, looking a little lonely. ¡°Your Majesty.¡± ?Wallis looked at his back and felt a little sad, but soon, his duty as commander-in-chief made him regain his composure again. ¡°Eternal Night Empire, come and fight!¡± Looking at the warriors fighting in the distance, Wallis'' eyes were unusually cold: "Death on the battlefield is a good ending. Let this city become the cemetery of the kingdom!" After receiving full command, Wallis no longer hesitated and no longer had any illusions in his heart. Breakout? If you don¡¯t want to run away, just kill like this! We are already dead. In this case, let more Eternal Night warriors bury us with us! "Send the order, the first and second legions will attack, tell them not to worry, focus on killing the enemy." ¡°Follow orders.¡± "Tell Hadru to prepare the final weapon. Once we are defeated, don''t hesitate and activate it immediately," "yes." ??One order after another was issued, and the entire alliance army was on the move again. If the generals were still a little confused before, now they are extremely determined. They only had one thought left in their minds, to let more people be buried with this kingdom. ¡°Haha, here we come.¡± ??Han Ming soon noticed the changes in the alliance army. He chuckled and said: "Let the boys prepare for the impact, the final impact of the alliance is coming!" The First Legion of the Alliance, the true seventh-level legion. In decades of **** battles, the legions formed by the alliance countries have jointly formed, and their strength has long been spread throughout the Eternal Night Empire. Because they are one of the few legions with a record of annihilating a complete legion of the empire. The general who leads this legion is also a true demigod warrior. ¡°Brothers, enjoy this last battle!¡± Legion commander Ke Mander tightened his horse¡¯s head, turned around and shouted loudly to the soldiers behind him. ¡°It¡¯s long overdue.¡± ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill!¡± ¡°Jie hahaha, you won¡¯t lose if you kill one, you will gain by killing two!¡± The soldiers of the first legion responded enthusiastically to the words of their legion commander. ¡°Okay, come with me.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Kermand clamped his legs, and the legendary war horse under him jumped out instantly, leading him to rush towards the enemy formation, and the knight behind him also rushed out. ?At the same time, the imperial army also underwent changes. "The First Legion, after waiting for so long, is finally ready to take action." Looking at the First Legion who was killing all the troops in the army, Ye Zhan showed a smile on his face, and then whispered to the soldiers behind him: "Let''s go, our The opponent is coming!" ¡°Seventh level legion, I hope you won¡¯t disappoint me.¡± ¡°Kill them and let them see what it means to be truly invincible!¡± "I have long heard that the First Legion of the Alliance is very powerful, and today I finally have a chance to compete." Even though they knew clearly that the First Legion was a seventh-level legion, the soldiers of the Evernight Paladin did not show the slightest fear or worry on their faces. , but still faintly excited. As the strongest legion in the empire, they have been invincible for too long. ?Now that they finally have an opponent who is worthy enough and can fight them with all their strength, how can they not be excited about this? After years of strengthening, the Evernight Paladin has already completed its transformation and been promoted to a seventh-level legion. The Eternal Night Paladin rushed straight towards the first legion. The soldiers blocking the front had a tacit understanding and made way for them. The king versus the king, versus the general. ?Although you are not afraid of death, there is no need to die. These two "monster" legions, let them play by themselves. "Eternal Night Paladins, the strongest legion in the empire, are said to be able to carry the will of the gods." As the legion commander, Mande, who is the most famous legion in the Evernight Empire, still knows something about it. "Come and fight." Ye Zhan was full of energy and blood, pointing his spear directly at Mander. Even if the opponent was a demigod, he was not afraid at all. This was not a one-on-one challenge outside the field. On the battlefield where the laws of elements were disordered, as long as the opponent couldn''t use Wushuang, Then you have to fight. ¡°A mere ninth-level person dares to challenge me. You really overestimate your capabilities!¡± Mander looked at Ye Zhan with sharp eyes and a somewhat disdainful tone. Do you really think that just a ninth-level person can fight against a demigod? Are you kidding, he is not one of those parallel imports! "It''s just a demigod, so it''s difficult." Ye Zhan smiled slightly, and the power of the legions surged behind him. In an instant, his aura reached the level of a demigod, "In this environment, what do you think is the difference between me and a demigod?" Well?" ?At this moment of the night battle, although the power is borrowed, in terms of control, it is no worse than Mander. In other words, he is now a true demigod. "interesting." ?Mande frowned slightly and sneered. ¡°That¡¯s enough nonsense, let¡¯s fight!¡± ?Ye Zhan stopped talking to him, and rode forward to kill, his spear swept past, and in the flash of cold light, several kingdom knights were beheaded. "kill!" Not to be outdone, Mander stabbed out the spear in his hand, sparkling with stars. The black-armored knight in front of him couldn''t even see the movement clearly. A huge **** hole opened in his chest, and he could only fall down from his horse. Two legions that had reached the seventh level collided and passed each other. In an instant, hundreds of warriors fell to the ground, which was very brutal. For opponents of the same level, even the Eternal Night Paladin would not dare to be careless at all. High-level warriors, whether in terms of body, energy, blood, or will and spirit, are already beyond ordinary people''s imagination. Their vitality is very tenacious, and some injuries that may seem fatal to ordinary people are no longer fatal to them. The only way to kill such an opponent is to chop them to death with one knife. It is very difficult to kill them. ? Brilliant will and strong body are the most essential foundation of a warrior. As long as these two are not exhausted, they can keep fighting. Before being promoted to the seventh-level legion, Ye Zhan was always thinking about how to annihilate the seventh-level legion. The final conclusion is to rely on hard power, abandon those fancy attributes, shrink the strength to a point, and then kill the opponent with one knife. "die!" ??Eternal Night Knight smiled ferociously. Facing the long knife that was slashed at him, he did not dodge at all. He just waved his long knife and slashed away. ??The long knife emitting the ultimate black light tore through the armor of the kingdom knight like cutting tofu, and then broke open his body, revealing the white bones inside. "you" ??The Kingdom Knight''s eyes were about to burst, and his sword also broke through the Eternal Night Knight''s armor. But the next second, his vision went dark, his spirit disappeared, and he died completely. The tall and straight body still maintains the posture of wielding the sword, and there is only one terrifying scar on the body. This scar is very fatal, almost running through the entire torso, but for a high-level extraordinary warrior, this is not a fatal wound, at least it cannot be inflicted. He immediately lost combat effectiveness and died. However, the Kingdom Knight is dead. Because his fatal wound was not the physical body, but the spiritual will. No matter how powerful the body is, without matching mental will, it is just a target. "The boss is right, shortcuts are not easy to take. If you take shortcuts, you will have to pay some price later." The Evernight Knight smiled, his face a little pale. Even for him, it is not easy to inflict a mental blow that is enough to destroy a seventh-level warrior in one go. What''s more, he was stabbed by the opponent. ?But these are not problems, at least for now, he is still standing, while his opponent is dead. "Although I don''t know how you were promoted to the seventh level, your will is not worthy of such a body." A knight named Eternal Night waved a long sword in his hand, which was accompanied by a mixture of physics and spirit. The blow caused heavy losses to the First Legion in an instant. In just a few rounds, hundreds of Kingdom knights were killed. The cause of their death is mostly spiritual death. Physical attacks are not difficult to defend against, but what is difficult to defend against are the mental attacks attached to them. ?Having experienced the baptism of [Transcendence of Will], the Eternal Night Knight¡¯s spiritual will has long been harder than steel. Now it can be pulled out directly, attached to the long knife, and used to chop people directly. Normally, Night Knight rarely uses this move. This move consumes a lot of energy and puts a huge burden on their mental will. Once they fail to severely damage their opponents, they themselves will be the ones to suffer. Secondly, it is because I have never encountered an opponent who needs to use this move before. Normal enemies can be directly destroyed physically, so there is no need to go to such trouble. ¡°That¡¯s all you have, it doesn¡¯t seem to be particularly strong.¡± Ye Zhan and Mande fought fiercely, their spears constantly clashing, erupting with astonishing power, and it was hard to tell the winner for a while. ?Mande snorted coldly, his face looking a little ugly. The First Legion of the Alliance is not a seventh-level legion that was promoted normally. ?This is not surprising. In fact, you will know it when you think about it. ??Eternal Night Empire has no shortage of sixth-order warriors, and it also has a variety of growth blessings. As a result, only a few seventh-order legions have been born in nearly a hundred years since it entered the middle realm. ??The conditions of the Hundred Nations Alliance are far inferior to those of the Eternal Night Empire. How could a seventh-level legion be born in just a few decades? So some special methods must have been used and something must have been sacrificed to achieve promotion. Now looking at it, it is clear what they sacrificed. Spiritual will. To be honest, the will of the First Legion is not weak. It is roughly equivalent to the sixth-order epic level. This strength is enough to withstand many will attacks. At least the will of a demigod cannot make them surrender. ?However, the opponent they encountered was the Eternal Night Paladin. As a legion whose physique and will have been tempered to the extreme and promoted normally, they have no shortcomings. (End of this chapter) Chapter 207： A true strategic strike, eternal night falls (415) Chapter 207 A real strategic strike, eternal night falls (4/15) "Damn it." Looking at his own soldiers who were almost completely at a disadvantage, Mander was furious, and the moves in his hands became more and more fierce, wanting to deal with the opponents in front of him as soon as possible. However, although Night War was only a temporarily improved demigod, his combat effectiveness was not at all No worse than him. In a short period of time, Mander could not win the night battle at all. Even because he was eager to resolve the battle, several flaws were caught in the night battle, and he fell into a disadvantage. Instead, he was suppressed. "Looking for death." As the strongest warrior in the empire, Night Fight has undergone several transformations and is now terrifyingly strong. Seeing the other party despise him so much, he couldn''t help but sneer at the corner of his mouth. The spears kept coming, as fierce as the wind and rain. It was hard to guard against it. If you are not careful, you will get hurt. Facing the fierce offensive of the night battle, Mande was so crushed that he could not lift his head, and his body was repeatedly injured. He no longer dared to underestimate the night battle, and concentrated on fighting the enemy, without caring about the situation of other soldiers. The two legions that reached the seventh level started fighting. The situation is also very clear, and the Evernight Paladin has a considerable advantage. Even if they are both seventh-level legions, there is still a gap between the Evernight Paladin and the first legion, and the gap is not small. "As expected, the Eternal Night Empire has a seventh-level legion, and it is a fully promoted seventh-level legion, which is stronger than the first legion. These are troublesome." Seeing the first legion at a disadvantage, the alliance generals looked a little ugly. , I didn¡¯t expect that their strongest legion would be stopped like this. ??And in the battle, it seems that we have not taken advantage, which is very difficult to do. Before this, the Eternal Night Paladin had also appeared on the northern continent battlefield, but it did not last long. In addition, the Eternal Night Empire had many top legions and made rapid progress, so that the alliance did not have accurate information about them. . It can be said that this is the first time they have truly realized the strength of the Evernight Paladin. "Not only the first legion, but other legions at the front were also stopped." Some alliance generals looked gloomy. They didn''t expect that such a swift and violent offensive from the alliance could be blocked so easily by the empire. ¡°Think so much and do more, brothers, fight with all your strength and kill the enemy.¡± ??There was a general who was not watching, with a cruel look on his face, and led his legion to charge towards Yongye''s army, "Killing one is enough, killing two is enough." Under the command of the commanders of both sides, the battle lines expanded and the armies began to engage in large-scale battles. ¡°Die.¡± ??The Empire warrior''s eyes were sharp, he stepped forward, slashed with his long sword, and the Kingdom warrior in front of him was immediately split into two. ¡°Kill! Give victory to my lord!¡± ??The imperial warriors stepped forward and kept moving forward, killing the enemies in front of them, and defending the majesty of the gods with the long swords in their hands. ??The entire battlefield fell into a frenzy. Soldiers fell one after another, including those from the Alliance and the Empire. Blood flowed into rivers and corpses were strewn across the fields. The murderous intent of both sides soared into the sky, dyeing the sky with a layer of blood. ¡°I have no cards. In that case, it¡¯s my turn to play my cards!¡± Han Yan controlled the top legions and began to divide the battlefield, relying on the advantages of the imperial warriors to encircle and kill the alliance¡¯s legions. ?He did not hold back any more and went all out. The legions began to link up, showing extremely powerful combat effectiveness. Previously, Han Yan had been worried that the alliance would retreat in the middle of a fight, and it would be another troublesome killing battle, so he had been passively attacking, waiting for the opponent to make a move, and then he would take action to deal with it. ??Now as the Alliance Legion continues to deepen and fully engage with the Imperial Legion, this concern is gone. Because in such a chaotic situation, it is impossible for the other party to withdraw completely. ??Anyway, by exchanging positions, Han Dang felt that he could only withdraw half of it if he could hold on until death. half. ??If half of the warriors were directly lost, then the alliance would not need to fight. Even if they defended the city, Han Di would dare to directly attack. The large-scale soldiers began to fight. ?In this encounter, the gap became apparent. In the previous legion battles, even if there was a gap between the two sides, it would not be too obvious. The Third Legion of the Alliance and the Second Legion of the Undead, the Second Legion of the Alliance and the Third Legion of the Empire, the First Legion of the Alliance and the Evernight Paladin, etc., these top legions may have gaps in strength, but when they really fight, They all had to fight, and they even fought back and forth. But the battle between soldiers and soldiers is completely different. The Imperial warriors almost crushed the Alliance warriors, and the situation became one-sided, which made the Alliance commander very helpless. This is a gap in hard power that cannot be bridged. When they first came into contact with the Eternal Night Empire, the Alliance thought it was just another blood empire. As time went by, their understanding of the Evernight Empire gradually deepened. ?The more they learn about the Eternal Night Empire, the more desperate the wise men of the alliance become. Against such a force, they have no chance of victory at all. Vast territory, massive population, highly centralized power system, and unified beliefs. Compared with the corrupt system of the Alliance, the Empire has many advantages. What is shown is their suppression in various fields. The most obvious difference is the army. ?This gap cannot be directly seen from the top legions, but it is vividly displayed from ordinary warriors. ??The warriors of the Eternal Night Empire are among the best at their level in terms of physical strength, blood, spiritual will, or weapons and equipment. In other words, they have honed everything that can be improved to the extreme. To be honest, even now, the Alliance is very confused about this. How did the Evernight Empire do it? Where did they get so many resources, and why are they willing to share these resources with untouchables, even servants. What about the Alliance? ?Even if they wake up later and open up resources and information channels, they cannot change the facts after all. This is accumulation and foundation. Just like the sixth-order legions within the alliance, they are accumulated from generation to generation and do not appear all at once. This situation cannot be changed in just a few decades. What''s more, they didn''t have a high degree of internal unity before, so how could they accomplish such a "great cause"! People are divided into distant and distant relatives. The best things must be left to one¡¯s own family. This is human nature. It is very difficult to change. ?The gap in strength made it impossible for the Alliance warriors to withstand the attack of the Imperial warriors, even if they were determined to die. "Jie hahaha, let''s fight! Today is the day when the Hundred Nations Alliance will be destroyed!" Looking at the battlefield that was getting better and better, Han Mang showed a fanatical expression on his face, and then revealed a trump card again. I saw him begin to coordinate the power of various legions, and soon, an extremely huge will was integrated. ¡°Eternal night is coming!¡± ?The vast will of nothingness turned into a ten-thousand-foot figure. ?His body is as dark as ink, and his face cannot be seen clearly. His eyes are like black holes in the abyss, with infinite suction, as if they can swallow the will of all living things. Holding a book in his left hand, a sword in his right hand, and wearing a black armor, the aura of dominion over the world came to his face, like the king of gods who rules the world, making all living beings feel awe and subconsciously want to Kneel down and worship. As soon as this figure appeared, it instantly became the focus of the entire battlefield, attracting everyone''s attention. Not just Imperial warriors, but Alliance warriors as well. The difference is that the morale of the Empire has soared, and their momentum has soared into the sky, while the morale of the Alliance has been low, and has almost hit the bottom. ??Had not every one of them been determined to die, I am afraid that there would have been a rout by now. ¡°Eternal night!¡± ¡°Eternal night!¡± ¡°Eternal night!¡± ?Looking at the great figure in the sky, the expressions of all the imperial soldiers became fanatical, and they roared loudly, wishing to sacrifice themselves. ?The King of Eternal Night has arrived again. How many years has passed since the last time the King came? Five years? Or ten years ago? Even if you can clearly feel the connection between yourself and the King, that kind of connection is not as good as seeing the King coming with your own eyes! "King of Eternal Night!" Looking at the vast and great figure, some empire generals were horrified, "Is this the **** that the Eternal Night Empire believes in? What a powerful figure! Even a demigod can''t match this momentum. ¡± Even if they are enemies, the awe of powerful beings is still deeply rooted in biological instincts. The incarnation of a **** formed by the will of millions of warriors, its strength is far beyond the imagination of everyone present. "Kill, what about the gods? If you want me to die, even the gods have to pay the price!" There is a general with a ferocious look on his face, and his body armor has long been contaminated by blood. Some are his own, and some are those of the enemy. His will has gone crazy several times, even if Even if the true **** comes before his eyes, he dares to kill him with his sword. "Killing God!" "kill!" ¡°Jie hahaha, I wonder how the Eternal Night Empire will feel after destroying this incarnation!¡± ?Just for a moment, the alliance soldiers gathered their minds, restrained their biological instincts, raised their spirits again, and launched a challenge to the incarnation of the gods. ¡°Foolish and unbelieving people, you actually want to challenge the gods. You have no idea and cannot imagine the vastness and greatness of my Lord.¡± Seeing the reaction of the alliance soldiers on the opposite side, the imperial general was not angry, but just sneered. "Brave dark believers, under the glory of my lord, kill the enemies in front of you and dedicate victory to the king!!" Han Ming''s enthusiastic voice passed through the secret method directly into the sea of ??consciousness of all the warriors, making them also become Extremely fanatical. Then, the next second, the vast figure waved his hand, and the dark light spread out in all directions like a wave. ?The celestial phenomena are reversed. The light begins to disappear and darkness descends here. Thousands of miles in radius, it turned directly into an abyss of darkness, and the light emitted from the city was instantly compressed and disappeared several times. Within this range, the concentration of dark elements directly increased several times, making all dark believers feel a sense of comfort, just like the sea dragon returning to the deep sea and the eagle flying into the sky. The constraints on the body are greatly reduced, and every move can be blessed by the power of heaven and earth. Their already strong combat effectiveness has increased again. ?This is the real trump card of the Evernight Empire. ?Eternal night falls. Directly change the celestial phenomena to make the surrounding environment the most suitable environment for the Dark Believers. In this environment, all dark believers will be blessed. Yes, all, from first level to demigod, will be blessed. One million warriors of at least level 6 have all received blessings, even just a little bit. Just thinking about this kind of thing makes people shudder. Compared with this ability, meteorites falling from the sky and thunders are all weak. ?This is a real strategic strike, a strike that can completely reverse the situation on the battlefield. The situation on the battlefield is also developing in the direction envisioned by Han Ming. "Under the glory of our Lord, I grant death to you unfaithful people!" The Imperial warrior held the sword in both hands and stepped forward. The long sword in his hand slashed down. The Alliance warrior raised his shield to intercept, but only saw the cold light flickering, with death. The iron-forged shield was cut in half, and the Alliance warrior behind him was also split into two, split in the middle, and fell backwards to the ground. "Kneel down and be grateful. It is an honor for you humble people to feel the power of our Lord!" The figure of the Yongye warrior wearing light armor jumped like a ghost, and the black long sword swept across the three people in front. The Alliance warrior didn''t even react before his body was cut off at the waist, and his armor didn''t stop him even for a moment. The wound is neat and smooth, like tofu being cut. "die!" ??The undead knight raised his spear and stabbed straight at him. The air of death gathered at the tip of the spear and turned into gray. It instantly penetrated the armor and seeped into the bodies of the Alliance warriors. In the next second, the Alliance soldier completely lost his life. His body was still intact, but his flesh and blood had dried up several times. ??The Undead Knight opened his mouth and inhaled, and the air of death in the Alliance soldier''s body fell into his mouth. The aura on his body became three points stronger, and the gray on the tip of the gun became even more shining. ¡°Damn it, Parkron, break this **** dark field quickly.¡± Looking at the imperial warriors who had almost upgraded to a higher level, the alliance general roared angrily. It was already unbeatable, but now it has become the opponent''s home court. This is a rhythm that will be crushed! "I''ve tried it, but it can''t be broken at all. The support of this field is the incarnation of the god. Unless he is eliminated, this field will not disappear!" Just now, with the help of the legion''s power, he threw a few semi-god-level light bans. The commander of the cursed magic legion responded loudly. ¡°Damn it!¡± The helpless alliance general could only keep swinging his sword to kill the enemies in front of him. However, as time passed, even the ninth-level extraordinary body felt a little tired. The injuries on his body are becoming more and more serious. The soldiers of the empire keep coming, while the number of comrades around them keeps decreasing. ¡ª ?Suddenly, a spear pierced the heart, and the air of death exploded instantly. In an instant, the air that surged up in the Alliance general''s body was suppressed. Looking at the undead leader on the opposite side, the alliance general''s consciousness became blurred, his body became weak, and his right arm holding the spear was unable to droop, "This is my ending, dying on the battlefield seems to be a good ending! " ¡°A good opponent.¡± ??The undead commander glanced at the fallen alliance general, and with a wave of his hand, he put his body into the space ring, and then he continued to charge forward. (End of this chapter) Chapter 208： Defeat, the last gift Chapter 208 Defeat, the last gift ¡°The overall situation has been decided.¡± Guanghui looked at the battle situation below, feeling the power that was completely opposite to his own, and couldn''t help but sigh: "The ancient black dragon in the semi-god realm, the ninth-level extraordinary limit, and three seventh-level legions, Yongye, you believer''s power has also developed. too fast!" Among everyone present, apart from Su Xingyu, Guanghui was the strongest. ?But even so, he was shocked when he saw this wave of country-destroying lineup sent by the Eternal Night Empire. Hey guys, this is developing so fast, isn¡¯t it? How did it develop like this in less than a hundred years? Outrageous, very outrageous. This is true for Guanghui, let alone others, who have now entered autistic mode. After a moment of silence, the elephant owner said loudly: "Yongye, your strength is a bit too strong. Why do I feel that the more we develop, the bigger the gap between us becomes! When I was in the elementary realm, I could barely fight, but in the middle realm, after so many years of development, , The strength has become so much stronger, but it is going to be crushed!" As a member who has fought with Su Xingyu, Xiang Master can clearly feel that the gap between the two sides is widening. If his strength was inferior at first, he still had the strength to resist. Even if he is now a hundred times stronger than before, facing the forces of Su Xingyu''s followers, in a head-on battle, he can only end up being crushed. You must know that the majority of his followers are the orcs who are known for their frontal combat! ?Being crushed in the field in which he is best at, this gap makes the elephant owner with a somewhat rough personality feel a little disappointed. "Demi-god believers, when I don''t even have a few ninth-level believers, Yong Ye has actually given birth to demigod believers. Such a gap." Feng Feng''s face was a little heavy. Even if he belonged to the same organization and were allies, he felt that When I was under a lot of pressure, I began to think about how to deal with such an opponent in the future in order to survive. "Yongye, if you have any development experience, please share it with your brothers." Poseidon said with a smile on his face, "I don''t want to keep up with you, I will be satisfied with one-tenth of your strength." "Poseidon''s words are not out of humility, but he really thinks so. ??Although the number of his Marine Familia is extremely large, when converted into land combat strength, it seems that it is only about one-tenth of the Yongye Empire''s current army. The problem is that this is not the entire force of the Evernight Empire. "What are you thinking about? One-tenth. If I can get one-twentieth, I''ll be satisfied." Feng Feng chuckled. Even so, he also looked at Su Xingyu expectantly. After getting along with each other for so many years, they have some understanding of Su Xingyu''s character. ?Although he usually doesn''t talk much in the organization and looks very cold, he is actually very generous. He will give a lot of information that is extremely precious to the outside world for free as long as anyone asks. "I don''t have any development experience. I just keep developing step by step. Over time, it will naturally become like this." Su Xingyu shook his head and replied softly while maintaining the "eternal night state" with concentration. When he was in the elementary realm, he often interfered with the development of the Evernight Empire, formulating a development framework for them and allowing them to follow the development and be promoted to the intermediate realm. After resigning from the position of consul, he completely allowed the empire to develop on its own. ?Unless there is a major mistake in the development of the Evernight Empire, he will not care about it at all. Anyway, he can afford it. In fact, there is nothing we can do about it. The Evernight Empire that has developed to this day is actually very complete in terms of social system, education system, and other fields. In other words, even Su Xingyu actually doesn¡¯t know how to develop next. From tribe to empire, he knows how to do this, but you have to ask him, how to develop the empire after that? Sorry, I don¡¯t know. He is indeed God, but God is not omnipotent. At least for now, He does not have the ability to see through history and travel through time. ?This is not only true for him, but also for most players. Their current believer power is actually developed based on the imperial dynasties in history. According to historical development, everyone knows what comes after the empire. But those social systems are not suitable for their current situation. From the current point of view, the social system that is most compatible with theocratic power is the imperial system with highly centralized power. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, this is a gap in your foundation. If you want to make up for it, there is only one way to enhance your foundation.¡± The teacher chuckled and was a little surprised: "The power of Yongye''s believers is so profound. Before we reach the next bottleneck period, the gap between us will only get wider and wider!" The teacher sees things very clearly. He clearly knows that the Yongye Empire has been able to develop to this stage. Although there are some social system reasons, the majority is still the background. An instrument of rules, a wonder of creation, a building in the divine domain. "The teacher is right. If you want to develop to this stage, it is no longer a matter of development path, it is entirely a matter of background." The martial artist said with emotion: "Yong Ye''s previous accumulation is too profound, and the two best system rankings A reward, who knows how many good things he got out of it.¡± Su Xingyu chuckled when he heard this, but did not answer directly. ?Although he is generous, he will not expose his trump card to others just like that. ¡°Okay, stop saying these useless things and continue watching the battle.¡± ¡°Good guy, another level nine has been killed, it¡¯s a bit fierce!¡± ¡°The battle between the demigods over there has also become fierce. The fight is very fierce. Believers like Yong Ye are really powerful. They can counterattack the demigods at the ninth level. If they are promoted to demigods, that¡¯s even better!¡± "Another sixth-level legion has been annihilated. If I didn''t miss it, this should be the sixth-level guard. It''s just gone. It''s so cruel." "This dark realm is incredible. How can the elemental gods still have this advantage? After I go back, I will do some research to see if I can also create a power field. This blessing is so outrageous!" I saw in the dark realm. Everyone was a little jealous of the Yongye warriors who were fighting fiercely below. ¡°Guanghui, can you do this?¡± Some members looked at Guanghui curiously. "Can." ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With with withdrawing a lot of energy in the field??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With with withdrawal with us? "It doesn''t have to be as strong as the field of Yongye. It can actually be weaker. This kind of comprehensively enhanced field is really a bit of a rogue." ? No matter how small the increase is, when it is put to the level of a million troops, it will have an earth-shaking impact. They may not be able to increase the number of people by one million people at the same time like Su Xingyu, but even if it is only one-third and can only increase by hundreds of thousands, it is still a strategic trump card. While everyone was chatting, the situation on the battlefield below was completely determined. ??With the arrival of the top legions from other city gates, the alliance no longer has the slightest chance of winning, and defeat is certain. Under the control of Han Dang, the alliance legions were surrounded and annihilated one after another. Even though they were determined to die, facing the black-armored warriors who were as hard as copper walls and iron walls, the Alliance soldiers felt that they had more than enough ambition but not enough power. Their spirits were still surging, but physical fatigue made their movements of wielding weapons gradually slower and weaker. ??The companions around him became increasingly rare, and everywhere visible to the naked eye were the black-armored warriors of the Eternal Night Empire. ?The thick aura of darkness permeated their surroundings, eroding their bodies and spirits all the time, and wearing down their condition, while their enemies, the Evernight Warriors, became increasingly fierce. ?As a result, the situation of the Alliance army became more and more difficult. Even if they wanted to risk their lives, it would be difficult to achieve their goals. Compared with the believers of other players, most of the warriors of the Eternal Night Empire have no characteristics. Every step of their training is done steadily.????? And this also means that their foundation is solid and without any flaws. In this case, their fault tolerance rate is very high. It is very difficult to kill warriors of the same level by exchanging lives for lives. To put it simply, if the Alliance warrior and the Empire warrior slash at each other, neither side will dodge. The Alliance warrior will die, while the Empire warrior will most likely be severely injured. I don¡¯t know how long the battle lasted, but the battlefield was always in darkness. ¡°The fifth army of the Alliance, annihilated.¡± As the last legion soldier fell, the imperial general turned and looked at the soldiers behind him, with a smile on his face, "He is a good opponent, but it is a pity that he met us." ??The adjutant beside him nodded and agreed: "The Fifth Army Corps is indeed tough enough. At this time, it can actually replace nearly 30% of our soldiers." "After all, this is the alliance''s final counterattack. If you don''t even have this ability, how can you stop the empire." The imperial general smiled, and it was obvious that he was very happy. "The battle is not over yet, soldiers, come with me." Reorganizing the legion, he led the legion that still maintained its structure and once again attacked other alliance legions and participated in the hunt. The center of the battlefield. ??Eternal Night Paladin teamed up with another imperial legion approaching the seventh level and firmly suppressed the alliance''s first legion. ¡°It seems that you are almost losing.¡± Ye Zhan''s eyes were dark and emitted a strange light. He was injured in many places, his armor was damaged, and blood was flowing out. Although he was seriously injured, his momentum did not decrease but increased, and he actually overpowered the demigod warrior on the opposite side. . ¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª ??Mande was breathing heavily, his injuries were more serious than in the night battle, and his eyes were a little tired. This was not because of the injuries on his body, but because there were fewer and fewer soldiers on his side. With the addition of another imperial legion, the situation of the first legion, which was already unable to defeat the Evernight Paladin, became even more difficult. For the first time, they experienced the feeling of being pushed aside by other legions. ??The feeling that no matter how you explode, you can''t stop the opponent''s progress, and you can''t change your own future of defeat, it makes all the soldiers of the First Legion feel desperate and powerless. ?Just like gladiators dueling on the edge of a cliff, with an abyss behind them, they are constantly retreating, being pushed to the cliff step by step, and are about to fall into the abyss. They are not afraid of death, but this feeling is really uncomfortable. "die." ??The Alliance warriors held swords in both hands and slashed down with all their might, slashing at the rushing Imperial warriors. ïÏ¡ª ??The imperial soldiers'' expressions remained unchanged as they also slashed away with their swords. With a swish sound, the armor of the imperial soldier was torn apart. The long knife penetrated deeply into the flesh and blood of his body, and large amounts of blood spurted out. The pain made his face become hideous and terrifying. He gritted his teeth and the long knife in his hand fell down almost at the same time. ?The cold light flashes. The body of the Alliance soldier was split into two instantly. ¡°Hoo!¡± Taking a long breath, the imperial soldier took out a small bottle from his waist, poured out a red pill, and swallowed it directly into his mouth. The devouring power derived from the favor of darkness exploded instantly, and the huge life energy poured into his body and limbs. The wounds were recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye. ¡°Come on, continue.¡± Before the injury could recover, the Imperial soldier reached out and touched the wound to stop the bleeding, then stepped forward and rushed towards another Alliance soldier feverishly. "kill!" The alliance warrior shouted loudly, gathered all his energy and blood, and struck out with a peak blow. The oncoming black-armored knight waved his long knife, and immediately missed his long knife. Then he waved his hand casually, and a head flew up: "Pointless resistance." "Destroy this legion together." A centurion and a centurion led the imperial soldiers behind them to charge forward and push past the enemies in front of them, whether they were seventh-level soldiers or eighth-level officers. , all were beheaded. Not only the legion, but also the demigod battlefield began to decide the winner. With the arrival of the top experts from the empire, a one-on-one situation soon formed, and in the dark realm, even the demigod experts, At this moment, I can''t stand it anymore. "die!" The one who decides the outcome first is not the strongest Nidhogg, but Ye Mo''s side. When the two ninth-level warriors were dragging the alliance demigods, Ye Mo jumped out from the gap in the darkness, stretched out his right hand, and easily penetrated the elemental shield around the magician, piercing his heart like a spear, and then The elements surged and countless dark spikes shot out from his body. "you" The Alliance demigod was so angry that his eyes were almost on fire. Ye Mo struck out with his left hand and smashed his head with one palm. With his right hand, he grabbed a spiritual spirit and stuffed it directly into a black hole. ?Han Ming looked into the distance, as if he saw the commander who was against him, and said softly: "It''s over." ¡°It¡¯s over, the era of the Alliance is indeed over.¡± ?Looking at the dwindling number of Alliance soldiers, Wallis knew that he had lost and the era of the Alliance was coming to an end. ¡°But before I leave, I have a gift for you.¡± Wallis''s voice passed into the minds of all Alliance soldiers: "Everyone, we have lost." Before the alliance soldiers could react, Wallis said again: "So, sacrifice your last life and give them another blow!" As soon as he finished speaking, a scarlet light pillar shot up into the sky in the direction of the city, and a **** vortex instantly covered the entire city. All alliance soldiers felt a call, as if the vortex was attracting them. ?The blood on the ground condensed into a river and rushed toward the city. ¡°Come on, come on, take whatever you want!¡± The Alliance soldiers relaxed their minds and allowed this suction to pull them away. ¡°Damn it, stop them!¡± ??The imperial general couldn''t see what the trick was, but he also knew it was not a good thing, so he immediately intercepted it. ??However, the battlefield was too large and the rivers of blood were no exaggeration. Even if they tried their best, they could only intercept less than a quarter. Boom¡ª (End of this chapter) Chapter 209： End (515) End of Chapter 209 (5/15) In this land shrouded in darkness, a terrifying aura runs through the sky and the earth, as if even the air has become sticky and oppressive. The violent scarlet power surges in the darkness, like a giant dragon awakening from slumber. , disrupting the dark realm maintained by the incarnation of divine power. "Jie hahaha, what a powerful force! Come on, devour me, become stronger, and then destroy everything!" An alliance demigod who was fighting with the empire general felt the sound coming from the direction of the city. With a terrifying aura, he laughed wildly, his body turned into light, and he rushed away according to the pull regardless of everything. ¡°Damn it, stop him, don¡¯t let him pass!¡± The imperial generals also realized the seriousness of the problem and wanted to stop the Alliance demigods, but it was not that simple. ??When a demigod is desperate, even disregarding life and death, it is too difficult to intercept them. What''s more, he himself is rushing towards death. The remaining demigods, without any hesitation, burned everything they could. With their aura rising greatly, they turned into streams of light and rushed towards the scarlet vortex. ?Bang bang bang¡ª With the integration of a demigod, the blood vortex expanded, and the scarlet realm continued to expand until it competed with the dark realm, forming a confrontation between red and black. ¡°This is really bad!¡± ?Han Ming was no longer as relaxed and comfortable as before, and his face became more gloomy, "Regulate the army and prepare to fight against the powerful enemy." ¡°This aura alone is far superior to ordinary demigods. We may not be able to handle it!¡± Feeling the aura coming from a distance, the general with the ninth-level holy realm said. "Can''t handle it? You have to cope with it even if you can''t handle it. At worst, we will come too. Do you really think they are the only ones who have a trump card!" The imperial general beside him said in a cold tone with a trace of blood on his face. fail? ??Eternal Night Empire has never been defeated in reality. ?This time, in order to destroy the Hundred Nations Alliance, they can be said to have mobilized their elites, so no matter what enemy they face, no matter what price they have to pay, they must win the final victory. The king is watching us! How can you dedicate failure to the king! ! ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!!¡± In the center of the city, under the scarlet vortex, a giant **** cocoon hundreds of meters high appeared. There was a violent heartbeat in the body, affecting the hearts of all living creatures present. "I really underestimate them! I didn''t expect these guys to be so ruthless. Judging from their posture, they must have had this plan for a long time." Ye Zhan''s face was very solemn, and even he felt a fatal threat from it at this moment. Ever since the king came to the tribe and received the favor of the gods, he had not felt this way for a long time. I didn¡¯t expect that now that I have grown stronger, I will feel threatened again, and it is still a threat that I cannot fight against. Yes, even with the power of a demigod, Ye Zhan didn¡¯t think he could fight against the monster in the city. ??The monsters being nurtured in the city possess strength far beyond that of demigods. Just when Ye Zhan was thinking about how to deal with it, Han Meng''s voice came to his ears: "General Ye Zhan, I will integrate the army later and give blessings to the Eternal Night Paladin. You try to combine the power of the legions and see if you can bring them together." Destroy the monster!" "good." Ye Zhan hesitated for a moment, then nodded and agreed. Soon, under the operation of Han Yan, the power of the imperial army was integrated, and the incarnation of the divine power above also lowered his eyes and looked at the position of the Evernight Paladin. The next moment, the darkness around the Eternal Night Paladin became thicker, and the power of darkness merged into each warrior''s body like a stream. Their momentum began to rise. Ye Zhan''s face turned red, his body began to swell, and his momentum surged all the way. Higher demigod, powerful demigod. "ah!!" Roaring, Ye Zhan held a long knife, soared into the air, and slashed at the giant red cocoon: "Die!" The warriors of the Evernight Paladin behind him also roared and slashed with their swords at the same time. Then with the help of a mysterious force, all the power condensed instantly and integrated into a black sword. ?The thousand-foot black sword slashed out, splitting the space, and in an instant it came to the giant cocoon. ?This sword is enough to kill a demigod. score The **** giant cocoon seemed to be aware of the crisis. The red light on its body became deeper and turned into a shell, wrapping it around the outside. When the knife struck the giant cocoon, it was like two meteors colliding, making a deafening roar. The light of the knife reflected dazzling light on the giant cocoon, but it was unable to penetrate the hard shell. At the point of collision, the space is shattered. ?The aftermath rippled through the city, with strong houses overturned and destroyed, and everything visible to the naked eye was in shambles. The shell of the giant cocoon was cut open, and the knife cut into the body of the giant cocoon. At this moment, there was only a loud noise, and the giant cocoon exploded instantly. A pair of scarlet, scaly arms stretched out and intercepted Dao Mang. Then, a roar spread across the entire battlefield: "&£¤* !" Throwing his arms upward, Dao Mang rose into the sky, shattered several layers of space, and flew towards the void outside the sky. The terrifying roar made all the warriors on the battlefield feel as if their spirits had been hit hard and they fell into a brief state of dizziness. ??Rumble ¡ª Before everyone could see the monster''s appearance clearly, dark clouds filled the sky, and countless thunderbolts struck down, blasting towards the scarlet monster. "Roar." ??The tall monster roared, and the scarlet energy instantly penetrated the thunder net, directly destroying the gathered invisible will. At this time, people saw the appearance of this monster clearly. It was a super monster that was over a kilometer tall, covered in scales, with a pair of sharp and thin horns on its forehead, wings on its back, and eight arms. ??After getting rid of the obstructive will of the sky, absorbing the blood of more than tens of millions of creatures, and devouring the will of millions of creatures, the Hundred Nations Alliance, the last weapon left in the world, set its sights on the army of the Eternal Night Empire. ¡°Prepare a blood sacrifice.¡± Han Ming made a prompt decision and chose the safest way. ¡°It has surpassed the power of a demigod. Even if it only reaches the level of a true god, there is absolutely no creature present that can kill him.¡± The people watching the battle above were also frightened by the strength of this scarlet monster at this moment. ??The energy level of the scarlet monster has surpassed that of a demigod, reaching a realm that no player has ever entered before, that of a true god. Even if the energy level is reached, even if this scarlet monster is irrational, it is still an extremely terrifying super monster. "Do you need me to come over and help?" Looking at the monster below, Guanghui frowned, hesitated, and asked. "I can come over if necessary," the Blood God also said. Even though they were extremely confident in Su Xingyu¡¯s strength, they didn¡¯t think he could easily deal with a true god-level super monster, so they all proposed to come and help. ¡°No need.¡± Su Xingyu shook his head and said confidently: "It''s just a mindless monster. I have my own way to deal with him." After saying that, he stopped waiting and disappeared in an instant. At the same time, on the battlefield below, there was only the sound of shattering glass. The entire sky exploded and collapsed in an instant, and a vast figure appeared. The manifestation of the spirit. ¡°Eternal night!¡± ¡°Eternal night!¡± ¡°Eternal night!¡± ?All the Evernight warriors became fanatical, seeming to have forgotten that they were still in danger, and began to shout loudly to show their loyalty to the gods. ??Had it not been for the special instructions from the gods, they would have knelt down and prayed immediately. "My lord, Han Ming has let you down and failed to completely resolve the Hundred Nations Alliance." Han Ming felt very guilty and repented and prayed to the gods. ?As the commander-in-chief of this army, I came with so many Eternal Night warriors, but in the end, the king actually came to the world and personally ended the war. It was really inappropriate. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± An indifferent voice came into my ears. Su Xingyu was also a little surprised by the appearance of the scarlet monster. He could sense that the alliance still had a trump card, but he did not expect that the other party would create a super monster at the level of a true god. True God. ??O true God with endless longevity! No matter where he is placed, the true God is not a simple being. So it¡¯s normal that Han Dang can¡¯t handle it. Well, it¡¯s not completely impossible to solve it. ?After all, this is just a mindless monster, not a real god. Even if the energy level reaches a true god, it does not mean that it has the combat power of a true god. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??Whether it is based on human beings, building a suppressing magic circle, or blood sacrifice to creatures, and integrating into the incarnation of gods, you can solve the scarlet monster in front of you. It''s just that the method was a little **** and the losses were a little heavy. This is a meaningless loss. ?It is precisely because of this that Su Xingyu chose to come in his true form and prepare to deal with this monster himself. ?Looking at the dark **** standing in the sky, the stupid scarlet monster let out a terrifying roar. It seemed that it was aware of the strength of its opponent, and for a moment, it did not act rashly. ?But soon, the intention of violence and destruction filled his mind again, turning him into a mindless monster again. ?So, the scarlet monster, acting on instinct, shrunk the surrounding scarlet realm, flapped its wings, soared into the sky, and attacked the dark god. ??The dark **** snorted softly, swung the black sword in his hand at will, and slashed down. ৡª The sword light shone, occupying everyone''s field of vision, and the dark sword energy poured into the sky and slashed straight at the scarlet monster. ??The scarlet monster roared angrily, and a layer of blood energy shield appeared around its body. The red and black energy clashed, erupting with an astonishing momentum. However, it was only blocked for a moment, and the red energy was suppressed. ?The dark sword energy broke through the energy shield and cut the scarlet monster in half, then penetrated his body and fell to the ground. ??Rumble ¡ª The ground began to crack, and cracks thousands of meters long extended all the way to the edge of the city and deep into the ground. ¡°This is the power of my Lord, how vast it is!¡± ¡°Jie hahaha! Fight! Fight! Fight!¡± ¡°My Lord¡¯s divine power covers all lands!¡± ?Seeing such a terrifying blow, the dark believers cheered for joy, feeling proud, confident, and crazy about the strength displayed by the dark god. Su Xingyu, who slashed out his sword, was not happy. Looking at the scarlet monster that fell to the ground and turned into two halves, he frowned slightly, as if he was a little dissatisfied. The body of a true **** is not so easy to destroy. Sure enough, in the next second, the two halves of the scarlet monster''s body began to come together, like an elemental body, without any trace of wounds. The scarlet monster recovered from its injuries, and its aura became even more terrifying. Su Xingyu just looked at him without stopping him, letting him recover from his injuries. The fearless scarlet monster rose into the sky again and killed Su Xingyu. "If we were in the void, I would definitely play with you slowly, but it''s a pity that this is a plane." Looking at the charging scarlet monster, Su Xingyu whispered to himself, the voice was so low that only he could hear it. Immediately afterwards, He put away the long sword, and a large millstone rose behind him. The millstone began to rotate, and eventually turned into a black hole, and the terrifying suction force moved towards the scarlet monster. At the same time, His right hand reached out and grabbed the scarlet monster. Around the scarlet monster, countless chains condensed by the laws of darkness appeared out of thin air, and instantly wrapped around his body. ??The scarlet monster struggled violently, and the whole space shook, but it had no effect. ?Chains keep breaking, but more will appear immediately. ?After a while, the scarlet monster was tightly wrapped. The black hole behind him instantly expanded and rushed forward, and the scarlet monster was directly swallowed up. ?In less than thirty seconds, the scarlet monster that had just shown its world-destroying power was dealt with by Su Xingyu. ¡°I am very satisfied with this battle.¡± Looking at the fanatical believers below, Su Xingyu chuckled, and then waved his hand, and countless divine sources turned into rain and fell, integrating into the bodies of each warrior. ¡°My Lord is eternal!¡± ¡°My Lord is eternal!¡± ¡°My Lord is eternal!¡± Having been commended by the gods, even just one sentence is enough to make all believers crazy. After dealing with the scarlet monster and giving another compliment to the believer, Su Xingyu did not stay long and immediately disappeared into light. The gods should be kept far away from believers, so as to maintain a sense of mystery and awe in their hearts. This is the experience summed up by the players. After returning to the sky. Looking at everyone, Su Xingyu took the lead in saying before they could speak: "I still have some things to deal with, so I won''t let you have dinner. Let''s meet again next time we have a chance!" Everyone is not a fool, so they naturally heard the intention of expelling guests in Su Xingyu''s words. They were not angry, and still kept smiles on their faces: "It just so happens that I have something to deal with over there, so let''s meet again next time." After saying that, in front of Su Xingyu, everyone opened the portal, walked into it, and left this plane. ? Su Xingyu breathed a long sigh of relief, his eyes became deeper and darker, feeling the violent power coming from the space, and said to himself: "It''s really troublesome, but from now on, I have enough time to spend with you." Having said that, he reached out and drew forward, and a dark crack appeared. A terrifying roar came from inside. A red light flashed past, and Su Xingyu walked into it. A war broke out. (End of this chapter) Chapter 210： Everything after the war Chapter 210 Events after the war "it''s over." ?The sky is bright again, the sky has returned to its previous appearance, and the broken space is constantly being repaired. Looking at the place where the gods disappeared, the dark believers still maintained their posture and prayed again for a while before the fanaticism on their faces gradually dissipated. Looking at the battlefield where even the terrain had changed dramatically, Han Yan couldn''t help but feel a little emotional. He didn''t expect that this war to destroy the country would go to such an extent. In the end, even the king was alarmed. "It was really a cruel war! Demigods, Sanctuary, and I don''t know how many strong men have fallen this time. We seem to have underestimated the Hundred Nations Alliance. Fortunately, this time the preparations in all aspects were sufficient, otherwise it would not have been possible. We will definitely be able to stop them!" An empire general looked at the miserable situation and felt a little scared. Before this, the Evernight Empire had been victorious in the battles with the Hundred Nations Alliance, which made him look down on the Hundred Nations Alliance. I thought that even if they got together, it would be just a useless alliance. Not only does it not have the effect of strengthening, but by gathering them together, it also makes it easier for the Evernight Empire to catch them all in one fell swoop. I didn¡¯t expect these guys to be able to gather so many powerful legions. In the end, they even managed to create monsters at the level of true gods. ?This scene is indeed a bit scary. ??If it were an ordinary imperial force, facing the alliance''s final counterattack, if it were not careful, it might actually overturn! Even if they don''t overturn, they will probably have to pay a heavy price to capture them. At least in the eyes of the imperial generals, if the King of Eternal Night had not come to take action in the end, their losses would have at least doubled this time. ?After all, it is a super monster at the level of a true god. It is already very powerful to be able to deal with it. It is absolutely impossible not to pay a price. ¡°Only the last scarlet monster exceeded expectations, the rest are still under control.¡± Another imperial general chuckled. "After all, it is an alliance with hundreds of millions of people. Even if they were relatively loose in the early stage and even hindered each other, the group of guys who finally gathered together are without exception the elites of this alliance. Selected from hundreds of millions of people The elite, can¡¯t they be awesome?¡± "But if they had this move, why didn''t they use it earlier? This would lead to the destruction of the country, so what''s the point of using it!" "Nonsense, don''t look at how many strong men were sacrificed in the end, and then a true **** monster was created. Even if they want to use it, there are no conditions. Do you think that normal demigod monsters cannot reach the level of true gods? , is it useful to us? What''s more, I doubt that this monster was developed by them at all. Looking at the scarlet energy, I definitely don''t believe it without the involvement of the Blood Empire!" "Fuck, I always feel something is wrong. There is an indescribable weird feeling. It turns out to be the Blood Empire''s method." Someone suddenly realized it and said angrily: "These blood-sucking guys are really annoying. When we have free hands in the future, we will definitely deal with them." "Okay, the battle is over. Even if you want to resume the battle after the war, just wait until you get back." Han Hao spoke up, interrupting everyone''s protest. He looked in the direction of the city and said softly: "Let''s go to the city and harvest our spoils. The Hundred Nations Alliance has accumulated thousands of years of accumulation. It''s amazing to think about it." It¡¯s a bit heartwarming.¡± ?Over the years, the Eternal Night Empire has destroyed countless countries and harvested many treasures from them. ?Those subjugated countries are naturally not as good as the Eternal Night Empire in all fields, but since they can still exist to this day, they more or less have some trump cards. ?These trump cards may not be powerful enough, but they can also be of great help to the Evernight Empire. It can be said that it is cultural integration in another sense. ??So Han Yan is still looking forward to this city where the last essence of the Hundred Nations Alliance is gathered. Maybe there is something in it that can solve the current predicament of the Evernight Empire. Looking at the somewhat dilapidated city, and thinking about the scarlet monster before and the crazy performance of the Alliance soldiers, an empire general said without any expectations: "I don''t have any high expectations. As for the last crazy behaviors of the Alliance, I But I don¡¯t think they will leave anything good for us. They are fighting with us with the mentality of subjugating the country. Everything that can be destroyed in the city has probably been destroyed by them!¡± "Is there any? Let''s go in and take a look and we''ll find out. Let''s discuss it here and see what we can come up with." Ye Zhan, who had just recovered, was still a little pale and said speechlessly. ??With the army of the Eternal Night Empire entering Tamisari, the last remaining place of the alliance has been completely destroyed, and the Hundred Nations Alliance can also be directly declared destroyed. If nothing else happens, in a hundred years, people in this land will not even know what the Hundred Nations Alliance is. At the same time, the battle at the junction of the Northern Continent and the Western Continent also came to an end. ??The Eternal Night Empire is going to destroy the Hundred Nations Alliance, and the Blood Empire will naturally not stand aside and watch. They also sent a large army over, preparing to cause some chaos to the Eternal Night Empire. ?Of course, if it really doesn''t work, you can still make a fortune from it. The Hundred Nations Alliance is so large that the Eternal Night Empire can''t eat it all in one breath. The size of this vampire army has reached 300,000. It is composed of the vampire regular army and the vampire servant army. The regular army is all sixth level, and there is even a real seventh level army among them, which can be said to be extremely powerful. It is no exaggeration to say that this vampire army alone is enough to destroy many kingdoms. ?However, such a powerful army had no impact on the final decisive battle in the Northern Continent. It can even be said that they did not really set foot on the land of the Northern Continent until the collapse of the Hundred Nations Alliance. ?Because the Eternal Night Empire had already sent an army out and was waiting at the edge junction to block the vampire army and prevent them from interfering with the battle situation. With 200,000 black-armored warriors, the imperial commander Calcoro who was stationed here looked at the blood commander opposite and sneered with cold eyes: "Tamisari has fallen, the Hundred Nations Alliance has been destroyed, everyone of the Blood Empire, Do you want to continue fighting? If you want to fight, I will accompany you to the end, but I don¡¯t know if the Blood Empire can withstand the attack of millions of soldiers!¡± After the Hundred Kingdoms Alliance was destroyed, the commander of the Blood Clan had also received the news from that side, but facing the Eternal Night Empire, he naturally would not show weakness and coldly replied: "You can try it, it doesn''t matter if the gods come to the world, noble The Vampires are never afraid of challenges! Even if the gods dare to invade the Western Continent, we will still let them come back!" He was very arrogant, even if he knew that there were gods in the Eternal Night Empire, he would dare to say this. ?But even so, the fear in the eyes of the vampire commander could not be hidden. ??The scarlet monster at the true **** level was actually solved like this. This King of Eternal Night was actually so powerful. It was really... ¡°You blasphemer, you deserve to die!¡± ?Hearing the words of the vampire commander, the imperial soldiers who had just separated were instantly furious. They were about to rush forward and continue fighting with these blasphemous vampires, letting them know that they can eat randomly but not speak nonsense. ¡°Be calm and don¡¯t be impatient.¡± Calcoro was also a little angry on his face, but he still remained calm and reassured his soldiers. Now was not the best time to start a war with the Blood Empire. "Just retreat. The Hundred Nations Alliance has been destroyed. Even if you pass, you won''t get anything you want." Calcoro looked at the blood clan commander and said in a calm voice: "If the Blood Empire continues to entangle, it will not be so easy to retreat later. The Eternal Night Empire has no plans to be an enemy of you for the time being, and it is not our full-scale plan now. When war begins." ??The vampire commander''s face was a little solemn. He knew that what the other party said was right, but he was a little unwilling to retreat like this. ??This trip brought so many soldiers out, but he didn''t catch anything, so he retreated in despair. How will the elders of the empire think of him in the future? Seeing that the vampire commander was hesitant and had no intention of retreating, Calcoro looked coldly and directly mobilized his army to press forward: "Since you don''t want to retreat, let''s fight again!" ¡°Fight! Fight! Fight!¡± ??Eternal Night warriors shouted loudly and enthusiastically. They loved war and killing. ?The celestial phenomena are reversed. ?The sky becomes dark. The atmosphere at the scene became tense again. "Humph, we have won this time, but don''t be complacent. The shame you suffered today will be repaid twice as much in the future!" ??The vampire commander snorted coldly, "Retreat!" The Hundred Nations Alliance has been destroyed. Now even if they can break through the Yongye Empire''s defense line and enter the northern continent, it will be of no use. Instead of hastily going to war, it is better to retreat temporarily and preserve the strength of the army. With the reintegrated army, the vampire commander quickly withdrew and returned to the Western Continent. The war that was about to be ignited here was extinguished in an instant. ??Yong Ye''s army did not make any move. They just stood there and quietly watched the blood tribe''s army retreat. After the blood tribe''s army withdrew, they also withdrew not long after. The two armies faced each other across the bank, just looking at each other. "I heard that the battlefield over there was very fierce. There were even several seventh-level legions. In the end, there were even super monsters at the true **** level." A general felt regretful and said to his companions that such a fierce battlefield, It was such a shame that he couldn''t participate in person. "Really or not, there are only a few demigods in the empire now. Where did the true gods come from in the alliance? The evil gods from outside the territory have invaded?" Some people didn''t believe what he said and questioned. ¡°I also think it¡¯s unreliable. If the alliance had a true god-level existence, how could it be pushed by us all the way in the early stage.¡± Someone agreed. "Fuck, what did I lie to you for? A true god-level monster really appeared. In the end, the king came and solved the monster." Seeing that no one believed it, the person who spoke before immediately said: "I thought... I swear to the king that what I just said is true.¡± ?If a believer swears by his faith, then what he says cannot be false. ¡°You¡¯re so cruel, kid.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too late, if I had known it was so exciting over there, I wouldn¡¯t have come here even if I killed myself.¡± "I thought I just missed a decisive battle, but I didn''t expect that even the king came, and he lost blood!" ¡°It¡¯s all the legion commander¡¯s fault. Why are we so unlucky that we got the lottery to come here to stop the Blood Empire?¡± ??The soldiers were filled with regret. As devout believers in the dark gods, they actually missed the opportunity to worship the Lord of Night. This was such a pity. Time is fleeting. Soon, three months passed. With the deliberate propaganda of the Eternal Night Empire, the news of the fall of Tamisari and the demise of the Hundred Nations Alliance quickly spread throughout the northern continent. Even before that, everyone realized that the demise of the Hundred Nations Alliance was inevitable. But after the Hundred Nations Alliance was really destroyed, everyone was still worried about gains and losses. Too fast, too fast. In just a few decades, the hegemonic force that once dominated the Northern Continent has disappeared. The collapse of the Hundred Nations Alliance, everyone knows what it means. The master of the continent beneath their feet has changed. The era of the Hundred Nations Alliance will be a thing of the past, and next will be the era of the Eternal Night Empire. At the same time, the collapse of the alliance also brought some turmoil. Many rebels suddenly appeared all over the Northland. They tried to raise a flag again, but this was meaningless. The Eternal Night Empire was already prepared to directly carry out **** suppression, defeat all these rebels, and then send them to the demiplane. Reclaim wasteland. In extraordinary times, do extraordinary things. ?Today''s Northern Continent is full of ruins. Anyone who wants to destroy the order in it will have to wait for the Empire''s iron fist. During this period, the Eternal Night Empire and the Blood Empire continued to increase their troops to the junction of the two continents. The scale of the troops reached one million. It seemed that there was a tendency to fight again, but in the end they still failed to fight. Neither side has any intention of starting a war at this time. ?The Blood Empire was worried. After seeing the performance of the Eternal Night Empire in the final battle, they really did not have the confidence to start a war. Even if they know that the Eternal Night Empire will become stronger and stronger in the future after absorbing the "legacy" of the Hundred Nations Alliance, they don''t want to start a war at this time. There is no other way. The strength of the Eternal Night Empire is indeed beyond their imagination. ?Especially, they actually have gods. The true God, the One with infinite power. Even if they have trump cards, to be honest, they don¡¯t know whether they can deal with the true God. The reason why the Evernight Empire did not go to war is very simple. It¡¯s not easy to fight. It¡¯s really difficult to fight. ?The Blood Empire is a highly centralized empire. In terms of strength, it is only stronger than the Hundred Nations Alliance. It is extremely difficult to defeat them. What¡¯s more, the two places are tens of thousands of miles apart. ?With such a long distance, no matter how powerful the Eternal Night Empire is or how good its logistics are, there is no chance of destroying the Blood Empire. In the end, the two sides signed a peace agreement and continued trade. Both sides know that peace is only temporary, and one day in the future, they will definitely go to war. ??Eternal Night Empire¡¯s determination to unify the plane is extremely firm, and they will never sit on two continents. ?But that¡¯s all in the future. Let''s develop peacefully for now. (End of this chapter) Chapter 211： Northland development, ocean unification (615) Chapter 211 Northland development, ocean unification (6/15) Dark space. ?This place seems to be deep in the bottom of the abyss. It is dark and without any sound. It is a completely dead space. The size of the space cannot be seen, and the interior is filled with all kinds of strange "items", including a thousand-foot-tall white bone corpse, a beast king corpse as huge as a mountain, a demi-human flying species with four arms and eight wings... In addition, There are also countless spiritual spirits, which are sealed away like collections and placed here randomly. ?These "collections" are alive and dead, but they all have a common characteristic. They are at least demigod-level existences, including ordinary demigods, advanced demigods, powerful demigods, and even pseudo-gods. What is a false god? ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ?In the center of the collection, there is a scarlet monster. His aura is much more powerful than all the collections present, and it has completely surpassed the demigod level. ??This is the "gift" left to the Eternal Night Empire by the Hundred Nations Alliance, a scarlet monster that has swallowed thousands of creatures and has an energy level that has reached the level of a true god. ?Hmm. After a fierce battle, now He really has become a gift. It''s not surprising that Su Xingyu can take down the scarlet monster, because in terms of strength, he himself also belongs to the "false god" level, or even worse. As we all know, demigods are divided into five levels: weak, ordinary, advanced, powerful, and supreme. ??However, for most existences, reaching the level of powerful demigods is the limit, and they simply cannot reach the sequence of the most powerful demigods. The normal promotion route, after reaching the powerful demigod, you can start preparing for the true god. In other words, the most powerful demigod cannot be entered through acquired cultivation. There is no threshold for it. If you have the qualifications, you will naturally enter. Without the qualifications, you will not be able to enter even if you practice till death. ??The most powerful demigod, this level is specially divided for those monsters who have been perfectly promoted to demigods. The five functions and powers are all piled up to the limit and increased in coordination with each other. The demigods who were promoted in this state are really too powerful. Even against normal demigods who are at their peak and most powerful, they can easily win or even kill them. To say that such a being is a demigod is really a bit unfair to others. But according to standards, they are indeed at the level of demigods. So we can only increase the level of demigods and get the title of the most powerful demigod. In the future, whether one can step into the realm of the strongest demigod can even be directly used as a reference for a person''s talent level. Getting back to the topic, the most powerful demigods and false gods can actually be directly equated, and the former is even more powerful and comprehensive than the latter. ?So it¡¯s not surprising that Su Xingyu was able to deal with the scarlet monster. We are all on the same level. I have more brains than you, I control energy better than you, and I have all kinds of artifacts in hand. If I can lose this, then I won¡¯t live anymore and just find a place to bury him! ¡°My collection is really getting more and more, and the types have become richer.¡± After looking at the collection, Su Xingyu was very satisfied, especially the three false gods¡¯ collections, which made him nod repeatedly. ?These collections are hard to come by. They were all obtained by killing them one by one in recent years. ?It is no exaggeration to say that any of the collections in front of you, taken out at random and placed in the void plane, will be at the level of overlords. In terms of individual combat power, they can defeat 80% of the current players, or even more. "Wait for a while and see if we can refine a few more demigod incarnations." As I said earlier, demigod-level creatures have treasures all over their bodies, from blood to bones, from hair to skin. It is top-notch material for any force. The same is true for Su Xingyu. He does not know how to refine weapons or make puppets, but he can refine incarnations. ?His death authority was born to do this. ?Using the corpse of a demigod as the material, using the power of authority as the forging furnace, and constantly eroding and refining it, it didn¡¯t take long for an incarnation of the demigod¡¯s combat power to take shape. The only drawback is that it requires him to divide the spiritual consciousness. But this is also not a problem. As a **** of faith, His spiritual consciousness is very huge, and it is easy to separate it out. Unlike the spiritual consciousness of normal creatures, which is a complete individual, the spiritual consciousness of believers in gods is actually very dispersed and spreads throughout every gathering place of believers. This is why they can respond to believers'' prayers immediately. For ordinary living beings, spiritual consciousness is very important. Even if it is only slightly damaged, it will take a long time to recover. If the damage is serious, it is not impossible to directly become a vegetative state. Belief in gods is different. If the spiritual consciousness of a normal creature is a person, then the spiritual consciousness of those who believe in gods is a piece of dough. Dividing spiritual consciousness, for other people, is like stretching out their hands and feet. If they are not careful, they may be cut off, thus causing damage to themselves. For those who believe in gods, dividing spiritual consciousness is just a matter of pinching it out. If it is destroyed, it will be destroyed. It doesn¡¯t matter. Of course, this does not mean that the latter is better. It can only be said that each has its own advantages. At least in terms of dividing spiritual consciousness, belief in gods has more advantages. After resolving the Hundred Nations Alliance, completely occupying the Northern Continent, and signing a peace contract with the Blood Empire, the entire plane once again fell into calm and entered a stage of crazy development. ??Whether it is the Eternal Night Empire or the Blood Empire, they are stepping up their time to develop and build, enhance their own strength, and prepare for the war that will inevitably come in the future. ??Eternal Night Empire has also entered a busy stage, and the entire empire management has become extremely busy, just like when the tribe was just starting out, everything is flourishing, and manpower support is needed everywhere. ?The system previously used by the Hundred Nations Alliance was too backward. Whether it was the social system, the educational system, or other aspects, everything needed to be overthrown and started over. This is undoubtedly a major blow to the people of the Kingdom who are accustomed to the old system. Human nature makes them want to be content with the status quo, not want to change, just live like this, and they can survive anyway. ?Even, due to the empire¡¯s minimum guarantee policy, they feel that their current life is good enough. So they don¡¯t want to try new things at all, because it means unknowns and risks. ?This attitude made the implementation of the empire''s policies extremely slow. Fortunately, after these years of "cultivation", the empire already has enough managers to be able to spread out. In fact, it is very simple to solve this problem. All Su Xingyu needs to do is to come down from the gods. These people of the old kingdom do not understand many principles, but their fear of the powerful will make them know when to be obedient. To put it another way, the Eternal Night Empire is too used to them. ?However, Su Xingyu did not do this. Instead, he threw the trouble to the empire and let them solve it on their own. In the end, after consultations with the Imperial Council of Elders, a fairly feasible solution was finally figured out. ?Build a temple first, conduct nationwide missionary work, enhance the faith of the people of the old kingdom, maintain social stability, and then slowly carry out construction and development. To put it bluntly, the empire will first provide resources to subsidize the forces in the northern continent, and then engage in independent construction and development after increasing its loyalty. This method is not feasible for ordinary forces. Because the combined size of all the kingdoms in the Northern Continent is much larger than the Evernight Empire, subsidizing them is equivalent to putting a big package on the entire Evernight Empire. The dispersion of resources will inevitably lead to a slowdown in local development, thus putting the cart before the horse. Fortunately, the Eternal Night Empire does not have this trouble. Because they are not short of resources, especially basic resources. It can be said that there is so much that there is no place to spend it. To put it bluntly, the spiritual energy in the Eastern Continent is generally higher than other continents due to the Spirit-Gathering Trees everywhere, so the flowers and plants grown here can be sold at a good price in the Northern Continent market. Not to mention, they can also obtain resources from the void plane. ?Although the aura of the void plane is not as good as that of the original plane, they have existed for a longer time, and the real spiritual grass is everywhere on it. As for the subsidies in the Northern Continent, the main target is also the massive civilians of the Old Kingdom, not the "elites" who want to embark on the extraordinary path. The needs of ordinary civilians are very simple. They have enough food to eat, good clothes to wear, and a good house to live in. They do not involve extraordinary resources. Therefore, it is quite easy for the Evernight Empire to bear the subsidies from the Northern Continent, and it will not delay itself at all. development of. Soon, the entire northern continent was redivided, and the original kingdom areas were cancelled. Under the deliberate control of the Evernight Empire, the people of various countries began to strengthen their exchanges, abandon their original power, and began to adapt to the new ruler. ?With the construction of the Eternal Night Empire regardless of the consumption of resources, temples and palaces were built on this land, and the entire northern continent was praising the greatness of the dark gods. The development of the Evernight Cult has received unprecedented support. Their teachings are deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, and the number of believers has increased sharply. The people of the North are all proud of their belief in the dark gods. In the Northern Continent, the influence of the divine religion expanded rapidly, involving all areas of society. Rule the country with faith. ?This seems a bit scary, but I have to say, the effect is very good. ??After having a common belief, the Yongye Cult took this opportunity to integrate all the forces in the northern continent, giving them a sense of belonging to the Yongye Empire. ?They are no longer the people of the old kingdom, but the people of the Eternal Night Empire. ?Under the leadership of the Eternal Night Empire, the entire northern continent is showing a prosperous scene. Rebellions are becoming less and less, and more and more people are beginning to recognize the leadership of the empire instead of succumbing to their force. Ever since the Eternal Night Empire destroyed the Hundred Nations Alliance and signed a peace agreement with the Blood Empire. There is no longer any fighting on the continent, and the entire plane seems to have become stable. This is normal. After the demise of the Hundred Nations Alliance, one of the three was eliminated, leaving only two forces that dominated the continent. With both the Eternal Night Empire and the Blood Empire choosing peace, even if there are other third-party forces, they do not have the strength to make any waves. But it¡¯s just land In addition to land, this world also has oceans. ?The war on land is over, but the war on sea has just begun to heat up. ?Countless sea people died, and their bodies were scattered all over the ocean. War has become the main theme of the entire ocean world. ??Both the Naga Kingdom and the Shark King''s Court showed extremely strong combat effectiveness in this battle. ??More than ten years have passed since the Naga Kingdom launched a war against the Giant Shark Court. During this period, the two sides fought fiercely, involving almost all the sea clan forces in the entire ocean. ?As the war continued, the two major forces increased their investment in strength and used all available troops to win over all the sea clan forces. In the end, even the Whale Alliance was involved. ??The Naga Kingdom and the Giant Shark Court are not stupid. They will not allow other forces to watch while they are fighting with other forces. Both sides sent envoys to the Tyrant Whale Alliance, and they both showed great sincerity. However, the shortcomings of the alliance emerged again. The Tyrant Whale Alliance did not show a unified opinion. In the end, they disintegrated first and split into two factions. Support the Naga Kingdom, and one faction supports the Shark Court. In fact, the Whale Alliance has had internal conflicts for a long time. After all, the original intention of establishing this alliance was mainly to fight against the Shark King''s Court, that is, to protect itself. The strongest race in the alliance, the Tyrant Whales have little ambition and their people have a relatively simple and honest character, so they are not keen on expanding their territory. And here lies the problem. The Tyrant Whale clan has relatively few people, so the less territory it has, the less it has. There is no problem in feeding itself. If you can''t, just go to the area of ??the King''s Shark Court to eat some. But other races in the alliance cannot do this. Their family has a big business. As a result, the Tyrant Whale Alliance didn''t like expansion, and they couldn''t steal the tribes from the same alliance, which led to a bottleneck in the development of their tribe. In the past, if there was no force to accept them, forget it. Now that other hegemonic forces have offered an olive branch, and the conditions are so favorable, they naturally choose to accept it. As a result, with the disintegration of the Whale Alliance, this ocean war became more intense. ??The Naga Kingdom, divided into dozens of armies based on territory, launched an all-out war against the Shark King''s Court. At the beginning of the war, the Naga army did not have much advantage, but as time passed, the Naga Kingdom remained strong, and the army was even stronger than before the war began, while the Shark King''s Court was unable to hold on. As one goes and the other goes, the situation on the battlefield gradually becomes clearer. The Naga army continues to advance, encroaching on the territory of the Shark King''s Court. Finally, after decades of war, in the fifth year after the end of the Continental War, the Naga army invaded the palace of the Giant Shark Court. This also meant that the Giant Shark Court would no longer be able to fight on the frontal battlefield. Powerless against the Naga Kingdom. A year later, the remaining forces of the Shark King''s Court either perished or surrendered. Since then, there is only one dominant force left in the entire ocean world, the Naga Kingdom. (End of this chapter) Chapter 212： ten years Chapter 212 Ten Years In the blink of an eye, another ten years have passed. ?In the past ten years, a lot of things have happened, and it is no exaggeration to describe the changes in the entire plane as changing with each passing day, at least for Su Xingyu, who sees through the fog and controls the overall development. ?These changes can be divided into four places, the Blood Empire in the Western Continent, the Northern Continent Territory, the Eternal Night Empire in the Eastern Continent, and the Naga Kingdom in the Ocean World. ??The first is the Blood Empire. In order to resist the future attack of the Eternal Night Empire, the emperor of the Blood Empire no longer hides his power and bides his time, but begins to show his fangs and use all methods that can enhance the strength of the empire. The most important thing is to build the magic tower. Scarlet magic towers were built one after another in the blood city. In just ten years, the Blood Empire did not hesitate to consume massive resources to build thousands of magic towers, and these magic towers were connected in series with each other to form super large magic arrays. It can be said that today¡¯s Western Continent has been turned into a war fortress. It has no flaws and can directly transform into a battlefield no matter where it is, resisting enemy invasion. ?Maybe if they take the initiative, their strength will not change much, but if they fight defensively, their strength will at least double. They already had a local advantage, and now they have expanded this advantage. Even the Yongye Empire at this time feels a headache when seeing the various defense constructions in the Western Continent. Different from the loose organization of the Hundred Nations Alliance, the Blood Empire''s high degree of centralization allows them to do whatever they want. ?However, the elders of the Blood Empire were not happy at all when they saw this situation. ??The Blood Empire is not as tyrannical as the Eternal Night Empire. Although their resources are abundant, they are ultimately limited, and building a magic tower is an extremely resource-consuming act. ?This kind of consumption is not only the construction of the magic tower itself, but also the consumption of subsequent use after the construction is completed. ?Just like the mana cannons of the Eternal Night Empire in the early years, although the value of the cannon itself is not low, what really puts people off is the consumption of using the cannon. ??Each shot of the magic cannon consumes crystals that can create an extraordinary warrior. Normal believer forces simply cannot withstand such consumption. ?The same is true for the Magic Tower, even more exaggerated. In terms of strength, the magic tower is better than the magic cannon and has more functions. It can attack and defend. But they have a fatal flaw. Can¡¯t move. ? And it is this point that makes their use nature directly qualitative. Defense facilities. So for a continental empire, building a large number of magic towers is tantamount to admitting defeat. This means that they have completely given up overseas competition and chosen to retreat to their homeland. After all, a large amount of resources are used to build defense facilities, which means that their offensive resources will be reduced, and they will have no power to intervene overseas. This is actually an impossible solution. After in-depth contact, the power of the Eternal Night Empire far exceeded the imagination of the Blood Empire. ??It would be fine if they were just powerful, but their growth rate was extremely exaggerated and astonishing. What can they do? Take the initiative to attack the Northern Continent and start a direct war with them while the foundation of the Yongye Empire is still unstable? Are you kidding? You can''t beat him at all! Without the local advantage, it is just a field battle in the plains. It is no exaggeration to say that the army of the Evernight Empire can defeat two Blood Empires. It can only be said that they were too hesitant before and missed the best opportunity. ?The time when they can really contain the Evernight Empire is only at the beginning of the war, when they aid the Hundred Nations Alliance regardless of the consequences. Only then can they possibly resist the Evernight Empire. Now, this is a doomed situation. The combat effectiveness cannot be compared, and the development cannot be compared. Unless external forces are involved, there is only one way to die. So if the attack fails, the only option is to engage in defense and build the Western Continent into a hedgehog, increasing the invasion cost of the Evernight Empire and making them prohibitive. ?This is also a way to quench thirst by drinking poison. The development is already incomparable, but if resources are allocated to defense, the gap will only get wider in the future. The Empire of Blood is like this. As for the Northern Continent. Fifteen years have passed since the Northern Continent changed hands. After fifteen years of intensive construction, all the people in the Northern Continent are now accustomed to the rule of the Yongye Empire, and the belief of the Yongye God Cult is even more deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Even the territory that was finally included in the Yongye Empire is now used by every household. There are Eternal Night believers who can be said to have completed the initial transformation. Fifteen years is a short time for big forces. Sometimes just a simple layout can span decades. But for ordinary people, fifteen years is already a long time. This time is enough for a young child who knows nothing to grow into a qualified warrior. ??As for the young children who grew up during this period, although they also knew about the Hundred Nations Alliance, they were very unfamiliar with it, only by name. They grew up with the Eternal Night Empire and the Eternal Night Cult. In their minds, the Eternal Night Empire was the ruler of this land. As for the Hundred Nations Alliance, it was nothing more than a dead force. It can be said that, except for a small number of nobles of the old kingdom who still miss the Hundred Nations Alliance, most of the people in the North have actually completely abandoned the Hundred Nations Alliance. And this phenomenon is still intensifying. It can only be said that the Hundred-Nation Alliance is not very popular, and its previous policies were too harsh. ?Of course we can¡¯t blame them. Because if it is a normal plane environment, then there is actually no problem with the policy of the Northland Kingdom. This is what their ancestors were like, and they have continued the kingdom steadily. ?However, due to Su Xingyu, there were two spiritual energy jumps in this plane. The rich aura environment brings many benefits to the creatures on the plane. According to the principle that the strong always get stronger, from these two spiritual energy leaps, the stronger the extraordinary strength, the greater the benefits. But in fact, changes in the aura environment have a more obvious impact on ordinary civilians. The rich spiritual energy directly helped them open the path to transcendence. Then the problem arises. The kingdom¡¯s policies did not adjust in time. This has also caused problems in all aspects of the kingdom. ?However, under the iron fist of justice of the kingdom, these problems have not been revealed. But it is not shown, which does not mean that there is no problem. ?This is also one of the reasons why the people of the North accepted the rule of the Evernight Empire so quickly. Because the policies of the Evernight Empire have been adjusted and are very suitable for the survival of the people of the Northland today. When the Yongye Cult spread throughout the country, various fields derived from the Cult, such as education schools, military systems, etc., were also integrated into the lives of every Northland citizen. Children who grow up in this environment are actually no different from those in the Evernight Empire. The words of the Eternal Night Empire. Compared to the first two, the Eternal Night Empire has not changed particularly much over the years. It was not until some time ago that they digested the accumulation of annexing the Hundred Nations Alliance and filled in some of the gaps in the imperial system, making it more perfect and comprehensive. Well, these are changes in magnitude, and there is no real qualitative change. They are still accumulating. Spirit gathering trees are spread all over the empire, increasing the concentration of spiritual energy in every place, allowing the people of the empire to practice more easily. ??The bugs that were originally jokingly called extraordinary are now about to become a reality. But there was always a problem standing in front of the empire. That is, the threshold of the seventh level. ?The people of the empire today are already very talented. In the past, any person would have been called a genius. As for the external cultivation environment, the empire has also done its best in everything. But it¡¯s no use Even if Su Xingyu customized the "Transcendent Road" for them, they still need considerable training qualifications if they want to advance to the seventh level. Obviously, there is still a big gap between ordinary citizens of the empire and this qualification. Su Xingyu had no choice about this. Only the quantity can be piled. ?Given the current situation in the empire, as the population increases, the number of seventh-level extraordinary ones will naturally follow. This can be seen from the number of seventh-level legions. In the period between the defeat of the Hundred Kingdoms Alliance and now, four more seventh-level legions have appeared in the Eternal Night Empire. Apart from the growth of the seventh-level legion, the only thing worth mentioning is the Space Gate. The larger the territory of the empire, the more difficult it is to deploy troops. Especially when fighting really tough battles, the problem of deploying troops will become the biggest trouble. ?At present, the Yongye Empire mainly relies on two methods to deploy its troops, one is mobilizing from land, and the other is by sea. On land, needless to say, even if the Evernight Empire¡¯s war horses are top-notch, it will take quite a while to get there. As for shipping by sea, this is much more convenient and very safe. After all, the current ocean world completely belongs to the Evernight Empire, and there are no maritime forces that can threaten them. But no matter which method is used, it is not enough to meet the needs of the Evernight Empire. They need a more efficient delivery method. For example, space teleportation. ? ? Demigod-level existences can tear apart space and then travel through space, but that only applies to individuals. Normal creatures, even high-level extraordinary warriors, cannot travel through space. ?Only by building a space gate can they carry out stable space teleportation and drop legions to any corner of the empire at will. The Eternal Night Empire encountered a space gate a long time ago. Afterwards, it unlocked the seal on it and entered the half plane behind the space gate. As a result, it gained a lot and provided information for the development of the empire at that time. Not a small help. ?After deciding to develop space gate technology, the only research template for the Evernight Empire was that space gate. What should I say... There are definitely gains. At least the Eternal Night Empire can now teleport hundreds of kilometers. ??Although this space gate is extremely unstable, the transmission position is not accurate enough, and there is a high probability of being torn apart by the power of space, it is indeed a space gate, but it is not perfect yet. According to the analysis of the Empire Think Tank, if you want to destroy the Blood Empire and completely unify the entire plane, a stable space gate is necessary. Otherwise, even with the powerful military power of the Eternal Night Empire, it would take at least hundreds of years. ??But the research on this thing is very difficult. Even after nearly a hundred years of research and absorbing a lot of experience, they can barely build a short-distance teleportation space gate, which is only about a hundred kilometers. Stability is stable, but the distance is far from meeting the needs of the empire. So generally speaking, the changes in the Evernight Empire are more of a change in magnitude and have not produced real qualitative changes. To say that the biggest change has occurred, it has to be the Naga Kingdom. ??Relying on its strong endurance, the Naga Kingdom destroyed the Great Shark Court ten years ago, unified the entire ocean world, and became the only dominant force in the ocean on this plane. After unifying the ocean world, the impact on the Naga Kingdom is huge, which means that they can develop at will without any restrictions. There is no need to worry about territory or food resources. With the entire ocean world as their backing, they can reproduce as much as they want and expand the number of their groups. With the original Naga King City as the center, the entire ocean world was divided into territories according to the level of lords. The strength of the entire Naga Kingdom has begun to grow exponentially, and more and more high-level powerful men have emerged. After conquering so many sea clan forces, the hierarchy of the Naga Kingdom has become even stricter. The pyramid with Dark Naga as the top has become the goal for all sea warriors to climb. The belief in the dark gods soon spread throughout the ocean world, and fallen temples were built in every force, from the prosperous main city to the dilapidated villages, from the center of the ocean to the poor borders, as long as it was the territory ruled by the Naga Kingdom, all All factions must build the Temple of the Fallen. Under the rule of the Naga Kingdom, the entire ocean world has entered a new stage of development. ??Although the governance and management of the Naga Kingdom is not particularly good, compared to the nearly disorderly ocean world before, it is better now. At least, the ocean world now has order. For society, order is the most important cornerstone. No matter what you want to do, without order, it will not be possible. Ethnic groups still fight against each other, but under the rule of the Naga Kingdom, this kind of war has become controllable. ??The Naga Kingdom classifies various sea clan forces into different levels, and then provides different treatment and assistance according to different levels. ??The forces of the Sea Tribe, which have been fighting in chaos, have never seen such a posture before, and they fell into it in a short time. The powerful Sea Clan forces have received the treatment they want and can freely develop and expand the race. ??Although the weak Sea Clan forces are treated poorly, at least they don¡¯t have to worry about being suddenly exterminated. ??And under the protection of the Naga Kingdom, they can even develop other fields, such as planting, cultivation, construction, etc. If they are smart, they can also help make plans and assist in the management of a party. Thus obtaining opportunities to develop the ethnic group. (End of this chapter) Chapter 213： Space meeting reunited (715) Chapter 213 Space Conference Reunion (7/15) Mysterious space, broken divine realm. Dark void. Countless giant continents are suspended in the air in an incredible state. They surround the center and rotate slowly along a certain trajectory. There are countless powerful monsters on the continent, including demigod-level existences. They look at the void outside the continent and let out terrifying roars. . Suddenly, there was a loud bang, and a stream of light rushed out from one of the continents. It was a young man wearing a battle armor. It was Zhang Tao who had obtained the inheritance of the God of Space. ?Zhang Tao''s armor was stained with blood, and there was a gap in his chest. He looked very embarrassed, and there were countless terrifying monsters chasing him behind him. Seeing that the monsters were about to catch up with Zhang Tao, a burst of light suddenly rose in the sky of the mainland. Outside the dark void, "rumbling", countless white thunder fell and struck at the group of monsters. The body of the monster at the front was hacked to black. Falling to the ground like flying ants. ¡°Fuck, you can fight really well, but you actually hide a false god, and you almost killed me.¡± Zhang Tao stood in the sky, turned to look at the cruel monsters on the mainland, and let out a long sigh of relief. Immediately turned into a stream of light, flew upwards, entered the central continent, and returned to the temple. Sitting on the throne of the temple, he took out a bottle of potion that exuded a strong life breath, poured it directly into his mouth, and then used his divine power to eliminate the power attached to the wound. After a while, the injuries on his body recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye. . After recovering from his injuries, Zhang Tao took out from his personal space what he had gained from entering the mainland, a piece of space law fragment. "I thought that after I was promoted to a demigod, I would have the Law of Space by my side. Even if there are guys among the demigods that I can''t beat, I should be able to compete with one or two. I didn''t expect." Looking at the fragments of the law in front of him, Zhang Tao felt a little scared. It can be said that he was able to escape this time because of the special laws of space. If the laws were different, he might have died suddenly. ?Concentrated and meditative, Zhang Tao began to refine the fragments of law in his hand. I saw the law fragments like glass fragments, quickly turned into a ball of liquid, and then merged into Zhang Tao''s body. Zhang Tao''s body shone with silver light, and his aura began to rise. In just a moment, he was in the demigod. After walking for a while on the road, his strength is close to that of a powerful demigod. As a specially promoted god, Zhang Tao¡¯s path to becoming a **** is slightly different from other players. He does not completely rely on the power of faith. ??If the power of faith is the cornerstone of other players'' paths to becoming gods, then Zhang Tao''s support is just a support. ¡°On my own, it would be a bit difficult to deal with these monsters on the continent and recover the fragments of law left by the former God of Space.¡± Looking at the empty and damaged temple, Zhang Tao murmured to himself, "I still have to find foreign help. Otherwise, I will clean up and collect all by myself. I don''t know when Ma Yue will be promoted to true god." ¡°But who should I ask to come in to help? If you are too strong, I won¡¯t worry about it. If you are too weak, it will be useless.¡± A figure appeared in Zhang Tao¡¯s mind, and he was a little embarrassed for a moment. He didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Kole is growing up very quickly, and I can rest assured about his character, but he is still far away from being a demigod. Even if he has a ninth-level strength, it won¡¯t have much effect.¡± ??Although Zhang Tao''s path to becoming a **** is different from other players, he has not separated from the player group. He has even joined an organization and has his own social group. But for a while, he really didn¡¯t have any good candidates in mind. ?Strong players may see the clues here. When the time comes, their true identity is exposed. It doesn¡¯t matter if they are regarded as aliens, as long as someone wants to study his authority. Weak players are just given food when they come in, which does not play a role in sharing the pressure at all. After sitting quietly on the throne for a long time, Zhang Tao finally sighed and made up his mind. ?There is no perfect strategy in the world. If you want to grow quickly but don¡¯t want to take risks, there is no such a good thing in the world. After some further preparations, Zhang Tao took out the Space Stone and began to draw other players in with the help of the remaining power of the Space God Realm. Dark God Realm. Su Xingyu is sitting on the throne, quietly sorting out the huge power of faith, rebuilding the belief system so that the glory of the gods can cover every corner of the empire. Suddenly, there was a strange movement in the pile of debris in the corner, and a silver light lit up. In this dark space, this light was particularly prominent. Su Xingyu stretched out his hand, and the Space Stone fell into his hand. Feeling the weak suction coming from above, Su Xingyu was stunned. After a while, he finally remembered the use of this stone, "There has been no movement for so long, I thought the divine realm had collapsed!" When he was in the elementary realm, Su Xingyu also traded a lot of good things from the space conference, such as space rings, fountains of life, etc., which made him a lot of money. ?Especially for the space ring, he directly acted as a second-hand dealer and resold it to members of the Bloody Dawn. The profit increased several times, which can be said to be a huge profit. After being promoted to the intermediate realm, he also paid special attention to the Space Stone. As a result, he didn''t know what was going on with this thing. Not only had there been no movement for hundreds of years, but even the trading channels with other members were closed. Over time, Su Xingyu came to believe that the divine realm that was supposed to be the transfer station had collapsed, and he was a little disappointed at the time. Then he threw the Space Stone into a corner, thinking of using it as a souvenir. Unexpectedly, after such a long time, the Space Stone actually moved again. Without hesitation, Su Xingyu divided his spiritual consciousness into a part. He gave up resistance and allowed himself to be pulled by the suction of the Space Stone. Dark void. A demiplane that has been breached. ??The Black Dragon of Destruction has a huge body of nearly a kilometer. It spreads its wings to cover the sky and the sun, and its breath is overwhelming. Under His feet, there was also the corpse of a beast king, which was the corpse of a high-level demigod. ¡°He¡¯s a good opponent, but he¡¯s a little bit intolerable. I didn¡¯t even have a chance to beat him, and he died.¡± ??The black dragon looked at the other demigod beast king not far away and threatened: "I am in a good mood today. I will give you a choice. Surrender to me or die." ??The voice was calm, but it revealed a sense of domineering. He didn''t take the demigod beast king opposite him at all, as if he could take his life casually. ??However, it is indeed the case. As a top-notch existence even among powerful demigods, this black dragon can be said to be difficult to find an opponent in the realm of demigods. ??The Beast King opposite is just an ordinary demigod, not even as good as the corpse at the feet of the black dragon, let alone compared with the black dragon! "Below the Black Dragon Crown, I am willing to surrender." The Beast King looked at the corpse of his companion, a trace of fear flashed in his eyes, and he immediately chose to surrender without any hesitation. ??The black dragon grinned, revealing two rows of sharp dragon teeth, which was a bit terrifying, "My name is Tianmo." ¡°Meet Tianmo Mianxia.¡± The Beast King fell to the ground again and shouted respectfully. ¡°Great, I just like to deal with smart guys.¡± Tian Mo was very satisfied that he had subdued a demigod and seemed quite smart. As he was speaking, he suddenly noticed something, and with some surprise on his face, he stretched his hand forward and took out an extremely tiny stone. Subconsciously touching the back of his head, Black Dragon thought for a while, and then found the relevant information about the stone from his long memory: "Mad, there has been no movement for so long, I thought the organization had been taken away!" ¡°Go and subdue those guys. Keep those who are willing to submit, and kill those who are not willing.¡± The black dragon ordered the Beast King. offices The Beast King did not dare to hesitate, stood up and rushed towards the beasts in the distance. The black dragon also separated a ray of spiritual consciousness and followed the suction of the Space Stone. In the Ice and Snow Temple. The silver-haired woman sitting on the throne looked at the shining stone in her hand. Her face was as cold as frost and snow. At this moment, there was a trace of speechlessness. Then she also separated a ray of spiritual consciousness and moved forward along the space stone. . In a palace. The heroic middle-aged man looked at the shining stone in his hand, with ecstasy on his face, "After so many years, it can finally be used again." ¡°Although I still have contact with Mr. No. 2 from time to time, and he has helped me a lot, but counting the time, it seems that I haven¡¯t seen them for decades, and I am really looking forward to it.¡± Cole, who has become the strongest man in the kingdom and has reached the ninth level of extraordinary realm, can''t hide the excitement in his heart at this time. ?Back at the retreat, Cole closed his eyes, quickly divided part of his spiritual consciousness, and headed to that mysterious place through the Space Stone. Compared with what he was back then, he has grown a lot. In the Space God Realm, outside the ruined temple, several figures appeared almost at the same time. ¡°Everyone, long time no see.¡± Zhang Tao looked at everyone and took the lead in saying hello. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time indeed. It¡¯s been so long that I thought this divine space had collapsed.¡± Tian Mo laughed. Su Xingyu nodded slightly and whispered to himself, "The reason for entering the middle realm..." ¡°Sir, long time no see.¡± Cole greeted Su Xingyu excitedly, just like a student who got good grades and couldn¡¯t wait to show his parents. Su Xingyu was stunned for a moment, then nodded, glanced at Cole, and said with a smile: "The progress is quite rapid. It has only been a hundred years, and you have actually been promoted to the ninth level." Su Xingyu was also a little surprised by Cole''s realm. He still remembered that during the last meeting, the other party''s extraordinary realm was only at the sixth level. As a result, it has only been a hundred years, but he has been promoted to the ninth level. I have to say, my talent is pretty good. Even though there are many ninth-level experts in the Evernight Empire, reaching the ninth level is really not something that can be piled up in time. It requires extremely high talents and opportunities. "A hundred years? It''s only a little over twenty years," Cole said after hearing this. Su Xingyu was silent for a while, then reacted immediately and chuckled, "Forgot that our time flow rate is different now, the flow rate here is faster." Hearing this, several other players turned their heads and glanced at him. There was no change on their faces, but they were shocked in their hearts. As players who were promoted at the same time, they know what this time ratio means. Everyone exchanged a few more pleasantries, and the situation once again fell into an embarrassing situation. "Okay, let''s stop talking. It''s a rare gathering. I haven''t traded for so long, so I should have a lot of good things on hand. If you want to trade, hurry up, otherwise it will collapse again later." ??In the end, it was Tian Mo who broke the deadlock at the scene. He directly used information transmission to inform everyone about what he could trade. Demigod Demon Core, Demigod Bones, Demigod Artifact, Divine Realm Architectural Drawings, Wonder Drawings, Fountain of Life ¡°Since No. 1 is already in such a hurry, let¡¯s get straight to the point.¡± Zhang Tao smiled and used the same method to inform everyone about the item information. Space ring, space transport ship, space source stone, artifact fragments, true **** essence and blood Soon, the five members completed the information exchange. As before, they selected the items they wanted, and then directly traded them. After returning, they would send the items through the Space Stone. ?The strength of these people is quite strong, and the things they possess are all rare treasures found in the outside world. They are the kind that can only be exchanged for things and cannot be bought with conventional resources. Su Xingyu also liked a lot of items and traded them directly. To be honest, Su Xingyu didn¡¯t have any expectations before coming, and he didn¡¯t think he could get anything good from the ¡®space conference¡¯. After all, he has now completed primitive accumulation, and normal resources and items are no longer meaningful to him. Because the power of His believers is too strong now. And He himself has a pseudo-god-level combat capability. The reason why I came in was for no other reason than to join in the fun. ?But now it seems that I still look down on the other members. ? Over the years, he is not the only one who has improved, others have also improved and become stronger, and the speed of becoming stronger is not much slower than him. Except for Cole, the list of items brought out by others all contained some good goods. After completing the transaction, it can be seen that everyone is quite satisfied. After a brief silence, just when Su Xingyu wanted to ask everyone if they had the technology related to the space gate, Zhang Tao spoke first: "I have something to entrust to you. If anyone is willing to help, no matter whether it is possible or not, I All are rewarded with great rewards.¡± ?A few people frowned for a moment and looked at him in confusion. Tian Mo smiled and said: "Let''s talk about things first. If we don''t talk about things, we''ll talk about remuneration. I guess no one will dare to take it." "Too." ? Zhang Tao smiled and said, "Well, to put it simply, I need to find something from several void demiplanes, but the monsters inside are a bit strong, and I need someone to help me share the pressure." After saying that, he added: "There is no need to kill him, just hold him for a while." "With your authority, no demigod can stop you, right? Is there a true **** inside?" Su Xingyu looked at him with indifferent eyes and asked softly. ¡°That¡¯s not the case. I haven¡¯t lived enough yet. How dare I provoke the true God!¡± Zhang Tao smiled and shook his head quickly. (End of this chapter) Chapter 214： Alliance of Beasts Chapter 214 Alliance of Beasts ¡°What kind of reward can you offer?¡± the silver-haired woman on No. 3 asked coldly. The other two players also looked at Zhang Tao. Although they did not speak, their eyes meant the same thing. Fighting is not a problem, and neither is the demigod. The problem is what kind of reward he can give. Although everyone is a member of the "Space Conference", in fact, they have never seen their true faces. Even their names are code names. It can be said that the relationship is better than that of strangers. Let alone strangers, even if they are brothers, they still have to settle accounts clearly. So if you want them to help, you can. But they must pay accordingly, otherwise they will not take the risk. ¡°How about the full set of technologies for the Space Gate?¡± Zhang Tao thought about the reward before bringing everyone in. Although I don¡¯t know the reason, judging from previous transactions, the other three players in the Space Conference are surprisingly powerful. Ordinary items, even semi-artifacts and the like, would probably be difficult for them to take risks. So it must be an item that is extremely useful to them, and after Zhang Tao thought about it and rummaged through his storage, he found that the most suitable reward was the Space Gate. ?While participating in a player organization meeting, he found that the big bosses in the organization were discussing how to solve the problem of transporting troops. ?The Space Gate can solve this problem very well, and it can not only solve the problem of troop deployment in the current plane, but also can even solve the problem of cross-plane teleportation in the future. So for top players, this technology is undoubtedly extremely valuable. ??And even if you don¡¯t use it, you can trade it to other players in exchange for the rewards you need. "Can you be more specific about the technology of the Space Gate? How far can it be teleported? What are the physical requirements for the teleporter?" The believer forces have already begun to study this technology. Su Xingyu, who knows a little about this technology, said asked. ?No. 3 was about to ask when he saw someone asking for him, so he stopped talking and waited for Zhang Tao''s answer. Tian Mo didn''t understand the meaning at all. As a single player, his power was conquered by force. His internal construction was in a mess, not to mention the space gate technology. Even the lower-end weapon forging, he Haven''t figured it out yet. ?But he has a clear heart, so it doesn¡¯t matter if he doesn¡¯t understand, as long as someone understands. "The most basic one is one thousand kilometers, followed by three thousand kilometers, ten thousand kilometers, and inter-dimensional ones." Zhang Tao naturally understood this. Although he could not understand the technology, some simple information, He could still tell it. Seeing that everyone fell into silence, Zhang Tao added: "If you agree, I can give you the first two techniques first. It will be regarded as a deposit for the others, and we will have to wait until the end." After hearing this, the three of them did not respond immediately, but began to think about the pros and cons. ?They want the space gate technology, but the dangers must be carefully considered. If you get yourself seriously injured because of the space gate, then it will be a loss that outweighs the gain. The three of them looked at each other for a rare moment and exchanged opinions. Finally, Su Xingyu said: "Please tell us the specific situation of the demiplanes that need to be cleaned up, and we will see if we can help you solve it." ?Zhang Tao immediately beamed with joy when he heard this. Compared to the guys who didn''t know anything and agreed when they saw the benefits, these guys in front of him were obviously more reliable. "Don''t worry, I don''t want to die yet. If you can''t solve it, I won''t let you help." ?Zhang Tao quickly promised, and then informed everyone about the conditions of the continents he was interested in. Cole stood aside and looked at the people communicating, feeling a little disappointed. ??I thought that after these years of training, I would step into the ninth level and become the leading strong man in the kingdom. Even if I couldn''t stand shoulder to shoulder with everyone, I would at least be able to see my back. But now it seems that the gap is still very big! What about the ninth level? ?Putting it into the vast starry sky, the ninth level is just a bigger ant. ¡°I still have to step up my practice, I can¡¯t neglect it.¡± Cole¡¯s eyes once again flashed with the light of struggle. After some conversation, Zhang Tao and the four of them quickly reached an agreement. ?Zhang Tao paid the "deposit" first, while the three of them waited for his call to help him make a move in the future. ?However, no one guarantees the implementation of this agreement, it is all up to them. ¡°Then see you next time.¡± ¡°Contact us again after confirming the time.¡± Soon, everyone dispersed one by one, leaving only Zhang Tao alone. Looking at the place where everyone disappeared, Zhang Tao said to himself: "Did they discover something?" He felt a little worried, but soon he shook his head and chuckled: ¡°Forget it, so what if I find out, as long as my true identity is not exposed, there will be no problem.¡± void. ?In one and a half planes, Tian Mo absorbed the spiritual consciousness that returned from the space meeting. After integrating the information, Tianmo was quite satisfied with the gains from this space meeting. ¡°I thought it was just a small and shady organization, but I didn¡¯t expect that there are actually two big dragons hiding in it. It¡¯s really exciting.¡± ??The big dragon in Tianmo''s mouth is naturally the other two player members, namely Su Xingyu and the silver-haired woman No. 3. Before, his strength was weak and the space barrier was vague, so Tianmo could not accurately judge. But this time, his strength has reached the level of a powerful demigod, and he can barely see through some things. ?Those two guys are at least powerful demigods, and they are also the top ones among them. ¡°I hope we won¡¯t be enemies in the future.¡± Shaked his head, Tian Mo didn''t think much, threw away the messy thoughts in his mind, and then roared at the ferocious beasts and monsters below: "Young children, come home with me!" ??The monster coalition that has been integrated roared to the sky in response to the greetings from the new boss. ?With the help of the system''s ability, Tian Mo opened a huge teleportation gate, took his newly conquered subordinates, and left this demiplane directly without any nostalgia. For other players, the most valuable thing in the void demiplane is the resources that come with the plane itself. But this is not the case for players like Tian Mo who have given up their faith and become gods. ??He follows an elite route, and the forces he controls do not have many members, so naturally there are not so many manpower to develop the void plane. For them, the most important thing is the creatures above. "Is this our next home? It''s so rich in spiritual energy and laws. The laws here are so complete. It''s such a good place." The monster lord who had reached the ninth level walked out of the door of space. As soon as he walked out, he Feel the advantages of this plane. The spiritual energy, resources, and laws are all far better than the demiplane he was in before. Surviving here, his tribe will become stronger, and he himself is expected to break through to the demigod state with the help of the laws here. ¡°We have just entered the complete plane that our ancestors dreamed of.¡± A monster lord was filled with emotion. ¡°It¡¯s incredible that the world consciousness of this plane didn¡¯t drive us away!¡± Some monster lords who were well-informed and had participated in plane invasions wondered. ?Such a large-scale migration quickly attracted the attention of local native creatures, and strong men came from a distance with troops. He is a six-winged demi-human in the demigod realm, somewhat similar to an angel in mythological novels. ¡°Carona, see my lord.¡± ??The huge size of the black dragon can be seen from a distance. Carona knelt down on one knee and bowed respectfully. ¡°No need to be polite.¡± ??Tian Mo nodded slightly, and then ordered: "These are the new brothers who have just been conquered. Go and help them arrange a place to live! By the way, teach them the rules here." ¡°As you command, my lord,¡± Carona replied again. Tian Mo didn''t say much. After getting rid of the matter, he stopped staying and got up and flew into the distance. The conquered monster coalition also went to a brand new, unexplored place under Carona''s arrangement. territory. A few days later. ?In a majestic palace, at the top of the palace steps, there are three thrones forged from meteorite iron. On the throne in the middle sits a strong young man with two horns, a black dragon. On the throne on the right, sits a majestic middle-aged man. He is tall and burly, with strong muscles, as if every muscle contains infinite power, the Thunder Titan. On the throne on the left, sits a strange young man with a handsome face and a slender figure. His purple vertical eyes give people an unreasonable sense of fear. Nine demon pythons, The forces of the three of them are all very powerful, and they have all reached the rank of powerful demigods. In terms of individual combat power, they are slightly stronger than the faith players of the same rank. They all belong to an alliance, an alliance composed of individual stream players. "Is everyone here?" The young man sitting on the throne in the middle is Tian Mo, and in this alliance, he also has a title, Dragon King. "Boss, except for a few members who are in retreat and can''t come, all the others are here." There are two rows of players standing below. The total number of players is about twenty. Without exception, all of them are in the demigod realm. Existences range from ordinary demigods to powerful demigods. More than twenty demigod players, including their subordinates, this is undoubtedly a very terrifying force. This power can easily destroy a player''s power. ¡°Now that everyone is here, let¡¯s go straight to the meeting.¡± ??The middle-aged man on the right side of Tian Mo heard this and immediately said impatiently, "We are all buddies. Don''t be so formal next time. It''s just like reporting work at work. I''m really speechless." ? ¡°.¡± Everyone was speechless. ¡°We¡¯ve just brought in a few new members, so let¡¯s do it professionally and don¡¯t make it a joke!¡± After a while, Tian Mo explained sarcastically. ¡°He is a big old man, and he used to move bricks. Why are you telling him so much?¡± the strange young man on the left said with a smile. "Haha, I really don''t understand so many things, and I''m not as smart as you. But if you talk to me like this again, be careful I''ll tear your head off and use it as a ball. I want to see if your nine heads are enough for me. Damn it!" the middle-aged man sneered. "You can give it a try." The strange young man showed no sign of weakness, narrowed his eyes slightly, and faced **** for tat. ¡°Just give it a try.¡± Being so excited by him, the middle-aged man stood up immediately and wanted to start filming on the spot. In an instant, the atmosphere on the scene was extremely tense. Everyone below was dumbfounded when they saw the two bosses about to fight. Aren¡¯t you here for a meeting to discuss how to develop next? How come the boss who presided over the meeting just said a few words and then took action directly? ¡°Okay, that¡¯s pretty much it. Do you really want to do a pre-meeting performance?¡± Seeing this, Tian Mo felt a little tired. He slapped the throne and overpowered the two of them: "If you really want to fight, come to me after the meeting is over. I will accompany you to the end." "snort" ??The two men snorted softly, but also walked down the steps and sat back on the throne. ¡°Since everyone is here, I will start the meeting directly.¡± ?Tianmo said softly: "First of all, welcome the arrival of the three new members, which makes our family a little stronger." Papa pa pa¡ª Everyone below immediately applauded to welcome him. ?The three players standing at the end of the team suddenly felt flattered. As players who are almost at the lowest end in the mid-level realm today, when have they ever been so valued? ¡°Our alliance does not have so many rules and aims to help each other.¡± Looking at the three of them, Tian Mo continued: "Innately, our development potential is not as good as those of religious players. If we don''t stick together to keep warm, we will be stepped on by them in the future." After some speeches, he informed the new members of the general regulations of the Beast Alliance. ??In fact, there are no regulations. After all, the original intention of establishing this alliance is indeed to protect itself. ?The only prohibition is that alliance members are not allowed to fight each other, otherwise other members will join forces to fight together. After welcoming the new members, everyone started the real theme of the meeting, the development of the Beast Alliance. Hundred Beasts Alliance, a powerful organization with dozens of demigods. All the players of this organization and their power bases have all moved to a large plane. And now this plane is also completely under their control. Yes, before other players could unify the plane and control the consciousness of the world, the Alliance of Beasts had already controlled a large plane. No conventional large-scale plane can withstand the attack of hundreds of demigods. Under the threat of powerful force, the forces in this plane will either perish or surrender. In the end, even the consciousness of the world will be destroyed by everyone. Take charge. It is extremely unrealistic for a single plane, even a large plane, to support hundreds of demigods and the power they possess. ?Of course, the Alliance of Beasts cannot grow by relying on the resources of this plane. The resources of the Alliance of Beasts mainly come from the external void, the void beasts on the meteor, the creatures in the demiplane, etc. Relying on powerful force, the Alliance of Beasts traversed the void, breaking through boundaries and destroying spirits. In a wasteful way, it searched for the resources accumulated in those planes for thousands of years, and then used those plundered planes to Offer an extremely high price to other players. (End of this chapter) Chapter 215： The Dilemma of Individual Streaming Players Chapter 215 The Dilemma of Individual Streaming Players "I have found someone to dispose of the four and a half planes I captured last time, but the price is much lower, only 80% of the previous price." A fat middle-aged man standing near the front reported, his head He is relatively large and has shining eyes. Compared to his other rough-looking companions, his temperament is full of wisdom and he looks quite smart. He is a member of the Alliance of Beasts who is responsible for handling transactions and communication, that is, the financial officer. Normally, after the Alliance of Beasts knocks down the Void Plane and completes the search, it will hand over the Void Plane to him to deal with in exchange for resources. ¡°Why are the prices getting lower and lower?¡± Some members frowned and asked with some dissatisfaction. Other members also frowned and looked at the fat middle-aged man, hoping he would give an explanation. As individual stream players, they do not have the ability to control believers like those who believe in gods. Their power development is only a little better than the indigenous forces, or even worse. If nothing else, in terms of war potential, they are indeed inferior to some indigenous forces. Because the most important thing about war potential is that it is renewable. Whether it is population or resources, we must be able to keep up. Unfortunately, these two points happen to be the worst aspects of individual stream players. The first thing is the population. This population does not refer to those trash monsters, but the elites who truly have development potential and are willing to fight for the players. Without various infrastructure, and unable to improve the qualifications of the dependents like those who believe in gods, there is only one way for them to keep up with the players who believe in gods. Conquer those forces with hundreds or thousands of years of history, and then directly absorb them, use force to control them, and let them serve themselves. And this will inevitably require giving up something, such as loyalty. ?In the process of the development of individual stream players, their subordinates change very quickly, and without time accumulation, naturally there is no so-called loyalty at all. ?As a result, their real core population is actually pitifully small, and can only survive in the millions. A population of several million, with the regenerative ability of a hammer. In terms of resources, the same principle is similar. Without the various infrastructures of the players who believe in them, it is impossible to support their power just by farming and mining. If religious players are likened to developing civilization, then individual flow players are like plundering civilization. They mainly support themselves by plundering the accumulation of other forces. Sometimes they will also accept employment from other players and send troops to help in exchange for rewards. The sale of the demiplane of the void is one of their main sources of resources. So, once the value of the demiplane decreases, many of them will suffer. Without the supplement of external resources, they can barely maintain their current power, let alone continue to move forward. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it, the market is saturated.¡± The fat middle-aged man explained: "The previous customers bought most of what they wanted to buy, but the demand for demi-planes is actually very limited. Those customers haven''t even understood their own planes yet. How dare you buy so many half planes? It¡¯s impossible to manage them.¡± ¡°Those players who are weaker often buy a plane with a few people and then jointly develop and manage it. The demand is not large.¡± He hesitated for a moment, looked at everyone, and then said: "And when we cleaned the plane, we made it a little too clean. Basically, there was only an undeveloped land left." For players, capturing a demiplane can get a lot of loot, and the most important thing among them is actually not the land and mineral veins, but the powerful creatures and monsters above. As mentioned before, the more powerful the creatures, the higher their value. Whether it is mineral veins or land, it takes time to show value, but creatures and monsters do not need it, they can use it directly. ?It may sound a bit cruel, but directly devouring powerful creatures is actually a very rapid way of growth, and it is currently the main way for players'' families to improve their realm. The reason why so many high-level legions emerged in the Eternal Night Empire has a lot to do with this aspect. They used a predatory attack method to devour all the creatures in the void plane and turned them into themselves to climb up. stepping stone. According to empire statistics, two epic beasts can often produce a high-level warrior. When the Alliance of Beasts captured it, they dealt with it in almost the same way. The only difference may be that they gave those creatures a choice. Submission, or destruction. ??But no matter which method is used, the native creatures in the occupied plane will not be retained. As a result, the value of this plane will be compromised for players. With the development up to now, most players will not lack regular resources. Hence, the mineral veins and spiritual plants above are not very attractive to them. Tian Mo quickly understood the meaning and said softly: "You mean, the price will drop in the future, and we probably won''t be able to do this business?" ¡°That¡¯s pretty much what it means.¡± The fat man nodded and said, "If we don''t want to be in a dilemma of lack of resources in the future, we should start looking for new channels now." ¡°It¡¯s really troublesome...¡± Tian Mo rubbed his head, sighed, looked at everyone, and said: "You have heard what I said, please share your opinions. Although we still have a lot of resource reserves, we can''t just sit back and rest on nothing." The Alliance of Beasts is undoubtedly powerful, but its shortcomings are also obvious. They are like a war machine that keeps moving forward. It needs to be constantly refilled with fuel before it can run. It cannot stop for a moment. Once it stops, this war machine will immediately disintegrate. ?Everyone began to express their opinions and put forward what they thought was a good idea, seeking a way out for the alliance and for themselves. ¡­ ?Eternal Night Empire. Institute. This is the research center of the Evernight Empire, and what it researches can be said to directly determine the technological direction of the empire. ?A high-precision instrument of immeasurable value is running. Magic and technology coexist, giving people a magical feeling. A group of middle-aged men who looked older and were wearing white coats were busy, and the precision instruments shined with infinite brilliance in their hands. "According to our tests, there is no problem with the information obtained by the Great Priest. This is indeed the technical information of the Space Gate, and in my opinion, it is very reliable. We can even build the Space Gate directly according to the above technology. Got it." A researcher said excitedly. It''s hard to believe that the space gate technology that has been stuck in the empire for so many years has been obtained just like this. ¡°Are you sure?¡± A senior researcher frowned. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sure.¡± The researcher said: "Our team has made some improvements to the original space gate based on the above information. The effect is very significant. The transmission range has increased by 20%, and the stability has also been improved a lot. It will not be as frequent as before. There was an accident.¡± The senior researcher was silent for a while, then looked at the test data, and then said: ¡°Let¡¯s do this. I¡¯ll give your team another trial fund. You can test it a few more times. After making sure it¡¯s correct, tally up the results and show them to me.¡± For the current Eternal Night Empire, the research on the Space Gate is a top priority, much more important than any invention. After all, the teleportation ability of the Space Gate is directly related to capturing the Blood Empire and unifying the layout of the plane. Nowadays, most of the wise men of the Eternal Night Empire have realized that if they want to defeat the Blood Empire, they have only two ways to go. Either rely on their strength to crush it without giving the other side any chance to resist, or they can directly eliminate the distance between the two sides. , put the troops there, rely on a larger army, and conquer the Western Continent step by step. The former is difficult to do. Even though the development potential of the Eternal Night Empire is far greater than that of the Blood Empire, their development time is still too short after all. They are much stronger than the Blood Empire, but they are still on the same level, which is not enough to form a crushing force. With the help of geographical advantages, both sides still have to fight. So if they want to unify the plane, they can only take the second way. Eliminate the impact of distance as much as possible and give full play to your own advantages. As long as the troops can be deployed into the blood empire itself, even if the vampires defend the city, it will not help. At that time, the Blood Empire will face the same situation as the Hundred Nations Alliance, or even worse. After all, the Hundred Nations Alliance still had hope for the Blood Empire at that time, but when it was the Blood Empire''s turn, they could only rely on themselves. Because of this, the empire is not stingy at all in the research of space gates. In other words, they were already very generous, but now they are even more generous. When there were no results before, a huge amount of resources were invested every year. Now that there are concrete results, this investment will only increase, not decrease. "good." ?The researcher in charge nodded repeatedly and replied excitedly. "Go and work hard. If you can really produce results, I will report to the Council of Elders and get you back as a noble." The senior researcher with a high status patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile. "Thank you, boss. I will work harder to get the space door out as soon as possible." The researcher became even more excited, and his heart was racing. ?? Empire researchers have a high status and good benefits, but in the Yongye Empire, which is full of martial virtues, they are still inferior to those nobles who own fiefs. The senior researcher nodded and immediately asked him to go back to research. "These guys are really smart enough to produce results so quickly." Su Xingyu, who was practicing in the God''s Domain, paid special attention to this matter and saw that it had only been a few months since he handed over the technical information. Empire Research The hospital actually understood part of the technology and improved the original space door, and couldn''t help but feel a little emotional. ?According to his assumption, even if the technical data were perfect, with the capabilities of the Evernight Empire, it would take several years to produce results. Who knows, in the end, someone would have done it in just a few months. According to this trend, it is estimated that it will not be long before the empire can build a complete space gate. Even the lowest-level space gate has a transmission range of one thousand kilometers and is very stable. Normal mid-level extraordinary warriors can pass through it. This is much better than the one created by the original Eternal Night Empire. ¡°That guy No. 2 does have some skills. I don¡¯t know if it comes with his godhead or if he picked up some relics.¡± Sitting on the throne, he whispered to himself: "In this case, I should also prepare, so as not to be in a hurry..." Since you are sure that the technology provided by the other party is genuine, you must naturally do what you promised the other party. ?Go to the demiplane of the void designated by the opponent, help out once, and share the pressure of the demigod siege. ?This thing sounds simple, but it¡¯s actually quite troublesome. Leave aside everything else, the uncertainty is too high. ?The location is completely determined by "No. 2", and they themselves have no knowledge of it. If the other party has malicious intentions and wants to trap them and kill them, then the feasibility is very high. At least, as far as Su Xingyu himself is concerned. If you give him enough time to prepare, he can kill many players. ??However, having said that, Su Xingyu has no intention of violating the agreement. He is still quite contractual. At least the current situation is not enough for him to violate it. Since he agreed, he will definitely help. ?But...help is help, how to help is another matter. First of all, you need to find out what the other party¡¯s needs are? ¡°No. 2¡± needs their help to share the pressure at the demigod level. ?This requirement is very clear and simple. Since it is just to share the pressure, there is no need to send the real body, just get a demigod incarnation. ?From the time Zhang Tao put forward his request, Su Xingyu never thought that he would send his real body there. The risk is too high after all. In a completely unknown situation, follow another unknown player and go to another unknown place to help. But any normal person would not agree to it. Su Xingyu is naturally not a fool. The reason why he agreed is because he has a way to deal with it. ?? He has quite a few demigod incarnations. With a certain amount of spiritual awareness, these demigod incarnations can exert considerable strength. I dare not say anything else. High-level demigods guarantee the bottom, and powerful demigods have the upper limit. Su Xingyu believes that the incarnation of a powerful demigod can already meet the requirements of "No. 2". In this way, even if the opponent really has some plan, he will only lose a demigod incarnation. Su Xingyu didn''t know what other people thought, but in his opinion, exchanging a demigod incarnation for the technical information of the space gate was a very profitable deal. As mentioned before, the technology of the Space Gate is not limited to this plane, but can also be extended to other half-planes of the void. Even when the void is expanded in the future, they can directly pass through the Space Gate and invade the planes of other players. . ?Although we haven¡¯t reached that situation yet, we can still look ahead and make arrangements in advance. (End of this chapter) Chapter 216： Project of the Century Chapter 216 The Big Project of the Century For the **** players who have ten thousand years of life, time is the least valuable thing. Five years go by in a blink of an eye. ?Eternal Night Empire, the imperial capital. In a plain open space on the outskirts of Yongye City, a group of research institute staff looked excitedly at the teleportation gate hundreds of meters high in front of them. This is a teleportation door that can span a thousand kilometers. ¡°Fuck, after researching and improving for so long, the institute has finally come up with a finished product.¡± The strong man acting as a guard beside him looked at the huge portal not far away and couldn¡¯t help but cursed. "With this thing, can we launch troops against the Blood Empire?" A lieutenant general asked in a very excited tone. It was obvious that he was a fanatical war monger. In the Evernight Empire, affected by the general environment, there are many such "talents". The people of the empire can be roughly divided into two factions, radicals and conservatives. Radicals: When will the portal be developed? Why haven¡¯t we launched troops against the Blood Empire yet? We can¡¯t wait. Conservatives: Just wait for the teleportation gate and move the population to the junction of the northern continent. Just do it directly. At worst, it will cost you your life. I don¡¯t believe they can persist better than us. Generally speaking, the people of the empire are simple and friendly. ¡°Theoretically speaking, with the teleportation gate, it is indeed possible to mobilize troops.¡± A more rational member explained: "However, I think that in the short term, we will not launch troops against the Blood Empire. First, we need time to build more teleportation gates to ensure that all parts of the empire can be connected to each other." "Secondly, it has only been twenty years since we conquered the Northern Continent, and the development of the Northern Continent has just begun to get on track. Even if the Elders want to mobilize troops, they will have to wait for a while." ¡°At least we have to wait until the Northern Continent can provide support for the army, otherwise it will be too troublesome to capture the Blood Empire.¡± Hearing this, the general immediately became unhappy and said: "Those old guys in the Presbyterian Academy are really boring. They have to worry about so much in a battle. Since we can fight and the army is passable, we can just do it. Can we?" It won¡¯t work, we won¡¯t know until after the fight.¡± "It''s useless for you to tell me this. If you can, go to the temple and complain." The companion beside him chuckled and said: "Besides, if the people of the entire empire are as reckless as you, then we will have to fight with those What¡¯s the difference between monsters who have no brains and only know how to conquer by force?¡± "War is a means, not an end. We need to gain benefits through war, not war for the sake of war. How do you think the empire developed..." "Okay, okay, stop talking. I know you are great, but I can''t talk to you. I''m too lazy to tell you." The radical general immediately waved his hand and ended the topic. ?At the same time, the space gate experiment not far away also started. ¡°It¡¯s ready over there, you can open the teleportation gate directly.¡± ¡°Okay, open the teleportation door.¡± With the commander¡¯s order, countless high-grade crystals were filled into it, the magic circle was instantly activated, the elemental light pillars rose into the sky, and the inscriptions carved on the portal shone with dazzling light. ?Hum buzz¡ª Boom¡ª¡ª With a loud noise, the portal began to rotate continuously, eventually forming a black vortex. ?The black vortex is like a passage, and I don¡¯t know where it will lead. ?Hum buzz. ??The portal trembled slightly, and everyone looked at it nervously, fearing that it would collapse. ?Nearly half an hour later, the teleportation gate was completely stable. ¡°Portal No. 2 has been connected. The situation is stable and the second step of the test can be carried out.¡± A researcher shouted. ¡°Carry out the second step of testing.¡± The second step of the test is the teleportation test, where people walk into the teleportation channel to see if they can reach a predetermined location thousands of miles away. Soon, dozens of monsters were sent up, from the first to the ninth level, and then under the control of the spiritual magician, they walked into the transmission channel with sluggish eyes and expressionless faces. A few minutes later. ??Thousands of miles away in a wasteland, there is also a group of people waiting here. They looked at the portal expectantly, waiting for the completion of the experiment. ¡°It¡¯s really hard. Is it done? Compared with the previous times, what I did this time is good enough.¡± ¡°It should be fine. I¡¯ve been working on it for so long. If it still fails, I will really collapse!¡± ¡°Bah, say something nice, I don¡¯t want to work overtime, this thing is too difficult.¡± The researchers gathered together, discussing quietly while looking at the portal. Standing in front, the magician with level nine strength suddenly observed the movement of the transmission channel: ¡°Something is coming from the other side!¡± When everyone heard this, they immediately became excited, and soon a monster appeared. It was a monster that had reached the ninth level. After that, the eighth, seventh, and sixth level monsters also appeared one after another, until they reached the first level. ??High-level monsters have expressionless faces and are not affected in any way. Later, the lower the level, the uglier their faces become. Low-level extraordinary monsters even lose their ability to move and can only be carried out by other monsters. From their performance, it can be seen that passing through the teleportation gate requires certain physical strength and mental awareness. Creatures that are too weak cannot even complete this passage. Of course, no matter what, the teleportation gate built this time was very stable. There were no spatial cracks like the previous times, causing the passage to collapse directly and the creatures inside to be torn into pieces. ¡°Take them for testing.¡± The researcher waiting nearby waved his hand, and relevant personnel immediately came forward to test the physical condition of these monsters. At the same time, they also sent another group of monsters up and asked them to walk back along the passage. ?So, after hundreds of various tests, Imperial researchers finally confirmed that this time the teleportation gate can indeed be used. They succeeded. Even if it is just a reproduction of the technical data, there are very few innovative parts, and everyone is inevitably a little excited. It can be regarded as a finished product that can be used. It¡¯s not easy, it¡¯s really not easy. The empire has been looking forward to this technology for a long time and invests massive resources every year. Although they do not put pressure on the research institute, inquiries from time to time still make the relevant researchers feel more pressure. Now, they can finally breathe a sigh of relief. Even if this is only the lowest-level teleportation gate, at least they have lived up to the empire''s expectations and have an account of the resources they have consumed over the years. Although it was developed, with a rigorous attitude, the institute still conducted tests for half a month. During this period, it not only conducted transmission tests, but also conducted anti-attack, anti-interference and other related tests. After all, this teleportation gate will be accessible to people in the future. If it can be interfered with or even destroyed casually, there will be a big problem. Fortunately, these tests all passed without any problems. The institute immediately compiled the relevant reports and sent them to the Presbyterian House. It didn¡¯t take long for the Presbyterian House to pass the review. At the same time, a huge project was launched. Teleportation gate construction project. Regardless of the loss of resources, the Eternal Night Empire decided to carry out comprehensive construction of the empire''s territory and cover the entire territory with teleportation gates, so that there are teleportation gates in every corner of the empire, so that troops can be deployed anytime and anywhere. The empire now has two continents, and its territory has exceeded everyone''s imagination. Therefore, there is no doubt that this is an outrageous project, and its time span will reach decades, or even hundreds of years. possible. ?But even so, the empire did not hesitate at all, and directly approved this century-old project, and sent a large number of people to help. The green light was given all the way, which can be said to be of the highest standards. ?The priority application of the teleportation gate must undoubtedly be in the military aspect. Therefore, although teleportation gates must be deployed throughout the empire, the first thing that must be deployed is a "teleportation road" that leads directly to the Western Continent so that the empire''s troops can quickly reach the Blood Empire. ??The actions of the Evernight Empire soon attracted the attention of foreign friends who were "study abroad" here. They looked at the powerful engineering teams and were horrified in their hearts. "What is the Eternal Night Empire doing? They actually sent so many people out, so many high-level experts. Are they going to fight again? With the Blood Empire, this is too cruel!" Because of the generous support of the Eternal Night Empire, Attitude, everyone still understands the basic situation of this aspect, and some even went directly to the Northern Continent to watch the battle. ?There were two enemies that originally stood in front of the Eternal Night Empire, the Hundred Nations Alliance and the Blood Empire. One of them was destroyed more than ten years ago, and now only the Blood Empire is left. ??So if the Eternal Night Empire wants to mobilize its troops, it can only attack the Blood Empire. "Thinking about it, I know it''s impossible. In a short period of time, the Eternal Night Empire will never launch troops against the Blood Empire. The distance is too far. Even if there is a space ring to store items, which greatly reduces the pressure on logistics, they can''t get there if they want to. Very difficult." Someone analyzed and said: "If we go to war with the Blood Empire now, the losses will be outrageous. The people of the Eternal Night Empire are indeed warlike and willing to sacrifice for the empire, but the senior officials of the Eternal Night Empire will never agree." "Indeed, it should not be a war. According to our predictions, unless the King of Eternal Night sends an oracle, the Eternal Night Empire will not go to war with the Blood Empire in a short time." Someone echoed: "At least they have to wait until the outposts on the northern continent are established and can recruit troops locally before they start the war. Otherwise, they will rely entirely on the local deployment of troops, which is too slow." "Can you please keep your eyes open? Who sent researchers first when the war started? Did you see the team next to you? Even though they are powerful, they are all sixth-order extraordinary. In fact, they are the empire''s engineering team, specifically responsible for Engaged in construction¡­¡± Everyone: ¡°¡­¡± Whose engineering team uses level six warriors? Fuck, it¡¯s a big deal if there are so many sixth-level warriors? ?Looking at the engineering team, which looked ordinary but was ridiculously orderly, everyone felt a little worried. From some small details, it can be seen that this engineering team definitely has strong combat effectiveness. Even if they change their equipment, they can go into battle directly. ??If placed in their power, there is no doubt that this is a top-notch legion that can serve as a guard. Isn¡¯t this too arrogant? They actually used the sixth-level extraordinary army as the engineering team. Even though they have seen the power of the Eternal Night Empire, when the **** reality is faced again, everyone can''t help but feel shocked and helpless. This is too strong! ??If any imperial engineering team knew their thoughts, they would only laugh at themselves. They have never practiced seriously. As for how did this sixth-level extraordinary strength come from? ??If you work like a member of the engineering team every day and work for more than ten years, then your strength will not be too bad. In the boring life, their will has been honed to a certain extent. If you work hard every day and eat well, your health, energy, and blood will not be bad. Coupled with the general qualifications of the people of the empire, it is not too easy to break through to the sixth level. ¡­ City of the Gods. A restaurant run by players has a majestic appearance and adopts the ancient Western architectural style. The main structure is made of pure white marble. Owning such a building in the City of the Gods, whether purchasing the land title or renting it, requires a lot of financial resources. At the beginning, as players established their own trading cities, the City of the Gods, which had a faster flow of time, was abandoned. But later, those top players were promoted to the intermediate realm, and a war broke out in the elementary realm, causing chaos in the void environment, and the City of Gods became lively again. As an absolutely neutral and safe place, no one can cause trouble here, which also means that they don¡¯t have to worry about being hacked by other stronger players. This is very important for weaker players. ?Even if they need to pay taxes when trading in the City of Gods, it is still better than being prostituted for free. ?Of course, these are not the main reasons. The real reason is that the City of Gods is now the only trading platform between the elementary realm and the intermediate realm. As the City of the Gods becomes more lively, various buildings become more valuable. Many "life" players who are not good at development will choose to rent a building here for business. The restaurant is divided into nine floors, with a large internal space that can accommodate tens of thousands of guests at the same time. You can enter the restaurant on the first six floors casually, but if you want to enter the upper three floors, you need a certain status. After years of development, after the general situation has stabilized, class distinctions have once again emerged among players. ??The standard for classifying classes this time is very simple. It depends on the player''s strength and ranking. On the ninth floor, in a luxurious private room. There were only four people inside, but the table was filled with all kinds of delicacies, all prepared by top chefs, and the ingredients used were first-class, such as high-end ferocious beast meat, high-end spiritual materials, etc., which were valuable. There are four players in the box, and they are from the medium realm. Based on this alone, they have surpassed 99% of the players. No matter how well they do in the medium realm, at least they have the advantage of crushing players in the elementary realm. (End of this chapter) Chapter 217： city ??of stars Chapter 217 City of Stars ¡°Thank you three for your introduction. Let me toast you all.¡± One of the middle-aged men raised his glass and said with a smile to the other three. The three of them were also very considerate. They had a drink with him and drank it all in one gulp. "You don''t need to thank us. The main reason why you can come in is because you have the strength and meet the organization''s standards. We only play a role in pushing people along. If you don''t meet the standards, no matter how we introduce you, it will have no effect." One of them The young man shook his head and replied with a chuckle. "He''s right, the three of us are just ordinary members, but we don''t have that much power. If you don''t meet the standards, it will be useless even if we try our best to recommend you." Another person also said softly. ¡°You can¡¯t say that.¡± The middle-aged man shook his head and said with a smile: "Strength is only one factor. There are many people with my strength in the middle realm, and there are not a few who meet the standards of your organization. But if there is no introduction by a noble person, how many people can Going in?" The impact of being promoted to the middle realm is beyond the imagination of some players, so much so that many player organizations have directly fallen apart. This has also led to the emergence of many lone rangers in the medium realm, or small teams of three or five players. ?These lone rangers and small teams can survive in the medium realm. After all, they are all players anyway, and they are not inferior to the indigenous forces. But when you compare player power with indigenous power, you have actually lost. This is just like comparing with NPCs in the game, it is meaningless. Their opponents have never been the indigenous forces, but other players. The indigenous forces can only be regarded as a "gift package", a gift package to help them grow. ?Compared with the indigenous forces, they have indeed developed well. Not only have they not been bullied, but they are also rising steadily, expanding their territory step by step. But if compared with other players, it is far behind. Especially those lone rangers, sometimes they want to trade resources but cannot find any player channels. Unlike in the elementary realm, where player organizations directly disclosed the plane coordinates of the trading city to attract a large number of players, in the medium realm, the number of players was too sparse, and the trading city they established was not disclosed on the information channel. ?If you want to go, you need a certain threshold of strength and recommendation from internal members. The three of them chuckled, but this time they didn¡¯t say anything more. They just kept picking up vegetables and eating. In the middle realm, there are no life players, so it is very rare to eat such delicious food. ¡°I¡¯m here for the first time, so I don¡¯t understand some of the rules very well. I hope the three brothers will take more care of me in the future.¡± The man¡¯s face was full of smiles, and with a flick of his finger, the three of them each had a storage ring in front of them. Although the middle-aged man is much older from the appearance point of view, for today¡¯s players, appearance can no longer determine his age. It¡¯s just a change of appearance. For them, it¡¯s really too simple. After all, compared with the long lifespan of demigods, they are all in their infancy now. Once they break through to true gods, the so-called age will probably be completely meaningless. ¡°Easy to talk about.¡± The three of them each put away a storage ring, and their faces were suddenly filled with smiles. Their eyes became a little proud, and they said: "Blood Dawn is not like other player organizations. We don''t have so many rules here, and you just go there." It¡¯s just a side transaction. To put it bluntly, we are just guests, so there are even fewer rules.¡± ¡°In the trading city, you only need to pay attention to two points.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to hear the details.¡± The middle-aged man hurriedly asked for advice. "The first and most important point is that no matter what transactions you make, you need to pay taxes." One of them took a sip of wine, looked at him, and sneered: "You can doubt other aspects of Bloody Dawn, but in terms of strength, I believe I, even among all organizations today, we are at the top, and no one can escape the sanctions of Bloody Dawn." The middle-aged man met his eyes, his heart trembled, and he hurriedly said: "Don''t worry, I will never violate it." ¡°It¡¯s better that way.¡± Another member nodded, and then added: "Except for paying taxes, it means taking action. All players who enter the trading city are prohibited from taking action, no matter what grudges they have." "Thank you for reminding." The middle-aged man thanked him again. ?After a while, he looked hesitant and hesitated several times. "If you have any questions, just say it, no need to do this. Since we have made a recommendation for you and collected your things, we will naturally help you if we can help you. Otherwise, if you have a problem, we will run away. No." The young man who had been working hard raised his head and said frankly. In order to prevent the mixing of people and chaos in the residence, Bloody Dawn has strict management on the foreign population. There are only two ways for other players to enter the trading city of Bloody Dawn. First, it is recognized by veteran members, but most of those who enter through this method are not normal players. ??The veterans of the Bloody Dawn have never changed, neither decreased nor increased. They are the same ten people when the organization was founded. ?These ten players have profound knowledge and strong strength. Under normal circumstances, it is very difficult for even members of the organization like them to meet. So those who have direct contact with them are undoubtedly the big guys. The second method is not simple, or rather troublesome. It requires three members of the Bloody Dawn to introduce it at the same time. Members can profit from it, but if something happens to the person they recommend, they will not be able to run away. Heavy fines will not be imposed, but welfare cuts will definitely be inevitable. Because of this, they will not introduce outsiders unless someone offers significant benefits or has a very good relationship. ¡°I heard that your organization has other activities besides trading resources. I wonder if members like us can participate?¡± the middle-aged man asked a little embarrassed. "Is this what you want to go here for?" The three of them looked at each other and laughed, but they were not too surprised. They seemed to have expected this. ?The man smiled awkwardly, but did not refute. This was indeed his main purpose of going to the Bloody Dawn station. ?For a player like him, who has an average power base and does not have the support of rules tools, if he wants to let his faith power catch up, it will definitely not work on his own. ??If we talk about sixth-level extraordinary believers, players can currently cultivate them with just a little effort. ?Then the seventh-level extraordinary believers really have to rely on their fate. There are no regular weapons, no special divine buildings, no wonders... Nothing. If they want to give birth to a seventh-level extraordinary strong man, they can only rely on the talents of the believers. But there are no other amplifying effects. If you rely solely on divine favor and natural evolution, "seventh level" talent will not appear so easily. ?Taking cultivation talent as an example, the people of the Evernight Empire generally have cultivation talents around the sixth level, which means that as long as they have enough resources, they can easily reach the sixth level. ?As for ordinary members of the Bloody Dawn, the cultivation talents of their followers are generally around level four, which is also the cultivation talents of most players'' followers at present. ?However, whether it is the fourth level or the sixth level, they actually belong to the same large level, the middle level. Theoretically speaking, if you can enter the fourth level, you can enter the sixth level. The only difference is the amount of resources consumed and the length of time. An eighteen-year-old sixth-level person has completely different meanings from a forty-year-old sixth-level person. The former has the possibility of hitting the seventh level or even the eighth level, while the latter will most likely stop there. ?So what the man really wants is not to go to the **** dawn''s station to trade, but to use the various facilities there and use better conditions to help him cultivate a group of high-level extraordinary beings. "Yes, indeed, the big guys above are also very generous. As long as players can go to the Xueli plane, they can send believers to the academy there for training. If the results are good enough, they can also use those imperial weapons... " After a pause, he continued to explain: "But there is no such thing as a wasted dinner. If you want to use the power of those imperial weapons, you have to pay a price, and the price will not be light. If you have this plan, you''d better Be mentally prepared in case the gap is too big and you can¡¯t bear it.¡± ¡°I know, thank you for reminding me.¡± The man smiled, and a smile suddenly appeared on his face. As long as it can be used, as for the cost... Compared to the value they create, mere resources are nothing! ?A valuable weapon that can change the trend of the entire empire is extremely rare even among the entire player community. It is extremely difficult to even take a look at it, let alone use it. Compared to before, at least there is a road out there now. ¡°Haha, you look quite honest and ambitious...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about the situation over there, so that you won¡¯t have to waste time looking around.¡± "Speaking." ¡°¡­Bloody Dawn shares¡­¡± ¡°¡­The academy in the Xueli plane is controlled by the veteran ¡°teacher¡± all year round. At the last gathering, the teacher¡¯s strength had already reached the level of a powerful demigod¡­¡± ¡°...If you want to say which elder is the most powerful, it must be the boss of Yongye. His imperial weapons are also the most suitable and can be used by almost all races..." ¡°During the regional qualifying competition, Yong Ye ranked second?¡± the man asked in shock. "right." The young man who explained to him nodded and continued: ¡°However, although Boss Yongye¡¯s powerful weapons are useful, don¡¯t think about it. Not only you outsiders, but also within our own organization, there are a bunch of members watching, and there is no way there will be any vacancies. "Of course, if you can come up with symmetrical conditions, you can talk to Boss Yongye yourself. But people need to be self-aware. If you come up with completely unequal gadgets to entertain him... haha." As he spoke, the young man sneered, and the warning in his eyes was self-evident. ¡°Don¡¯t dare.¡± ??The man shook his head quickly. He considered himself to be quite capable, and his strength was no worse than the three in front of him. However, to entertain the boss who was ranked second in the rankings that year, he really thought that his life was too long. ¡­ The residence of Bloody Dawn, the Bloody Dawn plane. A huge city built on the local holy land, the City of Stars. From the distant horizon, the City of Stars looks like a bright pearl embedded in this ancient land. Its outline is vaguely visible in the afterglow of the setting sun, and the tall city wall is like a giant dragon winding and circling. The city wall is hundreds of meters high, like the backbone of a giant, standing on this land, guarding everything in the city. The city wall is covered with sharp spikes and complex runes, which emit a faint light. High-intensity energy flows through it. ??The Forbidden Air Magic Array covers a radius of hundreds of miles, and even powerful creatures in the ninth level of the Holy Realm cannot fly here based on their strength. ?Haunting magical cannons are mounted on the city walls. They are like sleeping giants, ready to wake up at any time and release destructive power. The barrels of these magic cannons are made of special alloys, and the surface is engraved with runes. These runes emit a blue light under the nourishment of magic power, and contain powerful power. ??This is a city that any army will sigh after looking at it. It is like a war fortress. As long as an enemy invades, it will show its fangs in an instant, and then blast the enemy into powder in an instant. ?In the distance, large-scale caravans passed through the system''s teleportation gate and headed towards the City of Stars. "Is this the City of Stars? It''s so grand and spectacular. It''s taller than any city I''ve ever seen. No army can capture such a city!" The young people who followed looked at the City of Stars. The exterior wall was shocking. "Forbidden air, suppression, two super powerful mixed magic arrays, coupled with the defense of this city, even high-level legions can only look forward to it!" Under the suppression of the surrounding environment, the legendary powerhouse''s strength has increased. It can be said that there is no one out of ten. ¡°With such a wide coverage and the need to support the consumption of city wall inscriptions, where do you get so much energy?¡± A magician who arrived for the first time asked in confusion. "You don''t have to worry about this. I heard that the City of Stars was built on the original holy land of this world. There are several very large energy veins buried underneath. There is no problem in supporting the defense system of the City of Stars." I''ve been here a few times. This time, someone who knew the layout of the city said. "Oak, after you enter the academy here, don''t be hit. If you need help, go to the seniors of the same clan for help, and communicate more with the dependents of other gods." An old man warned the young man beside him. ¡°Elder, don¡¯t worry, I will take care of myself.¡± The young man who looked to be only sixteen years old but whose strength had already reached the fifth level replied loudly. "well¡­" The old man sighed, looked at the group of immature teenagers in front of him, and said earnestly: "You must remember that you are still young, and the future of the empire belongs to you. As long as you don''t give up, the empire will always be your strongest backing. Don''t be Easily defeated." (End of this chapter) Chapter 218： Academy of Stars Chapter 218 Stars Academy As they approached the city and faced this majestic city, everyone in the caravan truly felt the majesty and size of this city. On both sides of the city gate, stood two teams of tall minotaur orc warriors. ??They are extremely strong, more than ten feet tall, and their bodies are full of muscles. Looking from a distance, you can feel the surging energy and blood coming from their bodies. They wore heavy black armor, with long axes standing in front of them. The helmets were carved with complex patterns, like ancient mysterious runes, shining with cold light. A pair of scarlet beast eyes stared straight ahead, full of majesty. Their breathing was heavy and powerful, and each breath was accompanied by a low roar, as if to warn passers-by not to mess up. Carrying a large number of special products from this plane, this huge caravan slowly sailed towards the city. ¡°Stop.¡± ??A city guard general stepped forward, shouted loudly, and stopped the caravan. The entire caravan stopped immediately. The person in charge of the caravan at the front quickly dismounted his horse, ran forward, took out a white jade plaque from his waist, and presented it to the tauren general for inspection. The members on the carriage carefully observed the bull-headed warriors on both sides and chatted softly: "What powerful orc warriors, they are all at least extraordinary sixth-level warriors. If they were placed with us, they could already serve as imperial guards. But they actually used Come and guard the city gate!" ¡°There are many epic heroes, and there are also many legendary ones. This city-defending army is too powerful!¡± "This city-defending general is so strong. Looking at it from a distance, you can feel a sense of oppression... Why do I feel that he is more powerful than General Hulk? General Hulk is one of the top ten warriors in our empire. It''s me. An illusion?" ¡°You are not wrong. This city-defending general is very powerful. He is also in the ninth-level holy realm. He is a strong man who has walked on this road for some distance. He has the ability to kill ordinary ninth-level people.¡± ¡°This is the sixth-level epic legion. In the future, we will have the top legions to become the seventh-level legion. Even on our side, there are only two.¡± After briefly checking the jade token and confirming that the identity was correct, the orc general nodded, moved away, and let the caravan pass: "Let''s go in." The City of Stars does not check the caravan''s items, otherwise the workload will be huge It''s just too big. You must know that although there are not many players who can enter the City of Stars, even if you include the members of the Bloody Dawn, there are only a few hundred people, but behind every player, they represent a super power with a population of at least hundreds of millions. ?Hundreds of superpowers and their foreign trade caravans gathered in a city, even if it was a huge city, it would be very terrifying. It is no exaggeration to say that caravans arrive in the City of Stars every moment, and the various supplies they carry are also huge. It is really difficult to check them all. Besides, as a giant city with ten sixth-level legions, hundreds of thousands of warriors to defend it, and many demigods guarding it, they didn''t worry about anyone causing trouble at all. ??For this city, there is no so-called contraband at all. Weapons, armor, scrolls, etc. can all be sold, and these are the most traded commodities in the City of Stars. So the generals who defended the city did not check the goods carried by the caravans. They only checked the jade tokens for passage. There is no problem with the jade plaque, then let it go directly. The caravan quickly drove into the city without stopping, and there was a long queue behind it. Entering the city, the scene inside is even more amazing. The streets are spacious and clean, with towering buildings on both sides and a dazzling array of shops selling all kinds of goods. There is an endless stream of pedestrians, coming and going, bustling like a moving picture. Humans, orcs, vampires, elves, dwarves, Argonians...this giant city is home to many races. They coexist harmoniously and jointly build a diversified magical society. With this prosperous scene, it is hard to believe that a few decades ago, this place was still a desolate primitive area. ¡°Kali, let¡¯s separate here.¡± After the team came in, the leader of the caravan said to a middle-aged man: ¡°I¡¯m going to arrange this batch of goods. You send Oak and the others to the academy, and there will be someone there to receive them. Just send them to the door, and then come and find me. Do you know where the place is?¡± ?This is not the first time that he has sent young people from his clan to study. At first, he was a little nervous and he did everything by himself. After getting familiar with the process, he became less concerned about it. It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t care about these students. Those who come here to study from this plane are, without exception, the top geniuses in their forces. It is no exaggeration to say that they are the hope for the future of the force. Losing any one of them will be a heavy loss for their force. ?However, the City of Stars is very safe. Not only is it protected by a powerful sixth-order legion, there are even incarnations of gods who sit here all year round. ?With them sitting in the City of Stars, no one will cause trouble, and these students will not have any safety problems. "No problem, Elder, I know the location." The middle-aged man in the team nodded, and then greeted the young people and shouted: "Ok, Elder, they have other things to deal with, so just follow me. Bar." "good." Soon, the caravan divided into a small team. The large team still headed towards the commercial area, while the small team rushed towards the other side. ¡­ College of Stars. It was jointly funded and established by members of the Bloody Dawn, and there were many major shareholders behind it. It was very powerful. Like a normal academy, the Academy of Stars was also divided into two major departments, literature and martial arts. ??The decline of martial arts and culture has always been the norm in various colleges. Compared to studying those miscellaneous things, the player family members still prefer fighting. The same is true for Qunxing Academy, which is very biased towards the martial arts department in every aspect. ?After completing the admission procedures and choosing a dormitory, Oak followed his new roommate to the class to which he was assigned. Qunxing Academy, based on the time of the Xueli plane, starts enrollment once a year, and then adjusts the number of classes based on the number of students enrolled. ??Classes in each grade are divided into three levels: special, key, and ordinary. Classes at different levels will have different treatment. Oke¡¯s class has only seventeen classes due to the relatively small number of students enrolled. One special key class, two key classes, and fourteen ordinary classes. Which class you enter depends entirely on your scores in the initial entrance examination. If your scores are good, you will go to a key class; if your scores are bad, you will go to an ordinary class. ?Oke''s scores in the entrance examination were pretty good and he entered the key class. He was also the only student among his group of admitted members to enter the key class. From this, it can be seen that his cultivation talent is indeed good and can be compared with the geniuses in the top forces. ?Of course, just because you have entered a key class now does not mean that you will be able to sit back and relax in the future. At the end of each month, a department-wide assessment will be conducted, and class adjustments will be made in real time based on the assessment results. If your grades decline, you will fall out of key classes and go to lower-level classes, which is very cruel. Competition in Qunxing College is still very fierce, but it is normal. After all, the fees of Qunxing College are not cheap. If you can still teach normally, then what is the point of coming here. Entering the class, Oak found that many classmates had already taken their seats in advance. At a glance, they were all teenagers about the same age as him, with average average mid-level extraordinary. ¡°It¡¯s amazing.¡± Even though he was not weak in strength and was even considered a relatively strong member of the class, Oak was still genuinely shocked after seeing the strength of other students. Too much. In his own power, rare top geniuses are everywhere here. ?Oc is not considered the most powerful member within the force, he can only be regarded as the most suitable member. After all, as I said before, coming here to communicate with other gods and their families is also a big impact on one''s own beliefs. So not every player¡¯s family member is suitable to come here. This is perfectly normal. The students are not very old. No matter how talented they are, their minds are not mature enough and they have not constructed a complete belief. It is reasonable for them to doubt their own beliefs when encountering a shock. Therefore, in order to prevent the collapse of faith, player forces will strictly review and approve students who "study abroad". Not only strength and talent, but also mentality and faith are equally important. ??But even so, Oak is still among the top group in the clan. When he looked into the class, he saw that they were all students similar to himself. How could he not be shocked? ¡°This is the Academy of Stars, a place of hope where countless gods¡¯ families gather...it¡¯s really scary.¡± After finding a seat and sitting down, Oak muttered to himself, obviously in a trance. At this moment, a voice came from the side, "You must be shocked. This is a place favored by the gods. Here, there are no strongest geniuses, only stronger geniuses." Oak looked back and saw that he was a young man with short blond hair. He was wearing casual clothes and had a smile on his face. He looked very easy-going. ¡°Give me a seat. I prefer to sit by the window. Not only does the air circulate well, but I can also watch the scenery when I¡¯m bored.¡± ??The blond boy smiled and said: "The scenery in the City of Stars is quite good, much better than that in my hometown." Oak stood up and made room for him. "Thanks." After the blond boy sat down, he introduced himself: "My name is Harry, from the Glorious Empire." ¡°I am Oak, from the Hawks Empire.¡± Oak replied quickly. "Before you came here, you probably didn''t understand the situation here, right? I am idle, do you need me to introduce it to you?" Harry said enthusiastically. As a member of the Glorious Empire, the intelligence information he possesses is far beyond what Oak can match. This can be seen from Oak''s reaction. He is from the Glorious Empire! Even among the hundreds of divine forces, the Empire of Radiance is one of the best. However, Oak didn¡¯t react at all when he heard this. This shows that he has not understood the situation here at all. In fact, Oak really didn''t understand. Before he came here, he was busy practicing in seclusion and improving his own strength as much as possible so that he could achieve good results in the "New Academy". So after hearing Harry''s words, he was suddenly surprised: "Is it okay?" "What''s this? It''s not a secret. You can even check it yourself through the "Campus Network Channel". It just wastes some time." Harry waved his hand nonchalantly and said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s troublesome.¡± Oak said gratefully. ?Harry smiled and said directly: "The current enrollment of Qunxing Academy is 1,250 students, of which the martial arts department accounts for nearly 900 students. They are divided into seventeen classes, one special focus and two key points. The number of classes for these three key points is fixed at 50 people , will it decrease or not increase... "...The special focus has the best benefits. Not only do you live in the apartment building closest to the Juling Tree, but you also have high-end ferocious beast meat for three meals a day. You can also choose other foods according to your own needs, including purification packages, physical fitness packages, Spiritual package¡­ ¡°¡­Our martial arts teachers focus on the three classes, all of which are strong at the ninth level of the holy realm. The ordinary classes are worse, but they have also reached the eighth level of the legendary realm..." ??As Harry slowly spoke, Oak had a basic understanding of the situation at the Academy of Stars. The more he learned, the more shocked he became. Compared with this place, the education system of the Hawks Empire where he lived seemed a bit ordinary. ?However, he was not hit. Instead, he felt a surge of blood. After all, under such poor conditions, he was able to grow up and reach the same level as others. So now that the educational conditions are almost the same, what does he have to fear? So, Oak asked: "How can I be promoted to a special point?" ?Harry was stunned, as if he didn''t expect that Oak would have such great ambitions just after entering school. ?After a while, he replied: "At the end of every month, the entire department will conduct an assessment. If you have excellent grades and are among the top five in the class, you can apply to the class teacher for the jump challenge." "At that time, you will be arranged to have a duel with the top five students in the special focus. If you win, you can directly take his place. If you lose, your position will not change. The same is true for other ordinary classes. They can also jump to Come to the key class.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Oak was silent, then looked at Harry expectantly, and asked, "Do you know the strength ranking of the students in our class?" If they want to be promoted to a special point, they must first become the top five in the class, so their competitors are first of all other students in the class. ¡°No¡­you really want to jump?¡± ??Harry was a little surprised, looked at Oak, and then said: "To be honest, although your cultivation talent is good, it is still a little behind when compared with the monsters above." "It''s okay, I just want to know it in advance. Besides, if a person has no pursuit, what is the difference between it and Xianyu? Whether it can be achieved is one thing, and whether you dare to think about it is another matter." "All right." (End of this chapter) Chapter 219： Confused martial artist Chapter 219 The Confused Martial Arts Master ¡°Our focus is on the first group. Judging from the information I know, the top ten either have reached the sixth level of extraordinary rank, or have sixth level combat effectiveness.¡± "The most powerful student is a minotaur orc from the Tianwu Empire. His name is Tuke. Although he is only at the peak of the fifth level of extraordinary extraordinary, he has awakened the totem bloodline. His body, energy and blood are extremely powerful, and he is even much stronger than a normal sixth level warrior. Truly possessing the strength to fight across levels. ¡°It is said that he once went deep into the wilderness alone and personally hunted an extraordinary sixth-level ferocious beast. His combat power was terrifying.¡± ?Harry continued: "The other ones are not simple either. Shen Fei from the Evernight Empire, Connor from the Scarlet Empire, Hua Shen from the Wisdom Empire... They either have strong blood, are born different from ordinary people, have strong fighting power, or have excellent cultivation talents. He was promoted to the sixth level and mastered the corresponding martial arts." "You want to defeat them and qualify for the challenge. To be honest, it is very difficult. My suggestion is to wait a few months. The competition is too great this month. In a few months, it may be better than now." Hearing this, Oak''s lips twitched, and he was also shocked by Harry''s description. ??What kind of monsters are these? I know that you are talented in cultivation, but this is too outrageous! We are all of the same age group. I have just started to attack the sixth level. How come you can hunt the sixth level? Even within the same level, the fierce beast''s combat power is not strong, but it is still the sixth level. Suddenly, Oak suddenly understood why the tribesmen had specifically warned him before he came. It turned out that they were afraid that he would be beaten to the point of collapse! ?At the same time, Oak also understood why some tribesmen went out for a trip and returned to the Hawks Empire. Although their strength had increased a lot, their speech and behavior became more humble. The co-author was struck here. ??If the environment they were in before was a fish pond, a big fish would be the king. So now they are coming to the sea, where they will encounter more ferocious predators. The big fish are just food for other predators. The more you know, the more you will be in awe. In the past, when the circle was small, I was the strongest, so I was naturally arrogant. But after reaching a big circle, anyone I found was on the same level as myself, and could even crush myself, so naturally I couldn''t be arrogant anymore. Among all the students, the most powerful and talented ones are undoubtedly the ten members of the elders¡¯ dependents. The training treatment they enjoy is so good that they are naturally a big step ahead of others. Let''s put it this way... In terms of cultivation conditions alone, the current environment in the City of Stars, which consumes a lot of resources to create, is really not as good as the core area of ??Su Xingyu and others'' followers. ?Others come here to take advantage of the better cultivation environment here to cultivate their own dependents so that their talents can be fully utilized. For Su Xingyu and others, sending people here is more for communication and increasing knowledge and experience. As for the cultivation environment and various rewards, to be honest, it is not as useful as their own. ?Even, some of the rewards are provided by them to the academy. So, the members they sent were quite casual. Seeing that Oak seemed to be shocked, Harry comforted him: "Actually, you don''t have to be in such a hurry, it''s still a long time. Before, you lacked the corresponding conditions and your talents were not fully utilized. After a while, you can accept the resources here. Then it will follow naturally.¡± If you can keep up with others in an environment with poor conditions, then when you go to a place with better conditions, there will inevitably be an explosive period. ?Taking the students of the Eternal Night Empire as an example, when they come to the Stars Academy, their strength growth rate will not change much, let alone any explosive period. Because the environment they were in before was already the best, and their talents were fully developed. ??However, students from weaker players such as Oak are different. Compared with here, their previous training conditions were too poor. Now provide them with a favorable environment, and their strength will grow rapidly until they reach a bottleneck period. ¡­ City of Stars, the undeveloped eastern district, on the top of the mountain, has a series of palaces built here. The backyard of a spacious palace. In the pavilion, two men sat opposite each other at the stone table, drinking wine and playing chess. There are two men, one is middle-aged, strong, powerful and upright, the other is young, slender, neither thin nor fat, just right, with a somewhat cold temperament. ??They are the two elders of the Bloody Dawn, Wu Shi and Yong Ye. ?Of course, they are definitely not their real bodies here, they are just incarnations. ?But even if he is just an incarnation, he still possesses the power of a demigod and is very powerful. ??Although there are not too many outsiders in the Bloody Dawn plane now, and there is no need to worry about anyone making trouble, Bloody Dawn still maintains its original habit of sending members to guard the station regularly. This year, it happened to be the turn of the two of them. No one is making trouble. As the incarnation of divine power, they don''t need to practice, and they don''t want to fall asleep directly, so they can only play games to pass the time. ¡°I can¡¯t play anymore. I can¡¯t beat you, kid.¡± Looking at the deadlocked chessboard, Mo Kongwu (the martial artist) shook his head and immediately surrendered. ¡°I just need to practice more. After playing so many games with you, few of them are finished. It¡¯s boring. It¡¯s really boring.¡± Su Xingyu chuckled lightly, with a bit of complacency on his face. ?His chess skills are not very good, but the guy opposite him is even worse than him. "snort¡­" ??Mo Kongwu snorted, his face suddenly darkened, and he tapped his fingers on the chessboard. Silently, the entire chessboard and the black and white chess pieces turned into powder, and blew into the distance with the breeze, completely disappearing. Su Xingyu smiled slightly and waved, and then a group of magic puppets came up carrying grills. After quickly setting them up, they retreated and stood in the distance waiting for orders. ¡°You really like barbecue so much that you barbecue every time.¡± Mo Kongwu said with a smile as he casually took a bunch of meat and put it on the grill. "As long as it tastes good, it can be made the same no matter what." Su Xingyu said angrily. ¡°Yes, and how can any incarnation still eat.¡± Mo Kongwu nodded, agreed and smiled. ??Two incarnations of divine power are actually eating, which is a bit funny when I think about it. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this fire, it¡¯s a bit too powerful, and what kind of meat is this? It¡¯s only been a few bites, but I feel like my stomach is full.¡± After eating a few skewers, Mo Kongwu asked with a frown. "If I remember correctly, it should be the thigh meat of a demigod, it seems to be that of a sea dragon..." Su Xingyu thought for a while and said with a smile, "This fire is quite normal. It took me a long time to refine the fire. Without the protection of laws, even the body of a demigod can be refined." As he said, he also showed off his "Barbecue Skill" Fire", the surrounding air temperature rises sharply. ¡°Fuck, you¡¯re really free.¡± Mo Kongwu was speechless when he realized that even he felt hot. ¡°You¡¯re still talking about me, aren¡¯t you free?¡± Su Xingyu asked with a smile. Mo Kongwu also chuckled: "Indeed, I am quite free now." The current stage can be said to be the most stable time period. Most players in the medium realm are waiting...waiting for their own power to develop. For the wars between believers, players can secretly observe and help, but it is rare for players to end the war personally. After all, players are gods. Gods should live high in the sky and should not be tainted with mortal matters. Even if they are forced to do so, if they really have to take action, they should make the final decision and solve the trouble quickly. Otherwise, not to mention failure, as long as there is a stalemate, the majesty of the gods will be instantly wiped out. In dealing with a force in the mortal world, the gods actually come to the end personally and cannot solve it quickly. This is undoubtedly a huge blow to believers. So now, the players are all idle, and there is nothing else to do except continue to refine and improve their path to the gods. ¡°The road to the true gods, it looks like it¡¯s not that far away, it¡¯s just ahead, but why do I feel so illusory and ethereal?¡± Mo Kongwu, who had already walked a long way on the road to demigods, looked a little confused at the moment. ??After stabilizing the realm of the powerful demigod, Mo Kongwu could feel that the throne of the true **** was in front of him. But he was not only happy, but also confused. ¡°Pretentious.¡± Su Xingyu glanced at him, his face became serious, and he sneered: "Things that are too easy to obtain will always ignore its value and importance. If you feel illusory, it is because your foundation is not stable enough and you have not planned for the future." "In your current state, if you dare to light the divine fire and ascend to the throne of God, I am 80% sure that you will become a puppet of faith." Ignoring Mo Kongwu¡¯s uncertain expression, Su Xingyu continued: ¡°When you have time, sort out your beliefs. They are chaotic, full of fanaticism, and have too many loopholes. If you blindly pursue power and realm, if the foundation is not strong enough, you will definitely suffer big losses in the future.¡± ? Mo Kongwu is very powerful and can be called the first person among the three giants of Bloody Dawn. He has also done a very qualified job in developing his power. But there is one bad thing. The three in front have progressed too fast, and he still wants to catch up, which has caused some minor problems in his originally solid foundation. It is recognized that the path to belief in becoming a **** progresses very quickly, but there are also many dangers involved. The huge power of faith is like a flood. If one is not careful, it will submerge the gods and turn them into "monsters" of faith. Mo Kongwu is almost in this situation now. His realm and strength have been improved, but it is all based on quantity. It''s okay to bully the weak, but if he encounters real difficulties, he will suffer. "You kid can''t say a few good words in your mouth. Are you cursing me or trying to persuade me?" Mo Kongwu said angrily with an ugly face. ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± Su Xingyu seemed not to have seen him, and continued to eat barbecue and drink the wine brewed by the elves, completely ignoring him. "well¡­" ??Mo Kongwu sighed, picked up a skewer of barbecue, and after eating a few bites, he sighed again, got up and walked out. ¡°There are still so many, why don¡¯t you eat?¡± Seeing this, Su Xingyu immediately spoke out to persuade him to stay. ¡°I won¡¯t eat, I¡¯m not in the mood.¡± Without looking back, Mo Kongwu waved his hand and said, "I''m going to retreat. You can help me take care of the place here." After saying that, his figure turned into light and disappeared, leaving only Su Xingyu alone in the pavilion. "Fine." Looking at the place where Mo Kongwu disappeared, Su Xingyu whispered to himself: "Even if you want to sort out your beliefs, there is no need to be in such a hurry. At least you can finish eating before leaving..." ¡­ Ten years go by in a blink of an eye. Eternal Night Plane, the Northern Continent, after decades of recuperation and the empire¡¯s strong assistance, this land that has experienced the baptism of war is once again full of youth. ??The once desolate battlefield has now turned into a bustling farmland, with green crops swaying in the sun, as if telling the joy of new life. Expand the city and build infrastructure¡­ Ever Night Empire, which has no shortage of resources and labor, can be said to have renovated the entire northern continent in these years. ?Under the guidance of the lords from various places, the people of the entire northern continent were completely connected. They were no longer divided into countries and regions in the past, but had an identity that made them proud, the people of the Evernight Empire. Even though many of them have never been to the Eastern Continent in their lives, this does not prevent them from yearning for the Eternal Night Empire. As believers of the dark god, they all dream of going to Eternal Night City, to the city closest to the **** and where the **** comes to the world. If possible, they would even abandon everything and move to the Eastern Continent. In fact, some fanatical believers did so at the beginning. ?However, it was later discovered by the empire, and corresponding policies and bills were issued to prevent the people of the North from migrating at will. ?Of course, in order to appease the restless hearts of the people of the North, the Eternal Night Cult also built a temple in the center of the northern continent, which is no less spectacular than the one in Eternal Night City. What everyone didn¡¯t expect was that on the day the Dark Temple was built, even the King of Eternal Night descended into an incarnation. Since then, although the people of the North still yearn for Eternal Night City, at least they are not so crazy. ??The development direction of the Northern Continent is quite different from that of the Eternal Night Empire itself. It is influenced by the lords of all parties. Although there are many brave and fierce people, the overall development is more towards "rune technology". If the fighting index of the people of the Eastern Continent is ten, then the fighting index of the Northern Continent is only three. Although blessed by various rules weapons and the increase of world blessings, the cultivation talents of the people of the northern continent are not bad, but they lack the courage to conquer the world. They really cannot compete with the imperial people of the eastern continent. compared to. Regarding this point, after several months of discussion, the empire¡¯s top officials came up with a solution. Normal military service training needs to be carried out to ensure that they do not become waste. You may not like fighting, but you must not lack the ability to fight. Lords of various places need to maintain a certain number of troops to defend the security of their territory, even if there is no battle. ?Other than that, don¡¯t worry about them, as long as they don¡¯t violate the empire¡¯s orders. (End of this chapter) Chapter 220： The curtain opens Chapter 220 The curtain opens Northern continent, border city. ??This is a city that has existed for hundreds of years. It is located on the edge of the northern continent and seems a little out of place with other cities. The city wall is tall and solid, covered with traces of time and scars of war, and has witnessed countless winds, rains and changes. ??This is a city built to resist the invasion of the Blood Empire during the Hundred Kingdoms Alliance. The Blood Empire has invaded the Northern Continent countless times, and their first stop was this city. Hundreds of battles broke out here between the two sides. The number of warriors buried in this land has already exceeded one million. ?Before the Eternal Night Empire entered the northern continent, no matter how powerful the army was, this city had never fallen, and it could be called the Wall of Sighs. Even the Eternal Night Empire spent a lot of effort to capture this city. They coordinated with the Sky Legion and dispatched nearly 200,000 soldiers. It took two full months to defeat it. After the Northern Continent changed hands, although it signed a peace agreement with the Blood Empire, the Eternal Night Empire did not weaken the defense of the city. Instead, it increased its troops and renovated and expanded the entire city. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??The name of this city was also changed to Wangxi City. It¡¯s self-evident what ¡¡¡¡means. ?On the other side of the strait, there is also a city built recently by the Blood Empire. It is no worse than Wangxi City in terms of scale, and there are more than 200,000 troops stationed in it. In recent decades, the two sides have seemed peaceful and peaceful, but in fact they have never been truly stable. Although they have not had a major war, there have always been small conflicts. On the border, conflicts involving hundreds or thousands of people often break out, and deaths are common. ?The border generals on both sides were very aware of this, but they ignored it, and trade never stopped. Massive resources flowed into the Blood Empire every day. ¡­ Late night. Reject Beicheng. On the city wall, groups of elite vampire warriors are patrolling. The soldiers on the watchtower are bored and watching the front, and their eyelids have begun to roll. "If I had known this job was so boring, I wouldn''t have applied for it. I can''t do anything. I might as well go on patrol. At least on patrol, I can chat with other people." The vampire warrior on the watchtower said to the people around him Companion complained. ¡°Who says it¡¯s not the case? It¡¯s been so many years, and the Yongye Empire has been fighting for a long time.¡± Another vampire warrior nodded in agreement and complained: "Also, in recent years, the empire has built countless new magic towers, making the western continent full of magic towers. It is said to resist the invasion of the Eternal Night Empire in the future, but in fact Who knows? Anyway, after so many years, the army on the opposite side has not moved. " ¡°That¡¯s right, there are so many resources, it would be great for us to use them. If we have to use them to build some kind of magic tower, what use can that thing have?¡± The more the vampire warrior looked at his companion, the more pleasing he became. Why didn¡¯t I realize this guy was so good at talking before? After a while, the vampire warrior who was observing the situation ahead said again: "Tell me, will we really go to war with the other side in the future? I heard that the Evernight Empire is very powerful. Not only does it have millions of elite troops, but there are also real gods sitting behind the scenes." "Are you kidding me? Haven''t you seen the latest version of the map? The Eternal Night Empire is tens of thousands of miles away from us. So what if it really has millions of troops? Can they outlast us?" Hearing this, his companion immediately laughed. He said, "Just rest assured, we may not be able to defeat them, but it is impossible for them to capture the Western Continent." With the exchange of trade between the two sides, the vampires, who were originally blocked from news, have a deeper understanding of the Eternal Night Empire. At least they know where the Eternal Night Empire is. Anyone with some common sense would not think that one force could defeat another force across tens of thousands of miles when the gap in strength was limited. The blood warriors also think so. Ever since they learned about the distance between the Eternal Night Empire and the Blood Empire, they have not been worried about the Eternal Night Empire. Maybe one day in the future, they will indeed go to war, but it will never be a war to destroy the country. At most, it will be the same as when they attacked the Northern Continent, fighting a local war for a period of time, and then giving up after finding that they can''t win. . ??Just as the two vampire warriors were chatting, dark clouds in the sky suddenly covered the bright moon, and the surrounding environment instantly darkened, becoming pitch black and severely obstructing the line of sight. The vampire warriors didn¡¯t take it seriously, it was just a normal change in the sky. Bang bang bang bang¡ª¡ª At this moment, loud noises came from the sky above the city, as if someone was knocking on the world''s barrier from outside the world. Not yet waiting for the vampire to react. There was a loud explosion, and the entire sky collapsed instantly, and a black hole with a diameter of more than a thousand meters emerged. "fire star!!" ??With a terrifying roar that made all beasts surrender, countless flaming meteorites fell from the black hole, like meteorites raining from the sky, carrying the aura of destroying everything, and smashed towards the Vampire City. ¡°Enemy attack! Enemy attack!¡± ¡°Oh my God, the True Ancestor is on top! Defensive magic array, activate the defensive magic array quickly!¡± ¡°Help¡­¡± "Ruined!" The Vampire soldiers were horrified. They had never seen such a horrific sight. "Calm down, please calm down. Don''t mess up your position. It''s just a rain of meteorites." The vampire general guarding the city reacted instantly, his eyes were about to burst, and he roared: "High-level warriors come with me to intercept these Meteorites, don¡¯t let them hit the city.¡± After saying that, he led a group of high-level warriors into the sky, and attacked the meteorites in the sky with attacks that could break mountains and rivers. Bang bang bang¡­ Huge meteorites were smashed into pieces one after another, but some of them still fell into the city. Carrying destructive power, they hit the ground, triggering a series of earth-shattering explosions. ??The vampire soldiers fled in all directions in the explosion, their screams and cries intertwined to form a tragic symphony. Some soldiers were dizzy by the shock wave and fell to the ground; some soldiers were cut open by flying debris, bleeding and wailing miserably. ??The interior of the city looked like a doomsday scene. The once bustling streets now became dilapidated, houses collapsed, and the streets were filled with broken rubble and bloodstains. ?But this is just an appearance. In fact, the main strength of the city has not been greatly damaged. Unless a sixth-level extraordinary warrior is particularly unlucky and happens to be in the core area of ??the meteorite, it will only be a minor injury. ?However, the attack is not over, or the meteor shower just now is just a warm-up, and the real attack has just begun. In front of the city, a dark crack a hundred feet long appeared, and four extremely powerful figures flew out with dozens of strong men, all of whom were at least ninth level. These beings, without exception, are all human beings. The four demigods, namely Ye Zhan, Ye Mo, Chang Hao, and Long Kong, after decades of further training, they broke through the ninth level and successfully reached the level of demigods. ?In order to break through the defense line of Jubei City, the Yongye Empire directly dispatched four demigods without any illusions. Their determination was so firm that all the vampires did not expect it. As soon as they appeared, they attracted the attention of the powerful vampires present. "They are from the Eternal Night Empire, stop them." A vampire demigod shouted loudly, rushing straight towards the incoming black figure, sweeping his giant sword across and stopping it. "This is a real demigod. The blood source is poured into it. How much is poured into it? Stop them first." There is a ninth-level general who directly draws the scarlet energy stored in the city. The realm jumps and the momentum increases. After a while, Reached the realm of demigods. ¡°Stop them, don¡¯t let them in.¡± One by one, the strong men of the Vampire Tribe rushed out and flew towards the incoming strong men of the human race, intercepting them one by one. They were all very aware of the destructive power of the demigods. Once these strong men from the Eternal Night Empire were allowed to break in, then Even if they are really beaten out later, Jubeicheng will not want them anymore. ??Moreover, they have already seen the army of Eternal Night coming from the horizon in the distance. ??Jubei City, which has lost its defense system, will have no chance of resisting the attack of Yongye''s army. Its loss will be an inevitable result, so no matter what, these strong men must be stopped. "You alone want to stop me. What a fool! Die!" Ye Zhan, who was wearing a black armor and holding a semi-artifact halberd, was very fierce. As his fighting spirit circulated, he transformed into a red and black slash, directly killing Fei Zhan. The coming vampire demigod flew out. "Weak demigods, you are worthy of being called demigods, it''s really ridiculous!" Ye Zhan laughed wildly, and the halberd swept past again. A saint realm vampire not far away didn''t even react, and his head was like a watermelon. It was shattered, and the spiritual consciousness was directly cut off. A strong man from the Holy Realm who was strong enough to dominate the plane actually died like this. "Despicable humans, don''t be so arrogant!!" Roaring, the vampire demigod who was knocked away rushed up at a faster speed, and his momentum was three points stronger than before. "Hey...that''s interesting." Ye Zhan stared forward with a sneer: "However, if it''s only to this extent, it''s not enough to stop me!" After saying that, he put his other hand on the halberd, with a ferocious expression on his face, and slashed the halberd down towards the vampire demigod. ?The space was torn apart, and dark cracks emerged. Zhan Mang crossed a thousand meters in an instant, without giving the vampire demigod a chance to react, and came directly in front of him. ¡°Block it!!¡± The vampire demigod mobilized all his energy and waved the scarlet giant sword in his hand. score A loud noise was heard, and a shocking explosion sounded. Centered on the collision point, a black hole with a diameter of hundreds of meters was directly exploded. ??The combat power displayed by the unsuppressed demigods is really terrifying, far beyond what the ninth level can match. ??The night battle did not look at the results of the battle. The halberd kept waving, and the slashes were covered with slashes. In the black hole, the scarlet giant transformed into a vampire demigod was continuously torn apart, and then reorganized, and its breath became weaker and weaker. ¡°Death!¡± From the direction of the city, another vampire demigod arrived. Seeing that his companions were in crisis, he didn¡¯t care about anything else and immediately headed towards the night battle to attack. "Troublesome guy." Ye Zhan frowned, and with a casual strike of his halberd, Zhan Mang shattered the incoming **** torrent, sending the demigod flying out. However, taking advantage of this gap, the vampire demigod who fell into the black hole fell into the black hole. God also escaped. ??The vampire demigod, who was repeatedly shattered by slashes and whose body had been reorganized more than a dozen times, was a little weak and his face was very ugly. "Catro, are you okay?" The demigod who came from behind stood side by side with him and asked with concern. ¡°I can¡¯t die yet.¡± Cattro shook his head and looked at Ye Zhan with eyes filled with murderous intent, "Be careful, the guy opposite is not simple. If I remember correctly, he should be the leader of the sacred legion of the Eternal Night Empire. The one we met last time At that time, he was only at the ninth level. Unexpectedly, in just a few decades, he had already broken through to the level of demigod, and had taken several steps on this path..." "If you can''t beat him, why can''t you hold him back? We are both demigods. If he wants to kill us, it''s not that simple. After Ju Beicheng''s army is reorganized, what will happen to the demigods? If they don''t retreat, they will still surround us and kill us! "The young vampire demigod sneered. "What are you talking about? Die!" Dark fighting energy surged out of his body, turning into a black stream of light, and rushed up again. The halberd kept slashing down, making the two demigods unable to lift their heads. Even though the breakthrough took place not long ago, Ye Zhan''s current combat power is already close to that of a high-level demigod. And unlike the two vampire demigods, Ye Zhan has rich combat experience. ?This combat experience does not refer to ordinary combat, but the experience of fighting with demigods. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? They have also fought against people of the same level, but it was mostly just point-to-point discussions, and there was almost no real life-and-death fight. In the case of one against two, Night Battle steadily suppressed the two vampire demigods, and there was a tendency to win the battle. On the other side, Ye Mo also suppressed two vampire demigods. Although his performance was not as fierce as Ye Zhan''s side, his tricks and moves were so weird that they made the two vampire demigods on the opposite side miserable. ??The other two newly promoted empire demigods are just normal demigods. Although they are not as powerful as the two Ye Zhan, they still suppressed their respective opponents and had a considerable advantage. In the entire battlefield, the empire''s powerful enemies are outnumbered by one, and their performance is not bad. But there was no point because they were intercepted. ?Even though they used many times the number of powerful vampires, it looked a bit unsightly, but so what, their goal was achieved. No powerful man from the empire broke into Jubei City. Just when the commander of Jubei City breathed a sigh of relief, he was about to mobilize his troops, launch a defense system, and fight off these powerful imperial men. Inside the city, there were sounds like knocking on the door. ?Bang bang bang¡ª ?Everyone''s expressions changed. They were familiar with this voice. They had heard it not long ago. However, he did not wait for anyone to respond. score Inside the city, the space collapsed directly, and a dark passage emerged. (End of this chapter) Chapter 221： Capture Jubei City Chapter 221 Capture of Jubei City ¡°Kill, kill, kill!!¡± ¡°Jie hahaha!!¡± "Is this Jubei City? I can already smell the fascinating smell of the vampires! It smells so good!" With strange roars, countless monster warriors wearing armor and holding various weapons rushed out of the dark passage. Hound devil warrior, Argonian warrior, gnoll warrior, undead warrior, fallen warrior¡­ There are all types of warriors. This is a mixed army. Among the many armies of the Evernight Empire, they are famous for their chaotic fighting. Leaving the dark passage, these warriors did not hesitate and immediately pounced on the nearest vampire warrior and fought with them. "Delicious, really delicious!" The dog demon warrior stepped on the ground, and his body turned into an afterimage and jumped out. The vampire warrior he was staring at had a horrified look in his eyes, and he subconsciously swung his long knife. boom- The long knife struck the battle armor, sparks flying everywhere. ¡°You are so weak, why are you tickling me?¡± The dog demon warrior sneered, opening his huge mouth, revealing two rows of sharp teeth. Then¡­ ¡ª With only half of his body left, he slowly fell down. ¡°Kill, fight these intruders out!¡± The vampire officer roared angrily, organized an army, and surrounded and killed the monster warriors who came out. "Damn it, how is this possible! The space in Jubei City is so stable, how can the space channel connect here..." The commander of Jubei City looked extremely sad. He had no idea and could not understand how the Yongye Empire opened up the space between the two places. channel. Of course he didn''t know, because this was a new technology developed by the Eternal Night Empire based on the principle of the portal. ?As long as the coordinates are locked, you can rely on powerful force to directly open the space channel between the two places and carry out fixed-point delivery. ??Although it can only reach a hundred kilometers, and the passage is unstable and easily destroyed by strong people, it also has high requirements for passers-by... ??But no matter what, when encountering such an attack for the first time, all forces had to be confused. After all, it is a bit crazy to directly drop the legion into the hinterland. As more and more monster warriors rushed out, the interior of Jubei City fell into chaos. Even if the defense system is set up at this moment, it will have no effect. Because the Yongye army in the distance has arrived under the city and launched a fierce offensive. ?At the same time, in the distant sky, there are "dark clouds" approaching quickly. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ??The undead flying legions led by the Bone Dragon Lord are huge in size and carry undead warriors on their backs. They hold long spears and stand ready. ??The Demon Eagle Legion is led by the Sky-Splitting Demon Eagle. They are the fastest among all the legions and come carrying the world-destroying storm. ?In addition, there are also the Yalong Flying Legion, the Winged Flying Legion, etc. ?The frontal combat effectiveness of these legions may not be very good, but their ability to fly is definitely enough to cause a headache. Especially for the current Jubei City. The situation is simply terrible. "Kill them down, knock them down quickly, don''t let them get close!" The general who defended the city looked at the sky army that was attacking quickly in the distance, his face was solemn, and he was almost going crazy. ?This was not a spur-of-the-moment attack, but a long-planned invasion. Forbidden spell opens the way, strong men attack, internal chaos occurs, the army presses the front, the sky assists... If it wasn¡¯t a premeditated plan, I wouldn¡¯t believe it if I beat him to death. ??And the most important thing, according to this trend, it is really possible for the Yongye Empire to directly capture Jubei City. ?Thinking of this, the general who defended the city looked back at his own chaotic side, feeling helpless. ??The Yongye army in front also launched an offensive. Giant beasts carried improved versions of magic cannons and bombarded Jubei City, suppressing the firepower on the city wall for a while. There were not many casualties, but for a short period of time, they couldn''t think of taking care of other places. Soon, the Sky Legion also arrived. ?Countless powerful energy bombs were dropped and struck Jubei City with the wind. ??Boom, boom, boom¡ª¡ª ??A terrifying explosion sounded, flames shot into the sky, and the energy shield was crumbling. ?Countless magic towers rise with **** light, like pillars supporting the sky, standing in every corner of the vampire city. ?These magic towers exude a powerful aura, as if they are formed by the will of the earth, providing indestructible protection for the vampire city. The energy shield was forcibly stabilized. ??The vampire magicians stood on the top of the magic tower. Their hands danced rapidly in the air, chanting spells in their mouths. The magic power gathered into powerful scarlet power and was injected into the magic tower, completely activating it. ?Under the ground, countless energies flowed in and poured into the magic tower, causing it to shine with an even more dazzling blood-colored light. With the commander¡¯s order, the Magic Tower launched an attack on the Sky Legion. They released strong magical attacks one after another, like lightning in the sky, shooting in the direction of the sky army. ??However, the Sky Legion is not just a bunch of fish. They are truly powerful beings that can control the sky. It is a foolish dream to destroy them with just the magic tower. ??The entire Sky-Splitting Eagle Legion linked up, and the entire sky shone with a blue-black light. The strong elemental power gave all the creatures present a sense of oppression that made it difficult to breathe. ?The storm swept across, like a thick and solid city wall, blocking out all the **** torrent. ??Then the Sky-Splitting Magic Eagle roared loudly, and the storm turned into countless thick and long energy spears, which bombarded the city like a rain of arrows. Dang Dang Dang¡ª ??The dense spears continued to hit the energy shield, making crisp sounds. The vampire warriors below watched in fear, fearing that the energy shield would break in the next second. ¡°Attack, fight for the King of Eternal Night!¡± Countless large undead warriors launched a charge, and when they ran, the entire land trembled. ¡°Karim, kill them.¡± Following the commander''s order, the archers released their fingers and shot out countless blood-colored arrows. They bloomed in the air, and in an instant, they turned into energy arrows that were more than ten feet long. ¨O The undead warrior, who was wearing heavy armor and whose body strength was comparable to that of an epic warrior, was directly blasted to pieces. ?However, this could not stop the attack of the Eternal Night Legion. More and more undead warriors launched a charge, and they swept the battlefield like a tide. ?This is the essence of the Undead Army, the Tide Tactics. With the increase in the dark realm, the combat effectiveness of these undead warriors is not weak. Coupled with this terrifying number, it can be called a natural disaster for living beings. "Damn, damn, how come there are so many legions? Are the spies in the northern continent blind!? There are so many legions being mobilized, and they don''t even notice at all!!" ??The vampire commander in the city is extremely busy and has not experienced the baptism of the peak battle. Compared with those top commanders, his command ability is far behind. But now under attack from both inside and outside, he really felt like he was helpless. There is a monster army causing chaos inside, and a large army is attacking outside. There are holes everywhere, and it is impossible to deal with it. ?Countless skeleton warriors rushed under the city and looked at the hundred-meter-high city wall. Using their hands and feet, they began to climb up. ?In the sky, an undead warrior holding a spear jumped off the back of the undead flying object, holding the spear tightly with both hands, hitting the energy shield like long arrows. ??A shield-breaking spear modified by the Imperial Research Institute. This kind of spear has only one function, which is to break the city''s energy shield. The spear pierced the energy shield, and then the tip of the spear shone brightly and blackly. Following¡­ ?Hum, boom, boom¡ª The sound of explosions is endless, and violent energy fluctuations sweep across all directions. Countless black spots immediately appeared on the bright energy shield, and the terrifying devouring power expanded outward, destroying the overall action of the energy shield. The energy shield is still running, and scarlet energy is constantly rising and rushing towards the spots, trying to clear them out, but it is not that simple. Before the first batch of spots are cleared, another wave of assassination attacks arrives. . ¡°For the glory of the God of Death!!¡± ?Countless undead warriors jumped down, like moths to a flame, piercing the energy shield with their spears, using their own bodies as fuel, leaving black spots on the indestructible energy shield. ?As the spots became more and more numerous, it didn¡¯t take long for operational problems to arise. ¡°Night fight!¡± The commander in charge of this battle immediately roared. "coming." ??The halberd swept across, forcing the two vampire demigods back, and the night battle descended from the sky to an altitude of nearly a hundred meters. "Stop him!" The city guard commander''s expression changed. Although he couldn''t see what Ye Zhan was going to do, he still shouted and asked the two vampire demigods to stop him. ??The vampire demigods who finally took a breath looked ugly when they heard this. They really couldn''t beat the human demigods opposite them. ?However, on the battlefield, the commander''s orders are absolute. Even if they are demigods, they have no choice but to follow them. After looking at each other and gritting their teeth, the two vampire demigods chased after them. ¡°Stop.¡± ?The black-haired young man with two horns swept down his halberd and blocked the two of them. Looking at the vampire demigod opposite, Nidhogg showed a ferocious smile: ¡°Next, I will be your opponent.¡± ¡°Black dragon demigod.¡± The two vampire demigods immediately recognized Nidhogg. Compared to Ye Zhan, Ye Mo and others. As early as the final battle in the Northern Continent, this black dragon with powerful bloodline had already been included in the list of the Blood Empire. The vampire demigods were very helpless. They couldn''t defeat this black dragon. ??Although he has been casting forbidden spells just now, which consumes a lot of money, Nidhogg is terrifyingly strong even if he only relies on his physical strength and blood. What''s more, although the opponent''s condition is not good, they themselves are not much better. ?Having fought with Ye for so long, both of them were seriously injured. In terms of condition, they were worse than Nidhogg. ?As a result, the vampire demigod who just took a breath soon fell into a passive state of being beaten again. ??If they were able to fight back despite the dangerous situation in the night battle, then it would be very uncomfortable to face Nidhogg. ??The black dragon''s physique was already astonishingly strong, but it was also equipped with a semi-artifact armor. The vampire demigod who lacked the means to attack couldn''t handle it at all. Without the interference of the vampire demigods, Ye Zhan stood in the sky, and behind him was the Eternal Night Paladin Legion. "Come." Ye Zhan opened his mouth and inhaled, countless energy surged in, and his body began to expand rapidly. In just a few seconds, he turned into a ten-foot-tall little giant, exuding suffocating majesty and aura. The halberd shone with a black stream of light, and energy capable of shattering stars was flowing in it. ?That terrifying aura instantly made the night battle the focus of the entire battlefield. ¡°Stop him, stop him quickly!¡± Looking at the energy shield in front of him, the general who defended the city suddenly understood and roared loudly. ??However, he didn''t wait for the other powerful vampires to rush up, nor did he wait for the magic tower to change direction. "break-" With a roar, the huge halberd swung and slashed down, directly towards the city. ?Just like a **** creating the world and opening the sky, everything in the middle was split open and turned into a dark crack. ?Countless energy surges from the ley lines and is integrated into the city''s energy shield, enhancing its defense capabilities. Everyone subconsciously slowed down their movements, waiting for the result of the collision. ¡ª¡ª ?The concentrated slash, which was comparable to the power of a true god, struck the energy shield. Like stars colliding, a big explosion that destroyed everything appeared. ??The whole city began to shake, as if it was being pulled by someone, shaking violently, and was about to fly in the next second. The aftermath rippled and spread in all directions. All strong people on the way immediately evaded it. A crack opened in the earth, and the clouds and mist in the sky were cut open. Crackling¡ª ?Under everyone''s nervous gaze, with the sound of glass breaking, the energy shield began to completely collapse from the point of collision. "How can it be!!" ¡°The defensive shield that connects the entire city and is supported by hundreds of magic towers, how could it not be able to stop it!!¡± ¡°No, no, no, I don¡¯t believe it, it must be a lie!¡± The shattering of the energy shield almost caused the entire city''s vampire warriors to collapse. They couldn''t believe their eyes. ¡°Come in!¡± ??Several legions in the sky made a prompt decision and rushed in through the gap regardless of the attack from the magic tower. Undead warriors jumped down one by one and fought with the vampire warriors on the city wall. ¡°Hurry up and join the monster army, don¡¯t let them be destroyed.¡± An undead general shouted, leading the undead warriors and rushing forward. The streets of the city were already littered with corpses, both vampires and monster warriors... surrounded by multiple vampire legions, the passage was disrupted, and the monster legion, which had lost its support, also suffered heavy losses this time. ??However, they suffered misfortunes, but they still held firm, and even had the upper hand in terms of battle loss ratio. ??The demon eagle flew over the city, and the storm swept through everything, blowing away the formation. Fine wind blades hit the body, disturbing the nerves of the vampire warriors like needlepoints. At the same time, under the 100-meter city wall, countless skeleton warriors formed their bodies into stairs, allowing the Eternal Night Warriors to step on them and rush upward. ??More and more Eternal Night warriors climbed onto the city wall. This city, which had high hopes, fell even after one night. (End of this chapter) Chapter 222： Sea Tribe Invasion Chapter 222: Sea Tribe Invasion ?While the main force of Yongye''s army was attacking Jubei City, there was also movement in other parts of the Western Continent. Alutonka Port. ??This is a super port of the Blood Empire, located in the heart of the east coast of the Blood Empire. It is like a sleeping giant, quietly watching the endless ocean. As an important maritime gateway of the empire, it is not only a key node for material transportation, but also a forward position for the projection of military power. Ships shuttle in the port, and the shadows of sails are like clouds, like a moving ocean picture. The navy of the Blood Empire is not weak. At that time, it was only slightly worse than the Alliance of Hundred Nations. Now, after decades of development and catching up, it has already surpassed the navy of the Alliance. There are many reasons for this, the most important are two. The first is "bag licking". When the Hundred Nations Alliance was destroyed, although the "big experience bag" was absorbed by the Eternal Night Empire, the Blood Empire was not without gains. They took advantage of that chaotic time to gain more experience from the Hundred Nations Alliance. A lot of naval information and talents were taken away. Afterwards, as the situation in the northern continent stabilized, some old people who missed the kingdom and saw that there was no hope of restoring the kingdom, fled directly to the western continent and surrendered to the Blood Empire. There are also many talented people among these old people, who indirectly promoted the development of the imperial navy. The second is learning. After opening trade with the Evernight Empire, the Blood Empire was inspired by many new materials and knowledge, thus strengthening its own naval strength. Although they have not undergone real actual combat assessment, the Blood Empire is full of confidence in the strength of its own navy. ?Maybe they can''t defeat the Eternal Night Empire''s navy, but if they just defend the western continent, there will be absolutely no problem. That''s right, after seeing the previous performance of the Eternal Night Empire, coupled with the in-depth understanding over the years, the Blood Empire from top to bottom has given up on the idea of ????fighting the Eternal Night Empire head-on. Can''t beat it, really can''t beat it. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ¡­ evening. The ships that went out were loaded with cargo and returned to the port one after another. The afterglow of the setting sun shone on the sparkling sea, casting a golden glow on the returning ships. ??The port was bustling with people. A small number of Vampires stood on high places, waving long whips from time to time and hitting the workers. The dock workers busily shuttled among the cargo piles, loading or unloading boxes of goods onto the ship. ?Most of these labors come from the monster race. In the Blood Empire, their status is very low. They have to do a lot of heavy work every day, and they also need to donate blood regularly. They come from forces conquered by the Blood Empire. After hundreds of years of domestication, they no longer have the will to resist. Under the indoctrination of the Blood Empire, they have believed since childhood that this is the treatment they deserve. They were born slaves, and they were born to serve the noble blood clan of the Blood Empire. ?Everything seems so peaceful, the workers are working hard, hoping to return home as soon as possible and have a delicious dinner. ?The vampire stood on a high place, his eyes scanning all directions, seemingly monitoring, but in fact, his mind was already wandering, thinking about where to go to have fun later. ?Whether you want to go to a tavern to drink a cup of the best "blood of all beasts", or go to an underground fighting arena to watch a "life and death duel"... ?Everything seemed so peaceful until one person discovered something unusual. ¡°Why is the sea water still rising?¡± Someone looked at the sea water spreading to their feet and asked in confusion. ¡­ What he responded to was a long whip. The vampire supervisor standing on a high place waved the long whip and scolded him in a cold voice: "What are you doing standing still? If you don''t hurry up and start working, you don''t want today''s wages, do you?" ¡°Honorable Lord Daliko, the tide is rising, the tide is rising!¡± the laborer who endured the pain and was whipped replied. "What nonsense? If the tide doesn''t rise here one day, I think you just want to be lazy. Go to work quickly. If you don''t go, I''ll beat you to death!" The vampire supervisor looked at the ground. There was indeed sea water coming up, but he didn''t pass it. Pay more attention, swing the long whip, and make a "swish" sound. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I¡¯m going to work right away¡­¡± The laborer felt something was wrong, but faced with the long whip that was about to hit his face, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. He quickly lowered his head and trotted to carry the things. ¡°A bunch of cheap bones, thinking about being lazy every day!¡± The supervisor of the vampire clan snorted and cursed with a smile. He took off the wine bottle from his waist and opened the bottle cap. The strong smell of blood immediately filled the air. ??After taking a big sip, the vampire supervisor inspected the workers below, his eyes as sharp as a falcon, making people feel cold on the back of their necks. After a while, the sea water became higher and higher, and the workers silently stopped their work and looked at the supervisor above. At this time, even if the vampire supervisor stayed still, he noticed something was wrong. "What''s going on? Normally, would the sea water rise to this level?" the vampire supervisor asked to himself in confusion. ??The entire port came to a halt, and a commotion broke out on the scene. The vampire overseer waved his long whip, maintaining order on the scene while waiting for orders from above. However, the order did not arrive, but more and more waves came. ?On the distant horizon, the roar of the tsunami was like the roar from hell, deafening and irresistible. ?The sea water instantly rolled up, forming huge waves that smashed towards the shore like countless behemoths. The piers of the port became shaky under the impact of the waves, as if they would be swallowed up at any time. ¡°Tsunami, how could a tsunami suddenly break out!¡± ¡°Run quickly, run into the inner city. There is a defensive magic circle in the city. Don¡¯t stop here.¡± ¡°Help!¡± Facing an irresistible natural disaster, people fled in all directions, screams and cries arose one after another, and the entire port fell into chaos. No matter how much the vampire overseer cracked his whip, it had no effect. In the face of death, pain no longer matters. Even most of the vampire overseers have already run away first. When the tsunami hit, those who ran slowly were swallowed up directly, while those who ran fast rushed forward and headed straight for the city. ¡°Close the city gate and activate the magic circle to resist the tsunami attack.¡± The vampires inside the city discovered the tsunami before the dock. When the tsunami arrived, they were already prepared. The energy shield instantly covered the entire city, wrapping it inside. The violent waves hitting the shield were like hitting an invisible wall and bounced back instantly. The sea water splashed high, but it could not break through the solid energy shield. The Vampires in the city were hiding in a safe place, watching the waves raging outside, and couldn''t help but feel a little lucky in their hearts. ¡°What is that?¡± someone exclaimed. At this moment, a huge black shadow swam in the sea water, struck at an extremely fast speed, then accelerated suddenly and crashed into the city gate. ?In addition, there are countless sea warriors swimming in the sea water. They surround the city and look at the vampires inside, showing cruel smiles. With a bang, the entire city began to shake with the impact of the huge sea beast. The Vampire people in the city looked at the scene outside and were horrified. "Sea Clan invasion? How is it possible? I obviously didn''t receive any news!" The Blood Clan City Lord looked at the Sea Clan warriors outside the city with an extremely ugly expression. The Blood Empire is connected to the sea tribe forces in the surrounding sea areas, and they have even subdued several sea tribes in order to know the situation in the ocean world in advance. This couldn¡¯t be easier for a continental plate-level superpower. ??You can''t go to the deep sea, but with so many high-level powerful men, you can easily manage the forces in the shallow sea. However, the problem now is that no sea clan force has sent them a message. The situation could not be more obvious. ?This sea force came from the deep sea area, and it came in a surprise attack, leaving its own forces with no time to report. The extremely huge beasts kept hitting the energy shield with their bodies, causing the whole city to shake. "It''s really a troublesome turtle shell, but fortunately we have rich experience in dealing with it." On a giant beast in the distance, stood a Naga lord who was at the peak of the ninth level of the holy realm and close to the realm of demigods. Looking at the energy shield outside the city, he grinned ferociously. "Big guys, continue the attack and smash this turtle shell." In response to the lord, the deep-sea behemoths worked harder. ??After completely unifying the ocean world, the development of the Naga Kingdom over the years has been like a plug-in. Ninth-level powerhouses have emerged crazily, and the expansion has been more than ten times greater than before. They not only developed the ocean world of their own plane, but also extended their hands to the void demiplane. ?Over the years, the Eternal Night Empire has never stopped conquering the demiplane. ?However, the Eternal Night Empire is a land country. Even if it has many strong men, it will not be able to deal with the sea tribes and sea beasts in the sea unless the entire sea area is raised. ?It wasn¡¯t until the Naga Kingdom unified the ocean world of their own plane that they truly had the ability to completely clear those sea areas. Before that, they were at most a testing ground for the Naga Kingdom, sending strong men there from time to time. Now¡­ The Hai Clan army attacks! While clearing these sea areas, the strength of the Naga Kingdom has rapidly expanded. They not only conquered the sea tribe, but also subdued many deep-sea behemoths. These behemoths are extremely powerful and basically possess the talents of adults or high-level people. ?Under the constant impact of the giant beasts of the deep, the city''s energy shield soon became unable to support itself. It¡¯s no wonder that the defense system here is so stretched. After all, who would have thought that there would be forces that could directly land here and bring so many strong men with them! ¡°Bang¡ª¡± ?With a loud noise, the energy shield began to shatter. ??Seawater poured into it, and the vampire warriors screamed in fear and fled in all directions. ??If faced with other invading forces, they would still fight for the glory of the Vampire Clan, but seeing the current situation, most of the Vampire Clan have no intention of resisting. ??The seawater swept in, and the city below turned into a lonely city. Everything visible to the naked eye was filled with sea warriors. The only support, the energy shield, was smashed! Just ask, how do you fight this? Can''t fight. They really can''t do it in the sea and fight with the Hai tribe. This really makes things difficult for them. It is true that they have extraordinary sixth-level strength and can ignore the influence of some environments. The problem is, the opponent is also a sixth-level warrior! ??No one paid attention to the scattered vampire warriors. The city was in chaos and there was no order at all. Because the vampire city lord of this city ran away with his cronies as soon as the energy shield was broken. With the situation so clear, the blood city lord did not want to be buried with the city at all. His idea is also very simple. ??The city is gone if it is gone. As long as others are still there, we can use the power of the empire to **** it back. Then we can recruit a group of vampires from the mainland and buy a group of blood slaves, and the city will be back. Even if he retreats 10,000 steps and cannot fight back, the worst he can do is stop being the city lord. If he returns to his family, he can still live a good life with his ninth-level holy realm strength. ¡°Kill! Fight for the Dread Ancestor God!¡± Led by the Naga warriors, countless sea warriors jumped up from the sea, climbed onto the city wall, and fought towards the interior of the city. ¡°For fear of the glory of the ancestral gods!¡± ¡°Kill, kill, kill!!¡± The blood warriors who did not escape in time were helpless against the attack of the sea army. ??The sea warriors easily killed the blood warriors. One Vampire warrior fell down, his body sank to the bottom of the sea, and his blood dyed the water completely red. Occasionally, some vampires would fight back, but they were easily suppressed. Compared with the sea warriors who can be called the elite in the world, the blood warriors in this city are not that powerful. ?Because the positions are all different, no one has ever thought that one day this place will become a priority target and be invaded by the Sea Tribe forces. ?With the frontline still intact, the Blood Empire really couldn''t imagine how a large-scale army could directly invade the coastal city. So naturally not too many vampire elites were sent over. Coupled with the searching efforts of the blood city lord, various defensive facilities were somewhat perfunctory. As a result, this city, which was very important in the blood empire, fell and fell without even holding on for half a day. ¡°What a weak race.¡± The Sea Tribe general looked at the surrendered Vampire Tribe warriors, sneered and said. "Not only are we weak, but we are also stupid. They actually think that a few small tribes can monitor our movements. They are not aware of such obvious signs of the sea tide." Another sea tribe general also laughed. ¡°It¡¯s boring. I¡¯ve been preparing for it for so long. If I had known it would be so boring, I wouldn¡¯t have applied.¡± Another sea tribe general complained. "Enter the city. The empire asked us to restrain our subordinates and not kill them indiscriminately." Lord Naga shook his head, rode his mount, and headed into the city. Not only here, all the coastal cities of the Blood Empire were attacked at almost the same time. ?The tsunami swept across the entire coastline and covered it with sea water, providing favorable conditions for the invasion of sea tribes. ?Millions of Sea Tribe warriors, divided into dozens of armies, led by the Sea Tribe lords, launched an attack on the Blood Empire. Nearly a hundred cities fell in just a few days. (End of this chapter) Chapter 223： The troops are still increasing, and the Western Continent is in chaos Chapter 223: Increasing troops, chaotic Western Continent "Those who kneel down and put down their weapons will not be killed! The rest will be killed without mercy!" On the border of the western continent, Jubei City, this city that can be called a war fortress was completely destroyed and occupied by Yongye''s army. There were no vampire warriors left to resist. They either fled to the rear or died in the battle. We can¡¯t say that those vampire warriors are cowardly. After all, when the energy shield of Jubei City is broken, Jubei City is destined to fall. Even if they continue to resist, it will have no effect and will only increase casualties. ??The city is lost and can be recaptured in the future, but if a few demigods and the elite legions are all lost here, the losses will be huge. Even in the Blood Empire, such strong men and elite legions are extremely limited and cannot be lost. ??Now the vampires who are still alive in Jubei City are all kneeling on the ground, kowtowing and waiting. They carefully watch the Yongye warriors walking by with their peripheral vision, feeling very uneasy in their hearts. In addition to the vampire warriors, there are also a large number of blood servants, which are members of various races enslaved by the vampires. Compared to the vampires, their knowledge is even poorer. Facing this sudden invasion, all the blood servants were shocked. They did not expect that the powerful vampires who were invincible in their eyes would be defeated like this. This is undoubtedly a huge blow to them, as if the faith in their hearts has been directly torn to pieces. ??The invasion of the Eternal Night Empire completely shattered the myth of the Blood Empire''s invincibility in the Western Continent, and the defeat of the Blood Tribe also made some ideas that had been extinguished burn again. "Blood slaves? Haha, it looks pretty good. Let''s recruit a few legions and follow them to practice. Maybe there will be different gains." A general from the Yongye Empire chuckled and suggested. "It''s just them. I don''t think they have any fighting ability. How can they do it?" Some generals hesitated. "It doesn''t matter if they can do it or not, they have to be watched after they are sent back. Why don''t they just take them with them, and we will watch over them. Nothing bad will happen, and it can also reduce the pressure on the guards." A general said nonchalantly. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s recruit a group of people and use them as cannon fodder.¡± ?This proposal was quickly unanimously approved by the imperial generals and was passed within a short time. ??The imperial general who first raised his opinion came to the camp where the blood slaves were imprisoned. Seeing the mighty and domineering imperial general, whose armor was still stained with blood, the blood slaves kneeling on the ground all had frightened eyes. They felt sincere fear, just like ants looking up at the giant dragon in the sky, with awe and fear in their hearts. ¡°Weak servant, thank my lord for his mercy.¡± The imperial general ignored their looks, stood in the air, and laughed loudly: "Now there is an opportunity to change your destiny. The empire wants to recruit a group of servants. Yes, there is no doubt that they will be selected from among you." "Thank you, my lord, for your mercy. Otherwise, with your strength, even living in this world would be a delusion, let alone a servant of the empire." ?The imperial generals did not say nonsense. Today''s Evernight Empire is no longer the weak and impoverished country it once was, lacking everything. Now they have everything, including population, resources, land, etc., all of which are extremely abundant. So, these blood slaves who have poor cultivation talents, lack of civilized order, and are not of the same race are actually of little use to the Eternal Night Empire. Let¡¯s put it this way¡­ ??If it weren''t for the mercy of the empire, these blood slaves would have only one fate, and that is to become a corpse, and then under the call of the Lich, turn into a skeleton warrior to fight for the God of Death. ?Now, they are willing to give these blood slaves a chance to become servant soldiers, which can actually be said to be very kind. When many blood slaves below heard the words, they immediately started discussing with their companions next to them. For a while, the scene was extremely lively. ¡°What do servant soldiers do? How can they have enough to eat!¡± "I don''t know, I should be able to eat enough. If I don''t have enough food, how can I help them fight..." "Do you want to participate? The vampire master has been defeated, and we will have no work to do in the future. How about joining the army? At least we can make a living." After so many years of domestication, the Vampire race has blocked these slave races so severely that their already weak minds have become even more dysfunctional. In addition to obedience, there is not much sense of resistance left in my heart. ¡°We are willing to become servant soldiers and fight for the Eternal Night Empire.¡± ?While they were hesitating, a group of blood slaves soon stood up. Compared to other members of their race, this group of blood slaves were stronger in stature. ?These blood slaves are all servants of the original blood clan army. When the blood clan army fled, they did not take them away, but abandoned them directly in the city, and then they were captured together here. ¡°Stand to the left.¡± The imperial general glanced at them and smiled contemptuously. ?This group of original servants quickly stood in the open space on the left. The order was a bit chaotic and their posture was a little crooked. As the first batch of blood slaves stood up, more and more blood slaves also made their own choices and stood in the open space on the left. After the teams on both sides were divided and no one moved around, the imperial general showed a smile on his face. Subsequently, he said to the commander of the auxiliary army behind him: ¡°Let your warriors take off their armor, go practice with them, and teach them the rules of the empire.¡± After saying that, he added, "Be careful, don''t hit them too hard, we will need them later." "yes." ?After a while, screams one after another resounded throughout the camp. ¡­ ?Northern Continent, a military camp not far from the border city. ?This place is full of soldiers, with one post every three steps and one sentry every five steps. The tight defense is like an iron wall and a copper wall. It is impeccable. Without permission to pass, not even a fly can fly in, let alone people. ?All the people of the empire who live nearby know that this is an absolute restricted area and no one is allowed to approach, otherwise no matter how deep their family background is, they will disappear. ?According to the memories of surrounding residents, this military camp existed a long time ago, but the defense at that time was not very tight and was even somewhat loose. Since when did the defense here become tight and it became an absolute restricted area? It should have been three years ago. ?At that time, a group of distinguished guests came, and even the city lord went out to greet them personally. Since then, the military camp here has become a restricted area and no one is allowed to get close. "Hurry up¡­" Deep in the military camp, a teleportation gate more than a hundred meters high stands, with a row of soldiers standing on both sides, guarding the teleportation gate. ?On the sky, there is a stream of light flickering, covering a radius of several miles, forming a shield. Unless you come into close contact, you will never be able to detect anything abnormal here. With the sound of regular steps, warriors wearing black armor quickly ran out of the portal. They were holding cold sharp blades, and their eyes were as firm as iron. At first glance, they were elite veterans. ?Over their heads, sky knights kept passing by. After hovering above the military camp for a while, they flew directly into the distance. ?These are the Eternal Night Legion transferred from the mainland of the empire. They are about to rush to the Western Continent to support their own army and expand their victory in the Western Continent. After a while, an army of tens of thousands of people appeared in the military camp. "Report to the general, the twelfth auxiliary army has been assembled, please give instructions." After the entire army has passed, the army commander will report to the general here. "very good." The middle-aged general nodded, very satisfied, and then said: "Thank you for your hard work, passing through so many portals in succession. The battle situation in the Western Continent has stabilized for the time being, Jubei City has been captured, and the frontline army is overwhelming, all the way to the hinterland Attack fiercely and conquer seven cities in a row..." "You must be tired after traveling a long way here. Let''s rest for a day in Wangxi City before rushing to the battlefield." Considering that the front line was stable and the situation was not that tense, and that continuously passing through the teleportation gate was quite a burden on the body, the middle-aged general did not immediately send the Twelfth Auxiliary Legion to the battlefield. ?After all, their condition is not good to begin with. If they rush to the battlefield, even if they do arrive on the battlefield, they probably won¡¯t have much fighting power. That will only increase casualties. ¡°Thank you, general.¡± The legion commander nodded and said gratefully. Before he came, he was thinking about how to tactfully suggest that his army should rest for half a day and recover before going to the battlefield. Unexpectedly, before he could speak, the general proposed it first. "Go and have a rest. The logistics work over there has been prepared. You can just go directly there." The middle-aged general waved his hand and said. "yes." The commander of the legion immediately left the military camp with the twelfth affiliated legion and headed towards Wangxi City. "This is the sixth legion to come today. Without the need to cover up, the speed is indeed much faster. According to this posture, at the limit, dozens of legions can be mobilized from the Eastern Continent in one day." Looking at the teleportation. As the black-armored warrior continued to walk out of the door, the camp commander smiled with emotion. "The teleportation gate is indeed very convenient. The legions can be deployed much faster than before." The middle-aged general nodded and agreed with his point of view. "If we had had this thing back then, it would have been much more convenient for us to fight. At least we could defeat the Hundred Nations Alliance. I won¡¯t waste so much time.¡± ¡°The only drawback is that it is too close. If we can develop a 10,000-kilometer teleportation gate, and a few gates can go from the Eastern Continental Shelf to the Western Continent, that would be really powerful.¡± The camp commander said with some pity. Most of the warriors who walked out of the teleportation gate had tired looks on their faces. Although they did not lose their combat effectiveness, they were definitely at a discount. Such a warrior cannot immediately join the battle. ¡°Just be content with what you have, it will be good if you can use it.¡± The middle-aged general smiled and said, "Compared to before, it is very good now. In one day, we can transfer the legion from the Eastern Continent to the border of the Northern Continent." ¡°Even if you need to take a break before going into battle, it is still a national-level technology. Who would have dared to think of it a few decades ago!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not saying that the portal is not good.¡± ??The camp director chuckled, "But humans, after getting good things, they naturally want better things..." After years of improvements, the distance of the teleportation gate has reached 1,500 kilometers. This distance is actually quite far. But whether it is far or not depends on comparison. Compared with the continental distance, which is often measured in thousands of miles, one thousand and five kilometers is really not that far. ¡­ ?Twenty years after the destruction of the Hundred Nations Alliance, the Eternal Night Empire launched a full-scale invasion of the Western Continent from both land and sea directions. This also marked the official start of the battle for plane unification. ??The Eternal Night Empire''s offensive was so powerful that it exceeded everyone''s expectations. The Blood Empire had indeed prepared for a long time, but in the face of an almost crushing power gap, it was still defeated. ?Of course, strength comes second. Although the Yongye Army is powerful, the Blood Empire is not a vegetarian. ? ? If we fight normally, even if we can''t defeat them, we won''t fall so quickly. The most important problem is that it was too sudden. ?This invasion came too suddenly and too violently! ??Hundreds of thousands of elite troops arrived at the border city quietly without the Blood Empire being aware of it, and then launched an attack. Various teleportation technologies, and most of the Blood Empire¡¯s preparations, were ineffective. It can be said that it suffered a technical disadvantage. ???If the fall of Jubei City was beyond the expectations of the Blood Empire, it was still barely acceptable, then the invasion of millions of sea people really made them incomprehensible. ?As early as decades ago, when the Eternal Night Empire and the Hundred Nations Alliance were at war, the Blood Empire knew that they had a sea force under their command, and their strength was not weak. But the current situation is no longer a question of whether it is weak or not. ??The Eternal Night Empire, a sea force, is a bit too strong. It can recruit millions of sea warriors, most of whom have reached the sixth level of extraordinary. There is no doubt that this is the super empire in the sea world. Translated to the mainland, this ocean empire alone is enough to fight against the entire blood empire. The navy that has been built for many years did not play any role and was directly swallowed up. The sea was blocked in a very short period of time and almost all coastal cities fell. What does this mean? This means that the Eternal Night Empire can attack the Blood Empire from any corner of the Western Continent, yes...any corner. If the attack on the Northern Continent is a step-by-step encroachment, then the attack on the Western Continent is a full-scale invasion. Without the logistical pressure, it is almost impossible to deploy legions. The amount of troops that the Eternal Night Empire can mobilize is too exaggerated, plus it has lost its coastal defense line. ? ? Regular army, auxiliary army, servant army, even the Eternal Night Empire does not have an accurate figure for how many soldiers it has mobilized. After all, after the war started, the restrictions on the teleportation gate were lifted. It was no longer a secret project. Some self-organized civilian legions could also use the teleportation gate to directly go to the Western Continent to participate in the war. ?This has also led to the current Western Continent being full of wars. ?The Blood Empire is extremely busy, and there are holes everywhere that need to be filled. (End of this chapter) Chapter 224： Blood clans counterattack Chapter 224: The Blood Tribe¡¯s Counterattack The land of the Western Continent is completely different from the other two continents. Normal land is either yellow or black, but the Western Continent is red, and it is not red in the traditional sense. The land here is scarlet, and there is a smell of blood. In the early years, the Western Continent did not look like this. Instead, it was a normal land like the other two continents. However, as the Blood Empire lasted longer, more and more vampires spread across the continent. Naturally, these lands underwent some changes and became what they are now. In fact, it¡¯s normal. Just like plants will grow in a comfortable environment and animals will choose a place with abundant food to stay, vampires will naturally choose a suitable place to live. ?However, the Western Continent is so big that naturally it is impossible for all the land to be suitable for the survival of vampires. At this time, the difference of intelligent creatures is reflected. The environment can be changed. Especially for high-level experts, it is not difficult to change the environment. ??The Vampires feed on blood, but with the number of Vampires in the Blood Empire, there is not so much blood for them to eat. So extracting blood from blood slaves is okay, but it is not a long-term solution after all. Still have to find a sustainable production method, after all, food in large quantities will do. This is how this land came about. The blood-red land transformed by high-level vampires can grow a special kind of plant. ?This plant has a lot of juice and a taste similar to blood. It is one of the main foods of ordinary vampires. This is not only true of the Blood Empire, but also of the Eternal Night Empire. After hundreds of years of continuous transformation, they have transformed the Eastern Continent into an environment suitable for dark creatures to survive. The Western Continent, from far to near, from the edge to the center of the continent, the further inside, the more prosperous the city becomes. In the Blood Empire, the Blood Clan also has class divisions, and they are much stricter than those in the Eternal Night Empire. Blood slaves, ordinary vampires, and advanced vampires. In a sense, when a vampire is born, their lifelong status is already fixed. Because the vampires distinguish their classes based on the level of their bloodline, and if nothing unexpected happens, the bloodline level will not change. What they are like when they are born will be what they become later on, and they will not change throughout their lives. Gonghou Bozinan, this is the bloodline level of a high-level blood clan. The higher the bloodline level, the better the talent, and the higher the growth limit. So there is no such thing as the vampires of lower bloodline increasing their own strength through cultivation, resulting in a mismatch between strength and status. Because the upper limit of growth of lower bloodline is there. No matter how hard you practice, you will never be able to break through the upper limit of your bloodline. Because of this, in order to maintain the purity of the bloodline, a large number of clans appeared in the Blood Empire, and these clans were established according to the level of bloodline. Big clans can only intermarry with big clans. This is an unspoken rule that all blood clans in the Blood Empire have defaulted to. It is this rule that blocks the advancement path for most vampires. ¡­ Inside the Blood Palace. ?All the elders gathered together, all of them looked ugly, and the atmosphere was extremely depressing. ??The hall was so quiet that even the sound of breathing could be heard. These big shots, who usually could decide thousands of lives and deaths with just one word, were like primary school students at this moment, silent, bowing their heads and waiting for scolding. ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on. Why did we lose hundreds of cities in just a few days? With so many resources in the empire, how could we just support such a bunch of waste?!¡± "Where did those sea people come from? There are millions of sea people! Why haven''t we received any news at all? Is this what you told me, there is no need to worry about the sea?" "Are our intelligence organizations and the spies in the Northern Continent all blind? The Evernight Empire mobilized its troops on such a large scale, but you didn''t notice it at all. You didn''t know what happened until the other side came in. The empire has supported you. It¡¯s useless!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t ask you to find out any confidential information, but there is such a big movement of the army, can¡¯t you even tell this?¡± ??On the throne, the young blood emperor could no longer maintain his facial expression. He looked at the ministers and elders below and roared angrily: "Waste, waste, it''s all waste! There''s not a single useful thing. I might as well raise a few blood hounds for you. At least the blood hounds will sound warnings when they encounter enemies. But you don''t even know what''s happening until the enemies come in." What!¡± ?In just a few days, the Blood Empire, known as one of the two dominant forces in this plane, the sole ruler of the Western Continent, and with millions of troops, actually lost hundreds of cities. No wonder the emperor was so angry, it was such a slap in their face. He may have thought in his heart that the Blood Empire could not stop the Eternal Night Empire''s attack, but he never thought that the army soldiers he spent a lot of resources to build could not even hold on for a few days before being defeated directly. Facing the blood emperor''s reprimand, the ministers and elders below did not dare to refute, so they had no choice but to bow their heads and accept the scolding. There was no other way, this battle situation was really bad. ?Some time ago, they were bragging about how well the defense construction of the Western Continent was done. Even if the Yongye Empire''s army pressed in and the gods descended to earth, they could hold on until reinforcements arrived. As a result, within a few days, my face was swollen. ?Hundreds of cities, even if there are several main cities among them, are actually nothing to the Blood Empire, which has a rich family and owns the entire continent. ??Although the Blood Empire has lost hundreds of thousands of blood warriors in the past few days, and even two demigods have died, their main force is still there. As long as they can regain their strength, these cities can be fought back. But the performance on this battlefield is really bad. After the emperor above finished scolding, an old elder stood up and said: "Your Majesty, the matter has come to an end, it is useless to say anything else. The Yongye army marched straight in, ravaging the empire''s territory. Our primary goal now is, We should curb their attacks and not allow them to continue like this.¡± ??The young emperor sat back on the throne, his eyes were extremely cold, looking at the elder, "Do you have any idea?" ¡°Assemble an elite army and recapture some coastal cities first to boost the morale of the people of the empire. These days, the Yongye army marches straight in, unstoppable, and the people of the empire are panicking.¡± The elder said softly: "According to the intelligence from the front, there are as many as 300,000 troops invading the Eternal Night Empire this time. If we fight in the plains, with the strength of the Eternal Night Army, it is probably difficult to fight. I think we can use the city defense to kill them first. They have the best spirit.¡± ¡°In addition, we also need to find out as soon as possible how the Evernight Empire quietly sent an army of such a size here. I think there must be a hidden secret..." ?As someone spoke, other elders also expressed their thoughts and opinions. The whole palace became lively again. Listening to the discussion, the young emperor was still angry, but at least he was able to listen. ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡± ??The young emperor quickly selected what he thought was a reasonable proposal, "Kasai, you will be the commander of the front line this time. You are not required to defeat your opponent, but you will have to last for at least a few months." ¡°As you command, Your Majesty.¡± The young commander knelt down on one knee and shouted loudly. ¡°Now that things have come to this, it¡¯s time for you to make your contribution.¡± The young emperor nodded, and then looked at the other ministers. "I don''t care what grievances you had before. If you don''t want to be destroyed now, then come up with something. The rich will contribute money, and the powerful will contribute. The empire needs you..." Although he had dealt with these clans more than once before, the accumulation of thousands of years is no joke. To put it bluntly, the resources produced by the land alone are enough for them to accumulate terrifying wealth over the years. ¡°As it should be.¡± The ministers and elders had some slight changes, but they quickly reached a unified opinion. After all, the fate of the Hundred Nations Alliance is there. If they don''t want to follow in the footsteps of the former, then it''s time to take action. To put it bluntly, their existence depends entirely on the Blood Empire. Once the Empire is destroyed, they will also be destroyed. Yeah, they don¡¯t even have a second option. After all, the main race of the Hundred Nations Alliance is the human race. If you can''t defeat it, you can still surrender and integrate. The main race of the Blood Empire is the blood race. If you choose to surrender, you will really have to become a subordinate force. Subordinate forces may sound nice, but in fact they are no different from genocide. At least that¡¯s how it seemed to them, because that¡¯s what the Blood Empire did to those conquered affiliated forces. In order to facilitate management, the civilization inheritance of these affiliated forces has been strictly suppressed and blocked by them. This truth was clearly understood by all the officials and elders present. Their contribution now was not only to help the empire, but also to help themselves. Therefore, no one refused the request of the Blood Emperor. They are actively contributing, those with troops are sending troops, and those with money are sending money. They are all using their own methods to save this empire. ¡­ A city closer to the coastline, the main city of Biya. As one of the main coastal cities of the Blood Empire, the main city of Biya has extremely developed transportation and commerce, and its prosperity is even comparable to that of the main city in the core area. In the past, Biya was known as the Pearl of the Border. ?But that¡¯s all in the past tense. In the previous invasion of the Sea Tribe, the main city of Biriya was lost, and this prosperous main city was completely reduced to the "nest" of the Sea Tribe monsters. Now, the vampire army has reorganized its army and is preparing to take back its own city. ?Nearly 200,000 vampires formed a mixed army and surrounded the entire city. ¡°Attack!¡± ??Following the command from the Vampire Commander, the war broke out again, and the Vampire Warriors launched a charge towards the city. ?Hundreds of magic cannons that were urgently mobilized opened fire instantly, focusing their energy on the soldiers above the city wall, hoping to suppress them and then take the opportunity to attack the city. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous!¡± The Naga commander sneered, and then waved his hand: "Blast them to death for me, and play with the magic cannon with us. It''s so funny..." ??Above the city wall, hundreds of magic cannons were activated, and the counterattack was carried out in a more violent way. The attacking vampire warriors were instantly turned upside down. The earth was blasted into large craters, which were filled with blood, water and broken flesh. The energy shield has not been raised in the city because the defense system here has been destroyed in the previous wave of attacks. Therefore, facing the bombardment at this moment, one has to either rely on the city walls blessed with inscriptions to resist, or the strong ones can chop them down and directly Explodes in the air. ??The hard city wall, even with the blessing of inscriptions, was blasted with huge gaps, and dust suddenly flew up. Before the two sides actually fought, many soldiers died in the battle. ¡°Forbidden curse¡¤The blazing sun will last forever.¡± ??At the rear of the vampire army, a magic legion, led by the legion commander, emitted a terrifying forbidden spell, and a second sun appeared in the sky. ??The scorching sun emits a blazing light, and the surrounding air rises rapidly. The surrounding moist and cold air changed by the sea tribe immediately becomes hot. ? ?The Sea Tribe has a field advantage in the sea and is powerful. It can suppress most of the same level, but vice versa, their combat effectiveness on land will be weakened. They were able to capture this city before, mostly in one go and with the help of the residual power of the tsunami. Now that the tide has receded, even if you can use rainfall magic to attract rain, your combat effectiveness will still be normal or even weakened. Being so disturbed by the mixed forbidden spell of light and fire, even the sea warriors who had reached the sixth level of extraordinary level felt a burning sensation at this moment and felt uncomfortable all over. ¡°Damn¡­¡± General Naga snorted, a little annoyed, and then mobilized the power of his legions. In an instant, countless ice-blue huge spears were shot towards the huge fireball in the sky. Puff puff- ?Shooting a spear into a fireball is like putting an ice cube into magma, emitting clouds of vapor and having no effect. Seeing that the attack had no effect, the Naga commander''s face darkened and he sneered: "Since it can''t be destroyed, let''s all suffer together." He quickly changed his response strategy, no longer attacking the blazing sun, but changing the surrounding environment. After a while, dark clouds gathered over the city and heavy rain fell. ?The sun was shining brightly on one side, while the dark clouds were gathering on the other. The strange celestial phenomena made the entire battlefield a bit extreme. ?The cold and hot alternate, and the air becomes thicker, as if you are in a sauna, which is extremely uncomfortable. The newly recruited Blood Slave Legion is already a little dizzy due to their strength. Seeing that the celestial phenomena did not have much effect, the vampire army did not hesitate and immediately launched a siege. Countless vampire warriors rose into the air and jumped towards the city wall. "kill!" ??The Naga warrior thrust his spear straight through, instantly piercing the flying Vampire warrior. ¡°Get out of here!¡± ??The vampire warrior roared angrily, slashing down with his long sword, splitting the fishman warrior in front of him in half from top to bottom, and then swept across with the long sword, causing the two blood slave warriors to fall to the ground instantly. "rise." ??As the vampire commander gave a soft drink, the scarlet power rolled under his feet, rushing towards the city, climbing up the city wall, and then solidified. A **** of about 30 degrees appeared in front of him, leading directly to the city wall. ¡°Charge!¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 225： The mighty Naga Chapter 225 The powerful Naga ¡°Kill! Fight for the ancestral god!¡± The Sea Clan warriors were extremely brave. They stood on the city wall and formed a tight square formation. They raised their shields and stood in front of the Blood Clan army like an iron wall. ?Bang bang bang¡ª The long knife slashed, sparks flying. ?The blood warrior looked shocked, and the sea warrior smiled ferociously. ??Lances with cold light came towards them, instantly piercing the necks of the blood warriors in the front row. The surging power made it impossible for the blood warriors to resist. ?Furthermore, now that the two sides are almost face to face, there is no way to retreat, even if they want to, they cannot retreat. Either kill him or fall down, there is no other possibility. When soldiers charge, they can only move forward. "Death." The blood warrior slashed open the sea warrior in front of him with a knife, but before he could get proud, another spear struck him, instantly smashing his head into pieces. ??The huge Naga warriors, wearing heavy armor and holding thousands of kilograms of meteorite iron spears, are particularly eye-catching on the battlefield. They are like heavily armored tanks, invincible and no one can stop them. As the spear swept across, red and black fighting spirit surged out. Whether they blocked or resisted, all the vampire warriors struck were turned into pieces of flesh and blood. ??As a relatively perfect species, Naga already possesses strong land combat capabilities, and after several rounds of bloodline transformation, today''s Naga warriors are even more terrifyingly powerful. As for the shortcomings, it may be that the number of races is too small. The more powerful the race, the poorer its fertility. Compared with ordinary Nagas, the fertility of these Nagas with dark blood is simply ridiculously low. So that, even in the Naga Kingdom, Naga warriors can only be used as elites and cannot be normalized at all. An army of the Naga Kingdom, generally speaking, the proportion of Naga warriors will not be higher than 20%. ??The same is true for the army currently guarding the city, with only less than 20,000 people. ??But these less than 20,000 Naga warriors are like huge support pillars, connecting with other sea warriors, forming an indestructible wall, blocking all blood warriors. ?Looking at the tall Naga warriors standing in front of them, many vampire warriors looked a little pale. ?These sea tribes are too cruel! "For the sake of the empire, brave vampire warriors, charge!" The vampire general led the warriors behind him and launched another charge, promising a heavy reward: "Those who kill Naga warriors will be rewarded with marquis essence and blood, and those who kill high-level warriors will be rewarded." I will reward the Duke with his essence and blood..." ¡°Kill, for the empire!¡± Hearing this, the blood warriors behind him suddenly turned red and became even crazier. As the elite warriors of the Blood Empire, they are naturally not low-level vampires, but when it comes to how strong their bloodline is, they are nowhere near as strong as a viscount to a count. With such bloodline strength, if there are no other opportunities, the sixth level of extraordinary is the limit. And if they want to make a breakthrough, they can only increase the strength of their bloodline. The problem is that few high-level vampires would trade their blood essence. The significance of essence and blood to the vampire race is far greater than that of other races. It is no exaggeration to say that it is the foundation of life. ?At this moment, with the opportunity to obtain high-level blood essence, how can these **** warriors who have already reached the limit of their bloodline not go crazy. There are many blood clans in the Blood Empire, but only those who know the inside story know that the high-level blood clans...that is, the clans below the marquis clan cannot be called clans at all. The three levels of Bo, Zi and Nan are now very common in the Blood Empire and are not special. This is one of the effects brought about by the increase in the concentration of spiritual energy in the world. So in today''s Blood Empire, if you want to get special treatment, that is, to become a human master, you can only become a marquis. One step back is a part-time job, one step forward is a boss. Just one step away, the treatment is as different as a world away. ?Faced with the temptation to transcend classes, the vampire warriors showed their determination to fight to the death. Even in the face of the fierce attack of the Naga warriors, they managed to hold on. Warriors from both sides continue to fall, but new ones will soon fill up. A river of blood. The vampires who feed on blood feel the strong scent of blood around them, and their **** eyes almost go crazy. ??However, the Naga leader who has understood the habits of the vampires in advance is not a fool. Whenever the surrounding blood content reaches a certain level, he will use a special secret method to remove part of the blood on the battlefield. After several days of fierce fighting, the fighting situation between the two sides fell into a stalemate. ¡°I want to see how long you can last!¡± The vampire commander looked at the dry land and sneered. Even if his side''s battle losses were higher and he was delayed in attacking, the vampire commander did not panic at all, because he knew that victory would definitely belong to him. This is not some arrogant declaration. It is a given future. As I said before, land is their home field after all. The Sea Tribe can rely on a moment of bravery and the power of magic to temporarily reverse the impact of the surrounding environment on them, but over time, they will never be able to sustain it. With the continuous onslaught and consumption of the vampire army, this time will only become shorter, not longer. ?This can be seen from the performance on the battlefield. At the beginning of the war, the sea warriors, led by Naga, could be said to have completely overwhelmed the vampire army. Now, their battlefield has been changed to the city wall. After fighting for the past few days, all the blood warriors can clearly feel that the condition of the sea warriors on the opposite side is getting worse and worse, and their combat effectiveness is getting weaker and weaker. ?Two days later, the vampire commander felt that the time was ripe. He no longer hesitated and immediately launched a general attack, "Today is the time to break the city." "kill!" ¡°Broken city! Broken city!¡± ¡°For the Empire!!¡± ??The scarlet **** reappeared, and the well-rested vampire legions launched another fierce attack on the defense line of the sea warriors. ?This time, the blood tribe army was more determined and rushed to break the city. Finally, after a day of fierce fighting, the defense line of the sea tribe warriors was finally broken through. ¡°Damn it, stop them.¡± ??The sea warrior gasped for air and waved the weapon in his hand, but he felt that his body was getting more and more tired, and everything around him was consuming his physical strength. Scorching air waves, dry environment. Let alone fighting at this moment, he felt uncomfortable just standing there and doing nothing. This place is still too far from the seaside. ¡°Fight for the Fallen Ancestral God!¡± A sea warrior rushed forward, using his life to block the blood warriors, but was quickly broken through by the fanatical blood warriors. "Brave warriors, today is the day to make great achievements, kill!!" Upon seeing this, the blood warriors suddenly beamed with joy and rushed in with their companions, tearing open the sea warriors'' defense line and constantly widening the gap. ?More and more Blood Tribe warriors climbed onto the city wall. It didn¡¯t take long before the city wall was completely lost. The Sea Tribe¡¯s defense line continued to retreat and had already retreated to the streets. The city gate was opened, and countless vampire warriors poured in. They laughed wildly, as if they had seen victory waving to them. ¡°Hahaha, victory is right in front of you, come with me.¡± The vampire general led the warriors forward, fearing that if he was slow, his achievements would be robbed. ??The Hai Clan army began to fight and retreat. It seemed that it had given up on the city and was preparing to retreat. "I want to run now, but it''s too late! Take advantage of his illness and kill him. Attack with the whole army. Don''t let these monsters from the sea escape!" Seeing this, the vampire commander sneered and immediately ordered the whole army, and then led the whole army. Rushed towards the city. ?At this moment, violent roars and the miserable screams of the Vampire warriors suddenly came from behind the Vampire army. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The vampire commander¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Reporting to the General, two Naga legions have appeared in the rear of our army, numbering 20,000, including a quasi-seventh-level legion.¡± Someone reported immediately, looking extremely flustered. "Are you kidding? How can there be a Naga army behind us!?" Hearing this, the vampire commander was instantly furious. His eyes were fixed on the vampire who came to report, not believing this information at all. All the Sea Tribes are surrounded by him here. The Sea Tribes from other places cannot catch up at this time, and even if they do come, they cannot appear at the rear of his army. "Really, general, give the order quickly, otherwise the army will be killed by them!" The officer who reported the intelligence was very anxious. ??The vampire commander''s face was uncertain, but it was too simple to confirm whether the news was accurate and could be seen at a glance. Behind the Vampire army, the stronger Naga warriors suddenly rushed forward, swinging their tails at extremely fast speeds. The Vampire warriors looked frightened, resisting the urge to retreat, and raised their hands to unleash several waves of arrows. ??Ding ding ding¡ª ??The slender arrow hit the Naga warrior, making a crisp sound, and occasionally sparks lit up, but it did not penetrate the Naga warrior''s defense at all. ¡°For the sake of the ancestral gods, kill them all!¡± The Naga commander roared angrily and ran straight into the formation. The vampire shield soldiers who raised their shields to intercept felt a huge force coming towards them. There was no possibility of resistance, and their bodies flew backwards. The Naga warriors fell into a rage, like a herd of crazy buffaloes. The ultimate combination of power and speed was simply unstoppable. A huge gap was opened in the defense line of the Vampire army in an instant. The Naga warriors rushed in, sweeping across with their spears, and any enemy was torn to pieces. ?That arrogant strength, combined with this indestructible weapon, will cause injury if it is scratched, and death if it is hit. ??Blood and flesh flew everywhere, and muscles and bones were broken. ?But within a short while, the Naga army broke through multiple lines of defense and started killing among the vampire army. They were extremely violent, as if their long-suppressed animal nature was suddenly released. "die!" The spear thrust straight through, piercing the armor and the person together. ??The most elite vampire legions have already invaded the interior of the city, and those remaining outside are either magic legions, archer legions, and a small number of heavy infantry legions. ??It''s okay for these warriors to fight against ordinary legions, but if they fight against Naga legions, they are just looking for death. Even the most common Naga legion is a first-class elite legion among all sea legions. ??The group of Naga legions in front of us, who have been hiding behind the vampire army for several days through temporary transmission channels, are even more elite among the elite. You can even call them the Great Naga Legion, after all, they are indeed larger than their peers. ¡°Damn it, stop them.¡± The vampire commander''s face turned a little pale, and he immediately moved several melee legions in front of the Naga army to form an iron wall of defense. However, it was ineffective. Ordinary vampire warriors were really too weak for these big Nagas. ?Even though they were strong-willed and brave enough, they were still crushed when facing the Great Naga warriors. ?The gap in hard power between the two sides is too big. At the same time, some changes occurred inside the city. The attack of the vampire army that was charging forward suddenly slowed down. No, it shouldn''t be said that the attack slowed down. It should be that the attack was blocked. Boom¡ª "Roar-" The giant blade swept across, and with a violent roar, several Vampire warriors instantly flew out and hit the crowd. One by one, fully armed and extremely strong giant shark warriors rushed out from behind and ran towards the Vampire warriors. Like a steel barrier, they blocked the attack of the Blood Tribe, organized the fleeing Sea Tribe warriors, and launched a counterattack, as if they had been prepared for a long time. ¡°Jie hahaha, they¡¯re all in, then I¡¯m going to kill them!¡± A giant shark general opened his mouth, revealing two rows of sharp teeth. He looked at the vampires in the distance with his scarlet eyes and smiled coldly. ¡°Kill them all.¡± More and more giant shark warriors are emerging. In terms of stature alone, they are no worse than ordinary Nagas, and their strength is even more terrifying. ??With a casual wave of his hand, the giant blade in his hand slashed across the body of the two vampires. "Damn it, stop them." The vampire general was very angry and led his soldiers to rush forward and fight with the giant shark warriors. ¡°It¡¯s just you who can stop us? If you weren¡¯t afraid of running away, do you think you¡¯re worthy of fighting us!¡± General Naga said with a cruel smile on his face, coldly. ¡°For the glory of the ancestor god, kill all the enemies in front of you!¡± Under the leadership of the two elite units, the Naga Warriors and the Giant Shark Warriors, within just a few rounds of attacks, the originally chaotic military morale of the Sea Warriors stabilized again. ??The battle line was pushed forward, and the Vampire army was pushed back. Then the news that made the Vampire generals even worse came. There was a fire at the rear of their army. ?Two Naga legions are attacking their rear army at a very fast speed. It will not take long for them to be penetrated. By then, they will face the dilemma of being attacked from both inside and outside. "Damn it, **** it, isn''t it the hinterland of the empire behind us? Why did the Sea Tribe appear!!" The blood tribe general was very angry, and he didn''t understand why there were two Naga legions appearing behind him. The situation on the battlefield would not change because of his rage. The vampire army was in a dilemma and was attacked from both inside and outside. For a time, almost all the vampire warriors fell into chaos. There are strong enemies in front and behind, and there is no place to evacuate if you want to. ¡°Those who kneel down and surrender will not be killed, and the rest will be killed without mercy!¡± Finally, after a **** massacre, the vampire army was completely destroyed. (End of this chapter) Chapter 226： Huge gap, destruction Chapter 226 Huge gap, destruction Facing the attack of the Eternal Night Empire, the Blood Empire did not sit still and wait for destruction. After only a brief daze, they mobilized the whole country, assembled heavy troops, and launched a counterattack. The momentum of this counterattack is very fierce. ?The purpose is also very simple. While the Eternal Night Empire has not yet established a firm foothold, attack them directly in one go, and then push the battlefield back to the junction of the northwest continent. ?The idea is beautiful, but the reality is a bit cruel. ??The Blood Empire mobilized the entire country''s troops and had the advantage of the main location. It did explode with astonishing power in a short period of time. However, during the time they were distracted and dispatching troops, the Eternal Night Empire had already invested a large number of legions in various parts of the Western Continent. To exaggerate, the Eternal Night Empire has more elite legions in various parts of the Western Continent than even the local empire of the Blood Empire. Although when formulating strategies, they always call them Western Continent and Western Continent, directly treating them as a whole. In fact, the Western Continent is not small, covering tens of millions of square kilometers. Even if there are some no-man''s land in it, it is very exaggerated. . ??It spans nearly ten thousand miles from north to south. Thanks to a special method of transmitting messages, it is estimated that the Blood Palace has not received any news of the invasion until now. ?But receiving the news is one thing, how to mobilize the troops is another. Before this, the main legions of the Blood Empire were gathered at the junction of the northern continent and the hinterland of the empire. There was some lax control over the coastal cities. After all, none of them expected that there would be millions of sea warriors launching a full-scale invasion at the same time. So for a while, they were actually at a disadvantage in terms of the number of elite legions in the coastal city. This is completely different from the original idea of ??the Blood Empire. After occupying the Bianhai City near the coast, the Sea Clan Legion did not go deeper. They were not fools. As a deep-sea tribe, it was already remarkable that they could capture the Bianhai City with some small means. If you continue to go deeper into the interior, you are not courting death! ? Furthermore, they have the advantage now, and it is the opponent who should be anxious. ?As a result, the Sea Legions from various places began to build defense lines on the spot to provide a relatively stable rear for the Imperial Legions that would arrive later. ??The Blood Empire naturally wouldn''t just look at it like this. They launched a fierce attack and then lost even more miserably. ?Except for a few places where the Blood Empire recaptured cities, in other important cities, especially the main cities, the Blood Empire''s armies were completely defeated, and some were even annihilated. Then the information that shocked the Blood Empire was discovered, and the reason why they were raided was also found. Gateway of teleportation. ??Eternal Night Empire has long developed the teleportation gate and has deployed it at their doorstep. The most horrifying thing is that the Eternal Night Empire is building a teleportation gate in the Western Continent. This is the reason why Yongye''s army is not in a hurry to attack the city. They plan to set up the teleportation gate on the front line first, and then the empire''s army can penetrate directly into the heart of the Blood Empire. This discovery made all the top vampires go crazy. ??This is not placed at the door of the home, but directly placed in the bedroom! ?The Blood Empire tried its best to undermine the Eternal Night Empire''s strategic intentions, and then failed as expected. ?Under the Blood Empire''s onslaught at all costs, several teleportation gates under construction were indeed destroyed. After all, this is the home ground of the Blood Empire, and it still has this ability. In addition, destruction is easier than construction. It is normal for a few strategic strikes to destroy the teleportation gate. ?However, it was useless. The Eternal Night Empire had no shortage of resources at all. They built ten teleportation gates at the same time. As long as one of them can operate, it would be a victory. After the teleportation gate was established, the Evernight Empire launched an offensive even more outrageous than the previous war. The Abyss of the Dead, the Black Dragon''s Lair, the Land of Purgatory, the Orc Alliance... ??Undead, Yalong, Dog Demon, Jackal... Not only the headquarters of the Eternal Night Empire, but also other affiliated territories also dispatched a large number of warriors. The scale was huge, far beyond the imagination of the Blood Empire. Even the senior leaders of the Evernight Empire did not expect that they could mobilize so many warriors. The emergence of the teleportation gate has greatly reduced the pressure on the Legion, which can almost be said to have eliminated the distance between the two places and made their territories directly adjacent. ??And with the empire¡¯s abundant military atmosphere, coupled with the extremely outrageous extraordinary foundation. It can be said that any citizen of the empire will be a qualified warrior when he reaches adulthood. In order to make achievements, these citizens of the empire spontaneously organized themselves into motley legions, passing through the portal to fight in the Western Continent. Without the constraints of distance and logistical difficulties, they are very willing to fight for the Evernight Empire. This situation is particularly outstanding in the dependent territories. If the empire headquarters, that is, the human races in the Eastern Continent, have developed some entertainment culture after years of development, then in the affiliated territories, the only way for each race to entertain themselves is to fight. ??Every year in various affiliated territories, many monster warriors die in private fights, and this is already the case when the Eternal Night Empire has promulgated relevant laws. ??If the tribes were really managed by themselves, it would most likely develop into the Naga Kingdom, where the tribes would fight against each other. This has something to do with their own racial characteristics. The monster race is full of violence in its character. In addition, the gods they believe in are also a little bit... ahem, evil. So much so that they don¡¯t care much about death. Death to them is nothing more than a deep sleep. So, the current Western Continent gives them a channel to vent their energy that has nowhere to put it. A win-win situation. ¡­ After nearly half a year of hard work. ??Eternal Night Empire has completely established a foothold in the Western Continent and began to implement a comprehensive attack plan. ??The Hai Clan army blocked all sea lanes in the Western Continent and sent some Hai Clan warriors to march straight along the rivers and invade the rivers of the Western Continent step by step. ??The undead army moved south from the north of the continent, setting off a natural disaster of the undead, encroaching on the Blood Empire''s desert territory in the north at an extremely fast speed. The monster coalition invaded from the west. The complex mountainous terrain here is very suitable for them to fight. After all, the order of the monster warriors is relatively poor. Even after years of training, they have achieved results, but their best fighting method is chaos. On a chaotic battlefield, they can take advantage of their strong individual strength. ??The monster alliance is divided into two attack methods. On one side, it uses a large army to attack the city and continuously occupy the Vampire City. On the other hand, it uses a small team of a thousand people to clear out the local Vampire Clan. The southern and eastern sides of the Western Continent are under the responsibility of the empire headquarters. The terrain on these two sides is mainly plains, which is very suitable for large-scale legion operations. ?Three battlefields, the most intense one is undoubtedly the last one, where the most elite legions from both sides are gathered, with a total number of soldiers exceeding one million, and the scale is comparable to the final battle to destroy the Hundred Nations Alliance. The two sides fought **** battles around several main cities, which were extremely cruel. An ordinary warrior who can be called an elite warrior dies like an ant. This is a true interpretation of the saying that the sixth level is not as good as a dog, and the seventh level is everywhere. On this grand battlefield, even someone as strong as a demigod may still fall. Not to mention anything else, the number of demigods in the main cities at the junction of the two continents has reached double digits. The Eternal Night Empire, which has reintegrated the Legion, can be said to have gone all out this time. ?This kind of full strength is not only reflected in quantity, but also in quality. ?In addition to the Temple Guard Corps staying in Eternal Night City to protect the safety of the Imperial Capital, the other six complete seventh-order legions have all arrived in the Western Continent. As for the other quasi-seventh-order legions, sixth-order epic legions, and the Imperial Guard Corps, there are even more. When the Hundred Nations Alliance was destroyed and the Northern Continent was captured, the Eternal Night Empire gave birth to too many elite legions. Before, due to various factors, they were unable to participate in the battlefield. Now with the portal, all these elite legions can be sent there. The situation on the battlefield is very clear. The Eternal Night Empire is quickly occupying the territory of the Blood Empire with an almost crushing trend. Even though they were well prepared, they built magic towers and large magic arrays all over the continent, and mobilized the blood clans across the country. The major blood clans also worked together to give the empire the greatest help. After that, they opened up the class promotion channel and attracted a large number of blood servant races. But in the face of absolute strength, these are meaningless. ??How many magic towers? ?Then pull them all out. ??The magic circle is strong? ?Then destroy them all. ??How many vampire warriors are there? ?Then send more Eternal Night warriors over and kill them all. ??Yongye''s army directly penetrated their defense line in a brutal way. There is no strategy at all, just push through hard power. Contrary to the estimates of the Blood Empire, the two sides are no longer on the same level in terms of strength. ?In terms of population alone, the Eternal Night Empire is more than five times that of the Blood Empire. In terms of quality, the vampires who only rely on inherited blood cannot compare with the Dark Familia. So when the Eternal Night Empire established a foothold in the Western Continent and established the teleportation gate, the countdown to the demise of the Blood Empire had already begun. And compared with the destruction of the Northern Continent, the speed this time will be much faster. Although the Blood Empire is stronger, more united, and more prepared, if current trends continue, the Blood Empire will be completely destroyed within twenty years at most. Because the Eternal Night Empire has different strategies for the two. The main race in the northern continent is the human race, which is the same race as the empire itself, while the main race in the Blood Empire is the blood race. Before this, there were no vampires in the Evernight Empire, and they had no plans to conquer the vampires and add another subordinate race to themselves. ??Moreover, these vampires with a unified will are not so easy to conquer. These vampires still have a strong sense of identity with their own empire. It is tantamount to dreaming to conquer them with a little benefit like the Northern Continent. ??So when conquering the Northern Continent, the Yongye Empire fought and governed at the same time, but now that it is conquering the Western Continent, it just conquered and did not govern. ?They just need to ensure that the vampires don''t cause trouble. As for other aspects, I can only say, I''m sorry... ¡­ Time is fleeting. Three years have passed in the blink of an eye. ?In the past three years, facing the fierce attack of Yongye''s army, the Blood Empire has been retreating steadily. It can be said that it was a complete defeat, and one-tenth of its territory was lost. Even though one-tenth is not a large proportion, you must know that it includes some of the most heavily defended main cities in the Blood Empire. Furthermore, in the early stage, the Blood Empire is the strongest and has the strongest resistance. Later, as the number of elite legions decreases, their resistance will only become weaker and weaker. Just like a hedgehog, after the outermost shell is knocked off, only the tender meat is left. ??And this is indeed the case. The offensive of the Yongye Army has not weakened, but has intensified. More and more legions have arrived in the Western Continent, completely suppressing the Blood Empire in terms of the size of the army. ??Eternal Night Empire has no intention of fighting a protracted war. Although there will be a legion rotation phase, due to the convenience of the teleportation gate, the impact is very limited, at least the Blood Empire is not aware of it at all. ??Under the crisis of national annihilation, the whole Blood Empire was completely twisted into a rope and unleashed its ultimate fighting power. The brilliance of its will was even more dazzling than the original Hundred Nations Alliance. ?However, it¡¯s useless. No matter how strong you are, you will still push through. The blood warriors can fight to the death to defend their country, and the eternal night warriors can also fight to the death for the future of the empire. Both sides have their own fighting beliefs. It is difficult to say whether this war was right or wrong. ??The Blood Empire was not wrong. They had completely given up on their plans for external expansion in the later period. They just wanted to close the door and live their own lives. As a result, they were beaten inexplicably, which can be said to be very unfair. ?But is the Eternal Night Empire wrong? From the perspective of the Blood Empire, it was indeed a mistake. I and others did nothing wrong, so why were they invaded by other countries? But from the perspective of the Evernight Empire, what they did was absolutely right. They want to unify the entire plane, but if the Blood Empire blocks the way, they must be removed. This is normal. It can only be said that the positions are different and the angles of looking at the problem are also different. There is never any real right or wrong between countries. If we really want to talk about right or wrong, we can only talk about the interests of our own country. ¡­ Eighth year since the war started. ?The Second Legion of the Blood Empire, this extremely prestigious seventh-level legion, was surrounded by the Silver Armor Legion and was completely wiped out. The twelfth year of the war. The Blood Empire has lost more than half of its territory and has completely lost the ability to fight head-on. The fourteenth year since the war started. ??Only the core area of ??the Blood Empire is still resisting, and the resistance is getting weaker and weaker. It''s not that their fighting will has declined, but that there are fewer and fewer elite legions that can fight. The fifteenth year since the war started. ??Eternal Night''s army invaded the capital of the Blood Empire, and the Blood Empire was officially declared destroyed. ??However, the empire was destroyed, but the vampire race was not destroyed along with it. Millions of vampires drove a small star, escaped from their own plane, and began their wandering journey in the void. (End of this chapter) Chapter 227： The deal with the blood god Chapter 227 The Deal with the Blood God Dark void. A group of demigods and strong men in the holy realm were cursing at the vampires who had already escaped a long distance and were unable to catch up. "Fuck, these guys actually ran away like this. They fought so hard in the early stage. I thought they were going to fight to the end, but this is the result? What a bunch of trash, not even as good as the Hundred Nations Alliance. Others at least fought until the last moment." A general with a hot temper couldn''t help but curse when he saw the star turned into a small star. "Normally, what can they do if they don''t run away? Are they really going to fight us to the end and then completely annihilate the clan?" There are also generals who are very sensible. Although it is a pity that they did not completely eliminate the vampire clan, at least their strategic purpose has been achieved. "He''s gone. He''s gone so far. We can''t catch him even if we want to. Let''s go back and do other things." ¡°They are still noble vampires, they are just a bunch of cowards!¡± ¡°Bah, it really insults the name of warriors. These so-called advanced vampires are not even as backbone as ordinary vampire warriors.¡± ?After cursing a few words at the fleeing vampires, everyone quickly returned to the plane and began to deal with the many trivial matters after the demise of the Blood Empire. At the same time, not far from where everyone was standing, a figure as black as ink took a serious look at the disappearing star, with a smile on its lips. ¡°It¡¯s quite sensible and it saved me a lot of energy.¡± Su Xingyu chuckled while playing with the twelve-sided crystal in his hand. The crystal is blood red all over, and its surface is as smooth as a mirror, like a beautiful ruby. It emits a faint red light, adding a strange and mysterious color to this dark space. ¡¾Blood Godhead (90%)¡¿ Introduction: The most precious item on the blood god¡¯s body, even if it is incomplete, is a rare treasure in the world. It contains the law of blood... The blood empire''s heritage is indeed much richer than that of the Hundred Nations Alliance. They actually have a corpse of a true **** in their possession, and it is very complete. The divine body is still there and the divine personality is not destroyed. ?It is precisely because of this divine body that the Blood Empire was able to rise rapidly and dominate the Western Continent. It is no exaggeration to say that it is the foundation of the empire. So when escaping, the Vampires naturally did not leave "it" behind, but it was not that simple to leave with the "body of a true god". After a long period of training, coupled with the various methods of the Blood Empire over the years, the "body of the true god" has long been integrated with the surrounding terrain. ????????????????????? Wanting to dig out this "true god''s body" is no different from lifting the entire imperial capital. ?With such a big movement, the Yongye army cannot sit idly by and will inevitably launch a fierce attack. By then, the Blood Empire''s army will also discover the anomaly. I was fighting on the front line, but the big shots above were about to run away. At that time, the morale of the vampire army will plummet, and they will inevitably be defeated in one blow, and they will not even have a chance to escape into the void. ?As a last resort, the senior leaders of the vampire clan had no choice but to reluctantly give up their divine bodies and only take away their blood divine heads. Giving up the divine body will naturally result in a serious loss, but it is still much better than losing it all. ??After a lot of effort, the vampires took down the blood godhead, and then fled into the dark void before the Yongye army invaded the imperial capital. Then¡­ They bumped into Su Xingyu, who had been waiting in the void for a long time. After some friendly communication, the senior leaders of the vampire clan unanimously decided to give the blood godhead to Su Xingyu as a parting gift. ?After Su Xingyu repeatedly refused, he couldn''t bear the enthusiasm of the vampires and had no choice but to accept the godhead. ?Hmm...just think of it as a reward for finding a good place for other vampires. ¡­ The plane of blood. It is tens of thousands of kilometers away from the City of Stars, an extremely far place. ?This is a desert area, very desolate and dead, with no living beings seen. The desert sky is like a huge sapphire, deep and clear. The sunlight shines through the thin clouds and shines on the vast land, forming mottled light and shadow. The air is filled with the smell of dryness and heat waves, making people feel suffocating and dull. Surrounded by endless sand dunes, they undulate like waves in the sea. The color of the dunes ranges from golden to brown, and changes subtly with the seasons. Under the sunlight, the surface of the dunes reflects dazzling light, as if countless bright gems are inlaid on the earth. Vegetation in the desert is sparse and tenacious. Only some drought-tolerant plants can grow here. Their root systems penetrate deeply into the soil and absorb the scarce water. These plants have different shapes, some are like low shrubs, and some are like slender grass. They sway in the wind, adding a touch of life to this dead land. ??If you just look at it, then this is undoubtedly a beautiful picture, but if you come to live here for a few days, most people will probably scold it. The resources are scarce and the environment is harsh, making it unsuitable for biological survival. But even in such a dead place, many living beings appeared at this moment, and they also built temporary residences here. Bloodlines. There are many vampires. At a glance, they are all vampires. ¡°Get in line, don¡¯t mess around.¡± ¡°Be quiet, if you don¡¯t want to die, just be quiet for me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to run away, I have eyes, but the bow and arrow in my hand don¡¯t have eyes.¡± ¡°Prisoners should behave like prisoners, and don¡¯t seek death.¡± ?The door to the thousands-meter-wide space opened wide, and vampires continued to walk out of it. They were all the people of the original Blood Empire. When they came to this strange place, these vampires felt uneasy and very uneasy. The blazing sunshine also made them feel a sense of crisis. The monster warriors who maintained order at the scene kept shouting loudly to guide the vampires to where they should go. No vampire dared to resist. The news of the collapse of the Blood Empire had spread to all vampires. They were no longer noble vampires. They are just a group of captives who have lost their homeland. They no longer have the confidence to resist. ?In addition to the original Imperial Blood Clan, there is another group of Blood Clan. In terms of bloodline strength, they are stronger than the Imperial Blood Clan. They are the followers of the Blood God. Above the sky. ?In a position invisible to everyone, two lights and shadows that do not look tall but are full of majesty stand in the sky. The two figures both look like young men, very young. ?One of the figures is filled with scarlet blood, wearing a magic robe, and has an extremely handsome appearance. He is none other than the Blood God, a member of the Bloody Dawn. ?Another figure is as dark as ink, exuding an aura of terror. He is wearing black armor, with a stern face and indifferent eyes. He is also a member of the Bloody Dawn, Eternal Night. "Is this the last batch? There are a lot of them." The Blood God looked at the vampires below and sighed. "Well, it''s the last batch." Su Xingyu nodded, feeling relieved that this troublesome package was finally solved. For Him, these vampire captives are indeed a big trouble. Killing them directly is not a good idea. Hundreds of millions of creatures are still captives who have lost their resistance. He does have the ability to kill them all, but he cannot pass the test in his heart. ??If it is accepted as a subordinate force, it will not be easy to transform. These vampires have a unified will, and it will take a lot of time to get them to recognize Yong Ye. ?So after much deliberation, Su Xingyu finally found the organization for help. To be more precise, he found the Blood God for help. Because the blood god¡¯s initial dependent family is the blood family. Although other races have developed, the main race of the blood **** believers is still the blood race. The reproductive ability of vampires is not particularly good, and the growth cycle is quite long. Their lifespan is longer than that of ordinary races, but because of this, they need a longer time to grow. ? To put it simply, it is not that easy to increase the population of the vampire forces, and they still rely more on absorbing the outside population. ?After so many years of development and various methods used by the Blood God, the number of believers will naturally not be lacking. But if there were more dependents, he wouldn''t mind it. Let¡¯s put it this way, when he learned that there was a vampire superpower in Su Xingyu¡¯s own plane, he had already planned to make a deal with Su Xingyu. ??As a result, Su Xingyu came to the door before the Blood God came over. ??The Blood God is still very satisfied with this transaction. After all, these vampire captives come from a super power, and the overall quality is very good. There is no need to cultivate them from scratch. "Speaking of which, your progress is too fast. If I remember correctly, there are only two superpowers on the land in your plane. Once these are solved, the unification will be almost completed." The Blood God was filled with emotion and exclaimed. Yu Su Xingyu''s attack speed was really too fast. You must know that even he himself has only barely completed one-third of the unification progress. Even though the progress in the future will be accelerated a lot, compared to Su Xingyu who has already completed the reunification, the gap is too big. It can be said that the two are not on the same level at all. Well...it seems that they are indeed not on the same level. "If you want to help, I can send a few legions over to help you." Su Xingyu smiled and teased. ?If nothing else happens, there will be no major wars in the Evernight Empire for a long time, and it will be a good place to vent the warriors¡¯ energy. The Blood God thought about it seriously, then shook his head: "Forget it, I''ll handle it myself." The process of unifying the planes is also a test for believers¡¯ power and can help them grow. Besides, the Blood God is different from those ordinary players. It¡¯s not that he can¡¯t be beaten, it¡¯s just that the timing is not right and he can¡¯t capture it under the best circumstances. Then, the Blood God glanced at Su Xingyu, with some hesitation on his face, and opened his mouth several times to speak. "Is there anything else?" Su Xingyu looked at him and asked doubtfully. ?The Blood God smiled awkwardly and said a little embarrassedly: "I heard that you developed the teleportation gate technology. Is it true?" ??Although it was just heard, the Blood God was certain that the other party had indeed developed the teleportation gate technology. "It''s not something I developed, but...I can indeed build the teleportation gate. Although the distance is not particularly far, it is only more than a thousand kilometers." Su Xingyu did not deny it. This kind of thing cannot be hidden. Basically Anyone who is interested will know directly after checking it out. He looked at the Blood God and said with a smile: "Why, do you have any ideas?" The Blood God chuckled, nodded and said, "I definitely have ideas. The teleportation gate can directly solve the problems of logistics and troop deployment. If I say that I have no ideas, I''m afraid you won''t believe it either... Let''s make a condition." He was very calm and said If you don''t engage in those fictitious things, it''s meaningless. If it can be done, then let¡¯s discuss the conditions directly. If it doesn¡¯t work, forget it. Su Xingyu put away the smile on his face, thought deeply, and quickly said: "Two options, directly help you build the teleportation gate, or sell you the relevant information." ¡°The first option, my engineering team has been very busy recently, so I guess I won¡¯t be able to help with the construction. It will take at least more than ten years before we can help.¡± ¡°The second option is a one-time buyout. I will give you the technical information and you can go back and study it yourself.¡± The Blood God rubbed his temples and said, "Let me think about it." "good." Su Xingyu nodded without urging. ¡­ at the same time. Western Continent, the imperial capital. After relocating a large number of vampires, the place has returned to peace again. It is a bit scary and sparsely populated, just like a dead city. In the city, there are still Eternal Night warriors patrolling to ensure that the city will not be damaged. "Fifteen years, I didn''t expect that in just fifteen years, we solved the Blood Empire. This speed is really amazing!" someone walking on the shabby streets exclaimed. ¡°The portal is really easy to use. The legion can throw it in at will. As long as it can defeat it, there is no need to worry about other problems.¡± Another person agreed. ¡°I heard that some time ago, the empire will hold a grand banquet to celebrate the unification of the entire plane.¡± Someone said mysteriously. ¡°Is it true or false? It¡¯s just fake news that came from nowhere, right?¡± "This can be false, it must be true! Besides, think about it for yourself, how can you not celebrate such a great achievement?" ¡°Hiss~ Now that you say that, I¡¯m looking forward to it. I don¡¯t know if the king will come.¡± ¡°It should be possible for such a big celebration.¡± The entire team of soldiers suddenly became excited and began to discuss heatedly. Destroying the Blood Empire, occupying the Western Continent, and unifying the entire plane is of great significance to both the Yongye Empire and Su Xingyu. For the former, this marks that the entire plane belongs to their territory, and they can start a comprehensive construction mode to turn this place into a base camp. For the latter, this means that he will control the consciousness of the world, become the master of the plane, and gain combat power that is truly comparable to that of a true god. At the same time, He can also stretch his hands into the more distant void. Many plans can also be launched accordingly, without being restricted everywhere. ?Of course, these are all future benefits, and there are many existing benefits... (End of this chapter) Chapter 228： banquet, preparation Chapter 228 Banquet, preparation Three months later, Yongye City, the ancient imperial city, looked even more solemn and mysterious under the shadow of the dark sacred mountain. As the day for the Eternal Night Empire¡¯s banquet approaches, the entire city is immersed in a festive atmosphere. The streets are lined with lights and flags, and the air is filled with everyone¡¯s anticipation and joy. At the top of the Dark God Mountain, the preparations for the banquet are nearing completion. ?Tall stone pillars support the dome of the banquet hall, which is carved with exquisite patterns, as if telling the glorious history of the Evernight Empire. The interior of the banquet hall was splendidly decorated, with exquisite wall hangings hanging on the walls, and thick carpets covering the floor, which were soft and comfortable to step on. Before the banquet started, lords from all over the world arrived in Eternal Night City one after another. They traveled thousands of miles from the abyss of the deep sea, the edge of the sky, the bottom of the valley of death, and even the half plane of the void to arrive at this mysterious and solemn city. Their arrival added more color and expectation to the banquet. When the banquet officially started, brilliant fireworks suddenly rose in the sky over Yongye City, lighting up the entire city. The top of the Dark Mountain was also lit up, as if a lighthouse was shining in the dark night, guiding the guests in the direction of the banquet. ?In the banquet hall, the guests sat around the long dining table, with various delicacies placed in front of them. Not only are these foods delicious in color and flavor, but each dish also contains powerful energy and magical effects. ?Here, people can taste legendary ingredients, such as holy-level spiritual fruits, semi-god-level meat, and even the legendary dragon''s blood nectar. In addition to delicious food, there are also various entertainment programs and performances. Dancers dance gracefully on the dance floor. Their dances are graceful and graceful, as if they are interpreting touching stories. ¡°Drink with you all.¡± ??Ye San, the consul of the empire, took the second seat at the banquet. He stood up and raised a crystal wine glass to the crowd with a smile on his face. The guests below all stood up, with smiles on their faces, and raised their wine glasses. At this moment, a dark figure like an abyss and a prison appeared on the vacant main seat. He did not exude any terrifying aura, but it gave people a feeling of being superior to all living beings. He is like a **** who rules over the world and controls the destiny of all living beings. He is awe-inspiring. Seeing this figure, everyone was stunned for a moment, and then looked surprised: ¡°My lord!¡± ?No one expected that the dark **** would come down in person, and in his true form. "hehe¡­" ??A chuckle penetrated everyone''s ears. The dark figure didn''t say much. He just raised the wine glass in front of him and said softly: ¡°Drink together.¡± ?Everyone present, whether they were high-ranking people or people with the highest strength, whether they were monsters or dark humans, all focused their attention on the cup. Their expressions became extremely fanatical, as if they felt the call of truth. Suddenly everyone shouted enthusiastically: "Congratulations to the king!" Not just here, but all over the world, wherever relevant celebrations are held, images of this place appear. ?Countless believers in darkness raised their glasses and drank with the gods. Drink it all in one gulp. Put down the cup, and the figure of the **** disappears, as if he came to the world just to have a drink with them. ??Although the dark gods have returned to the divine realm, this banquet has truly reached its climax. "For the king, for the empire, for everyone, let me have another drink." It was a rare banquet. Even Ye San, who was usually very calm, could not hold on at this moment, especially when the **** was right next to him just now, which made him change. My blood boils and I can''t suppress it. "cheers." The banquet atmosphere became extremely lively. ?At this moment, they no longer have differences in strength, status, or racial differences. They now only have one identity, followers of the dark god. ?This banquet lasted for seven days, day and night, and the whole world was celebrating. ¡­ Dark God Realm. Su Xingyu sat on the throne, closing his eyes and concentrating, digesting the impact of the torrent of faith. The unified plane has a great impact, especially on faith. ?His followers were already very devout, but now that all obstacles have been cleared away and there is only one voice and one will left in the entire plane, they are even more devout. ??Moreover, after the reunification war, many believers achieved breakthroughs, resulting in a sudden increase in the power of faith. Even though Su Xingyu''s current strength is comparable to that of a true god, he is still unable to withstand it. Fortunately, the original foundation was laid relatively solidly and thickly, which could accommodate more power of faith. Otherwise, He would be ready to break through to the true God now. ¡°After defeating the Blood Empire and taking over the Western Continent, the harvest is not small, but there are also a lot of troubles. I guess I won¡¯t be able to have a good rest in the next period of time.¡± ??Although the last vampires of the Blood Empire escaped and took away many treasures before running away, there are still some things that they cannot take away. ??Yongye Empire still got a lot of good things from them. With the current size of Yongye Empire, they can still be called good things. Its preciousness is self-evident. ??For example, the blood god¡¯s true god¡¯s body, the true artifact¡¤blood-draining spear, the divine domain building¡¤the trial of the ancestors, the five-star wonder¡¤the river of blood¡­ any one of these items can make players crazy if they are released. Even the Eternal Night Empire has gained a lot of weight after acquiring these things. ?But the harvest is great, and there are also a lot of troubles to come. The first is the issue of the will of the world. This plane is a large plane, and the will of the world is very powerful. It is no exaggeration to say that it is comparable to a true god. The reason why the feeling was not obvious before was mainly because Su Xingyu was a native creature. Even if he showed extreme aggression and malice, the will of the world would not directly target him. ?But now, after truly facing the will of the world, Su Xingyu intuitively felt the power of the other party. Even if the other party doesn''t resist, with Su Xingyu''s current strength, it will be very troublesome to completely control the will of the world. It¡¯s not that it can¡¯t be done, it just takes a lot of time. ?Of course, overall, the advantages definitely outweigh the disadvantages, and they far outweigh them. ?In the Dark God Realm, Su Xingyu spent some time counting and placing the harvest, and then made some arrangements to avoid unexpected situations and being unable to wake up in time. After finishing everything, Su Xingyu did not hesitate, closed his eyes and concentrated, and directly refined the will of the world in the divine space. ¡­ ?Taking the time of the eternal night plane as the standard, ten years have passed quickly. In the Space God Realm, Zhang Tao was sitting on the throne of the temple, his eyes closed tightly, his breath was a little weak, and he looked like he had been injured not long ago. "Damn, these monsters are too difficult to deal with. How can they still be so good at fighting when they only have instincts? It''s really speechless." Zhang Tao, who had just escaped from the Monster Continent, looked very depressed. Not surprisingly, , he failed again. The monsters left on the Monster Continent are too powerful. Even though he has special space authority and has good combat power, he is still unable to defeat four hands with two fists. ?There is no way. After solving those relatively simple continents, the rest are all hard problems. Even with his strength, there is nothing he can do now. There is no way to recycle the "law of space", and the power of faith is not particularly strong, so his progress in strength suddenly slowed down. After thinking about it, Zhang Tao no longer hesitated, took out the Space Stone, and sent a message to several other members of the Space Conference. After sending it, he sighed softly, "I originally wanted to save it for later use, but now it seems that I''d better use it directly." To be honest, Zhang Tao felt that it was very profitable to be able to use the portal technology in exchange for a chance for others to take action. Putting aside everything else, the potential shown by the three players alone was enough for him to invest. ?Zhang Tao cannot guarantee other aspects, but in terms of strength, based on his personal feelings, he thinks the three are the worst, and they are also at the level of the boss of his own organization. For characters like this, it is honestly very difficult to get their chance to take action. And this difficulty will become more difficult as their strength increases. If possible, Zhang Tao would like to keep this opportunity and use it in a better place in the future. ?However, time waits for no one. In this era where everyone is developing rapidly, if he continues to stagnate, it will not be long before he is left behind by others. "Well, I hope we can get some good things from the "relics", otherwise we will be in vain." Thinking of this, Zhang Tao had a headache. His channels for obtaining resources were very limited. Before, he mainly relied on selling space rings, but As the players gradually developed, the technology of the space ring was also controlled by the players. ??????????????????????????????????????????? ¡°In the final analysis, I am still too weak. If I were strong enough, I wouldn¡¯t have to be as careful as I am now. I would be afraid of everything I do...¡± ¡­ at the same time. The plane of eternal night. In the Dark God Realm. ?The dark **** is sitting firmly on the throne, closing his eyes tightly, refining the will of the world. ??The space stone placed deep in the divine realm suddenly lit up with light, which was particularly dazzling in this dark and lightless divine realm. Su Xingyu opened his eyes, with a trace of confusion in his eyes, as if he had just woken up. He glanced at the items with a helpless look, "If you don''t come early, you won''t come late. But if you come at this time, there are enough people who will cause me trouble..." After all, it had to be done. After detaching a ray of spirit and receiving the information from the Space Stone, Su Xingyu quickly grasped the corresponding situation. ¡°Ten days of standard time, that¡¯s not bad.¡± The message passed was very simple, a time and place. Ten Heavenly World time, that is, nearly a year later, just follow the plane coordinates in the information and go there. One year, this time is very loose, and he has already made corresponding arrangements, so there is no need to prepare at all. ?The darkness flickered in his eyes, and the darkness beneath his feet surged crazily, and then gradually solidified, and a huge white skeletal body emerged, exuding a terrifying aura. ?Looking at the incarnation of death in front of him, Su Xingyu was a little dissatisfied. This guy was already pretty good, but he still didn''t feel good. After pondering for a moment, he sighed softly, "The benefits have been taken away, so we still have to do our best." He then waved his hand, and from the ridiculously large pool of faith in the distance, countless dark divine sources immediately poured out, like a torrent. The top condensed into a black ball. Su Xingyu raised his hand slightly, and a small vortex appeared in the center of the "black ball" and began to rotate continuously. ??As the vortex continues to rotate, the black ball becomes smaller and smaller, and divine sources continue to pour into the pool of faith below. ??The black ball became brighter and brighter, and eventually turned into a rhombus-shaped crystal about two meters long, like a shining black gem. ¡°Although there are still some flaws, it should be enough to support it.¡± ?Under Su Xingyu¡¯s control, the diamond-shaped crystal shot towards the skeleton, and finally integrated into its body, like the human heart, fixed on the chest. Set off part of your spiritual consciousness and directly merge into the incarnation of death in front of you. ¡°Then it¡¯s time to wait.¡± After finishing everything, Su Xingyu looked tired, closed his eyes, and continued to refine the will of the world. The white skeleton stood aside, like a loyal guard, guarding the safety of its owner. ¡­ The ice world. The realm of ice and snow. ??A silver-haired woman with a beautiful face and a cool temperament is sitting on the throne. She is wearing a white dress and looks like an elf living in the world of ice and snow, ethereal and dreamy. ?She closed her eyes tightly and was also refining the will of the world. Suddenly, she frowned slightly and fetched the Space Stone from the distant pile of debris. After receiving the message, she subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief: "finally come." She doesn¡¯t really like owing people things, so if she can finish it early, it¡¯s better to finish it as soon as possible. After a while, a powerful incarnation of divine power appeared in front of him. This incarnation was composed of blue crystals and had a set of semi-divine weapons on it, which was very powerful. "A powerful demigod''s clone should be enough to deal with it." Looking at the avatar in front of her, the woman whispered to herself, then ignored it and began to concentrate on refining the will of the world. ¡­ Inside the demiplane. ?In a palace that looks like a giant city, there is a continuous mountain. When you get closer, you realize that it is not a mountain, but a ferocious black dragon. ??The huge black dragon opened his eyes, and his body, which was more majestic than the mountains, moved slowly. When he woke up, the entire palace was shaking, as if an earthquake had occurred. ??The black dragon woke up, and the servants waiting outside quickly rushed in and saluted respectfully: ¡°Under the Crown of the Dragon King.¡± ¡°No need to be polite.¡± Tian Mo shook his head, as if he was clearing his mind. After a while, he lowered his head and looked at the elf in front of him. ¡°Go and bring Abeker here.¡± ¡°As you command, Your Majesty.¡± The elf replied respectfully, and then quickly exited the palace. Not long after, the elf turned back, bringing with him a strong man with two horns. ¡°My lord.¡± As soon as the strong man saw Tian Mo, he knelt down on one knee and was very respectful. "Abeker, I have a dangerous task that I need you to complete..." (End of this chapter) Chapter 229： Offline gathering, Chenxing Continent Chapter 229 Offline gathering, Shenxing Continent One year later. In the Dark God Realm, the incarnation of death standing next to the throne suddenly opened his eyes, then waved his hand gently, opened the teleportation door according to the coordinates, and walked straight into it. An inconspicuous demiplane in the void. On the distant plains of thousands of miles away, a spectacular scene is taking place. ??On the vast expanse of land, herbivorous ferocious beasts are swarming in groups. They are galloping and roaring, as if they want to trample the entire world under their feet. ?These herbivorous beasts are huge and muscular, and every step is full of strength. Their eyes flash with wild light, as if they are looking for prey and competing for territory. ?Their hooves stepped heavily on the ground, making a deafening sound, like the heartbeat of the earth. As they ran, dust was kicked up and filled the entire plain. The dust was like smoke, dancing in the air, dyeing the sky into a hazy color. On a raised boulder platform, three people sat in a circle and raised a bonfire, with the flesh and blood of several rare and ferocious beasts placed on it. "Mr. No. 2, are we here early? Why haven''t they come here after so long..." Cole looked at the bonfire in front of him. The excitement he had previously aroused from traveling far into the void had now dissipated a lot. ¡­¡± Zhang Tao was speechless, and smiled, "Mistake, mistake, it''s because you are far away, so I have to pick you up in advance. Wait, it should be soon. They have responded before and will not let me go..." With Cole''s assistance, Zhang Tao obtained the coordinates of Cole''s plane through some special means, and then took him over. ¡°Why are you so anxious? The time has not come yet, and it¡¯s normal to come later. Not everyone is as free as you two.¡± Member No. 1 Tian Mo smiled and said. ¡°Mr. No. 1, you are still talking about us. You came here in advance.¡± Cole said with a chuckle. "Haha, because I am also very free, and there is nothing else to do except sleep every day." Tian Mo laughed immediately after hearing this. While chatting, suddenly, Zhang Tao frowned slightly, as if he felt something, and chuckled: "Here, let''s show them the direction." After that, he waved his hand, and a silver beam of light shot up into the sky, causing wonderful space fluctuations. Spread far away. About a thousand miles away, high in the sky, a teleportation gate appeared out of thin air, and then a gray figure walked out of it, wearing a battle armor and a mask on his face. His whole body was filled with an ominous aura that disgusted all living things. It is the incarnation of death of Su Xingyu. ?With His appearance, the surrounding air seemed to become thicker, and the terrifying aura of death spread and eroded around. There happens to be a herd of ferocious beasts below, with hundreds of them in total. Their strength ranges from the extraordinary mid-level to the legendary realm. ¡­ The breath of death overflowed, and the lush vegetation fell in pieces. It seemed that it sensed danger. The beast roared in terror and fled in all directions. But before it could take a few steps, its legs and feet weakened and fell directly to the ground. ??Rumble ¡ª ?There was lightning and thunder in the sky. ?The will of the world instinctively locked onto the "evil god" that "invaded" and began to accumulate strength, preparing to drive it away. "Um?" Su Xingyu came back to his senses and immediately calmed down his aura. The thunder in the sky paused for a while and then quickly dissipated. Su Xingyu felt it and turned to look to the north. There were special fluctuations there, and someone was sending him a message. ?? He stretched out his hand to tear open the rift in space, and just as he was about to walk in, his movements suddenly stopped, with a strange expression on his face. He looked to the south and murmured to himself: "It can''t be such a coincidence, can it?" ?Only a few kilometers away, a teleportation disciple suddenly appeared, and then a blue figure walked out of it. When it appeared, the temperature of the surrounding environment dropped a lot. After he walked out, he immediately spotted Su Xingyu not far away. He hesitated for a moment and then flew over. "Are you No. 5?" Leah glanced at the gray figure in front of her, her voice was a little hoarse, and she asked uncertainly. "Yeah." Feeling the powerful aura from the ice blue figure opposite, Su Xingyu was secretly surprised, and then nodded. ¡°Together?¡± After a moment of silence, Su Xingyu invited. ¡°Okay.¡± Leah nodded. ??Then two figures walked side by side, more than ten meters apart, tearing open the cracks in the space and passing through them. The distance of a thousand miles is very close for a demigod, not to mention that the two of them are not ordinary demigods. After a while, they arrived at the place where Zhang Tao and the others stayed. On the huge stone platform, five people gathered offline for the first time. ?The characteristics of everyone are very obvious, and their identities can be identified at a glance, so they just briefly introduced themselves and went directly to the topic. "Why is this kid here too?" Su Xingyu glanced at Cole and asked with some confusion. ?At this time, Cole has not yet broken through to Demigod, and is still in the ninth level of the Holy Realm. The ninth-level Holy Domain is no longer weak, and it is enough to be called a strong force in any plane. What''s more, Cole has reached the ninth level limit and is about to break through to demigod. But weakness and strength are relative. For the few players present, let alone the ninth level limit, even ordinary demigods are not considered powerful. "Bring me here to gain some experience. Don''t worry, I''m watching over you. There won''t be any danger." Before Cole could speak, Zhang Tao helped explain. Hearing this, Su Xingyu frowned slightly, but didn''t say much. "Okay, stop talking about this, everyone is here, let''s get down to business first." Tian Mo waved his hand and urged. "good." When Zhang Tao saw this, he smiled and said to everyone: "Everyone, follow me." As he said that, two silver rays shot out from his eyes, and a silver vortex suddenly appeared in front of him. ¡°Don¡¯t resist.¡± ?Zhang Tao reminded as he walked into the whirlpool. Everyone nodded, followed closely, and walked in. As soon as Fang entered, Su Xingyu felt a force dragging him. ?This force is very strong, but you can still break free, but with Zhang Tao''s reminder, everyone did not resist and allowed this force to drag them forward. After flying for about half an hour, everyone finally arrived at a mysterious space after a period of spinning. ? Continental-level islands are suspended, pulled by a mysterious force, and move along a strange trajectory. It is difficult to imagine what kind of majestic power it takes to achieve this. ¡°Is this!?¡± Cole opened his mouth wide and looked at the scene in front of him in shock. "What a terrifying power! Even the True God cannot have such power." Tian Mo was also surprised. Even if this is the void without any suppression, and the True God can unleash all its power, it is impossible to achieve this level. . ? ? A true **** should be able to destroy a continent, but treating so many continents like toys is probably a bit unrealistic. ¡°That¡¯s interesting.¡± Su Xingyu¡¯s face was slightly surprised. ¡°Awesome.¡± Leah whispered to herself, her eyes flashing slightly. After a while, everyone came back to their senses and looked at Zhang Tao. Upon seeing this, Zhang Tao also spoke at the right time, "Everyone, this is a special place. Please keep it a secret for me and don''t let it out." "rest assured." The four of them nodded. No matter what they thought in their hearts, at least they all agreed on the surface. In fact, there is nothing they can do except agree. ?This is obviously not an ordinary void environment. They can''t even identify the coordinates of the void. They were able to come here only because of Zhang Tao''s intervention. ??They don¡¯t know Zhang Tao¡¯s identity or the location coordinates here. Even if they want to leak the secret, what can they leak? "Thank you." Zhang Tao naturally understood the reason. If he was not absolutely sure, he would not dare to invite outsiders to help, but he still said thank you. ? Seeing that everyone had seen it, Zhang Tao did not hesitate and quickly entered the theme of the operation. He flew forward while introducing the situation inside to everyone. ¡°The continent in front is the target of our operation. I call it the Sinking Star Continent. It is a very strange continent. The laws are very suppressive. Even the true gods will be affected to a certain extent..." ¡°Not only that, there are also many monsters and ferocious beasts inside. For some reason, they have lost their minds and are very repellent to outside creatures.¡± ¡°These monsters are powerful enough to rival true gods, while weak ones have high-level strength. Once they find out who we are, they will immediately launch a siege until we die or leave¡­¡± ¡°¡­This is the map I recorded during my previous explorations. Take a look at it. Also, this is a sound transmitting bracelet. If you accidentally get separated when you go in, we will use this to communicate¡­¡± ¡­ Shenxing Continent. ??At the edge of the continent, on the endless desert plain, the sky is filled with yellow sand and the wind is howling, as if the anger of the earth is burning, and it seems like the wind and frost of the years are raging. ??Yellow sand is flying in the wind, like golden waves, surging wave after wave. They interweave and collide in the air, making a rustling sound, like the movement of nature, low and powerful. ?In this endless sea of ??sand, everything seems so small and fragile, as if it will be swallowed up at any time. ?In this wasteland, life seems so rare and precious, with almost no green vegetation visible. Occasionally, there are a few tenacious plants struggling to survive in the sand. Their roots penetrate deeply into the ground, absorbing the scarce nutrients. ?Several streams of light fell from the sky, as dazzling as meteors, and there was a scream during them. "Ahhh! Help, I''m about to fall!" Cole, who was weak and had never experienced such a terrifying suppression, failed to adapt to the situation when he entered Chenxing Continent and lost the ability to fly. It can only fall freely. ?Seeing that it was about to fall to the ground, Zhang Tao had a smile on his face and waved his hand, Cole was immediately caught by him, "Don''t yell, you will have to suffer when those monsters are attracted to you later!" ?A few people landed smoothly and looked at the surrounding environment. Their expressions were a little solemn, and they obviously felt a little troubled. The laws of this continent are too repressive. Cole felt his own situation, and his face suddenly darkened: "The suppression power of Shenxing Continent is a bit outrageous! I am a ninth-level limiter, and I am actually suppressed to the point where I can hardly fly." ¡°Ninth level is nothing, my brothers and demigods have been suppressed.¡± Tian Mo shook his head, energy surged out of his body, he felt the changes carefully, patted Cole on the shoulder, and said with a smile. Bang bang¡ª ? Cole''s body instantly became a little shorter, and his feet sank into the soil. "Take it easy, please, you are too strong." "This is not a place for strong people to travel alone, at least those below True God level. It is very difficult to open Wushuang here, but it is quite suitable for corps fighting. It would be much more convenient if there were several high-level corps." Su Xingyu commented with a hoarse voice. World suppression is all-round and proportional suppression. Theoretically speaking, as long as the strength is still within the suppression range, the stronger the strength, the stronger the suppression it will be. For example, 10%, 100 is compressed into 10, 20 is compressed into 2, and the actual difference changes from 80 to 8. Under such an environment, it is actually a disguised increase for the legion. ??The seventh-level legion was originally barely able to surround and kill demigods. In this environment, as long as they are willing to pay the price, they can easily surround and kill demigods. "A few high-level legions, to put it lightly, how can there be so many high-level legions." Hearing Su Xingyu''s words, Liya chuckled. Those are high-level legions. Even among all the players, there are not many high-level legions. Come. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Su Xingyu did not refute, but nodded in agreement. High-level legions are not so easy to create. Even his followers only have less than ten branches. Besides, using the legion to surround and kill the strong is actually not a good choice. ¡°Let¡¯s go, this is the edge area, and it¡¯s quite far away from the destination. Things may change later, so we¡¯d better act quickly.¡± Zhang Tao greeted. ?Everyone nodded and immediately flew over as if they were about to take off. Seeing this, Su Xingyu frowned, "It''s so far away, you just fly over like this?" ?According to what Zhang Tao said, the destination here is at least tens of thousands of kilometers away from the center of the continent. With such a strong suppression force, it is impossible to open the space rift and travel through it. It would consume a lot of money just to fly there. ¡°No way.¡± Zhang Tao touched the back of his head and smiled awkwardly. "Let me do it." Su Xingyu sighed secretly, and with a wave of his hand, a dark portal hundreds of meters high appeared in front of him, and then with a roar, a huge bone dragon hundreds of meters long flew out from it. ¡°This is a demigod!?¡± Feeling the breath coming from the bone dragon, Cole''s eyes twitched and he said in horror. ¡°Well, come on, take this one and get there faster.¡± Su Xingyu nodded and jumped on top of the dragon''s head first. The others followed closely, flying up and jumping on top as well. ¡°This¡­¡± Tian Mo looked at the bone dragon at his feet, his eyes flickering slightly, but he hesitated to speak. ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Su Xingyu turned to look at him with confusion on his face. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just think your mount is quite powerful.¡± Tian Mo shook his head quickly. ¡­¡± (End of this chapter) Chapter 230： Dire Wolfbat Chapter 230 Dire Wolf Bat ??The Bone Dragon is extremely fast. Even if it cannot travel through space, it is still much faster than ordinary high-level ones just flying in the air. ?In just a few hours, they had traveled thousands of miles. ??Everyone sat on the back of the bone dragon and looked at the scenery along the way with a little surprise in their eyes. "Didn''t you say there were a lot of monsters? Why did you just bump into a few of them after walking so far?" Tian Mo asked with some confusion. "Don''t worry, it was the edge area just now, and it was normal if there were no monsters. Now we have entered the outer area, and we will encounter more and more monsters later." Zhang Tao replied with a chuckle. "This world is so strange! It''s not very big, so why are there so many strange celestial phenomena." Cole looked at the various strange sights in the distance and felt like his eyes had been opened. In less than a hundred years, he has grown from an ordinary person to the ninth level. He has naturally experienced many things, and he also thinks that he has seen a lot. The result came out this time and it was really enlightening. I can only see the sky in the distance, and the celestial phenomena are constantly changing. Sometimes it rains heavily, and sometimes the sun shines brightly. Will there be hail? It''s very strange, as if the laws of nature have failed here. Let alone ordinary creatures, even extraordinary creatures may not be able to survive in such an environment. ?Col has never seen such a strange world. ¡°With the interference of various laws and without the adjustment of world consciousness, the natural laws of this world have been completely messed up, and this is why all kinds of strange celestial phenomena appear.¡± Leah explained softly. ??Boom, boom, boom¡ª While they were chatting, thunder suddenly came from above their heads. The next second, the originally clear sky immediately turned dark, and countless dark black thunders poured down like heavy rain. ?Each thunderbolt exudes a terrifying aura of destruction and has the power to severely damage high-level extraordinary beings. With the sound of "sizzling" electricity, the thunder instantly locked onto the bone dragon below and bombarded it directly. ?These thunders are not aimed at Su Xingyu and others, they are aimed at all beings who dare to fly off the ground. In this world, not all beings are qualified to fly. Weak people are only worthy of living on the earth and cannot invade the sky. ¡°Be careful, avoid it quickly!¡± Looking at the violent thunder that was coming, Cole¡¯s expression suddenly changed. ¡°It¡¯s a small problem, don¡¯t panic.¡± Zhang Tao had a slight smile on his face, not panicking at all. Su Xingyu raised his head slightly, a hint of darkness flashed across his eyes, as if he was about to take action. At this moment, a hoarse voice came from the side: "I''ll come." After saying that, before everyone could respond, Leah raised her right hand slightly, and an ice blue shield appeared above everyone. ¡°frozen.¡± ??The blue mist spread outwards, and then only a crisp sound was heard, and the dark black thunder that hit was directly frozen. The chaotic laws around him have temporarily stabilized. ?Thunder still strikes, but it often doesn¡¯t reach a hundred meters into the shield before it is frozen into ice and then falls downwards. ¡°So strong!¡± Seeing Leah solving this crisis so easily, Cole opened his mouth wide. Reaching the ninth level limit, the next step is to become a demigod. Naturally, he has also consulted with other demigods. But the feeling those demigods gave him was just powerful, not the unfathomable feeling of Leah. ¡°Amazing.¡± After seeing Liya¡¯s method, Tian Mo sat back down again as he was about to stand up, and praised. ??This move just now definitely has the strength of a powerful demigod. Su Xingyu was also a little surprised, but he didn''t show it. ¡°No. 5, speed up and leave this thunderous environment first.¡± Zhang Tao suggested. "Okay." Su Xingyu nodded, and then made the bone dragon speed up, fly at full speed, and hasten to escape from this "Thunder Land". Holding on to the energy shield and withstanding the thunder bombardment, they quickly left the land covered by thunder. The closer you are to the central continent, the stronger the repressive force of the law, and the stronger the suppression on everyone. ?But fortunately, the suppression is not directed at them, and all existence is suppressed. In this way, although the impact is there, it is not very serious. Two days later, after passing through countless strange environments, everyone arrived at the inner area of ??the continent. Not long after entering, they encountered their first trouble. ??Rumble ¡ª The ground shook violently, and countless ferocious beasts and monsters rushed toward the outside. They all looked panicked, as if there was something terrifying chasing them behind. Even though they have lost their minds, their fear of death still makes them follow their inner choices. ¡°There are so many monsters! What is behind you that can actually chase so many monsters?¡± Before anyone could catch a ferocious beast and collect intelligence, the answer to the question appeared. ??Zhizhizhi¡ª ??In the distant sky, they saw a dark cloud covering dozens of kilometers flying towards them. Everyone took a closer look and saw that it was not a dark cloud. It was clearly a group of black flying monsters. ??The wolf has a head with two wings, a mouth full of fine fangs, and a pair of sharp front claws. Its body is generally one meter long, like a colony of ants on the ground, filling the entire sky. ?Flying monsters chased behind the tide of beasts, making fine noises like the teeth of mice. They pounced down from time to time, drowning slower monsters and ferocious beasts. By the time they passed by, there were only piles of white bones left on the scene, with not a trace of flesh and blood left on them. Even with the physique of a high-level creature, under the attack of this flying monster, it will not last for more than a second before it will be swallowed directly. ¡°What is this?¡± Tian Mo was not panicked, but rather interested. ¡°Fuck, my luck is a bit unlucky this time.¡± Zhang Tao¡¯s face was a bit ugly. He didn¡¯t expect his luck to be so bad this time. As soon as he entered, he ran into one of the most disgusting things in this continent. ¡°This is a wolf bat, a special social creature that likes to eat blood and is extremely aggressive. They are usually active in the city in the center of the continent, but this time, for some unknown reason, they actually escaped.¡± "Why do I feel like they are coming towards us!" Cole said uncertainly. ¡°Remove the appearance, they are indeed coming towards us.¡± Zhang Tao said helplessly: ¡°The wolf bat is one of the creatures with the strongest senses on this continent¡­¡± "So..."????"They have discovered us. Although these guys like blood food, they prefer outsiders. Be prepared for a battle. These guys are very difficult to deal with. It is not that simple to get rid of them. In fact, If it doesn¡¯t work, escape first and then find an opportunity to come in.¡± ?Looking at the wolf bats that flew in suddenly, Zhang Tao looked solemn and a little depressed. He had been forced out by these things once before. Cole was eager to try and couldn''t wait. He raised his sword and struck down the attacking wolf bat with one strike. ¡°Hell of Thunder and Fire!¡± Thousands of red thunderbolts covered it and flew away. The wolf bats flying in front were chopped black and instantly lost their life breath and fell into pieces. "It doesn''t seem to be very powerful." Cole scratched his head and felt that the strength of this wolf bat was only average. The number is indeed large, but the individual strength is pitifully weak, and most of them are only at the sixth level of extraordinary. Before Zhang Tao could explain, the corpse of the wolf bat that fell to the ground melted rapidly, turning into **** of black viscous liquid, and then fused together. ?After a while, hundreds of giant wolf bats that had reached the eighth-level legendary realm soared into the sky and attacked everyone with an even more violent attitude. "How is it possible? There is no damage at all." Cole''s expression changed drastically. He did not expect that his killing move had no effect at all. "I haven''t finished yet... The life forms of these wolf bats are very strange. It is not accurate to say that they are a group. Every wolf bat is connected to each other. When necessary, they can be directly integrated to form a new one. individual." ?Zhang Tao stood up, a silver staff appeared in his right hand, and then he waved forward slightly, and a loud "boom" sound came, and the space where the wolf bat was directly exploded into countless small pieces. The unlucky wolf bat was immediately cut into countless pieces by the power of space. The slightly luckier wolf bat also fell directly into the space crack and disappeared into the endless darkness. Even with Zhang Tao''s strength, he could not maintain the space crack for too long. After just a while, the space was closed again, intact as before, but the wolf bats had disappeared. ¡°Awesome!¡± Cole couldn¡¯t help but praise after seeing Zhang Tao kill tens of thousands of wolf bats with one strike, including many high-level ones. Su Xingyu and others looked a little surprised. They thought that No. 2''s ability was more auxiliary, but they didn''t expect that the lethality was also good. "not that simple." Zhang Tao shook his head, "According to my previous attempts, these monsters are very difficult to kill. If you want to kill them, you must completely crush their bodies and cut off the connection between them. I just banished them temporarily." It won''t be long before they come together again, and..." Even though tens of thousands of them were exiled, the number of wolf bats in front of them did not decrease at all. The boundless wolf bats were like dark clouds, shrouding everyone, and then launched a surprise attack. ¡°Let¡¯s take action together.¡± Su Xingyu looked calm and said softly. "die." Without waiting for other people to respond, He flew up, rolled his hands and held the long sword, blessed the right of death, and the divine power was running. The sword shone on the gray light. Wherever the sword energy swept across, the lives of countless flying monsters immediately came to an end, and they fell to the ground in pieces. In an instant, the death sword energy split the entire dark cloud. Wherever it passed, all the wolf bats fell, leaving an obvious blank area. As expected, the body of the wolf bat that fell to the ground melted and turned into a pool of viscous black liquid. ?However, compared to the speed of the previous batch of wolf bats, this time they are obviously much slower. It seems that because their consciousness has been eroded by the air of death, the connection between them has weakened. ¡°Want to gather and resurrect? I want to see if you can resurrect the undead!¡± Su Xingyu''s eyes flashed, looking at the flowing liquid, he smiled coldly, raised his hand slightly, "Resurrection of the dead." A huge door of death appeared, and a massive amount of gray mist poured out, covering the surrounding area instantly. ??The liquid that the wolf bat corpse turned into began to tremble, and then unexpectedly showed its original form again. The blood and energy on the body quickly gathered, and finally formed a continuously beating **** heart. In the blink of an eye, tens of thousands of undead flying monsters appeared on the ground. "Wow-" Only the skinny undead monster was left. It roared and charged towards its companions in the sky. After getting close, it exploded itself. ?Hunting loud noises were heard, countless wolf bats were blown into pieces, and the aura of death filled the entire battlefield. ?At the call of the Door of Death, undead flying monsters continue to emerge, and then rush into the wolf bat group, directly exploding. "Trouble." Su Xingyu frowned slightly, feeling the consumption of divine power in his body and the wolf bat consciousness that was still resisting him even if he turned into an undead. ?There is definitely something about these flying monsters. ?The individual strength is very weak, but together they are a big trouble. When the number is large enough, they can even resist the will of demigods. ?But the problem is not big. Su Xingyu himself has never thought about using undead flying objects to kill these wolf bats. This is just a kind of consumption. After being corroded by the air of death, the blood in his body is condensed, and then he explodes again. ??After such a procedure, there is no trace of normal creatures left. Even if the wolf bat has strong vitality and can survive, it will not have much energy left, and the threat will be greatly reduced. Suddenly, a cold air came from behind Su Xingyu. This cold air penetrated deep into the bone marrow and soul. Even though Su Xingyu was just an avatar now, he felt a little cold and subconsciously shook his body. Su Xingyu looked back and saw that not far away, it had completely turned into a world of ice and snow. There were countless ice sculptures of flying monsters on the ground, and they still maintained their previous charging posture. ¡°Freezing wind.¡± Leia stood in the sky, with no emotion in her blue eyes. With a raise of her hand, she could change the surrounding celestial phenomena. Under the biting cold wind, the flying wolf bats had no resistance and directly turned into ice sculpture. ?With Leia as the center, a forbidden area of ????life is formed with a radius of several hundred meters. Any existence whose strength is lower than a certain level will directly turn into an ice sculpture as long as it enters. ?The wolf bats that turned into ice sculptures immediately lost all signs of life, but they were also unable to assemble. They were unable to do anything as they were sealed in ice. ¡°So strong.¡± Looking at the situation on both sides, Cole exclaimed. "Don''t just watch, learn from it. Why do you think I brought you here this time? I don''t always have the opportunity to see a demigod take action." Zhang Tao patted his shoulder and said softly. ¡°Brother Zhang, I can¡¯t learn this either.¡± Cole looked around and complained in a low voice. "Of course I know you can''t learn it. The gap is so big. It would be weird if you could learn it." ?Zhang Tao glanced at him and said angrily: "But it doesn''t matter if you can''t learn it. If you learn more, you might be able to find your own way." "Okay." Cole thought thoughtfully and began to feel the power of the surrounding laws. ?Hum buzz¡ª ?After discovering that they could not resist the cold wind with their own strength, the wolf bats quickly changed their strategies and began to merge under the control of a certain group consciousness. The number of wolf bats is decreasing at a rate visible to the naked eye. A super-large wolf bat with a ninth-level strength appeared, and this was not over yet. These wolf bats did not stop, and turned into a pool of liquid again, rushing toward the center. (End of this chapter) Chapter 231： dilapidated ancient city Chapter 231 The dilapidated ancient city ? Wolf bats flew towards the huge black ball in the center of the battlefield, turning into pools of black liquid and blending into it. As more and more wolf bats merged, the aura of the black ball became more powerful. ?In just a short time, he reached the level of demigod, and this improvement continued without stopping. ? There are fewer and fewer wolf bats on the battlefield, but their quality is getting higher and higher. The wolf bat army that was originally composed of sixth-level wolf bats soon became mainly high-level. ¡°Damn it, this guy is mad!¡± Tian Mo casually crushed a ninth-level wolf bat. After seeing what was happening here, his face changed slightly and became solemn. Then, he shouted to the other two people: "Stop holding back, if you delay it any longer, there will be big problems later." "Know." Su Xingyu nodded, then stopped trying various methods, untied his body, and began to grow rapidly, until he became a hundred-meter giant and stopped. An ancient inscription appeared on the gray giant''s body, exuding an aura of terror and full of the oppressive feeling of death. The true form of death. "I can''t let you get promoted any longer, or you''ll really be in trouble later." The long sword in Su Xingyu''s hand turned into a staff, and his divine power exploded, and the staff lit up with a dazzling light. ¡°Divine magic, all things return to perdition.¡± ¡°Divinity¡¤Shadow of Death.¡± ¡°divine magic¡­¡± ?A number of gray chains emerged from under the black ball, winding towards the black ball like a long snake swimming. In an instant, Su Xingyu cast several powerful magical spells, enough to shake the energy of the world, and bombarded the demigod wolf bat that was still gestating. "Roar-" ??The wolf bat, which has not yet transformed into its complete body, let out a roar, and the light of energy soared into the sky, tearing the chains on its body into pieces and confronting those magical spells. At this moment, Su Xingyu waved his hand again, and the aura of death that filled the battlefield turned into sharp spears, shooting at the wolf bats like a dense rain of arrows. At the same time, Leah also began to use her strength to release him from the restraints on his body. He also turned into a blue crystal giant, with him as the center and an ice field around him. ¡°Extremely cold storm.¡± With a soft drink from Him, strong winds and blizzards fell at the same time. Snowflakes were flying in the air, as if countless ice and snow elves were dancing among them, beautiful and dreamy. ?However, this beauty lurks a fatal danger, and the extreme cold has descended. Everything within the scope of the wind and snow was frozen. Body Qi and blood, spiritual consciousness. Tangible things, intangible things, no matter what they are, are all affected at this moment. ??The demigod wolf bat that was running rampant also slowed down at this moment. The weak wolf bat did not put up any resistance and quietly turned into an ice sculpture and fell to the ground. "die." Leah smiled coldly, raised her right hand, and pressed forward hard. ??The originally beautiful and dreamy ice and snow world was immediately filled with murderous intent. Snowflakes turned into ice blades, flashing with cold light. In an instant, this place became a world of blades. ?With the blessing of the law of authority, these ice blades are extremely sharp and can be found everywhere. The wolf bats were cut into pieces, and then became even more fragmented under the sweep of the storm. Even with the guidance of a unified will, they could not be fused in a short time under the suppression of ice and snow. ¡°Hahahaha, kill!¡± ??Tian Mo laughed loudly and jumped towards the demigod wolf bat that had completed its transformation in advance. He punched out his right hand and hit the wolf bat directly. The surging energy and blood gathered into the fist, making it unparalleled and unstoppable. ? Sensing the danger, the demigod wolf bat flapped its wings as if to avoid it. ¡°If you want to run away, there¡¯s no way.¡± ?Zhang Tao saw this and held his hands empty. The space where the wolf bat was was immediately imprisoned, unable to move at all. ??The wolf bat opened its eyes wide and let out a sharp roar, breaking the confinement. However, it was too late to escape at this time. boom- ??His fist penetrated its head, and the body as huge as a mountain flew backwards. Tian Mo stepped on the void, flashed above the wolf bat, clasped his hands together, and slammed it down. Carrying the violent energy of the Law of Destruction, it hit the wolf bat''s body, leaving indelible wounds. ¡°Ice spike!¡± Leah''s eyes flashed, and countless sharp ice spikes surged out from the ground, stabbing at the wolf bat like a long sword, breaking through the thick skin and penetrating its body. The severe pain that penetrated into the soul made the demigod wolf The bat roared violently. Even though it possesses the strength of a powerful demigod, it has suffered considerable trauma after suffering this series of blows. The demigod wolf bat had a fierce look in its eyes, and without waiting for the other wolf bats to merge, it opened its huge mouth and sucked the surrounding wolf bat corpses directly into its mouth. Then its injuries recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye. ?This is not fusion, but engulfment and digestion. ?Those wolf bats that were swallowed have now turned into a ball of energy. "It''s interesting, but your parents never told you not to just eat food on the roadside." Su Xingyu''s face remained calm. After the wolf bats devoured it, a cruel smile appeared on his face. ?With the wolf bat swallowed into the belly, there was also the air of death that was almost condensed into crystals. ?At this moment, the aura of death has spread all over the wolf bat''s body. ?Just listen to Him whisper: ¡°Explode!¡± Boom¡ª The air of death exploded, and the wolf bat''s eyes were about to burst. Its huge body exploded one after another, becoming riddled with holes, and its spiritual consciousness was almost torn apart. Even with the life strength of a monster demigod, this attack almost killed its small body. Life. ??The wolf bat is no longer violent, its eyes flashed with fear, and it flapped its wings frantically, trying to escape from here. ¡°permanently frozen.¡± At this moment, a circle of blue figures appeared around its body. These figures continued to fragment and turned into ice-blue chains, wrapping the entire wolf bat inside. ?Feeling the threat of death, the wolf bat mobilized all its energy and struggled violently. ??But the extreme cold that followed made the wolf bat''s movements become sluggish. Leah''s eyes were cold and she increased her energy output. The entire ice field shrank to the periphery of the wolf bat. Gradually, His struggle became less and less intense, until he stood still and was frozen into an ice sculpture. "sharp!" Looking at the wolf bat ice sculpture in front of him, Zhang Tao admired. ?When he encountered the wolf bat, he thought of the best solution, which was to avoid it. Unexpectedly, several people joined forces and solved it in one go. ??This is a special creature that has reached the realm of powerful demigods, possessing vitality and combat power that are unmatched by regular creatures. In the end, it only took a while and it was turned into a specimen. I have to say that the helpers he hired this time were a bit too strong. "This thing is really powerful. If you give him enough time to fully integrate all the wolf bats, he should be able to reach the realm of false gods." Su Xingyu said softly, "But his strength is online, but his brain is not very good. If he has no strength but doesn''t know how to use it, he is just a target." ??The energy level of the wolf bat has just reached the level of a powerful demigod, but the strength it exerts is only a little stronger than an ordinary high-level demigod. Had his vitality not been tenacious enough, Su Xingyu could have easily wiped out such a thing. "How to deal with this thing? It feels like even if its spiritual consciousness is wiped out, a new one will grow again soon." Tian Mo asked curiously. ?With the special life form of the wolf bat, if everyone wants to kill it completely, it is really not something that can be done in a short time. "It''s useless to keep it, why not just banish it to the void?" Su Xingyu suggested. If it were other demigods, they would definitely be full of treasures and they should be divided together. As for the wolf bat, forget it. ??If you take this thing out, no one would dare to use it. ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± Leah nodded slightly, not caring much. ¡°Then just banish it and throw it far away so as not to disturb us later.¡± Tian Mo also nodded in agreement. "Don''t worry, just leave it to me. You won''t get it back if you keep it." Zhang Tao said confidently. After dealing with the wolf bats, everyone continued to move forward. After arriving at the core area of ??the continent, they became cautious and began to use various methods to hide themselves. The further you go inside, the more powerful the monsters you encounter. These monsters have a strong sense of territoriality and are very exclusive. Two days later, after an uneventful journey, everyone finally arrived at their destination. The dilapidated ancient city of Chinada. ?From a distance, the heavy city wall, which is thousands of meters high, stands majestically, reaching into the sky, like an insurmountable barrier in the sky. The walls are carved with ancient mysterious inscriptions, which contain powerful energy, but that was all in the past. ?The current city wall is seriously damaged, with gaps and cracks everywhere, just like a piece of bread that has been chewed. It is unknown what kind of blow it suffered to make it look like this. The tall metal city gate opens wide, as if welcoming guests from afar. "Hiss... What a terrifying suppression. Just the residual power is so powerful. If this was complete, I really don''t dare to think that even the true **** would have to be suppressed." Entering the city, feeling the changes around him, Tian Mo''s face changed slightly. The repressive power of this ancient city is too strong. ?With his powerful demigod strength, under this suppressive force, he almost fell out of the demigod state. Even if this is not His true form, it is terrifying enough. Su Xingyu and the two also frowned at this time. Compared to Tian Mo, their feelings were more obvious. After all, Tian Mo at least still has an entity, and they are now energy bodies. "There are quite a lot of good things in this ancient city, but the few times I came in before, I was alone, and my strength was a little lacking, so I didn''t explore it carefully. This time I have a few people to help me, so my strength is not a problem. If you are interested, If so, you can explore it first." After leading the crowd into the city gate, Zhang Tao looked at the dilapidated buildings and said to the crowd. For Zhang Tao, the greatest value of this ancient city is undoubtedly the fragments of space laws left behind. After all, he belongs to the type where one person is full and the whole family is not hungry. ?? But to Su Xingyu and others, everything in this ancient city, whether it is weapons, armor, or equipment and props, is actually of great value. ?This value is not reflected in the objects themselves, but in the various techniques used in their manufacture. Although we don¡¯t know how many years the original forces of this ancient city have existed and developed, one thing that is certain is that their development time must be much longer than that of the players. After such a long period of development, various technologies must have been pushed to the extreme. Even if they cannot be deduced in reverse, they are still valuable for reference. For a moment, everyone was a little excited. Tian Mo hesitated and said: "Wouldn''t this ruin your plan? Aren''t you going to get something here? Let''s rummage around here and alert the monsters in the city later. Then we can It¡¯s not easy!¡± ¡°No. 1 is right, let¡¯s get the business done first, and then we can look around again when we have time.¡± Su Xingyu also echoed. ??Although Leah didn''t speak, she obviously agreed with this proposal. Zhang Tao waved his hand and said nonchalantly: "It''s okay, you can look for it if you want. It won''t affect you. That thing is in the deepest part of the city and is already well-defended. It might be better if we really alert them, draw them out, and confuse the situation." The three of them looked at each other and quickly reached an agreement, "In that case, let''s walk and explore at the same time." They didn''t even care about No. 2 who invited them to come over to help. They also had this idea, so naturally they wouldn''t refuse again. . ?After entering the city, in order to prevent a big commotion and being approached by monsters inside, everyone became cautious and stopped flying. As for "treasure hunting", I can''t rush this. After all, normal things can be found everywhere, so there is no need to go out to find them. However, valuable things are not found in just any room. After walking forward for a while, Zhang Tao, who was walking in front, suddenly said, "Stop, something is coming from ahead." "No, we were discovered as soon as we came in?" Cole said speechlessly. ¡°When you find it, you find it, and you¡¯re done.¡± Tian Mo smiled confidently, with a fierce look in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they are not fast, they are just patrolling normally, let¡¯s hide first.¡± Zhang Tao felt the changes in the space again and said calmly. Everyone quickly found a high-rise building and hid in it, but it was not safe enough, so Su Xingyu waved his hand again, and the dark shield wrapped everyone inside, concealing their aura: "Don''t resist." From the outside, there was nothing but The light was dimmed a bit, but there was nothing unusual about it. A few minutes later, on a spacious street not far away, a group of puppet knights walked slowly. These puppets were generally more than ten feet tall, holding meteorite spears, and their bodies were full of metal. There are not many in number, only a few hundred, but they exude a strong aura. They were in groups, in good order, and every step was in the right place, as if it had been measured with a ruler. ¡°Fuck, all the Gundam fighters are out.¡± Tian Mo couldn¡¯t help but complain. "This is a magic puppet...but don''t tell me yet, it does look like a Gundam." Zhang Tao laughed. ¡°What a powerful puppet warrior, I feel no worse than a warrior of the same level.¡± Cole said in shock. "Nonsense, these puppets are not simple at first glance, and I don''t know what precious materials they are made of. The resources consumed to create one puppet are enough to train ten warriors." Su Xingyu, who is well-informed and has puppets at home, He said immediately. (End of this chapter) Chapter 232： Puppet army, breakout Chapter 232 Puppet army, breakout ?This puppet knight did not stay, and soon left the street and headed into the distance. ??The people observing upstairs were a little far away, and they did not dare to use their spiritual senses to explore for fear of disturbing the puppets, so they did not get much information. Tianmo looked at the puppet knight going away, curled his lips and said, "Tch, there are just a few of them, why should we hide? We can just kill them." Even if they are suppressed, the combat power of these puppets is not weaker than that of ordinary high-level warriors, and Tian Mo is absolutely sure that he can easily deal with them. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± ?Zhang Tao smiled and explained: "If you can avoid taking action, it''s better not to take action. These puppet warriors are not easy to mess with. They are connected to each other. If you mess with this one, a large group will surround you later." "And even if we really want to take action, we can''t do it now and wait until some of them are inside before taking action. Then you can hold back their main force and I will take the opportunity to go in and get things." ?After the puppet knight walked away, everyone continued to move forward. Zhang Tao felt the space fluctuation warning at all times, and Su Xingyu helped to hide their whereabouts. Therefore, although there were many puppets patrolling the city, they were not discovered. Everyone moved forward at a very fast speed. When they encounter some buildings that look good on the road, they will go in and search them. One day later. ?After avoiding several waves of puppet warriors, everyone came to a tall attic. This attic was hundreds of meters high. Even if it was placed in front of all the tall buildings in the city, it seemed a bit outstanding. ?Although the attic looks damaged, it is still intact overall. When you walk into the attic, you will see a mess. ?The walls are full of cracks, and some have even collapsed, exposing the masonry structure inside. Various debris and broken items are scattered on the ground. ?In addition to various miscellaneous items, there are also some special things, such as unknown bones and damaged puppet warriors. Deep dust has covered the ground, and it seems that no one has cleaned it for a while. Looking at the mess all over the building, everyone frowned slightly. ¡°This place looks so messy, has it been turned over?¡± Cole asked doubtfully. ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± Zhang Tao nodded. "Normally, this place was not a dead place from the beginning. There should have been intelligent creatures living in the past. How could it not be turned over for such a long time." Tian Mo said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s quite big here, how can I find it?¡± Leah looked around and then asked. ¡°Spread out and find their own place. How about meeting at the door in an hour?¡± Zhang Tao suggested. "good." ¡°Just what I wanted.¡± ?Everyone had this idea, and when someone brought it up, they agreed. ?So, soon everyone chose a direction, did not interfere with each other, and went to look for treasures separately. "One hour, time is quite tight, we have to hurry up." Su Xingyu murmured to himself, and then his eyes turned dark, his body turned into a dark energy body, and the power of darkness spread outward, and in an instant In the meantime, countless black shadows that looked like hounds appeared, their eyes glowing red, and they walked towards the room in front of them. ¡°High-level sharp inscription, it looks pretty good, take it back and have a look.¡± ¡°It¡¯s amazing that weapons can be made like this! Take it back and let them study it.¡± ¡°What is this prop used for? Forget it, take it away.¡± Su Xingyu, who was not worried about insufficient storage space at all, did not check the items carefully. As long as he liked the items and had no idea of ??their use, he put them away. Seeing Su Xingyu''s carpet-like searching method, the other people couldn''t help but twitched their faces, and then they also speeded up. "They are all ordinary things. To me, they are not very useful. I hope I can sell them for a good price after taking them back." Tian Mo scratched his head. Compared to the other two, he didn''t particularly care about this place. Dongxi, as an individual stream player, all of his strength rests on himself. He is not particularly concerned about the development of power. ?This is also the essential difference between religious players and individual players. The former regards power as the foundation of the gods and cannot be violated, while the latter regards power as tentacles and can be abandoned at any time. Compared to these flashy things, those items that can improve personal strength are more interesting to Tianmo. ?For example, the body of a god, such as a fragment of the godhead... ?Lea on the other side also divided into many "ice clones" and put items into the storage space, preparing to throw them directly to the forces for study after returning. Everyone quickly searched the room from bottom to top. ?Suddenly, there was a loud bang and the whole attic began to shake violently. The rubble from the wall fell off and dust filled the air. As the shaking intensified, the stairs and floor of the attic began to creak, as if they were about to collapse at any time. "what''s the situation?" ¡°It¡¯s over, run away.¡± ¡°Withdraw.¡± ??The people who were picking up garbage didn''t know what happened. After encountering the accident, they immediately raised questions and then rushed out in unison. ?There was no special energy attack, just gravel falling down, which could not hurt a few people at all. After a while, they came outside. ?Standing not far from the attic, looking at the collapsed attic, several people looked at each other, a little confused. With a smile on his face, Tian Mo asked, "Does anyone know what happened? Why did this building collapse all of a sudden?" ?Except for Cole, the other three people shook their heads, indicating that they were not clear about the situation. So the four of them turned their attention to Cole. ? ? Being stared at by everyone, Cole''s pressure increased dramatically. He took out a basketball-sized crystal from the storage ring and smiled: "I seem to have accidentally taken out the energy core of this attic." ¡­¡± Everyone was speechless for a moment. "Sorry, sorry, I walked around for a while and couldn''t tell whether the things were good or bad, so I had to pick randomly, and then..." Cole touched the back of his head with an apology on his face. "never mind." ?Those who do not know are not guilty. Everyone is very forgiving and does not blame him. ¡°Let¡¯s leave here first. Such a big movement may attract patrolling puppets.¡± Su Xingyu looked into the distance, frowned slightly, and said softly. ?A few people nodded in agreement, without much hesitation, and then turned into a stream of light, three feet above the ground, and flew forward quickly. However, just after flying more than ten kilometers, Zhang Tao, who was at the front, stopped and said in a deep voice: "There are a large number of puppets coming in front. Let''s change the direction." After that, he changed the direction and continued to move forward, but he didn''t After flying far, it changed direction again. After changing directions several times, Zhang Tao stopped, frowned slightly, and expanded the sensing range. Then he discovered that he and others were surrounded by a large number of puppet warriors. Zhang Tao''s face changed slightly, and he smiled at a few people and said, "We seem to be surrounded." ¡°What should we do?¡± Cole asked anxiously. When he was in this plane, Cole was also a very independent character, but after coming to Sinking Star Continent and experiencing various crises here, he consciously temporarily handed over his brain to a few people and listened to their orders. ¡°What else can we do? If we¡¯re surrounded, let¡¯s break out.¡± Tian Mo looked into the distance and saw the puppets coming quickly, with a cruel smile on his face. "trouble." Su Xingyu looked at Zhang Tao and asked directly: "How far is it from the destination, and how long does it take to get there? How many puppets are surrounding them, and how strong are they?" "It will take about five hours to fly in a straight line and go all out. As for the puppets surrounding me, I don''t know much about it, but there are at least tens of thousands of them. There is a big guy among them, and there are three big guys coming quickly on the other side. "Zhang Tao changed his previous caution and used the power of space to explore the surrounding situation. After a while, he found out the general situation. ?His behavior quickly attracted the attention of the puppet knight. The puppet knight, who was still hesitant at first, instantly locked their position and rushed straight towards them. ¡°Break out, fight and retreat at the same time.¡± ?Everyone no longer hesitated, made a decision immediately, and flew forward quickly. "Hahaha, wouldn''t it be better if this was the case? Why are you talking so much? I''ll take the lead. He''s just a puppet, and he wants to stop us. It''s really ridiculous!" Tian Mo heard this and immediately laughed, with black and red hair rising from his body. Fighting spirit roared angrily and rushed straight into the group of puppet warriors in front. The puppet at the front had red eyes and was not frightened by his aura. ??They waved the giant swords in their hands, slashing forward fiercely, towards Tianmo. score Like a tyrannical tiger king charging into the herd of sheep, Tian Mo struck out with his fists and palms. As if he was in an uninhabited land, the puppet knight in front of him would instantly turn into pieces as soon as he touched it. ¡°dangdangdang¡ª¡± ??The giant sword struck Tian Mo''s body, making a clear bell sound, and then sparked, but it didn''t even break his skin. ?In terms of physical strength alone, Tian Mo is stronger than Su Xingyu and Liya. After all, this is his strength. "I''m here to help you." Su Xingyu glanced at Liya, and before she could respond, his body turned into a stream of light and rushed out. ??The gray long sword slashed, the death sword energy swept across, the sharp sword energy swept away, and the puppet warrior running in front was instantly torn to pieces. ?These ordinary puppets themselves are only at the sixth level of extraordinary level. Even if they are forged with precious materials, their strength is not weak and can rival the seventh level. ??And because he only cultivates his physical strength, he is less suppressed in this city and can fight against real seventh-level warriors. But it is still a little too difficult to stop a few people with this. ??Everyone moved forward quickly, and the puppet warriors who came towards them were often easily killed by them before they even got close. The gap in strength between the two sides is too great. "Hahaha, I can finally have a good fight." Cole''s face was a little excited, his body was like a ghost, and he was extremely agile. The long sword passed quickly, and the puppet warriors were destroyed one after another. ?From these puppets, Cole truly felt his own strength. He no longer had to feel aggrieved like the previous times and had nowhere to use his strength. Leia was like a gust of cold wind, passing by. The puppet warriors were instantly frozen into ice sculptures, and then turned into a pile of powder with a dull explosion. "die." ?Tianmo feels better and better as he plays. It feels like playing a game without any competition, which is very refreshing. As a demigod who specializes in physical fitness, he likes this kind of physical combat the most. There was a whistling sound in his ears, and a cold light flashed. A puppet captain who had reached the ninth level of the holy realm jumped up, holding a giant sword in both hands, and slashed down with force. Tian Mo showed a sneer on his face, stretched out his hand, and turned into The dragon''s claw actually grabbed the giant sword directly. Without waiting for the puppet thousands of husbands, he swept away with his left hand, and the cold light flickered. The long man''s long head was torn like a tofu. Tianmo fell from its body, and a basketball -sized crystal fell into his hands. ¡°I¡¯m not very strong.¡± Tian Mo transformed into the form of a dragon. He was more than three feet tall. He held a dark semi-artifact spear in his right hand. He stepped on the void. His whole body turned into a black and red stream of light and rushed forward. The spear swept across the surrounding puppet warriors. Just like toys, they broke into pieces one after another. ¡°Weak puppet.¡± ??The spear stabbed straight, the tip of the spear lit up with a black light, and then, together with the shield and armor, pierced the ninth-level puppet blocking the road, showing great bravery. ???If a normal creature saw Tian Mo killing his own officers so easily, he would have been afraid and timid. ??However, these puppets have no fear, and Tian Mo''s bravery does not scare them. They follow the rules of the city and keep rushing forward, trying to kill the intruders and drive them out of the city. ¡°Damn it, it feels like there are more and more puppets.¡± Su Xingyu chopped up a few puppets again and said with some confusion. "Don''t feel it, there are indeed more and more, and the surrounding puppets are gathering here." Zhang Tao looked a little solemn, "We have to break out quickly, otherwise we will be surrounded by them, and we will be in trouble." "It can''t be fast. The defense of these puppets is very strong, stronger than that of warriors who specialize in physical fitness. They are also wearing a defensive armor and cannot be penetrated at all." Cole said helplessly as he swung his sword and beheaded the attacking puppets. "You just need to follow behind so as not to fall behind. I will lead the way and you two will help me to fight out first." Tian Mo shouted to Su Xingyu and the others. "good." "Can." The two of them, who were not very good at this kind of battle, nodded in agreement without hesitation. ??Tian Mo shouted angrily, his eyes turned dark gold, and even more surging energy and blood rose up all over his body. His aura became stronger and stronger, overwhelming the entire audience. ?With Tian Mo as the vanguard, Su Xingyu and Liya assisting from the side, the five-person team advanced rapidly. Seemingly aware of their intentions, the puppets further behind accelerated their gathering speed regardless of consumption. Like a living army, they formed tight square formations, with heavy shield soldiers in front and spear soldiers following behind, forming an impenetrable line of defense. "put." ??Following the command from the leader of the puppet army, the puppet holding a crossbow ignored his companions who were still blocking him and pulled the trigger. Countless arrows engraved with strengthening inscriptions were fired at everyone. The dense rain of arrows was like a large invisible net, covering everyone. "I come." Just as Tian Mo was about to take action to resist, Liya took the lead. He snorted coldly, slashed forward with the ice blue sword, and the cold air surged and covered him. The incoming arrows became slower and slower until they froze and fell. (End of this chapter) Chapter 233： melee, infiltration Chapter 233 Melee, sneaking in ¡°This is really troublesome.¡± ?Having split open the puppets blocking the road in front of him with one shot, Tian Mo looked at the puppets that had formed a square array in front of him. Although the number was not very large, it gave him a completely different feeling. ?Tian Mo is also well-informed. When he was hired before, he encountered many top legions, including even a quasi-seventh-level super legion. The soldiers of those legions did not put as much pressure on him as the puppet legion in front of him. Strong hard power, orderly, and not afraid of death. Except for having no growth potential, this puppet army already fully possesses the capabilities of other top armies. ??Moreover, under the suppression of laws, their physical advantages can be brought into full play, which is extremely terrifying. ¡°Yanlong.¡± ??Tian Mo no longer held back, shouted angrily, and infinite dark flames surged from his body. His entire body was covered in black flames, burning like an unparalleled demon god. ?Stepping lightly on the ground with both feet, the hard bricks shattered and collapsed. Tian Mo flew out in an instant. His figure was like black lightning, rushing towards the defense line formed by the puppets with an aura of destruction. ??Terrorist black flames surrounded the spear, and then as the right arm thrust out, the space shook. The black flames surged out and turned into a ferocious demonic dragon. It opened its **** mouth and bit forward fiercely. The puppets raised their shields to intercept, and the puppets in the front row linked together like a whole. A black curtain wall instantly rose in front of them, surrounding all the puppets. Indestructible. The demonic dragon bit into the curtain wall. It only paused for a moment. The curtain wall immediately shattered. The black flame demonic dragon rushed into the puppet group. The puppet heavy infantry at the front quickly melted under the burning of the dark flames and turned into a pool. molten iron. ??The black flames rushed forward like a torrent, engulfing all the puppet warriors. The terrifying high temperature caused the surrounding air to distort. ?Tian Mo''s all-out blow directly opened a large gap in the defense line composed of puppet warriors. Several people followed the gap and rushed forward to kill. In an instant, they tore through the puppet defense line, advanced hundreds of steps, and were about to break through the encirclement and escape to heaven. ¡°Not even close.¡± Seeing that they were about to escape the encirclement, several people secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Although the strength of these puppets is relatively average compared to them, except for Cole, the other four people can still escape even if they are really surrounded, but in that case, they will probably have to pay a high price. Beheaded the last puppet warrior who resisted, and before other puppets could fill the battle line, everyone immediately ran out. ¡°Since the chaos has started, let¡¯s speed up.¡± Zhang Tao pointed in the distance and said coldly. "good." ?The few people naturally have no objections. Now that they have aroused the puppet guards of this city, there is nothing to worry about. They can just make trouble. Without the suppression of the puppet magic array, the five people took off and flew quickly towards the towering iron tower in the center of the city. Along the way, their undisguised powerful aura soon aroused the attention of other people in the city. Notice. ??In this city, there are not only puppet warriors, but also many special monsters and ferocious beasts. After all, dangers aside, this city is quite good. It is a very good place for training. It is very suitable for serving as a lair for monsters and ferocious beasts. It naturally attracts many high-level monsters. ??And those who can still survive in the city despite being cleared out by puppets from time to time are all super creatures of at least the ninth level without exception. So when they sensed the undisguised auras of Su Xingyu and others, in an instant, the whole city seemed to come alive. Along the way, blockers kept appearing and pounced on a few people. After a while, they were followed by a large group of monsters. After flying forward for almost two hours, they finally saw the tall tower. ?The body of the tower is pitch black and forged from an unknown precious metal. It towers into the sky and resembles a pyramid. The area becomes smaller and smaller from bottom to top. As everyone got closer, they seemed to feel the crisis, and the entire tower also "came alive". Each circular platform was completely unfolded and flew around the tower. There were sparse magic puppets standing on it, and a colorful magic halo enveloped it. Holding the tower. ?Everyone can feel the unusualness of this tower just by looking at it from a distance. ?This high tower is not complete. There are many gaps in the tower body. It is difficult to imagine what kind of existence can damage this high tower. "Fuck, does this count as a tower?" After seeing the tower and feeling the power above, Tian Mo''s face suddenly darkened and his eyes widened, "There are so many cannons and magic puppets to control this thing. It¡¯s even more outrageous than a war fortress!¡± He even doubted that the complete tower had the combat power of a true god. "Don''t ask me, I don''t know what happened. Last time I just took a look from a distance and was driven away. This is also the first time I saw the attack form of this tower." Facing Tian Mo After questioning, Zhang Tao spread his hands and explained helplessly. "Do you have a way to get in?" After seeing the attack form of the tower, Liya was also a little worried about whether Zhang Tao could sneak in smoothly, so she said: "If not, just withdraw first, and then find a way to sneak in." Bar." There are a bunch of monsters behind and a "war fortress" in front. Attacking by force is a dead end. ?Although his current body is not his real body, but just an incarnation, it can be said that he has put a lot of effort into creating an incarnation of a powerful demigod, and it is still very important to him. ??If possible, Leah still hopes to bring this incarnation back intact. "Things are indeed a bit beyond my expectations, but don''t worry, it will be no problem to sneak in. Don''t forget what my abilities are..." Zhang Tao replied confidently. As he was speaking, four streams of light shot out from the tower in the distance. They exuded powerful auras, and they were all demigod-level beings. "In that case, let''s separate here. We''ll help you attract their attention, and you can take advantage of the chaos to get in." Looking at the demigod monster flying towards him, Su Xingyu said to Zhang Tao softly without changing his expression. "Okay, then you should pay attention to safety. If you can''t do anything, retreat. Don''t hold on." Zhang Tao felt the monster approaching quickly from behind, and then looked at the demigod puppet in front, with a serious look on his face. "Don''t worry, we are not stupid. If we can''t fight, we will definitely run away. Go quickly and take this kid with you. If there is a fight later, we won''t be able to take care of him." Tian Mo glanced at Cole and waved his hand. , smiled. Having said that, the three of them rushed forward and fought with the four attacking demigods. Zhang Tao flew downwards with Cole, and then dived directly into the space rift. The army of monsters chasing behind them soon joined the battlefield, and a big melee broke out. ?These native creatures all wanted to kill the three of them, but their brains destined them not to cooperate well. ?The only ones who can cooperate and kill three people are the puppet warriors, but they are not the same as other monsters. Even if they have a common enemy, they will still fight on their own. ¡°Fight on their own.¡± After Zhang Tao and the others left and faced the attacks of high-level monsters and puppet groups, Su Xingyu and the other three chose to disperse and fight on their own in a tacit understanding. The three of them have relatively "independent" personalities. In the past, due to their relatively strong strength, they had little experience of cooperating with other people. ?In addition, they have only known each other for a short period of time, and although they have rubbed shoulders with each other on the way here, it is hard to say how good their cooperation is. ??When encountering a super powerful single enemy, the combat area is relatively wide, and they can still cooperate. If they are surrounded by a large number of powerful individuals like now, there is really no need to force cooperation. Otherwise, not only will the combat effectiveness not be improved, but one''s own strength may also be weakened. After all, most of the fighting power of the gods relies on the law of authority. They are too close. Even if the authorities do not conflict with each other, the two authorities will still interfere. Rather than doing this, it would be more beneficial for them to disperse directly and fall into a chaotic fighting mode. There were over two hundred ninth-level people on site, and the number of demigods reached double digits. And unlike those parallel demigods in the void, these demigods all had the strength of high-level demigods. Fortunately, they are more chaotic and unable to cooperate in a unified manner. Otherwise, even if the three of Su Xingyu are very powerful, they will be defeated directly this time. ?But even so, the battle scenes are very exaggerated. With the suppression of laws, the powerful people present could not show their full strength, but even so, the celestial phenomena here were still reversed. ?The sky collapsed and the earth split apart, and the sun and moon merged into the same sky. ?All kinds of terrifying energy are surging crazily, like a powder keg placed on top of magma, which may explode at any time. "die." At this moment, Su Xingyu''s body has shrunk to the size of a normal person, and his body exudes more surging power of death, like a volcano about to erupt. He walks through many monsters like a ghostly phantom, waving his long sword, and the sword of death is everywhere. Constantly harvesting the enemy''s lives. Whether it is a "non-living" puppet or a monster or beast, no one dares to directly touch the death sword energy at will. It is accompanied by the law of death and is extremely corrosive. The law of death can not only corrode the living body, but also corrode the spiritual will. Ordinary puppets have no spiritual will. They are more like tools. They are either controlled by the operator or operate according to edited programs and can only perform simple rigid actions. High-level puppets are different, they have their own spiritual will. The spiritual will of a puppet is different from that of normal creatures. It does not have so many thoughts, but it is also one of the cores of the puppet. Once it is destroyed, the puppet will be completely reduced to a tool. So when faced with the sword energy blessed by the power of death, they are mostly very active in avoiding it. Su Xingyu quickly walked among many enemies, his figure was like a ghostly phantom, and he was so fast that even a powerful demigod could not catch him for a while. ??The four demigods followed behind, launching powerful attacks one after another. However, not only did they miss Su Xingyu, they would sometimes hit other surrounding monsters and puppets, triggering a new round of melee. ?When the enemy is outnumbered, Su Xingyu doesn''t want to confront the opponent head-on. This makes no sense. His goal is not to solve these guys anyway, just to delay them. The same is true for Leah on the other side. As a **** of faith, the authority she holds is still elemental. There are too many methods she can use. If we fight, we may not be able to defeat him. But if you want to avoid fighting and run away, it is not that simple. Leia split into countless icy blue clones. The wind and snow drifted, and the clones merged into the snowflakes, making it difficult to distinguish the true from the false. When you think this is fake, He will instantly burst out with terrifying power and kill you with one blow. Just when you thought this was true and attacked with all your strength, it shattered instantly and turned into a pile of snowflakes. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? With the local creatures not having very high spiritual intelligence, even though their own strength was much stronger than that of Su Xingyu and the others, not only did they fail to deal with them in a short period of time, but they also suffered considerable losses themselves, losing more than a dozen ninth-level powerhouses one after another. But to say how good the situation is, it¡¯s not that good. Su Xingyu and Liya could run around, but Tian Mo, who lacked the corresponding means, was extremely uncomfortable. As a pure and pure warrior, and not in his true form, he lacked the corresponding means of escape and was beaten by a group of powerful enemies. You have to run away with your head in your hands. Thanks to his extremely strong physique, good defense, and resistance to beatings, otherwise a normal demigod would have been seriously injured after being beaten like this. The three men were running around, not giving the enemy a chance to encircle them, and the entire battlefield was in chaos. Some enemies cannot distinguish between ourselves and the enemy and can only attack randomly. ?On the other side, Zhang Tao took Cole and sneaked into the tower. ?The entire tower is divided into thirty-two floors, covering a very large area, and there is space to expand technology inside, which is much larger than what you see from the outside. The interior is as magnificent as a palace, with various powerful inscriptions engraved on the walls and energy flowing through them. The two people in normal form stood among them, as if two ants had entered a room where humans live, which was extremely shocking. ¡°Brother Tao, where are we going?¡± Cole asked in confusion. ¡°Just follow me, let¡¯s go to the top.¡± Zhang Tao replied softly. Cole nodded, "Okay, but do you know the way? This place looks quite complicated, and there are puppets patrolling it. It would be terrible if they discover it!" Not far away, elite puppet warriors are patrolling. Even if there are enemies approaching from the outside, their operations will not be affected at all. Zhang Tao looked at him and said softly: "Follow me, don''t talk." ??Carefully feeling the fluctuations in the space, Zhang Tao and Cole sneaked all the way, avoiding the search of the puppet warriors, and soon arrived at the center of the tower. "Is this the energy source of the tower? It''s so amazing. A spiritual vein is directly used as the energy source." Cole sighed as he looked at the sky-high energy column connected to the spiritual stone vein not far away. ¡°Really generous.¡± Zhang Tao also sighed. With a giant spiritual stone vein as the energy core, perhaps only these ancient gods can be so arrogant. (End of this chapter) Chapter 234： Six-winged Holy Light Puppet Chapter 234 Six-Winged Holy Light Puppet "Brother Tao, there are puppets guarding over there. How are we going to get up there? How about taking a gamble and rushing over and getting rid of them before they react?" Cole looked at the two rows of puppet warriors guarding the teleportation channel. Transmission asked. ?There are only twenty puppet warriors in two rows in total. Although they are all high-level puppets, with the strength of the two of them, there is no problem in solving them quietly. ? Zhang Tao frowned slightly, shook his head and replied: "No, even if we can solve them quietly, it will alert other puppets, and they will be exposed, which is not conducive to our continued progress." ¡°What should we do? Is it possible to find another channel?¡± Cole touched the back of his head and said, "How about I stay here to attract firepower, and Brother Tao, you continue to dive upward?" ?With Cole''s ninth-level ultimate strength, and now he is in a high tower, even a demigod cannot do anything to him in a short time. As long as Zhang Tao solves the problem quickly enough, this method is feasible. ¡°This is a good idea.¡± ?Zhang Tao nodded slightly, then chuckled and said: "But you don''t need to stay, I have other things that can help." ¡°What?¡± Cole asked doubtfully. Zhang Tao smiled and said nothing, and just waved slightly in the distance. A small space crack appeared, and then pools of black liquid gush out from it. It was the wolf bat they had encountered before, and they were fighting against the wolf bat. At that time, Zhang Tao sealed some of the wolf bats and locked them in the portable space. ??Although he lost his most powerful consciousness, these black liquids still began to gather together quickly under their own instincts, and soon formed a new dominant consciousness. "Roar-" ?The giant wolf bat, which was dozens of meters long and had an aura barely reaching the level of an ordinary demigod, let out a sharp roar that spread throughout the entire space on the first floor of the tower. In an instant, the puppets on the entire first floor were alarmed. They quickly gathered towards the wolf bat''s position. At the same time, the entire tower also sensed the intrusion of demigods, issued a warning, and began to send puppets to deal with it. ??The wolf bat, which did not sense other companions, became extremely irritable, and coupled with the constant danger coming from the surrounding area, it quickly launched an attack on the puppet. The first to bear the brunt were the puppet warriors waiting on both sides of the passage. The wolf bat swooped down, and in the flash of cold light, which was strong enough to match the claws of a semi-artifact, it tore the puppet warriors into pieces. Then, the wolf bat, which was not yet satisfied, rushed towards other enemies, that is, other enemies who were coming. Puppet warrior. The irrational wolf bat and the emotionless puppet warrior instantly engaged in an extremely fierce battle. "let''s go." ?Coming to the passage and feeling the situation behind it, Zhang Tao no longer hesitated and led Cole into the passage and entered the second floor of the tower. At the top of the tower. ?The space here is very small, only a few hundred square meters. Compared with other tower floors, it is not at the same level. ?At the very center of the room, a light ball about two meters in diameter is suspended in mid-air. The object inside the light ball can be vaguely seen, which is a palm-sized crystal fragment. ??If Zhang Tao were here, he would definitely scream out in surprise, because this crystal fragment is almost exactly the same as the space godhead he inherited now except for its size. Yes, this is a fragment of the space godhead. ?Different from the continents that Zhang Tao had explored before, Shenxing Continent not only had law fragments, but also godhead fragments, which could be said to be extremely rich. It can also be said that the greater the risk, the greater the reward. The dangers of Shenxing Continent are far greater than those that Zhang Tao has explored before. If he does not rely on others, if he wants to "clear" Shenxing Continent, he must at least reach the realm of false gods with his own strength. There is no way, who makes this continent so powerful? Not far from the light ball, there are three puppets standing, all of them are top beings at the demigod level. They stood quietly on both sides like guards in front of the temple. Suddenly, the holy light puppet standing at the front, with three pairs of wings behind him and resembling an angel, opened his eyes and noticed something strange in the tower. He looked at his companion next to him and said in a commanding tone: "Cartes, an enemy has invaded. Go and deal with it." ¡°Kill or expel?¡± The puppet companion beside him asked aloud, his dim eyes immediately lit up. ??This is a knight puppet whose strength has reached the level of a powerful demigod. ?However, even if he reaches the realm of powerful demigod, he still has to obey the orders of the six-winged holy light puppet. ?There is no other way, who made the six-winged holy light puppet not only stronger and reach the realm of false gods, but also have a higher status than him. ¡°Try your best to kill them, and I will give you the corresponding authority. You can mobilize the magic circle to assist.¡± ??The six-winged holy light puppet''s plain eyes flashed with a cold light, and then he warned: "Be careful to control the power output and don''t destroy the venue here..." offices Cartes replied. ?Then the Knight Puppet walked into the teleportation channel without looking back, and through higher-level permissions, was directly teleported to the first floor, where it launched a killing operation against the wolf bats that had fallen into a rage. ¡°Contaminated garbage dares to enter my Lord¡¯s sanctuary! You deserve to be killed!¡± Looking at the messy ground floor space, Kaltes flew towards the raging wolf bats and was very angry. Compared to other puppets, Cartus is obviously more intelligent and has the same joys, sorrows and joys as normal creatures. With the arrival of Cartes, the puppet warriors who were originally in an absolutely weak position immediately changed. ??With the help of various magic arrays in the tower space, Kaltes, who was already stronger than the wolf bat, directly pushed the wolf bat to the ground and beat him. ?However, he soon fell into the same dilemma as other creatures when encountering wolf bats. He could defeat them, but he couldn''t kill them. Even with the help of the magic circle, it will take a long time for Kaltes to destroy this demigod wolf bat. After the knight puppet left, the uppermost space fell into calm again. But after a while, the six-winged holy light puppet, who had settled down, opened his eyes again and looked outside. It seemed that he saw the battle scene outside through the tower. ??Many strong locals were fooled around by the three invaders. They fought for so long and not only killed not one of them, but also killed dozens of people on their own side. This was really ugly. ?This also makes the six-winged holy light puppet a little unbearable. As the current supreme ruler of this tower, this city, and this continent, he must do something. ?He doesn¡¯t understand why the other party is insisting on this, but these are not important. He stays here with only one purpose, to keep everything stable until the return of the Lord God. Before the return of the God Lord, any being who wants to destroy the stability here is his enemy. For enemies, if you can kill them, kill them. If you cannot kill them, drive them away.?????"Anji." The six-winged holy light puppet''s eyes flashed with golden light. ¡°Barnard, are you going to take action?¡± The giant sword puppet beside him looked at the Holy Light puppet and asked. ¡°Well, I thought that with Gran and the others, we would be able to deal with these intruders. I didn¡¯t expect that these invaders are so cunning and powerful. Gran and the others alone should not be able to deal with them in a short time.¡± Barnard nodded slightly, and then told the last companion: "I will go out and deal with the intruders. You should keep an eye on this place. No matter what happens outside, don''t leave." "Do we need to activate the Tower of Starlight? All the creatures in the city have gathered here. Why don''t we take this opportunity to deal with them together!" The giant sword puppet Anji proposed a new solution, hoping to use the power of the tower. , all hidden dangers were dealt with once and for all. In the view of Anji and others, the current forces in the entire Shenxing Continent can be divided into three groups: the Tower of Starlight, other native creatures, and foreign invaders. In addition to their own forces, the other two are their enemies and can clean them up. Just clean it up. Barnard, the Holy Light Puppet, was silent for a while, seeming to be thinking about the feasibility of this proposal. In the end, he shook his head: "No, the Starlight Tower is now nearly 20% damaged, and the most important attack system does not have enough warriors to support it. It cannot exert its due effect at all. It is impossible to solve more than a hundred nine people at the same time." Order and Demigod.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing this, Anji stopped trying to persuade her. "I will seal this place. Before I come back, no one can come in, and you don''t want to go out." As he said this, Barnard walked out. When he walked out, the entire space was instantly sealed. . ?Anji holds a giant sword and waits in front like a knight of the kingdom. Even though he knows that no enemy will arrive here, he is still waiting. After Barnard left the tower, he turned into a stream of light and headed straight for the chaotic battlefield in the distance. The terrifying aura he exuded immediately attracted the attention of the three outsiders. "Puppets in the realm of false gods, tsk tsk, they are really generous!" Glancing at the Holy Light puppets that were coming quickly, Tian Mo''s expression changed slightly. Under a normal environment, he would not be afraid of the existence of the realm of false gods, especially It''s just a puppet. ?If I can¡¯t beat him, why can¡¯t I run? But the current situation is different. They were caught in a melee and were already unable to take action, and now a super powerful individual appeared. ?There is no need to do anything to the opponent, you just need to defeat them one by one. Leah did not speak, but the slight frown still showed her inner unrest. As for Su Xingyu, he almost cursed because the Holy Light Puppet on the opposite side came towards him, "Tell that kid No. 2 to hurry up, I won''t last long." ?A false **** plus a powerful demigod, as well as two high-level demigods, this is no joke. If they were replaced by the gods themselves, Su Xingyu would be sure to kill them all, but this was just an incarnation. Even though the raw materials are special and sufficient preparations have been made, this incarnation of death can show extremely strong combat effectiveness. But no matter how strong it is, it is impossible to fight against four demigods at the same time. ??If he could fight against four demigods with just one incarnation, especially if there was a false **** and a powerful demigod among them, then Su Xingyu would have been promoted to a true **** long ago. ??The Holy Light Puppet''s eyes glanced at Su Xingyu, and the corresponding information instantly appeared in his mind. ¡°Target: Death demigod; danger level: extremely high;¡± ?Seeing Barnard rushing over, the other two demigods from the tower instantly realized what was happening, roared, and at the same time dispersed the surrounding "companions" to make room for their boss. The eyes of the six-winged holy light puppet of the light system flashed, the six wings flapped, and it rose into the sky. It waved the giant sword of judgment in its hand and activated the law of holy light. A round of holy sun appeared behind the six-winged angel puppet, just like the arrival of the true god. . ¡°Holy Judgment!¡± ?Multiple Holy Light Forbidden Spells fell from the sky, filled with blazing light and illuminating a radius of hundreds of miles, as if they had entered the world of Holy Light. ?Thick and long pillars of blazing sunlight rose up, and a curtain wall of holy light appeared in the sky, sealing Su Xingyu in like a cage. ?This cage not only locked Su Xingyu, but also blocked other living beings from the outside world. ¡°The Law of Holy Light, no wonder they found me first.¡± Even though he was blocked, Su Xingyu did not panic at all. He looked at the Holy Light Puppet with cold eyes, "If that Guanghui guy is here, he will probably be very interested!" Seeing that the way out was blocked, Su Xingyu no longer hesitated and immediately turned on the full power mode. His body quickly expanded and returned to the 100-meter form. He was wearing a black armor, holding the Death Sword, and the crystals in his chest shone brightly. ¡°The evil **** who has defiled the Holy Light, welcome the judgment of the Holy Light!¡± Barnard raised the giant sword of judgment, and rounds of scorching suns rose up, and then hit Su Xingyu. Blessed by the law of holy light, these scorching suns exuded the aura of destroying everything, which was extremely terrifying. ¡°That¡¯s all, that¡¯s not enough.¡± Su Xingyu smiled coldly and swept the sword with all his strength. ?Countless sword energy slashed towards the scorching sun. ?Hum, boom, boom¡ª Death and Holy Light, two laws confront each other. ?The dazzling light and the gray mist confront each other, just like the sky and the earth are fighting against each other. Barnard''s eyes were a little surprised, and then he gradually increased the energy output. In an instant, the power of the holy light overwhelmed the death fog, and the scorching sun continued to fall forward. Explosions carrying purifying power sounded around Su Xingyu one after another. ? Dazzling white light covered the entire scene, and all beings were immediately blinded and lost their vision over there. Barnard didn''t stop, and rounds of scorching sun continued to bombard him, as if he wanted to directly purify Su Xingyu. ¡°Damn.¡± ? Tian Mo, who was outside the Holy Light Curtain Wall, saw this, his face changed drastically, he flew to the top of the curtain wall, raised the spear in his hand, and then stabbed it hard. ?Black flames surrounded the spear, turning into an arrow and shooting towards the curtain wall. A loud bang. Where the Holy Light Curtain Wall was bombarded, fine cracks appeared, and then expanded rapidly, followed by a large hole, from which Tianmo flew in and rushed straight towards Barnard. ¡°stop him.¡± Barnard ordered without looking back. ?The powerful demigod puppet next to him immediately flew out and stood in front of Tian Mo. He waved his sword to stop Tian Mo, and then joined forces with the two demigods chasing behind Tian Mo to fight with Tian Mo. (End of this chapter) Chapter 235： end, leave Chapter 235 ends, leaving ¡°Cross of Light!¡± ¡°The dragon that purifies the world!¡± ¡°Judgment Cage!¡± Barnard did not stop. The fragments of his godhead between his eyebrows shone brightly. He picked up a few divine spells at random and kept bombarding Su Xingyu, as if he would take advantage of your illness to kill you. ?These magical spells are extremely offensive. Even a demigod whose vitality far exceeds that of ordinary creatures will suffer heavy damage after being hit so many times. ?Smoke filled the air, and the horrific attack destroyed the stability of the surrounding space. Everyone could not see clearly for a while and could not explore the scene. Barnard''s eyes were extremely cold. Although he didn''t think he could defeat the enemy with one combo, the opponent was definitely injured after receiving so many attacks. Before Barnard could disperse the smoke and see the enemy''s situation clearly, he felt violent energy fluctuations from the front. Then the smoke in front of him was split open, and the death sword energy quickly struck. Barnard felt threatened by it. This was a sword energy aimed at the spiritual consciousness, which was very restrained. ¡°Holy light protection.¡± He casually applied a layer of defense to himself. The six wings behind Barnard flapped, and countless feathers of light shot out from them, turning into an energy shock wave that resisted and melted against the incoming death sword energy. Not far away, in the center of the smoke, the earth has completely collapsed. Houses have collapsed in pieces, and the damage is very complete. A huge skeleton wearing semi-artifact heavy armor stands in the sky, with soul fire flashing in its huge eye sockets. In His chest, black crystals emit light, providing a steady stream of energy for this body. The true form of death. This is the true form of death that has shed all disguises and is able to maximize its own strength. ¡°How is it possible? He was not injured at all!¡± Barnard looked at the skeleton with slight surprise in his eyes. After receiving so many targeted attacks from him, it didn¡¯t matter that he was not injured. Why did his strength seem to have improved? ?His perception is not wrong. The true form of death in the super-limited state, relying on the support of the huge divine source, truly possesses the combat power of a pseudo-god level. This is Su Xingyu''s specially prepared trump card to prevent accidents. Always keeping a trump card when doing things, this is very consistent with Su Xingyu''s character. He can be defeated or he can die, but he cannot still have energy left before his death. Entering this state places a huge burden on His body of bones, so this state cannot last long. "That kid No. 2 didn''t tell the truth. If ordinary powerful demigods came here, they would probably all die here today." Su Xingyu''s eyes were cold. Barnard''s power was indeed beyond his expectation. The other party was not only powerful, but also Spiritual thinking is also special. Strictly speaking, this guy is not a puppet in the traditional sense. ?If we really want to make an analogy, it should be similar to Su Xingyu¡¯s puppet butler who uses the ¡®Puppet Heart¡¯. Such a puppet is no different from a regular creature in other respects except that it cannot reproduce. Without much hesitation, Su Xingyu flew up and hit Barnard with several magical spells. Facing Su Xingyu''s attack, Barnard did not dare to be careless and responded with all his strength. For a time, two top beings who had reached the realm of false gods started a battle. Their momentum was so strong that they quickly overwhelmed everyone present. ¡°Fuck, this guy No. 5 is really scary.¡± ??Besieged by many demigods and beaten around, Tian Mo glanced at the situation on Su Xingyu''s side with his peripheral vision, feeling a little surprised and relieved at the same time. In any case, at least the situation has stabilized for the time being. ?On the other side, Leah, who joined the battle, no longer hid her strength. The law of authority blossomed to the limit, and her fighting power chased Su Xingyu. With a raise of his hand, he was able to suppress many demigods on the opposite side. The rest of the Saint Realm powerhouses are unable to intervene at all. As the top group of demigods, when Leah becomes serious, she can hurt these ninth-level powerhouses with just casual field skills. ?However, the shortcomings are also obvious. Like Su Xingyu, Leah cannot maintain this state for a long time. ¡°Let No. 2 and the others speed up.¡± The three of them reached a unanimous agreement and immediately used special means to contact Zhang Tao and the others in the tower to urge them to speed up. ?After Barnard intervened in the battlefield, the three people who felt the pressure showed their strong strength. They were one against many, and they were not timid at all. ??But they are powerful, but the native creatures here are not vegetarians. Barnard, who didn''t understand the purpose of the three men, was a little irritated, and began to defeat his opponents as soon as possible regardless of his own injuries. Soon, the balance of victory began to tilt towards the native creatures. Gradually, they found native creatures that matched their feelings, adjusted the number of people surrounded and killed, and completely suppressed the three of Su Xingyu. The three of them were fighting and running, but they were blocked from time to time and had no choice but to fight hard. ?As time passes, the situation becomes more and more dangerous. Boom¡ª The huge white skeleton was knocked to the ground again, followed by a rain of holy light arrows from the sky. Each arrow was attached with the power of purification. Under the blessing of the law of holy light, even the body of a demigod could Some can''t resist it. ??The black heavy armor on his body was severely damaged, and his skeletal body, which was as strong as a semi-artifact, was also riddled with scars at this moment. ¡°Fuck, **** the puppet, it¡¯s so difficult to deal with.¡± Su Xingyu''s face was a little gloomy. This was the first time he encountered such a troublesome opponent. The Holy Light Puppet in front of him could be said to be the strongest enemy he had ever encountered. ??He has encountered several enemies in the realm of false gods. But those false gods all have some flaws. ?Either the mastery of the laws is insufficient, or the combat skills are poor. Only the Holy Light Puppet in front of him has no flaws. Whether it is the authority of the laws, combat skills, or other aspects, they all meet the standards. ??Moreover, the Law of Holy Light he masters also has some restraint effect on the Law of Death. As discussed earlier, the law does not strictly mean restraint, it all depends on one''s own strength. Obviously, Barnard is stronger now, so the restraint effect is also reflected. This made Su Xingyu very uncomfortable. At this moment, a voice suddenly came from Su Xingyu''s mental space. It was Zhang Tao''s urgent voice: "It''s done, run quickly." Su Xingyu''s figure rushing towards Barnard stopped for an instant, and then looked at the other two companions. They happened to look over. Apparently, they also received the message from Zhang Tao. The three men nodded slightly, then unleashed all their strength and rushed towards the enemy in front of them: "Die!" Divine power surged, powerful magic poured out, the space shattered, and the heaven and earth oscillated. When Barnard and others saw this, they were all overjoyed, realizing that their opponents were about to reach their limit. ¡°Defense.¡± Facing such a powerful blow, Barnard and others would not be stupid enough to attack it head-on. Instead, they would all use defensive magic. ??The door of death opened wide, and accompanied by a sharp and piercing spiritual roar, the gas of death turned into monsters that looked like ghosts and rushed out. Dark clouds covered the entire sky, as if they had suddenly arrived in hell. The extreme cold descended. At this moment, even the mental thoughts of the creatures were frozen. At the same time, countless sharp ice blades surged out of the ground, stabbing at the native creatures. ??The black flame demon dragon came again, baring its fangs and claws, like a real demon dragon, roaring into the world, carrying terrifying heat, distorting the space, and rushing towards the enemy in front of it. ?Hum, boom, boom¡ª The three of them struck with all their strength, directly destroying a large space, and elemental turbulence appeared. In the aftermath, the weaker demigods flew out directly. ??The cage shield also banged due to the impact. It took a while before the aftermath subsided. Barnard and others were prepared in advance and did not suffer much damage. With a wave of his hand, the holy light came and dispersed the smoke in the sky. After the smoke disappeared, the huge white skeleton had long disappeared. Barnard was stunned. "Where are the people?" Barnard immediately tightened the "cage" and completely dispersed the smoke inside. Then he discovered that not only His enemy was gone, and even the other two people had completely disappeared. For a while, everyone fell into silence. "The Holy Light Cage is still intact, where did they go?" Barnard was very puzzled. He did not feel that the cage was under attack just now. Since they did not leave the cage, where did the three of them go? ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did the intruder suddenly disappear?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not hiding, are you?¡± ¡°The Holy Light Cage is still there. They can¡¯t leave directly. They must still be here.¡± Whether it was a puppet or a monster, everyone was talking about it at the moment, and some were confused about the situation. Soon, they launched a carpet search, rummaging through the entire cage area, which was more than ten miles in radius. The result is naturally nothing. ¡°They must have entered the space rift, right?¡± "The space collapse area did appear just now, but it is impossible to travel through that kind of area. What''s more, this is the main city of Chinada. Even the true gods can''t even think about traveling through space. Even if they really enter, they will not be able to travel through space. How to get out?" "Now how to do." A group of powerful beings are like headless flies, unable to make up their minds and not knowing what to do. At the same time, in a dilapidated church a hundred kilometers away, Su Xingyu and three others rushed out of the dark space cracks one after another. They looked very embarrassed, with many wounds on their bodies, all caused by the turbulent flow of space. ?The space here is extremely chaotic and not suitable for space travel at all. It¡¯s a good thing that the three of them are not weak, otherwise if they had been ordinary demigods, they would have been cut into pieces by the turbulent flow of space. After the three people came out of the space crack, Zhang Tao turned pale and immediately stopped the energy output. ?The space crack closed instantly. "It''s okay, why don''t we just maintain a crack? It''s so exaggerated." Tian Mo looked at him speechlessly. ¡°What kind of place do you think this is? It¡¯s much more difficult to travel through space here than outside.¡± Zhang Tao rolled his eyes and replied angrily. When they just informed the three of them to retreat, Zhang Tao thought that the normal method would not be that easy to escape, so he proposed a method of traveling through space. The three of them worked together to break through the space and escape into the inner space. Then, following Zhang Tao''s guidance, they traveled from 100 kilometers away. Out of the cracks outside. ?This sounds simple, but in fact it is quite difficult and quite dangerous. Fortunately, it was successful. "Okay, stop talking. Do you have the things?" Su Xingyu was a little tired. He had been beaten up just now, and he was not in the mood to talk nonsense with them. ¡°I got it, and there is an unexpected gain this time.¡± Zhang Tao¡¯s face was also a little tired, but more excited. He did not expect that he could actually recover a fragment of the godhead this time. It was really a big profit. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the harvest, leave here first, and let¡¯s talk about the harvest when you get outside.¡± Tianmo waved his hand and said, "Otherwise, it would be bad if those guys come back to their senses later and chase them in the tower." "You''re right, let''s run away quickly. There are so many demigods and we even took their things. If we catch up, we''ll be doomed." Cole nodded quickly and agreed very much with Tianmo''s proposal. He was just a little kid. The small ninth level cannot bear such trouble. ??Had he known that the place where Zhang Tao came from was so crazy, Cole would never come to join in the fun. This place was really too dangerous. Legends are not as good as dogs. The holy land is everywhere, and only a demigod can shake it off. I think he is also a well-known swordsman in his own plane, but when he got here, he was crushed and ran everywhere. If it weren''t for the help of other members, he wouldn''t even have a chance to escape. ¡°Also good.¡± ?Zhang Tao did not object to Tian Mo''s proposal. He had the same idea himself. After all, he knew exactly what he had taken. When the puppets reacted, they would chase after them at all costs. ?Hence he took a breath and regained his composure, Zhang Tao led everyone to quickly escape outside the city. Since the tower attracted so much attention, the defense within the city seemed a bit empty. Under Su Xingyu''s cover, they quietly left the dilapidated city. Not long after they left the city, a terrifying energy fluctuation came from the center of the city. ??The furious Barnard and a group of puppet demigods controlled the Tower of Starlight, sweeping every inch of the city, searching for traces of Su Xingyu and others. Feeling the anger condensed into substance from afar, everyone could not help but speed up by three points. They drove the demigod bone dragon and rushed to the gap at the edge of the continent at full speed. There were no dangers along the way. ?With everyone ignoring consumption, they traveled extremely fast and arrived at the edge of Sinking Star Continent in just one day. ?Through the gap in the sky, they quickly left the Sinking Star Continent and returned to the unfamiliar void again. ¡°It¡¯s safe.¡± Standing in the void, looking at the Sinking Star Continent, Cole breathed a sigh of relief and finally returned to a safe zone. ?Although the other four people did not say it directly, they secretly sighed in their hearts. ¡°This is not the place to talk. Let¡¯s go back there first.¡± Zhang Tao did not recover from his injuries, so he immediately opened the passage out of the Space God Realm. Everyone did not doubt that he was there, and walked into it, letting the mysterious force pull them. Just like when they came, nearly half an hour later, they returned A familiar void. (End of this chapter) Chapter 236： huge gain Chapter 236 Huge Harvest Medium realm, within a demiplane. On the empty plain, the five people were counting the gains from their exploration of the Sinking Star Continent. Although Zhang Tao has already paid a remuneration before, and there will be corresponding remuneration in the future, that is only the basis. In addition to that, the harvest from this exploration also needs to be distributed. There was no need for anyone to say anything about this, Zhang Tao was the first to put it forward. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect there to be quite a lot of good stuff inside.¡± Looking at the various precious resources piled up into a hill, Tian Mo also had a smile on his face, feeling a little surprised. ? Tianmo is an individual player. Compared with other mainstream players, he does not have many channels to obtain resources. He mainly relies on plunder. ?But even so, as one of the beast kings of the Beast Alliance, Tianmo is not short of resources. After all, the forces he needs to support are not very large, and the pressure is relatively small. But that¡¯s just regular resources, not advanced resources. Different from those conventional resources, high-level resources are extremely difficult to obtain, and most of them are non-renewable resources. Even if they can be regenerated, the growth cycle is ridiculously long. So in terms of high-end resources, not only Tianmo is lacking, but all current players are lacking. This is a bottomless pit that cannot be filled no matter how many resources are put into it. The mountains of resources in front of you are all high-level resources. ?The crystal core of high-level ferocious beasts, top-grade animal skins, legendary and holy level ores, legendary and holy level spiritual materials. ??If it''s just a small amount, it''s nothing. Everyone can get it. Even the poorest Cole can afford a lot of high-end resources. ?However, when a large number is added to the end of these resources, it is quite outrageous. ¡°We emptied the treasure house in that high tower, of course there are more.¡± Cole also had a smile on his face, unable to conceal the excitement in his heart. It was also the first time for him to see so many high-end resources. Even if he did not contribute much to this exploration, it would only be a small part according to contribution distribution, but on a personal level, it is still a great wealth. It is no exaggeration to say that even if you are promoted to demigod, you will still have a lot of wealth. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about those resources for now. It is easier to divide them. The materials can also be copied. Just make a copy for each person later.¡± Zhang Tao glanced at the items placed in front of him and couldn''t help but have a headache. Gun of Annihilation, Weapon of Rules¡¤Power, Artifact Embryo*2, Growth Artifact, Godhead Fragment, Heart of the World*4... There are not many items selected by everyone, but they are all items that are enough to make ordinary players crazy. Each piece is priceless, and can even be said to be priceless. ¡¾Spear of Annihilation¡¿ Category: Attack Artifact Level: True Artifact Introduction: The exclusive artifact held by the old **** ''Nirvana'' is made of Nirvana Kobelco as the main material, supplemented by many rare materials. It contains the law of Nirvana and has unparalleled attack power, even if it is Even the true God can be destroyed. ¡¾Artifact Embryo¡¿ Category: Material Level: God level Introduction: The main material used to forge true artifacts is an extremely precious material. ¡¾Nightmare Crown¡¿ Category: Growth Artifact Level: Level 3 Introduction: Refined using the head of the Lord of Nightmares, it contains the incomplete law of nightmares. Those who wear this crown will be intruded by nightmares, and their spirits will gradually weaken until they become slaves of nightmares. ¡¾strength¡¿ Category: Growth-type rule weapon Level: Level 1 (1000 units of world origin are required to upgrade to Level 2) Effect: Believers have a 20% probability of increasing their strength and innate attributes¡ï ¡¾Devil Flame Godhead (46%)¡¿ Introduction: A severely damaged fire godhead contains the law of magic flame. Even though it is incomplete and incomplete, it is still the most precious treasure in the world. ¡¾Heart of the World (Small)¡¿ Introduction: It can promote a demiplane to a complete plane, which is very precious. ¡°How to distribute?¡± ??Tian Mo stared at the black-gray spear and the damaged godhead crystal, the enthusiasm in his eyes was undisguised, almost going crazy. ??If the people present were not very powerful and made Tian Mo jealous, he would have started to rob them directly. ?There is no way, who made these two things so suitable for Him! It is no exaggeration to say that once Tianmo''s body gets these two items, he dares to challenge the true god. "I''ve got what I want. Just allocate some resources to me later. I won''t be involved in the distribution of these things. You can discuss it yourself." ?Although the items in front of him were very tempting and very useful to him, Zhang Tao still resisted the temptation and chose to withdraw from the distribution. ??In this exploration, he obtained fragments of space godhead and law fragments. The harvest was already large enough, and it was somewhat inappropriate to participate in the distribution of these ''treasures''. Zhang Tao still understands the principle of accepting things when they are good. ?Especially after seeing Tian Mo''s expression, Zhang Tao was really worried that the other party would directly grab it. To be honest, Zhang Tao doesn''t want to do anything else at all now. He just wants to return to the Space God Realm, step up the refining of the Godhead and Law fragments, and improve his own strength. Zhang Tao¡¯s worries did not come true. ?Although the atmosphere at the scene was a bit subtle, the three of them remained calm. ?Seeing that Zhang Tao withdrew from the distribution, they just glanced at Zhang Tao, and then turned their attention to the items in front of them again. Zhang Tao didn''t say anything about what he got from the tower, and the three of them didn''t ask. Everything was left unsaid. ¡°I can¡¯t help you much, just give it to me.¡± Upon seeing this, Cole followed his inner voice and withdrew from the treasure distribution. ?Colle knew very well how much he weighed. ???This adventure in Shenxing Continent can be said to be completely just soy sauce. It''s okay to share some resources, but forget about this kind of treasure. "You won''t have much use for the other things, so just take these. What do you think?" Su Xingyu looked at each other with the other two people, communicated a few words via voice, and then took out an item from another pile of items. He put on the semi-artifact and placed it in front of Cole. Weapons, armor, shoes, a regular three-piece set of semi-artifacts. In terms of value, it is naturally not comparable to the items in front of me, but it is also a rare treasure in the world. ¡°Okay.¡± Cole looked at the semi-artifact in front of him and was very satisfied. You must know that even in the plane where he is, not every demigod has a semi-artifact. The weapons and equipment used by most demigods are still mainly saint-level. Only a few powerful demigods possess semi-artifacts, and even fewer possess a complete set of semi-artifacts and equipment. . Basically, it only exists among the powerful figures in the power of the gods. To put it bluntly, this set of equipment was a bit of a waste for him. In the short term, Cole will not even dare to expose this equipment, lest it lead to death. So it¡¯s pretty good that he can get a set of regular semi-artifacts. After Cole withdraws, only Su Xingyu, Liya, and Tianmo are left to distribute. ?The scene was silent for a while, and no one spoke first. Finally, Zhang Tao, who was watching from the sidelines, couldn''t sit still anymore, and he spoke: "Waiting like this is not the way to go. I have a distribution proposal. Why don''t you guys listen to it and see if it''s suitable?" "tell me the story." The three of them looked at Zhang Tao, ready to listen to his plan first. "Divide these things into grades according to their value. For example, the Heart of the World is the lowest grade and occupies one selection position. The Godhead Fragment is the highest grade and occupies three selection positions. As for the order of selection, I have a dice here. Shake it. Whoever is bigger will go first. How about choosing?" "I can do it, what do you think?" Su Xingyu said indifferently. "Okay." Leah nodded, not caring very much. He had already gathered the basic rules weapons, and the magic flame godhead had a limited effect on him. There was nothing urgently needed, so as long as the value was right, what? Allocate it Seeing that both of them agreed, he didn''t have any good ideas at the moment. After Tianmo hesitated for a moment, he nodded and agreed to the plan. Soon, under everyone''s mutual supervision, the three of them shook the sieve each time, and the final selection order appeared. Lea, Su Xingyu, Tianmo. According to the value of the items, there are a total of 20 selection positions. The three people were divided into different numbers of "selection positions" according to their previous efforts. Among them, Su Xingyu contributed more, so he got 40% of the selection, while Liya and Tianmo each got 30%, which is 8:6:6. In the end, after nearly an hour of making choices, all three of them got what they wanted. Leia: The weapon of rules and power (3), the artifact embryo (2), the heart of the world (1) Su Xingyu: Spear of Annihilation (3), Artifact Embryo (2), Heart of the World*2 (2), Nightmare Crown (1) ?Tianmo: Demon Flame Godhead (3), Natural Wonders¡¤Lava Hell (2), Heart of the World (1) Generally speaking, the three of them are quite satisfied with the distribution results. Needless to say, Liya and Su Xingyu don''t care what they get. As for Tianmo, although they did not get the most ideal configuration, that is, the Demon Flame Godhead and It''s a real artifact, but it would be nice to get the godhead. Once he devours this magic flame godhead, he will truly enter the realm of false gods, and the true **** will be in sight. After dividing the most precious items, everyone began to distribute the high-level resources again, also according to contribution. This time the speed was much faster. It was finished in a short time, and everyone got a lot. After dividing the resources, they re-engraved the memory crystals, and everyone got a copy. ¡°Everyone, see you next time.¡± ?After the harvest was distributed, everyone did not stay any longer. They all hurried back to recover from their injuries and improve themselves in seclusion. After a few brief greetings, they left directly. After the three people left, Zhang Tao looked at Cole and warned him. "Don''t reveal your wealth. Although your current strength is not bad, you still can''t keep so many good things. If you can, try not to expose it." Zhang Tao still attaches great importance to Cole, a son of luck from other planes. , otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have brought the person here specially. "Brother Tao, don''t worry. I''m not a fool. I won''t show it casually until I have enough strength." Cole chuckled and nodded in reply. "Just make sure you know what''s going on. Okay, I''ll send you back first. If anything happens, just contact me through the Space Stone. If you can''t contact me, go find those three people." "good." Opening the door to space, Zhang Tao immediately sent Cole back. ¡°I really made a lot of money this time. I didn¡¯t expect that there would be a space godhead fragment.¡± There was no one around except himself. Zhang Tao no longer controlled his emotions, and he couldn¡¯t hide the smile on his face. The residence of the Alliance of Beasts. ?In the huge palace, a black dragon as huge as a mountain lies on the ground, its eyes are slightly closed, and it seems to be resting. Suddenly, he seemed to feel something. He suddenly opened his eyes and looked forward. A door to space suddenly appeared, and then a figure walked out of it. The two looked at each other without any communication, and the separated spiritual consciousness returned instantly. Tianmo''s body quickly received and digested the corresponding information, and said to himself excitedly: "Devil Flame Godhead, what a harvest this time! I¡¯ll send my general there, but...what the **** is this place No. 2 is going to? It¡¯s too dangerous. If it hadn¡¯t been for the strength of those two, I would have fallen into trouble this time!¡± After understanding this experience, Tian Mo couldn''t help but darken his face. Fortunately, his two teammates were strong enough, otherwise his body would probably have to stay in Chenxing Continent. "Forget it, the greater the risk, the greater the reward. There are so many good things over there, and dangerous spots are normal. Looking at the situation on No. 2, I guess the continents behind are more dangerous. I wonder if I will have a chance to explore them next time. " Shaked his head, Tian Mo shook off the chaotic thoughts in his mind. "Abeker." As Tian Mo called out softly, the dragon soul that was falling into sleep also woke up. ?The red dragon named Abeker, also known as "Tian Mo" who returned from the gate of space, opened his eyes, and before he could say anything, he felt a pain all over his body. The severe pain caused the red dragon in the demigod realm to roar, and the terrifying air waves set off a violent wind and swept through the palace. ¡°Is it that serious?¡± Tian Mo was a little suspicious. He didn''t see how he acted. A stream of water immediately poured out of the pool filled with water of life in the palace, poured into the red dragon''s body, and began to repair his injuries. ¡°Let me give you some more rewards.¡± After thinking about it, Tian Mo opened his chest. A drop of blood containing high-strength energy was shot into the red dragon''s mouth. ¡°Thank you, my lord, for the reward.¡± ??Red Dragon endured the pain, knelt down on one knee, and shouted loudly. The Ice and Snow Temple. Leia''s true body is sitting on the throne, and her divine clone stands aside, waiting like a bodyguard. After a while, Leah digested the information about Sinking Star Continent, but it was not over yet. He then took out another snowflake fragment from the divine clone. With a tap of his finger, the snowflake fragment melted instantly, and another wave of information Into the sea of ??consciousness. ??If someone can read it, they will find that the picture of this message is exactly the experience after entering the tower from Cole''s perspective. ¡°Quite honest.¡± After receiving the information, Liya compared the two and found that Zhang Tao indeed had no private items. A smile appeared on her face and she whispered to herself. (End of this chapter) Chapter 237： Use, trial Chapter 237 Use, Trial In the Dark God Realm. Su Xingyu woke up from the consciousness of the refining world and received the two pieces of information. He quickly integrated the information, and then made some speechless remarks. "No. 2, this cheating thing, said that all he had to do was hold him back, and even guys with fake godly combat capabilities came out. Fortunately, I was prepared and hid my hand, otherwise I would probably be in trouble." Even though they dispatched four powerful demigods for this exploration operation, there is still a big gap compared to the power on Shenxing Continent, which cannot be made up at all. That is to say, the opposing sides are not integrated, fighting independently, and even constraining each other, otherwise they will never stand a chance. "But the danger is indeed a bit dangerous, and the harvest is indeed undeniable. It is much faster than conquering the void plane." After counting the harvest this time, Su Xingyu couldn''t help but have a smile on his face. This time he went out Although the clone was seriously injured, it didn''t actually take long. It only came back in less than half a month. To be honest, the fact that things went so smoothly was not only beyond Su Xingyu''s expectations, but also beyond Zhang Tao''s expectations. ?Zhang Tao¡¯s original idea was to take his time and lead everyone to complete the exploration step by step, but who knew he would succeed in the first try. It can only be said that the strength of the three people is slightly different from what he expected. ¡°The matter on No. 2 has been resolved, and everything should be fine next, right?¡± In any case, going out this time can be regarded as completing the previous promise, and the stone that has been weighing on his heart can be regarded as removed. This also made Su Xingyu secretly relieved. He did not really like this feeling of owing someone something. . Now that I have paid off my "debt", I can say that I feel a lot more relaxed. Su Xingyu divided the harvest into three piles, namely treasures, memory crystals, and high-end resources. ?The treasures are the items that the three of them divided up first, the true artifact, the Spear of Annihilation, two small world hearts, the artifact embryo, and the growth artifact, the Nightmare Crown. Whether these things are of use to Him is not yet said, but they are indeed of great value. The Spear of Annihilation contains the complete Law of Annihilation. It is barely suitable for Su Xingyu and is within the scope of use. ??Although it is a complete true artifact and has very strong lethality, in Su Xingyu''s opinion, it is just like that. After all, he is not in short supply of artifacts. The Divine Spear of Death, the Divine Sword of Extreme Night, the Divine Armor of Swallowing Stars, and the Spear of Annihilation, Su Xingyu has mastered four true artifacts. ? ? True artifacts are indeed powerful and can withstand the power of true gods, but more is not always better. In Su Xingyu¡¯s view, having a set of exclusive artifacts that matches his own authority is enough. To be honest, if Su Xingyu had to choose first, he would most likely choose the weapon of rules, power. ??Although today''s player group has more rules weapons than real artifacts, in terms of value, the rules weapons are still superior. If you trade with the weapon of rules and power, it is estimated that few people can afford the price now. And as time goes by, the value of the weapon of rules and power will far exceed that of a real artifact. ?Taking the weapon of rules can be said to be a sure profit, and Leah obviously saw through this, so she chose "power" without hesitation. As for the Heart of the World, it is a good choice whether you trade it with players or keep it for your own use. Su Xingyu himself has mastered dozens of demiplanes, so he naturally understands the difference between small planes and demiplanes. The two sides are not at the same level in terms of value. ?But speaking of the Heart of the World, Su Xingyu also has a large Heart of the World in his hand, as well as a chance to advance to another plane. They were all rewards he received from the ranking match. The former has never found a suitable plane to use. After all, the heart of a large world requires a medium plane to be used. Su Xingyu only has four small planes and none of the medium planes, so he can''t use it even if he wants to. As for the opportunity to advance to a plane, there is no need to think too much about it. It must be reserved for this plane. Now we are waiting to refine the world consciousness. After fully mastering this plane, we can directly advance to the extremely large plane. Needless to say, artifact embryos can be used to create exclusive artifacts that are highly suitable for you. They are very precious god-level materials. Su Xingyu redeemed several of them during the previous qualifying round. As for the Nightmare Crown, this one is relatively average, but it is also a growth artifact, which is better than nothing. ?In addition to these treasures, there are also a large number of memory crystals that record various technologies and blueprints. In terms of value, these memory crystals are no worse than the treasures, and may even be better. ?These technologies include the refining of demigod-level puppets, the construction of war fortresses, the construction of Starlight Towers, and full-dimensional space delivery technology. There are also some miscellaneous books that record some messy things, such as the cultivation experiences of the old gods and interesting stories about the old gods. Although they are very incomplete and incomplete, they are also very useful to Su Xingyu who is about to step onto the throne of the true god. It has reference value. Relatively speaking, the existing high-level resources with the highest value are the least useful and too common. "I don''t know how No. 2 found the treasure land. There are so many good things. It''s a pity that I can''t lock the coordinates." Thinking of the mysterious void and the countless continents, Su Xingyu was also a little jealous. They were all one after another. What a treasure! ? Judging from the experience of Sinking Star Continent, those continents should be left over from the old era and are relatively complete, retaining many items from the old era. Not to mention anything else, the techniques contained in it are enough for his forces to learn for a long time. ?Thinking of this, Su Xingyu couldn''t help but get a little excited, and he couldn''t wait to explore it again. ?However, he quickly calmed down, shook his head, and threw these unrealistic thoughts away. It is undeniable that things from the old era are very attractive, but people still have to keep their feet on the ground. What He needs to do most at the moment is not to promote the development of the power of believers, nor to hunt for treasures everywhere, nor to grab resources. There is only one thing he needs to do, and that is to refine the world consciousness as quickly as possible and completely control the plane of eternal night. ?Only when he has completely mastered the plane of eternal night, can he have a base camp of his own, and then he can safely carry out various ideas. "Let''s deal with the matter in front of us first. The legacy of the old era cannot be rushed. What I guessed before is indeed correct. The guy No. 2 does have some connection with the old gods and space. With that guy''s strength, if you want to finish the exploration quickly Sooner or later, he will come to your door." Su Xingyu''s eyes flickered and he was very calm. This experience confirmed some of his previous guesses. With a little thought, Su Xingyu quickly sent various items to the empire and handed them over to professionals for research. As for those items that are useful to him, they will be temporarily kept in the divine realm until he is free and will study them when he has time. After handling the matter, Su Xingyu put the death clone into the pool of faith and used the power above to recover its injuries. Then he sat back on the throne, closed his eyes again, and continued to refine world consciousness. Dark void. The location is nearly 3,000 void units away from the plane of eternal night. A small plane that was invaded by a herd of void beasts and lost its plane barrier. ?The yellow sand is all over the sky, like a huge yellow scroll, spreading out endlessly. The sky was obscured by thick sand and dust, as if covered by a hazy veil. Even sunlight could not penetrate the thick dust and could only shed a faint light. From time to time, sandstorms are set off in this barren land, raging in all directions. The strong winds stir up thousands of layers of sand and dust, like an endless dragon rolling in the sky, blocking the sky and the sun. ??On the desolate land, there are no ordinary green plants. Those who can survive in this extreme environment are not weak, they are all predators. Growing deep in the earth, covering a radius of more than ten kilometers, almost blending into the ground, a terrifying vegetation that looks like a king flower. Thousands of meters high, a giant thunder tree that causes terrifying thunderstorms from time to time, like a pillar reaching the sky. The colony of gold-eating black ants covers dozens of kilometers and plunders the resources of this land in a near-destructive manner. In addition to these beings at the top of the predators, there are also many ordinary predators who carry out the most brutal killings here. Big fish eat small fish, small fish eat shrimps, and shrimps eat aquatic plants. ?This place has been reduced to a **** arena. Faced with the cruel reality, all creatures must climb up and strive to become the top predators. Only in this way can they survive. ? And in such an extremely cruel land, a group of creatures are currently undergoing "trials". On the desolate land, a group of strange ferocious beasts nearly ten meters long, resembling bison and with scales on their bodies, were running at extremely fast speeds. Their eyes revealed uneasiness and fear, as if there were some terrifying creatures chasing them behind. The earth trembled under the hooves of the ferocious beasts. Not far behind the group of ferocious beasts, a black and red monster quickly approached. ?That is an extremely terrifying creature. ??Three ferocious dog heads, standing three feet tall, with a huge body, black and red skin, and a layer of hard scales on the body. The strong muscles and scars all over the body all show its ferocity. ?This is one of the top monster races in the Eternal Night Empire, the Purgatory Dog Demon. Evolved through the corruption and mutation of the dog demon, it is a super creature with talents comparable to those of higher races. Every Infernal Dog Demon is a born warrior. Soon after they are born, they will be put into the "ferocious beast farm" by their parents and grow up in the cruel killing. ?This also makes every adult dog demon have rich combat experience. Even in the Evernight Empire where there are so many strong men, the dog demon warriors are among the most elite in terms of individual combat capabilities. ¡°Harry, Pardo!¡± The dog demon Modo who was chasing behind the group of ferocious beasts suddenly accelerated and ran out of the afterimage. He quickly approached and roared at the same time. Just when the ferocious beasts were panicking, two black and red figures jumped out from both sides and rushed towards him. Enter a group of ferocious beasts. "Roar-" ??I saw them baring their teeth and claws, and with their **** mouths closed up and down, a ferocious beast that had reached an extraordinary high level was killed instantly, without any resistance. Like tigers rushing into a flock of sheep, they slaughtered the beasts wantonly. For a time, the entire group of ferocious beasts fell into chaos. Seeing that the situation was not good, a thunder bull that was several times larger than its companions and had a more powerful aura stood up. ??It roared like thunder, with blue lightning flashing on its body, calming the mood of its companions, and then turned and rushed towards the dog demon Pado who was slaughtering its companions. ??Encouraged by the leader, the other thunder bulls who were running in front quickly turned around, their bodies flashed with lightning, and arcs of electricity spread through them, and then they rushed towards the dog demon together. There is no weak person who can thrive in this land, and no one is a lamb to be slaughtered. Seeing that he could not outrun the three hellhound demons, the leader of Thunder Bull made an immediate decision and launched a counterattack while the strength of his tribe was still intact. The distance of several hundred meters was covered in an instant. ??Leader of the Thunder Bull moved forward without hesitation, and with a determined mood, he crashed into the dog demon Pado. Pado, who was killing other thunder bulls, noticed something unusual almost the moment the leader of the thunder bulls turned around. ¡°Seeking death!¡± Pado sneered and turned around. Facing the charging Thunder Bull leader, it had no intention of avoiding it. He stretched out his right arm and clapped his claws downwards. With a loud bang, the Thunder Bull leader''s entire front body immediately fell down. Wow, the ground cracked and his head fell into it. The leader of the Thunder Bull let out a cry of pain, but before it could get up, Pado''s right head opened its **** mouth, and a black-red flame poured out, burning the Thunder Bull''s body. Then Pado raised his hand again, closed his right paw, It stabbed downward and instantly penetrated the neck of the Thunder Bull leader. ??Legendary Thunder Bull leader has a tenacious vitality and is not that easy to die. However, even so, these two blows directly caused him to lose his combat effectiveness, and he could only moan helplessly. ??Pado did not let it suffer for too long. He suddenly used his arms and tore off the head of the Thunder Bull leader. Blood spurted out. Bathed in the hot blood, Pado let out an excited roar. ¡°Kill! Kill! Kill as a sacrifice to my lord!¡± Facing the oncoming Thunder Bull herd, the three Purgatory Dog Demonic Warriors roared to the sky, and then charged directly towards the Thunder Bull Herd. ?The charge, which was enough to collapse the city wall, did not make the dog demons take a step back. They slaughtered the Thunder Bull wantonly. Use claws and teeth to kill like ordinary beasts, carrying out the most primitive killing. Within a moment, hundreds of thunder bull beasts, at least the sixth level, were killed by three infernal dog demon warriors. ?Blood soaked the entire land, and mutilated corpses were everywhere. Such a scene is being played out in various places on this plane. There are one-sided killings, but also evenly matched battles, and there are also many scenes of being counter-killed. After a large number of purgatory dog ??demons entered this plane, the already cruel living environment here became even more cruel. All creatures had only two choices, either to kill their opponents or to be killed by their opponents. The fallen existence will be turned into nutrients. ?Those who survive will become stronger and then participate in more brutal battles. (End of this chapter) Chapter 238： The gap between players Chapter 238 The gap between players A small plane located in another direction. ?The continental terrain here is dominated by wild mountains and ancient forests. It is full of primitive scenery and is very exciting. The wilderness mountains stand tall and towering, with peaks and peaks, as if they are the backbone of the earth. They are criss-crossed and stretch endlessly, like a mysterious ancient picture. Under the sunlight, the rocks on the mountain shone with a metallic luster, appearing hard and cold. At the foot of the mountain, the dense virgin forest was like a green ocean, with tall trees and lush branches and leaves, blocking the sky. There is not much civilization in this land, just like there are no intelligent creatures. Ancient ferocious beasts that cover the sky and the sun, monsters with powerful bloodlines, long-lived super vegetation, and various miraculous creatures were born in this land and then grew rapidly. Compared with these sacred creatures, those ordinary creatures are extremely weak, and the so-called props and inscriptions have no chance to develop at all. The extraordinary path is the path for the creatures in this plane. Absorb the outside world and strengthen yourself. Only by using every means to improve their strength, can relatively ordinary creatures survive and reproduce here. ?The creatures here are mainly ancient ferocious beasts and ancient relics. They each occupy a piece of land and basically do not expand. They only live within their own one-third of an acre. Abundant resources and land are enough for those ferocious beasts and monsters to live well. To the east of the mainland, a tall mountain stands towering, reaching into the clouds, like a giant standing between heaven and earth. ?This high mountain is called Wanlong Mountain, and it was originally the territory of a semi-god-level dragon. That giant dragon is the strongest lord in a thousand miles radius. It is extremely powerful. Even if it is placed on the entire plane, it is also the top existence. ??Then as the Black Dragon King Nidhogg came to this world and defeated the giant dragon with a crushing force, this territory changed hands and became Nidhogg''s territory. At this moment, there are a large number of dragon-born races living on the Wanlong Mountain. Some are ferocious beast races and some are monster races, but they all have one characteristic, they are huge in size and very powerful in combat. ?At the top of the mountain, there is a huge and magnificent palace. Inside the palace, Nidhogg sat on the throne in his dragon form, looking a little dazed, listening to his subordinates report on the battle situation. "My king, the Demon Flower Plain has been captured. The Demon Flower Lord refused to surrender and has been killed. In this battle, a total of four people in the ninth level of the holy realm, 47 people in the eighth level of the legendary realm, and seven in the seventh level of the epic realm were killed. Three hundred and seventy-eight, and countless others in the sixth level.¡± A black-scaled dragon general below looked at the statistical information and said slowly: "We have harvested 1,254kg of life source, 659 high-level crystal cores, in addition to high-level forging materials, life seeds, and spiritual materials. " "Okay, there is no need to report these things to me. According to the original rules, 30% will be sent back to the Eternal Night Plane, 20% will be placed in the Dragon Mountain Treasure House, and the other 50% will be allocated among you." The black-haired young man on the throne stretched out his hand to interrupt his words, and then said in a half-admonition: "I don''t care how you allocate them, but if a soldier complains to me and does not get the reward he deserves, I will only ask you." As he spoke, he exuded a powerful aura, pressing down on the black-scaled dragon general like a heavy stone, making him suddenly feel his body sinking. ¡°As you command, my king!¡± The black-scaled dragon general knelt down on one knee and replied very cautiously. "If there''s nothing else, just go down." Nidhogg waved his hand. Upon seeing this, the black-scaled dragon general retreated quickly. Without Nidhogg''s beckoning, someone immediately stepped in. He was a dragon general with four wings growing on his back, and his aura reached the ninth level limit, which was very powerful. ¡°My king.¡± When all the generals finished reporting their intelligence, more than ten hours had passed. Nidhogg sat on the throne, his eyes a little tired. This was not because he was physically tired, but because he was mentally tired. ? ? Spreading his wings and moving his body, Nidhogg regretted very much: "If I had known this, I would have asked the empire to send more people over and report the situation every day. It''s really annoying." As the supreme leader of the Eternal Night Empire here and the lord of the Dragon Territory, Nidhogg has to receive reports from his generals every day, which makes him particularly irritated. ?In the past, when he was in the plane of eternal night, he didn''t care about anything. He directly handed over the power to others and let them manage it on their behalf. Unless there was a particularly serious problem, Nidhogg would not even appear. But it won¡¯t work after coming here. The first thing is the issue of the seriousness of the matter. There is no small matter in war. In almost all wars, Nidhogg must intervene. Not only must he know the whole situation, but at least he must know whether he is losing or winning. Secondly, this is a trial place assigned to the dragon clan. It was given to them with the idea of ????experience. It would be somewhat inappropriate for the empire to take over with full authority. So apart from arranging some manpower to help them stabilize their rear, the Evernight Empire did not give them much assistance. Let them exert their own power here. "It''s too late for others to compete to be the boss, but you are actually disgusted by it." A middle-aged dragon man with red scales on his body and a very majestic figure walked in. Hearing Nidhogg''s words, he teased said. This is also a giant dragon, and it is also a powerful demigod level dragon. ?His name is Bazel, and he is a being that was conquered by the empire during its early conquests in other demiplanes. At the beginning, he was only at the ninth level limit. After many rounds of baptism, his bloodline was strengthened, and he successfully broke through to the level of demigod. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt to stand and talk. I¡¯ll let you sit here for a few months and you¡¯ll be honest.¡± Nidhogg glanced at him and said angrily. "Okay, don''t be so stressed. The empire doesn''t want you to complete the capture immediately. We still have a lot of time." Another dragon man walked in. He was also a giant dragon and a female. dragon. ?However, unlike Nidhogg and the other two, this giant dragon named Martina has not reached the demigod realm, only the ninth level. But with his powerful bloodline talent, his combat power is not weaker than some weak demigods. ¡°Martina, you are back too, how is the situation over there?¡± Nidhogg sat up slightly, obviously a little surprised by the return of a female dragon. "Forget it, I still didn''t get in. Those monsters are too strong. It''s too difficult to defeat them in one go. Unless you transfer the top legions to help me, then I should be able to get in." Ma Tina shook her head and looked at Nidhogg expectantly. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. The legions in front have their own tasks, so they don¡¯t have time to go to your place to help.¡± Nidhogg quickly shook his head and advised: "If you can''t get in, you can''t get in. Just use it up slowly. Think of it as training. Anyway, we are not in a hurry and have plenty of time." ?After staying here for a while, Nidhogg realized that it was not realistic for them to completely occupy this world in the short term. Even in recent years, with the help of the empire, the Dragon Territory has developed rapidly. Not only has it added more than a dozen dragons, but also a large number of dragonborn have completed their transformation. In terms of combat power alone, it can even crush some players. But even so, it is impossible for the Dragon Territory to capture this plane. The difference in size between the two sides is too big. Regardless of the fact that a large number of dragon-born warriors are acting recklessly in this plane, conquering this territory today and destroying that territory tomorrow, in fact, the speed of their killing is not as fast as the natural growth of this plane. Because of this, in the eyes of those native creatures, the current Qunlong Mountain is just a slightly stronger territory than the original Qunlong Mountain, nothing special. What Nidhogg can understand, the Eternal Night Empire, which has many wise men, can naturally understand it, so they sent Nidhogg and the Dragonborn here for one purpose, using the resources accumulated locally to make the dragon The warriors of the Territory have completed further transformation. The same is actually true for others such as the Purgatory Dog Demon, Dark Naga, and the Sky-Breaking Beast Herd. It¡¯s funny to say that because they are progressing so fast, the empire can no longer afford to rely solely on the resources of this plane. ?This kind of inability to support does not mean that they cannot maintain their daily consumption, but that they cannot provide the best resources so that they can enhance their own strength at will. There is no way. Although the current Eternal Night plane has been unified, it has not yet completely transformed. In addition, the promotion time is too short, the resource base is relatively shallow, and the size of the Eternal Night Empire''s army is so terrifying. It''s normal not to come up. ?For those warriors who have reached extraordinary high levels, the resources they spend on daily cultivation are just a bottomless pit, let alone other improvements. For the improvement of warriors, Eternal Night Empire naturally cannot be perfunctory, and everything must be the best. When the plane cannot support them, they can only be sent out to obtain resources themselves. If you can protect yourself and control the intensity of the war. In fact, this is also a pretty good method. On the one hand, it can solve the resource problem of one''s own cultivation, and even deny part of the resources to the empire. On the other hand, it can also improve the strength in battle. It can be said that it kills two birds with one stone. ?Of course, the premise of these is that they are strong enough to resist the dangers in the plane. Most of the creatures in the Void Plane have generally reached the sixth level of Transcendence. There are also many epic realms, legendary realms, and even holy realms. If you are unlucky, you may encounter demigods. Although it is very common in the Eternal Night Empire to have sixth-level extraordinary people, and even high-level legions have reached double digits, in fact, most of the players, today''s family members, are still dominated by extraordinary fifth-level people, and their elites are still It is the extraordinary sixth level, and it is only the ordinary sixth level. As for the sixth-order legions sent in, they cannot actually go wild. If they are unlucky and encounter a powerful demigod, they may even be destroyed in a short time. So for most players, this environment is not a "trial place" at all, but a **** meat grinding ground. Sending the family members in is no different from sending them to death. You must know that even the armies sent by the Eternal Night Empire are among the best. These armies, no matter what they encounter, will not be without the power to resist. The void plane is indeed an undeveloped treasure land. However, there are very few players who have the ability to develop this treasure land, and there are even fewer players who can develop multiple planes at the same time. ?Another dark void. ?There is no life plane here, not even many void beasts, and it is completely silent. Meteorites of all sizes gather together to form a swarm of meteorites. On one of the larger meteorites, the surface is full of craters, undulating mountains, and the terrain is extremely strange. There is no life on it, and no living creatures can be seen. Even the toughest vegetation cannot survive here. But it was such a place that welcomed a group of guests at this time. ¡°Hurry up, hurry up.¡± ¡°The vein is right ahead, everyone, speed up.¡± The large orc army was marching on the meteorite. They were divided into dozens of teams and headed to different locations. ?These orcs are strong and muscular, and their extraordinary levels have generally reached the fourth level. Although they are not very powerful, they are still pretty good. ??The accompanying magician releases exploration magic from time to time to search for the exact location of the mineral vein. ? One of the teams quickly stopped. The seventh-level magician at the front pointed to the ground below: "This is it. Everyone, hurry up and dig." Several earth magicians in the team immediately cast their magic, and a crack opened in the ground, and fragments of ore could be seen inside. ??The rhinoceros orc was also unambiguous. He waved the fine iron **** in his hand and started digging directly. ?Bang bang bang¡ª After a while, a large amount of rare ores were dug out, transported to the rear, and piled up. When the amount reached a certain level, they were stored in storage items. ?Above the sky, an illusory light and shadow stood in the void, watching everything below. "Such a large meteorite should contain enough mineral veins for me to dig for a long time." Looking at the rare ores that were being dug out, Chen Ming couldn''t help but have a smile on his face. As an ordinary player, although he was promoted to the middle realm, he actually did not do particularly well. He did not receive very good rewards in the early stage. During the qualifying match, he was ranked very low. After being promoted, he did not receive any benefits except for the benefits of increased aura. Without organized mutual aid and no help from big bosses, we had to rely on ourselves for everything, which was extremely miserable. ?The expansion of this plane has stalled, and he has no ability to conquer a demiplane. He cannot even defeat the void beasts on some meteorites. He can only slowly explore in the void, looking for those dead meteorites to obtain ore resources. The meteorite under his feet is the resource place that Chen Ming spent several years and even destroyed several incarnations of divine power to find. There is no Void Beast here, and his dependents can mine the veins. (End of this chapter) Chapter 239： The extremely powerful metal giant Chapter 239 The extremely powerful metal giant All the orcs were mining, and pieces of rare ore with extremely high purity were dug out. The orc workers who knew the goods were very excited. According to the plan agreed by the forces, the more precious the ore they dug out and the greater the quantity, then the more they could The more you get paid. ??A minotaur orc was vigorously waving the tool in his hand to dig out the veins. Suddenly there was a crisp sound of "nail", the iron pickaxe in his hand broke, and the "hill" in front of him trembled slightly. ¡°What¡¯s going on? There¡¯s an earthquake?¡± ?The minotaur orc touched his head in confusion, and then saw the "hill" in front of him move. As it swayed, the soil and ore on its body fell off, and soon the "hill" revealed its true appearance. ??It was a metal giant that looked like a human race, nearly twenty meters tall, with a dark golden body and a metallic luster. "Orcs, how come there are orcs here?" The metal giant looked down at the minotaur in front of him, just like a giant dragon looking down at the ants on the ground. "What is this stuff?" The minotaur orc in front of him was completely frightened. He fell directly to the ground, supported the ground with his hands, and hurriedly stepped back. Not only him, but also the other orc workers nearby. They looked at the tall and majestic metal giant that exuded a terrifying aura. A trace of fear flashed in their eyes. If it weren''t for the foremen to maintain order and their loyalty to the gods, they would have been killed long ago. He turned around and ran away. ??Although the extraordinary realm of these minotaur orcs has reached the intermediate level, and they are still orcs with strong combat capabilities. ?? But whether it is strong or not depends on comparison. They don¡¯t even need to take action against the metal monster in front of them. Just by looking at it, they know that they will definitely not be able to defeat it. ??This is not an opponent of the same level at all, and there is no way to beat him. Two seventh-level orcs came to the metal giant and confronted him. As they got closer, they discovered that the extraordinary level of this metal monster was not particularly high. Like them, it was also at the seventh-level epic level. However, just because they both belong to the same extraordinary level does not mean that their strengths are the same. Feeling the pressure coming from the metal monster, the two seventh-level orcs did not dare to take the lead. ??The metal giant who had just woken up was still in a daze. He did not speak or make any moves. Instead, he stood quietly and seemed to be clearing his mind. It took a while before the metal giant came back to his senses. He looked at the orc warriors in front of him and made a dull voice: "This is the territory of our tribe, the orc tribe. You have crossed the line. Please leave here immediately!" Even though these orcs disturbed his sleep, the metal giant, who had a relatively simple and gentle personality, still did not take action directly, but chose to dissuade him verbally. "Arkady, what should I do?" The seventh-level fox magician looked at his companion and asked through a message. "What can I do? Fuck him! We are all in the epic realm. Even if he can really fight, how can he still beat two with one?" The sturdy five-meter-tall minotaur orc replied with a ferocious expression on his face. Without waiting for the metal giant to react, a long ax appeared in the minotaur''s hand. His feet suddenly stepped on the ground, and his body instantly jumped towards the metal giant. The long ax was raised high, and the thick fighting spirit covered his whole body, and he chopped it down. The fox magician inserted his staff into the ground and said: "The ground is sinking." The ground rolled like waves. In an instant, the position where the metal giant stood softened and turned into a quagmire that bound his feet. Under the surprised gazes of all the orcs, the ax blade actually hit the metal giant successfully. ¡°Sir Arkadi is one of the most powerful men in our territory. He is extremely powerful and can even compete with the eighth-level legendary realm. This big guy actually despises him so much. He will definitely be hurt later!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the case, Lord Arkady is not in the ordinary epic realm. He was once a strong man who personally hunted epic beasts.¡± ¡°Kill this big guy to death, Lord Arkady!¡± ?Looking at the brave minotaur orc general, the orc workers cheered for him. ?Amid the shouts of the orc workers, the sharp ax struck the metal giant''s chest, making a loud bang, like a thunderous explosion. ??The explosions that resounded throughout the surrounding area made all the orcs couldn''t help but cover their ears. ? Sparks flew everywhere, and metal fragments flew, but surprisingly, the metal giant that was hit in the body only trembled slightly without any injuries. ??The seventh-level minotaur orc, who is famous for his strength, failed to break through the metal giant''s defense with his full blow. "How is it possible? Master Arkady''s full blow did not cause any damage!" ¡°Oh my God, what kind of monster is this? How can the defense be so terrifying!?¡± "Ruined!" ??The orc laborers looked at the scene in front of them in disbelief and screamed. ¡°Are you attacking me?¡± The metal giant lowered his head, revealing a cold and majestic face, his eyes were focused, and he seemed a little confused. "I" ?Arkady¡¯s arms were numb and he was frightened by the metal giant¡¯s physical defense. Before he could respond, the metal giant raised his arm and with a slight wave, he knocked the sharp ax away together with Arkady and hit the ground in the distance, making a deafening impact. The sky is full of dust. Even though the Metal Giant has a gentle nature and doesn''t like fighting, under the influence of the general environment of the Eternal Night Empire, he is not the kind of character who is attacked and beaten. "Although I don''t know where you come from, but since you are looking for death, then I will help you." The metal giant exerted a little force and broke free from the restraints of the ground. Then he bent over and fished it out, and the giant sword more than ten meters long fell into his hands. . Dark golden energy surged out, shaking slightly, and the soil on the giant sword fell off instantly. ??The giant sword slashed at will, and the dozens of meters long sword energy swept towards surrounding enemies. ¡°Be careful, stay out of the way!¡± ??The fox magician''s face darkened, and he spoke out to remind the orc workers. At the same time, he waved his staff. The earth rolled, and walls of earth rose up, blocking the front of the sword energy. The sword''s momentum was unstoppable, and it blasted through several earthen walls in succession. Several orc workers didn''t even react, and were cut into pieces of flesh and blood. ?But this was not over yet, the metal giant stepped forward and rushed towards them, and the ground thumped under his feet. The orc workers were awakened by the splatter of blood. They looked at the metal giant running toward them with horror on their faces. Then without any hesitation, they turned around and ran away. ¡°Help, run!¡± ¡°There is a monster!!¡± ?They were running and shouting. The giant sword swept forward, but before it touched anyone, the powerful aura pushed them to the ground, making them unable to move. ?Under the attack of the metal giant, this group of orc workers had no ability to resist and were slaughtered like chickens. "asshole!" ?Arkady, who picked up the giant ax, rushed forward quickly. When he saw his tribe members being slaughtered wantonly, his eyes instantly turned red and he became furious. He swung the giant ax and attacked the metal giant again. ?That arrogant power is like having the power to break mountains and break rivers. ?However, facing his attack, the metal giant did not even look at him. Compared with the "monsters" of the empire, such a guy was too weak. The giant sword waved casually and blocked the giant axe. Arkadi felt that he was not facing a living being, but a mountain. His proud power was not worth mentioning in front of the opponent. ?Arkady flew out instantly, smashed several boulders in succession, and finally rushed into the pile of ore before stopping. The orcs in other places also noticed the movement here, but no orc warriors came over to help. It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t care about the life and death of their companions, but that there are metal giants awakening in other places besides here. Nearly a thousand metal giants woke up from their slumber on the entire meteorite. They were originally hidden in the mineral veins and transformed with the help of the power of the mineral veins. However, the orcs who suddenly arrived dug hard at the mineral veins and they were all awakened. ??These metal giants are only a dozen meters in size in size, and nearly fifty meters in height in large ones. Standing there, they look like a tall building, with a strong sense of oppression. As for strength, it ranges from the seventh-level epic realm to the ninth-level holy realm. Although they are not many in number, they are all formidable. At least the regular orc army left here has nothing to do with these metal giants at this time. "Roar-" The metal giant who woke up was very annoyed, but that was normal. Anyone who was woken up before getting enough sleep would not be in a good mood, not to mention being stung by a swarm of "bees" after waking up. So, these metal giants immediately started killing the orcs on the meteorite. ??There is no need for integration, just relying on their own excellent strength, they beat the orcs in front of them into running away. For a time, the entire meteorite was filled with screams, and the corpses of orcs were everywhere, looking a little cruel. "Why is this happening? How come there are monsters here? And the strength of these monsters is a bit too high!" Looking at the one-sided massacre, Chen Ming, who was watching from the sky, could no longer hold back and waited any longer. All his family members are going to die. He raised his scepter and tapped the meteor below. With a loud bang, countless earth and stone giants climbed up from the ground and ran towards the metal giants. The two sides fought together in an instant, temporarily stopping the metal giants. Then Chen Ming waved his hand again, and the divine radiance bloomed, and thousands of rays of light shot out, heading towards the orc family below. ¡°My lord, you are finally here!¡± ¡°Thank you to the great gods¡± ¡°We are saved, His Majesty the Spirit has taken action, we are saved!¡± ??The orc''s eyes filled with tears and he almost cried. Who knows how desperate they feel when they see those powerful metal giants. Can''t fight, can''t run away yet. ?? Chen Ming ignored the shouts of the Familia, and the divine light enveloped the Familia, and then dragged them directly to the center of the meteorite, reintegrating them. ¡°Ability God!¡± After slashing the earth element giant in front of him to pieces, the leader of the ninth-level metal giant looked up into the void above. After feeling the otherworldly aura, his face suddenly sank. Éñ. This is a foreign god. Although it is not as powerful as the king, it is still a real **** and should not be underestimated. ?At the call of the leader of the metal giants, the other metal giants did not continue to pursue after they eliminated the elemental giants in front of them, but gathered together. The orc army and the metal giant formed a confrontation. There is a huge disparity in numbers, but the metal giants have an absolute advantage in terms of momentum. ¡°Foreign gods, this is my clan¡¯s territory, please retreat!¡± The leader of the metal giant stepped forward and said with a tone of respect. ?Thousands of metal giants behind him were all neat and tidy, without any movement. They just looked at the orc gods opposite them quietly. "trouble." ?? Chen Ming looked a little ugly and did not reply directly. He cursed secretly in his heart. ?Looking at the metal giant opposite, Chen Ming hesitated and didn''t know what to do for a while. Finally, he found an unowned meteorite, but before he could mine it, he retreated in such a dejected manner. He was a little unwilling to do so. But if he took action, he was not sure. ?Although the number of monsters on the opposite side is not large, their individual strength is extremely strong. It may not be easy to deal with the orc warriors who came this time. Seeing that the power **** on the opposite side did not reply, the giant leader thought that he was about to take action, and immediately whispered: "Get ready for battle." The giant warrior behind him clenched the giant sword in his hand, and the energy in his body surged like explosive volcanoes that had reached their limit and were about to erupt. Facing the powerful metal giant, the orc warriors were a little nervous, but under the light of the gods, their eyes were firm, they clenched the weapons in their hands, and were ready for a deadly battle. In an instant, the atmosphere at the scene was extremely tense, as if a fight was about to begin at the next moment. At this moment, there was sudden movement from outside. ??Boom¡ª¡ª ?Everyone looked up. "What?" Chen Ming was speechless. Why would so many things happen to a meteorite? I just want to mine some ore, so that''s not it. I saw a small meteorite not far away. The ground suddenly opened, and then a huge figure shot out from the crack hundreds of meters wide and flew quickly towards the meteorite where everyone was. After seeing what it was, Chen Ming''s face became even more ugly. It was a dark metal giant that was over a hundred meters tall and had reached the tenth level of demigod. Aaron, the third-generation leader of the metal giant clan, fell from the sky and stood in front of a group of metal giants. The original giant leader immediately came forward to greet him, "Clan leader." Then he briefly told what happened. After understanding the situation, Aaron nodded slightly, took a few steps forward, and said politely: "Foreign gods, this is the territory of my lord Yongye, please retreat." "Demigod! Also, the name Yong Ye. Could it be Yong Ye who was ranked second in the rankings? It should be him. Except for the monsters at the top, it is impossible for other players to name him now. A believer at the level of a demigod." Chen Ming was shocked when he felt the demigod aura coming from Alon''s body, and what Alon said next almost made his jaw drop. ?That "monster" has actually stretched his hand over here. ¡°Withdraw.¡± Without any hesitation, Chen Ming quickly gave in, opened the teleportation door, and withdrew with his men. (End of this chapter) Chapter 240： The dilemma of ordinary players, Magic City Chapter 240 The Dilemma of Ordinary Players, Magic City After the space door disappeared and Chen Ming and others left, Aaron secretly breathed a sigh of relief. ??Although judging from the aura, the alien gods opposite him are just demigods. They are in the same realm as him. If they really fight, the outcome is still uncertain. ??But as a devout believer under King Yongye, Aaron has also met many allies of alien gods, and he is well aware of the methods of these gods. In terms of frontal combat effectiveness, they may not be as powerful as themselves, but their complex methods and infinite battery life are definitely not comparable to them. With his own brute strength alone, he may be able to protect himself or even suppress the opponent, but other tribesmen do not have his strength and will most likely suffer. After all, this is not a plane, but a void realm with extremely low law constraints. The gap between the strong and the weak here is magnified several times, and many suppression methods are directly ineffective. Give the demigod enough time, and he can even destroy the entire Seventh level legion. It is true that there are many metal giants in this meteorite group, but they are all scattered. Even if they really fight, they will not be able to get over for a while. So once a conflict occurs, if you don¡¯t want to lose too much, you can only pray for the gods to come. Fortunately, the name of King Yongye is very intimidating, and it directly scares away the alien gods on the opposite side, otherwise it would be really difficult to deal with. Thinking of this, Aaron couldn''t help but express his gratitude: "Thank you, my Lord, the most powerful and holy King of Eternal Night, may you be immortal forever." When the metal giants behind him saw this, they also prayed with the leader. What''s more, they directly took the "trophies" just now and performed a simple "life sacrifice." ¡°Eternal and supreme gods, we will always be loyal to you, fight for you, and die for you!¡± ¡°My Lord is eternal, eternal night!¡± ¡°The metal giant family will always follow you, clear all obstacles for you, and let the glory of our Lord shine in the entire void!¡± ?The metal giants chanted enthusiastically, and their voices were as surging as the waves, shocking the hearts of the people. ?After a while, they stopped praying and regained their composure. Seeing this, the ninth-level metal giant beside him stepped forward and asked: "Clan Chief, what should we do now? Although the alien **** and his group of followers have left, the coordinates of our place have also been exposed. They You can come back anytime.¡± "You ask me what to do." Hearing his subordinate''s inquiry, Aaron scratched the back of his head. He was not the kind of person who could make decisions. He could only become the leader of the clan because he was strong enough and successfully inherited it. , now let him make a decision. For a while, he really didn''t know what to do. ¡°Why don¡¯t we inform the empire directly and let them decide for us?¡± As if he saw the patriarch¡¯s dilemma, another metal giant stepped forward and suggested. "no." Hearing his opinion, Aaron shook his head and rejected it without thinking. Looking at the confused eyes of his companions, Aaron explained: "This place is too far away from the plane of eternal night, and we can''t contact the empire through normal means. If we want to communicate with the empire, we can only use the help of the king. Now the king He is sleeping, how can we disturb Him for such a trivial matter!¡± "What should we do? We can''t continue to sleep, right? What if they come back again and bring people to surround and kill us. They were not prepared before, so we were able to beat them everywhere. Once they are ready, If we fell asleep again, wouldn''t we be ready to be slaughtered?" Although he was very confident in the strength of himself and his tribe, the metal giant did not underestimate the warriors of other races. He really made the other party fully prepared, and he and others were If he fell into a deep sleep, he might be killed quietly. Aaron was silent for a while and said: "Let''s go and wake up everyone so that they don''t sleep so scattered. In addition, leave a soldier on duty at each sleeping place and rotate it every once in a while. They are always on alert and will wake up their sleeping companions immediately if there is an invasion." ?Several metal giants looked at each other and saw no better way. They nodded helplessly: "This is the only way." ?According to Alon''s approach, it will inevitably slow down the transformation speed of the metal giant, but it is the lesser of two evils. Compared with disturbing His Majesty the God and falling into a complete sleep, Aron''s proposal is obviously better. At a plane about two thousand void units away from here, Chen Ming, who was wary of the metal giant, had already returned to his home plane with his army. ?Above the sky, in the divine realm, Chen Ming sat back on the divine throne with a very ugly expression. ¡°Fuck, it was so hard to find a resource vein, but in the end I didn¡¯t even get a single hair. I¡¯m really screwed!¡± Chen Ming was very annoyed when he thought that all his previous efforts were in vain. At present, apart from his own plane, he controls very few void resources. Either it is a small planet with extremely limited mineral vein resources; or it is a demiplane jointly developed with other players. Although the resources are rich, the mining difficulty is a bit high. I thought that if I found a group of unmanned meteorites, I would be prosperous, but who knew it would end like this. ??The more Chen Ming thought about it, the angrier he became. He was about to explode with anger. As a result, he now had no one to talk to, and he became even more depressed. ?After a while, after venting his emotions, he calmed down and his eyes were a little cold: ¡°Why don¡¯t you unite with others and fight back...¡± The rich mineral resources on the meteorite really made it difficult for Chen Ming to choose, but with his own strength alone, it would be difficult to defeat even those metal giants. If nothing else, the demigod metal giant leader alone is difficult enough. ???If a few more ninth-level powerhouses surrounded him, it would not be impossible to seriously injure him. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s that miserable. ?Compared to players in organizations such as Bloody Dawn, players like Chen Ming did not do well. Their early accumulation was not deep enough, so that after being promoted to the middle realm, they did not make a qualitative change. The physical strength of the gods is only about demigods, ranging from ordinary demigods to advanced demigods. With this strength, it may be okay to bully some weak Void Beast Kings, but if it encounters a tough fight, it will definitely be embarrassing. It was obvious that the leader of the demigod metal giant was the toughest among the tough guys. His surging energy and blood made Chen Ming doubt his life for a while. Since we can¡¯t rely on ourselves alone, we can only seek external help. After being promoted for so long, Chen Ming naturally cannot be alone. He realizes the importance of organizations and has been looking for ways to join those large organizations. However, no big organization was willing to accept him. After some twists and turns, Chen Ming joined a small organization nearby. The members of this organization are in a similar situation to Chen Ming. In order to survive better, they have to unite and form a mutual aid alliance. After all, not every player has the ability to develop the void and occupy the plane. If one person cannot stand, then form a group of people. Although the benefits will be reduced, it is still better than having nothing to eat. ?Now Chen Ming has this idea. Since he can''t solve the metal giant on the meteorite by himself, he can call on others to join him. A dozen demigods took action together, and no matter how strong the metal giant leader was, he would be destroyed on the spot. However, such an idea only remained in Chen Ming''s mind for a moment, and was directly rejected by him. After applying a few sobriety spells to himself, his mind came to his senses completely. He patted his head and said to himself: "I''m really crazy, I actually want to take advantage of those monsters!" In Chen Ming''s mind It seems that the players at the top are real "monsters". In the elementary realm, no one is fully developed, so we can still rely on more people to fight against each other. Now, it has been so long since I was promoted to the middle realm. With the background of those big guys, I don¡¯t know what it will develop into! Although he has never seen the opponent''s power, Chen Ming suspects that the entire organization he belongs to, and the belief power of more than a dozen players combined, cannot be compared to Yong Ye alone in terms of size. Shaked his head, Chen Ming was still a little scared: ¡°Then this is Yong Ye who is ranked second in the East District! I am a novice ranked last, so I don¡¯t care if I don¡¯t try to curry favor with him, but I dare to try to trick him. I¡¯m really looking for death!¡± ¡°Wait, flattery?¡± After thinking about it, Chen Ming said to himself thoughtfully: "Although it''s a bit embarrassing to do this, it doesn''t seem impossible. If I can hug the thigh of this top boss, he can give me some "junk", which will be enough for me. full." ?? Chen Ming fell into deep thought and gradually had an idea in his heart. Time flies like a shuttle, time flies like an arrow. ?Unconsciously, forty-three years have passed since the Yongye Empire unified the entire plane and the Yongye King fell into a deep sleep. The plane of eternal night. ?Eternal Night City. ??The imperial capital has been expanded again, and its magnificence has exceeded ordinary people''s imagination. The solid metal walls hundreds of meters high are like giant dragons winding and entrenching, towering and majestic. Ancient taboo inscriptions are engraved on the city walls. These inscriptions possess terrifying power. They are connected in series to form a protective magic circle that covers the entire city. Once fully deployed, it can destroy the world in an instant. the power of. ??Many cannons with magical energy are mounted on the city wall. The barrels are long and straight, and the whole body is dark and shining with a metallic luster. Just by looking at it, you can feel the terrifying power it contains. Inside the city, there are still magic towers standing. ?The towers are hundreds of meters high, like huge swords stuck in the city. They do not show any brilliance and look a bit ordinary, but when they are in full bloom, they will be enough to change the world. In addition to various equipment and props, there is also a tall black-armored soldier patrolling. They are much taller than normal humans, with an average height of three meters, and they look like little giants. The entire city is like a super giant war fortress. Once activated, it can destroy all invading enemies. ?But having said that, in fact, the defense system of Yongye City does not even rank among the top ten in the entire empire. After all, Yongye City is the imperial capital. As the capital of the empire, it is located at the core of the entire empire. It is impossible for any force to attack here. ?Even if we take ten thousand steps back, if forces really attack here, then no matter what defense system we have, it will be useless. So for the empire, the defense system of Yongye City is more like a kind of exterior decoration, which is just for show. From a distance, you can feel the grandeur and vastness of Yongye City, but walking into Yongye City is a completely different feeling. Magic. It¡¯s like entering a magical world, where you can see a high degree of combination of magic and technology. There are towering 100-meter-high buildings everywhere. Under the light of magic, they are maintained in an incredible form. The surfaces of these buildings are inlaid with luminous gems. When night falls, they will emit a soft light and illuminate The whole city. The streets of the city are wide and clean, with no garbage visible. Various strange magical plants are planted on both sides of the streets. They thrive under the nourishment of rich spiritual energy, and some can even bloom at night, adding a touch of mystery to the city. color. ?From time to time, people drove by on flying carpets in the sky. The speed was extremely fast, but also extremely stable. They drove according to the route planned by the empire, as if they were driving on a high-altitude highway. ?These flying carpets are a product of the combination of imperial technology and magic. They use special magic arrays to control the flight direction and speed. They only need to invest a very small amount of crystals and can operate with the help of the magic array covering the entire city. On the ground, carriages were still used as tools, driven by special exotic beasts trained by horses. Still using this primitive biological drive does not mean that the Evernight Empire does not have better and more convenient driving forces. ??Whether it is a magic puppet or an undead, it is a very good driving force. But compared to those dead things, the people of the empire still prefer living creatures. This feeling of conquering other living things makes them very comfortable. After nearly half a century of development, during which various technologies were acquired, the Eternal Night Empire''s technological development was faster than imagined, and the people''s livelihood level has also improved, reaching the current level. ?In the center of Eternal Night City, there is a lifelike statue of a god, which is the ultimate belief of all creatures in the Eternal Night Empire, the King of Eternal Night. ??The statue is extremely tall, reaching into the sky, overlooking the entire city. The statue has a stern face and calm eyes. It is dressed in black armor, holding a book in its left hand and a sword in its right hand. It is full of divine majesty, like a domineering king who dominates the world, and like a wise saint who educates all living beings and leads civilization forward. It took decades, using countless rare materials, and was carefully crafted by the Empire''s most outstanding team of sculptors in collaboration with the Imperial Academy. This is not only a work of art, but also a terrifying war machine. Every day, a large number of people from the empire come here to worship, pray to the gods, and offer their loyalty and faith. ?The same is true today. Thousands of people of Yongye are visiting and praying. Sudden¡­ Boom¡ª A loud noise broke the tranquility of the place. (End of this chapter) Chapter 244： The surging imperial populace Chapter 244: The surging people of the empire A few months later. The plane of eternal night. Eternal Night City, Imperial Council of Elders. Compared with the original simple presbytery, the newly expanded presbytery now covers an area several times larger. When you walk into the Presbytery, the first thing you see is a magnificent meeting hall. The door of the meeting hall is inlaid with a dark golden Evernight emblem, symbolizing the authority of the empire. The interior of the meeting hall is luxuriously decorated, with exquisite tapestries hanging on the walls, thick carpets on the floor, and comfortable seats placed around it. The overall layout is fan-shaped. Elders from all over the plane gathered here. Due to the expansion of the empire''s territory and the continuous growth of the population over the years, the number of empire elders has also increased, from a few hundred at the beginning to tens of thousands today. So many. Everyone took their seats one by one, and as the last elder entered the meeting hall, the entire space suddenly became quiet, leaving only the sound of slight breathing and the friction of clothes. Everyone''s eyes were focused on the front of the conference hall, where there was a huge oval conference table. The consul sat on the main seat, while the ministers in charge of the empire sat in the front row. Looking at the consul above, most of the elders had respect and a hint of fear in their eyes. The current imperial governor remains the same as he was decades ago, Artison Ulysses. As a rare genius in the empire for a century, Artison Ulysses not only possesses extremely strong political abilities, but is also a top cultivation genius himself. Unlike the previous consuls, most of whom were only in the epic and legendary realms, Artison broke through to the ninth level of the holy realm at a young age. Now he has reached the ninth level limit. He is only one step away from being able to break through to demigod and become the top living being in the world. Artison Ulysses does not have a powerful family background, but his growth experience is legendary. He was originally a child from an ordinary family in the Northern Continent. He showed great talent in cultivation since he was a child. He was discovered by the local priest of the Eternal Night God Cult and was later sent to the Extraordinary Academy to study. After passing the rigorous assessment, he successfully entered the best extraordinary academy in the Eternal Night Empire, and then went to the "Xue Li" plane to experience and compete with geniuses from all planes. This also established Artison''s life goals. He didn''t expect that this world was so big. In that vast void, there are as many demigods as ants, and there are no fewer gods. And even in the eyes of mortals, the supreme great gods actually have different levels of strength. This made Artison, who originally lived in a comfortable world, wake up in an instant. After graduation, with the support of his friends, Artison formed a motley army, and won many military exploits on the way to destroying the Blood Empire. With his outstanding military exploits, Artison climbed all the way up and was promoted to a great noble of the empire, and then entered the House of Elders, until the last election, successfully elected as Consul of the Empire. Under the leadership of Artison, the Eternal Night Empire showed a more iron-blooded side, which was very in line with the taste of the citizens of the empire, so it was very popular among the citizens. In the subsequent elections, he was re-elected with extremely high votes. After coming back to his senses, Artison looked at the people in the audience and couldn''t help but feel a little emotional. Even as the imperial consul and the highest authority in the Evernight Empire, he was still shocked by the strength of the empire at this moment. Below are elders from all over the world, including human races, sea races, dragon races, dog demons, and undead. It can be said that all races in the eternal night plane can be found here. The entire Eternal Night Plane is an affiliated force under the Eternal Night Empire. Even if the lord himself cannot make it, he has sent a representative to come. This level of grand occasion has not happened for a long time. "Today''s conference is held just for one thing, territorial expansion." After glancing around, Artison said softly: "With the help of our supreme, eternal and great gods, today''s Eternal Night Plane has been upgraded, and its territory has expanded more than ten times. Our territory that originally seemed crowded , now it becomes vast again.¡± Everyone below was in an uproar when they heard this. Although they thought there would be a big change, ten times it was too outrageous. Territory is a good thing, but it is also a bad thing. Whether it is good or bad depends on its own strength. This is a good thing because as the plane territory becomes larger, it means that the empire''s territory can also expand, and the Eternal Night Empire will gain more land to thrive. With land, the treatment of empire citizens will naturally increase. Currently, there is no shortage of labor in the Evernight Empire, so those lands can basically be directly linked to resource production. To say it is a bad thing is because the plane is expanding too fast. The original Eternal Night plane was completely under the control of the Eternal Night Empire. Whether it was the sky, land, or ocean, they all belonged to the territory of the Eternal Night Empire. But now, the territory of the Eternal Night plane has expanded tenfold, even if part of the territory of those planes has been controlled by the Eternal Night Empire before. But relatively speaking, uncontrolled and undeveloped areas still account for the vast majority, so now the empire''s actual control over the Eternal Night Plane barely exceeds one-tenth. Most of the territory is still a wilderness. Artison slowly explained the situation of the plane, and then thanked the gods. Finally, he looked at everyone, with a smile on his face, and said; "Just like our predecessors who conquered thousands of miles of territory for us back then, now it is our turn to leave a larger territory for future generations! Everyone, the era of conquerors has arrived!" "Since the Blood Empire was destroyed and the entire plane was unified, the empire has not conducted any large-scale wars for nearly a hundred years. I wonder if your legionnaires and citizens of the empire are still capable enough to fight? Are they still willing? Fighting for the Empire?" Although the Eternal Night Empire has been developing and has never stopped exploring the void outside, it has been almost a hundred years since there has been a large-scale war. In this plane, the empire can no longer find an opponent worth fighting. The exploration process of the Void Plane has never slowed down, and wars have never stopped. However, in most Void Planes, large-scale wars will not break out. Because it''s not necessary. The forces in the Void Plane are indeed not weak in strength, but compared with the Eternal Night Empire, there is already a level gap, and the two sides are no longer opponents of the same level. To deal with them, the Eternal Night Empire can send a few legions over and wipe them out. "Please rest assured, Archon, we will take action to tell His Majesty the God that even if there is no war for many years, His warriors are still the most brave and powerful warriors in this void!" Hearing Artison say to his warriors There was suspicion, and even a big lord responded. "The warriors of the dog demon clan will also use their actions to show their loyalty to our supreme king!" The dog demon lord who shrunk several times and sat in the front row shouted enthusiastically. If the location was not wrong, he would even want to Let¡¯s show everyone directly what strength is. "Naga warriors will use the blood of their enemies to sacrifice to the great gods!" The Naga elder from the deep sea world also said piously. "Wherever my lord looks, is where our sword points." "May death favor us." The lords and representatives from all forces in the front row expressed their opinions one after another, and there was a feeling of eagerness to try. It seemed that they had been settled for too long and had given them time to get sick. Over the years, the Empire has become less advocating for combat. After all, they really don''t need so many militant elements. The volume is too huge, no matter how much it is done, it will be too difficult to control. But the empire does not advocate it, which does not mean that they can change back. The believers in the Evernight Empire still believe in absolute force. This has become a legacy and cannot be changed. And all creatures have a characteristic, that is, after they become stronger, they always want to find something to fight with to verify their strength. This also caused violent conflicts to continue to occur in the empire after leisure, and there were even many casualties every year, and they continued to persist despite repeated admonitions. In the end, the empire and the local lords had to open dueling venues on a large scale so that these violent elements could have a space to vent their energy. And this also made the empire, which was already full of martial virtue, become even more full at this moment. This is also the reason why lords from various places responded so positively after hearing the consul''s arrangements. The restless guys under their command finally have somewhere to go. Let''s put it this way, even if the empire does not take action, or even prohibits action, as long as there is no clear instruction from the Eternal Night God Cult, then it won''t be long before these lords themselves will organize their own manpower to explore the newly expanded territories. "Since everyone is so supportive, then I will go directly to the topic. Conquest and expansion cannot be done randomly. At least that is true for you as the great lords of various places. Each of you has hundreds of thousands or millions of imperial sons on your shoulders. The destiny and future of the people must be sufficiently cautious in this regard." Artison tapped his finger, and a magic projection appeared immediately. It was a newly drawn plane map. According to the strategy formulated by the imperial think tank, Artison began to assign conquest tasks to everyone. As a consul who came up from the bottom and has been in charge of the Evernight Empire for so many years, Artison knows these lords very well. Never give them vague instructions, otherwise big problems will definitely occur. This does not mean that they will do anything bad. As the most devout believers of King Eternal Night, their loyalty is unquestionable. They will definitely complete the instructions given by the empire. But how to accomplish it is another matter. For ordinary small teams, no matter what they do, Artison doesn''t care, it doesn''t affect the overall situation anyway. But these big lords cannot do this. They must give them precise instructions and restrict them to a certain area. There was a huge dispute in the Presbytery over the allocation of conquest tasks, and it took nearly half a month before the first phase of tasks was completely allocated. With the promulgation of imperial policies, various territories began to expand their armies and recruit imperial subjects from local areas. The entire people of the Evernight Empire became active. I can''t help it, I''m really too busy. After having some leisure time and getting sick, they responded very actively to the empire''s call and began to join the army to fight for the empire''s territory. It¡¯s no wonder that they are so active, mainly because the Eternal Night Empire has gained great benefits in the previous wars, which in turn has brought great gains to the empire¡¯s warriors. To put it bluntly, it went too smoothly. Since the arrival of the dark gods and their blessings, from the original Night Tribe era to the current Eternal Night Empire era, they have not lost any major wars. Not to mention battles, no matter how powerful a force is, it is impossible to win forever. Along the way, the Eternal Night Empire has encountered many powerful enemies, and there have also been situations where legions have been annihilated. But one thing is certain, in all large wars, they are the final winners. There may be some fluctuations along the way, but the final result must be victory. This is one of the reasons why the people of the Eternal Night Empire love war so much. They firmly believe that they will definitely win. Who wouldn''t like a war that is bound to win and can reap huge benefits? To put it mildly, he actually didn¡¯t receive a severe beating. They have never suffered the trauma of war, only the benefits it has brought. Su Xingyu had no choice about this. Although this situation was not very good, he couldn''t deliberately lose a few games to make his followers suffer, right? Then there''s something wrong with your brain, and it''s a thankless job! The reason why they continue to win is not because God favors the Eternal Night Empire, but because it really cannot lose. Whether it was the kingdoms that bulldozed the Eastern Continent at the beginning, or the subsequent sweeping of the Northern Continent and the blitzkrieg of the Western Continent, before the war began, the Yongye Empire conducted a long process of deduction and only took action after it was sure to win. If it is suppressed by the general trend, even if there are ups and downs, it will be quickly flattened. Their huge size gives them a very high fault tolerance rate, which also means that it is almost impossible for them to lose. Because they won''t fight a war with a low winning rate. In wars with a high winning rate, after they take advantage of their physical strength and continue to expand their results, the enemy''s so-called "winning rate" will become smaller and smaller until it only exists in theory. The people of the empire who are keen on war either join the local army, form an adventure team on their own, or go alone. They leave the control of the empire and head towards the wild land. This move actually caused some territories in the empire to become empty for a while. Even though the empire officials had anticipated the enthusiasm for exploration of the empire''s people, at this moment they found that they had underestimated it. Fortunately, the lords from various places responded quickly and formulated a plan overnight to raise the threshold for "land reclamation" a lot, allowing most of the empire''s people to stay within the territory and continue to develop the empire. But even so, A turmoil sweeping the entire plane has begun. (End of chapter) Chapter 243： Fusion plane Chapter 243: Fusion of Planes ??Both players are both demigods. On the level of normal creatures, demigods are already top-notch experts. Ten thousand years of longevity, broken worlds and broken stars. Not to mention anything else, these two standards alone are enough to put all living beings beyond their reach. But even so, the two of them couldn''t imagine what kind of great existence could control the plane and soar through the dark void. This was really a bit too scary. After a moment of silence, the two looked at each other in horror. Fire God Shan Hongxin withdrew his gaze, not daring to look too intently to avoid being noticed by the great being over there. He looked at his companion next to him and asked softly: "Chen Ming, do you think this is an indigenous **** or another player?" Although he already had an answer in his heart, he still couldn''t believe it because it was too terrifying and too... It hits people. "Nonsense, do you think normal indigenous gods would do this?" Chen Ming frowned slightly. Hearing his companion''s question, he rolled his eyes and asked angrily. "That''s right. Although there are local true gods in those planes in the middle realm, most of them have restrictions and cannot leave their own planes." Shan Hongxin nodded, but he still couldn''t accept it. He couldn''t bear it. He couldn''t help but continue: "But this is too outrageous. We even have to join forces to attack the meteorite void beast herd. In the end, some players have already reached this step. It''s just a matter of capturing the plane. Actually, If you are still ''racing'' in the void, the gap is too big!" "Isn''t this a normal phenomenon?" Chen Ming looked at him and sneered: "We are not strong people, we are just a group of guys who stick together to survive in the middle realm. It is normal for us to be separated." "Okay, don''t worry about what''s going on with the others. It''s so far away. No matter how powerful He is, he won''t be able to affect us in a short time. Let''s take care of the things in front of us first." Chen Ming changed the topic and did not continue to struggle with this issue. "As per the previous allocation, each person will receive half of the glazed iron ore. I will mine the rest of the resources, and then you will share 30%." Shan Hongxin said and nodded in agreement, "Okay." Chen Ming is right. A rookie like himself doesn''t care what other big bosses do. Since they are so far away, the other party can''t affect their development for a while. Besides, even if it does affect it, so what. Faced with this unparalleled power, do you and others still have the ability to resist? The answer is definitely no. If the other party showed it now, this hand would be enough to crush them to death. So there is no point in thinking so much. Developing oneself is the last word. Seeing that Shan Hongxin no longer paid attention to the situation over there, Chen Ming''s eyes flashed with a strange color, and finally he glanced at the direction of the star''s movement with his peripheral vision. As for who is controlling the stars over there, Chen Ming also has an estimate in his mind. If nothing else, it should be "Yong Ye", the top player in their East Region. Chen Ming still remembered that about twenty years ago, he finally found a group of dead meteorites, and when he was about to mine the veins above, he encountered a large group of metal giants. That group of metal giants was ridiculously strong, with each person reaching the epic level of the seventh level of extraordinary, and their combat power directly crushed the orc warriors under his command. They even have a demigod-level giant leader. At that time, the giant leader used the name of the **** "Eternal Night" to scare Chen Ming away, and made him give up any thoughts of seeking revenge later. After that, Chen Ming wondered if he could catch up with this line, hug the big boss''s lap, and embark on the road to great success. Unfortunately, the group of metal giants were not interested in him and did not help him contact him. In the end, Chen Ming gave up. Unexpectedly, I met him again now. As for whether this could be other top players? Chen Ming thinks it''s impossible. There will not be two top players in a region at the same time. This is common sense that all players know. The limited void plane is not enough to support two top players at the same time. If they are put together, no matter how good the relationship was before, sooner or later there will be conflicts due to interests. As for Yongye, who was ranked second in the Eastern District at the time, he could no longer be described as top. There was absolutely no way that there were other top players around the area where he was. Therefore, after simply thinking for a while, Chen Ming was 95% sure that the player driving the plane in the void was Yong Ye. Thinking of this, Chen Ming''s originally extinguished thoughts were sparked again. "Chen Ming, why are you in a daze? Send the mining team over quickly. This place is empty. If you stay a little longer, the risk will increase." Seeing Chen Ming in a daze, Shan Hongxin said hello. "coming." Chen Ming came back to his senses, with a smile on his face, nothing unusual. Outside the plane of eternal night. After a half-year journey, the demiplane covered by darkness finally arrived near the plane of eternal night. Outside the void of the eternal night plane, there are more than a dozen war fortresses floating scatteredly. They are like loyal guards, guarding the safety of the plane. In addition to the war fortress, there was also a large group of people standing in the void. They looked at the demiplane flying from the distance, dumbfounded. "Damn it, why did you just fly over here?" "If this were to hit us, all the ordinary creatures on the plane of eternal night would probably be destroyed." "Not to mention ordinary creatures, just from the impact of the impact, anyone below a demigod would have absolutely no way to survive." "It won''t go wrong, right? If something goes wrong and we can''t stop, then the joke will be big." Although they had received the oracle from the gods before and had already made preparations in their hearts, everyone could not help but feel a little panic when they saw the demiplane coming towards them. What a plane this is. If such a large volume collides, it is no joke. The empire''s hundreds of years of great achievements may be directly destroyed. It can be said that the biggest and most deadly crisis has occurred since the establishment of the Evernight Empire. If you are not careful, the entire empire will be destroyed directly. "Don''t worry, with His Majesty the God around, nothing will go wrong." The fanatical believer from the Yongye Cult comforted him with confidence. Everyone: "." As they chatted, the "black ball" got closer and closer. Seeing that the two planes were about to collide, under the expectant eyes of everyone, the plane of eternal night was instantly covered by darkness, and then the power of darkness spread outward, forming a huge star ring and a menacing "black ball" He rushed into it and immediately became silent. Rumble¡ª The plane of eternal night began to tremble slightly, the earth shook, the mountains shook, and the rivers tilted, as if the end of the world was coming. Fortunately, the creatures in the plane had been notified in advance and were prepared, so there was no big chaos. At the same time, the imperial cities also took action. The long-standing magic array was activated, and the energy shield was raised to cover the entire city, resisting the impact from the plane, and stabilizing the city and the surrounding environment. "Certainly!" A soft drink sounded. The vibration amplitude of the Eternal Night Plane immediately decreased several times, almost becoming stable, as if a pair of invisible giant hands were holding down the entire Eternal Night Plane to prevent it from continuing to tremble. Like a miracle. There is no missionary scene more shocking than the scene in front of me. Believers from all over the plane knelt down to pray and shouted loudly. "My Lord is eternal, eternal night!" Outside the border of the world, relying on the blessing from the plane of eternal night, Su Xingyu turned into a vast dark giant with full firepower. Massive amounts of divine origin and the origin of the world are burning crazily. With Su Xingyu''s help, this demiplane merged into the eternal night plane at an extremely fast speed. Finally, after half a month of running-in, the Eternal Night Plane completed the integration. Not only did the world territory grow, but even the world consciousness became thicker. "Fuck, why is there still so much difference?" Su Xingyu looked a little tired, and then felt the situation in the eternal night plane, and found that it was far from reaching the limit. The world consciousness in the Eternal Night Plane is still hungry for more material, and the demiplane it just swallowed has not even alleviated its "hungry" at all. "At this level, even if I pull all the planes over, it probably won''t be enough." After a brief calculation in his mind, Su Xingyu looked a little gloomy and felt like he had a headache. Controlling the plane is not an easy job, it is very tiring, especially in the final fusion stage. He must go all out, otherwise any mistake may cause damage to the eternal night plane. In the collision at the plane level, if any small fragment falls, it will be a natural disaster of destruction to the creatures on the plane, and there is no room for him to be careless. Su Xingyu couldn''t help but twitch at the thought of integrating so many planes next. However, it is uncomfortable to be uncomfortable, and what should be done must still be done. After a brief rest, Su Xingyu set off again, and according to the previous plan, began to transport it from plane to plane, constantly integrating into the plane of eternal night, filling the vacancies in it. At the same time, the Evernight Empire was not idle either. On the transport plane, the strength gap is too big, and even the Empire''s demigods can''t help much. But the plane cannot be moved, they can move something else. For example, there are countless meteorites in the dark void. These meteorites are all good things. They are often buried with various high-quality metal veins. Bring them back to the plane of eternal night and find a place to put them. A rich mine. Previously, due to strength issues, they only dared to capture small meteorites, but now it is different. His Majesty the God has taken action, so naturally he can take as much as he can. As a result, with the plane of eternal night as the center, a massive transfer journey began in the surrounding void. The gods control the plane and rush from afar, which is extremely terrifying. The imperial magicians arranged huge driving magic arrays on the meteorite, and then, guided by the war fortress, they also flew towards the plane of eternal night. Such a huge movement cannot be concealed, and the breath spreads into the dark void like a sea wave. All the beings in the surrounding void, whether they were native creatures or divine players, were all frightened by this big move. It is hard to imagine how terrifying strength is required to control the plane! For a moment, the surrounding beings, especially the local creatures who were relatively close, all became frightened, and then fled into the distance. As for the players, they were slightly better off, but they were also quite scared. All players who noticed the situation here adjusted their direction of exploring the void, going in the opposite direction from the original and exploring to the other side. In the blink of an eye, thirty-four years have passed. With a loud sound, the Eternal Night plane calmed down again and completed another fusion, which was also the last fusion in the near future. Su Xingyu stood on the sky, looking down at the entire plane of eternal night, his surging power was released, and his eyes were filled with light. Finally...this hard life has finally come to an end. After more than thirty years of hard work, Su Xingyu moved all the suitable small planes and demi-planes from thousands of void units around the Eternal Night Plane and integrated them into the Eternal Night Plane. Yes, it''s the right plane. Not all planes will be transported and fused by Su Xingyu. Although the previous eternal night plane was in urgent need of filling materials, Su Xingyu did not fill the plane randomly. He filled it selectively. He would rather spend more effort, run farther, and move those vibrant planes, rather than merge with those dead planes. After all, the Eternal Night Plane is his base camp for his future battles in the void. Every inch of land is extremely precious, so how can he fuse the abandoned planes randomly. Even if He can change the environment of the plane, doing so is time-consuming and labor-intensive, and is a thankless act. So instead of casually merging planes and coming in, it''s better to put more thought into solving the problem from the root. In today''s Eternal Night Plane, although the material still has not reached its limit, it has reached the standard of an extremely large plane. Compared with the original, the area of ??the entire plane has expanded more than ten times, which is very outrageous. "On the original basis, the spiritual energy has actually increased by almost twice. It''s really scary." Feeling the changes in the Yongye plane carefully, Su Xingyu couldn''t help but exclaimed, "And the rules have become more perfect. Next, the difficulty of promotion to extraordinary high-level should be reduced a lot." Compared with the huge impact brought by the improvement of spiritual energy in the past, the effect of the improvement of spiritual energy today is actually not that great. The improvement of spiritual energy can deepen the foundation of the plane and shorten the growth time. But no matter how shortened it is, there will always be a certain threshold. If you can''t pass the threshold, what will happen if I give you more time? However, the improvement of the law has just made up for this gap. If nothing unexpected happens, there will be many more high-level experts in the plane of eternal night. Of course, this amount is only relative, and it is absolutely impossible to grow directly like the sixth level. The improvement is so great, and the price paid is naturally also high. Nowadays, few planes can no longer be seen around the plane of eternal night, and even large meteorites have become extremely rare. (End of chapter) Chapter 242： Plane promotion, filling material Chapter 242: Plane promotion, filling material "It''s really an extremely powerful force. It finally looks like a god!" His consciousness extended to every part of the eternal night plane. Su Xingyu felt that as long as he moved his mind, he could project his power and directly carry out powerful attacks. A precise strike, and a smile couldn''t help but appear on his face. It can be seen that He was very happy, so happy that He beamed with joy. But it''s normal to be happy. After all these years, he finally has a place where he can sleep peacefully. Although he has always been very strong before, even in the most chaotic stage, few players dared to invade. Compared with other players, his plane can be said to be very stable. But in Su Xingyu''s view, this is not enough. There are other forces in the plane that oppose him, and the consciousness of the world is also resisting him. Intruders may appear in the void at any time. In this case, even if he enters a deep sleep, he has to be careful to guard against accidents. But it was different now. After completely mastering the plane and becoming the master of the plane, he no longer had to worry about these problems. As long as He doesn''t allow it, no existence can even think of entering this plane quietly. And it wasn''t until this moment that he truly had a "home" of his own. In this "home", Su Xingyu is not afraid of any enemy. Even if the real **** comes at this moment, he is confident to kill him directly. "The next step is to be promoted to a plane. I don''t know how much it can be improved after the promotion." After the power of darkness completely covered the entire world, Su Xingyu felt the situation in the Eternal Night plane carefully, without hesitation, directly Then he used the opportunity to upgrade the plane that had been saved from the beginning. [Use the number of plane upgrades*1, and the upgrade target is the plane of eternal night. (whether)¡¿ "yes." Su Xingyu responded softly. Then a mysterious colorful energy suddenly appeared, and even with Su Xingyu''s strength, he was not aware of it at all. The seven-color energy instantly merged into the black light group in front of him. Su Xingyu, who was closely connected with the world consciousness, soon realized that the world consciousness was growing and the mysterious seven-color energy was raising the level of the world consciousness. The system upgrade speed is very fast, and it takes only a while to complete. Su Xingyu began to feel the changes in the world''s consciousness. The most obvious change is the improvement of the control range, which is at least three times larger than before. Before ascension, the consciousness of the world could only extend to a thousand kilometers beyond the plane at most, and it would gradually lose its control over further distances. But now it is much bigger. Although it is still void there, Su Xingyu can already control it. However, this improvement always feels a bit empty, like a balloon that has been blown up. [System prompt: The plane upgrade has been completed, players need to fill up the plane materials by themselves. ¡¿ Su Xingyu: "." At the same time, a message came from the consciousness of the world in front of him. After Su Xingyu received it, he found that it was actually crying out about hunger. Yes, world consciousness is crying out for hunger. Being promoted by the system from large-scale world consciousness to extremely large-scale world consciousness, the originally saturated Eternal Night Plane now becomes empty again. They need more material, and they can continue to grow. Although Su Xingyu had expected this, he still had a headache. Su Xingyu''s mood at the moment was very complicated. He was happy about the expansion of the plane, but also troubled about what was going to happen next. Planes of different levels are not just as simple as the size of the world. The more advanced the plane, the more complete the laws it contains, and the more powerful people it can accommodate. A plane is limited in the number of extraordinary and powerful people it can allow to be born. Once it exceeds a certain number, it will have a negative impact on the plane itself. If it is serious, it may even lead to the independent decline of the plane and eventually its downgrade. This kind of impact is not caused by extraordinary powerful people actively destroying the plane, but their mere existence will cause harm to the plane. Apart from anything else, just their bodies absorbing and refining the spiritual energy on their own is a considerable consumption. There are two main sources of spiritual energy in the plane. One is the autonomous circulation of living beings, and the other is absorption and conversion from the outside world. When the consumption exceeds the replenishment, the spiritual energy in the plane will continue to decrease, which will lead to the spiritual energy of the entire plane becoming thinner and eventually declining. This is also the reason why the world consciousness does not have clear thinking, but will independently resist the unified plane of forces. They are not targeting anyone, but just instinctively saving themselves. The forces that have unified will definitely not conquer each other, at least there will not be a conquest with huge casualties. In this way, the number of extraordinary powerful people in the plane will increase rapidly. At that time, the burden on the plane will suddenly increase several times, even dozens of times. If the world consciousness can be willing, there will be ghosts, which means they are limited by the underlying rules. Otherwise, they would have been directly targeted with The thunder struck those extraordinary and powerful men to death. The more advanced the plane, the higher the upper limit allowed. The upper limit of a normal extremely large plane should be about a hundred times that of a large plane. This also means that once the material filling of the Eternal Night Plane is completed and it is truly promoted to an extremely large plane, then for a long time, Su Xing will Utsu no longer needs to worry about this matter. That''s right, even with all kinds of blessings, the Eternal Night Plane at this time can no longer accommodate the extraordinary powerful men of the Eternal Night Empire. No way, it''s too much. The per capita extraordinary sixth level qualification is really exaggerated. Coupled with the terrifying amount, the Eternal Night Plane is special enough. It has enjoyed the system''s world blessing before, and the aura around the void is relatively rich, otherwise it would have been bursting. After talking about the good things, it¡¯s time to talk about the bad things. Filling the plane is very simple. It literally means filling it with matter. Land is transported from the void outside and filled directly into the plane of eternal night. In this way, the plane naturally becomes larger. However, it is easy to say but difficult to do. There is such a big difference between the large plane and the extremely large plane. God knows how much land needs to be moved to fill it up. Therefore, the option of moving land can be eliminated directly. If you want to move, then move something big. It is more convenient to fill in the plane directly. Immediately, Su Xingyu counted some of the planes he controlled. "There are a total of eighteen planes, including four small planes, fourteen demi-planes, and some semi-occupied planes. Calculated in this way, the number is quite large." In the surrounding planes, everything that can be taken has been taken by Him. However, if you win, you will win. In fact, the development level of most planes is pitifully low, and most of them are in the development stage. There is no way, the empire''s energy is limited, and it is already tired enough to develop its own plane, and there is no spare time to care about the outside world. Su Xingyu was thoughtful and quickly formulated a plan. A few months later. About two hundred void units away from the plane of eternal night, there is a demiplane here. No civilized forces have developed in this demiplane. The creatures within it are mainly vicious beasts, and the degree of development and utilization of various resources is very low. Previously, there were many strong demigods here, and they were considered a strong force. However, after the Eternal Night Empire came in, those strong demigods were dying and running away. In the end, it also experienced a wave of baptism by the Eternal Night Legion, which caused the current plane to have very few demigods and powerful saints, as well as eighth-level legendary realms, and it suddenly declined. boom- Suddenly a shocking loud noise spread throughout the entire plane. The creatures living in the demiplane instantly became panicked. They looked around nervously, looking for the source of the sound. In the center of the distant plane, an extremely huge dark figure appeared, penetrating the sky and the earth. "rise!" With a roar that resounded through the sea of ??spiritual consciousness, a sense of fear arose in the hearts of all living beings. The next moment, with the center of the plane as its origin, the black sky quickly spread to the entire plane like ink dripping into clear water. Darkness has fallen. Rumble¡ª The entire plane began to shake, the earth shook, and the rivers poured in. It was like a doomsday scene that caused all creatures in the entire plane to kneel on the ground and pray to the **** for forgiveness. Fortunately, the shaking came and went quickly. In less than a minute, the plane returned to calm again. Although darkness still envelopes the entire plane, it is at least not as scary as before. If someone is outside the void at this moment, he will see a picture that is enough to make his jaw drop. In the boundless dark void, a huge star covered by extreme darkness is moving slowly at the moment. Moving planes with power, this kind of thing sounds ridiculous just to hear it, but at this moment, it is actually happening in the real world. With the cooperation of world consciousness, the dark gods control this huge star with supreme power and travel in the dark void. In front of this "black ball", there are several figures exploring the way. They exude an otherworldly aura, and they are all top experts at the demigod level. Rumble¡ª A series of terrifying energy strikes were blasted out, and the meteors flying in front were directly bombarded into pieces by them, and then scattered on the "black ball" head-on, disappearing without a trace immediately without causing any ripples. The terrifying energy aftermath emitted when the huge star moved spread into the distant void. On both sides of the "road" along the way, there are various types of meteorites, large and small. These meteorites are relatively small and do not have many resource veins, so they are not suitable for mining and are generally used as transit rest stops. There are also sleeping void beasts on the meteor, ranging from dozens to thousands. They are not weak in strength. They range from intermediate to demigod. At this moment, all these void beasts are awakened. "Ouch-ouch¡ª" The powerful ones among them looked up towards the direction of the energy and let out a low roar, as if they were on guard. The weak ones couldn''t see the stars so far away, and felt the residual power of the terrifying energy. They knelt down directly on the ground to show their submission. The ignorant void beasts didn¡¯t know what it was or what was going on, but their biological instincts told them not to show their fangs at this time. It was best to bow their heads and surrender, so that the great being would not turn his gaze. Throw it over. The moving speed of the star is not very fast, but that is compared to the entire vast void. From the perspective of the creatures on other meteorites, the moving speed of the star is very fast, and it disappears in front of them not long after. Feeling the terrifying residual power of that aura, some void beasts with the ability to cross the void, without any hesitation, took their tribe with them, left the place where they had lived for a long time, and headed towards the opposite position to the plane of eternal night. This place is too dangerous, I need to stay somewhere else. Thus, a migration of void beasts began. At the same time, in the more distant void realm. On the huge meteorite, the ground was covered with corpses, most of which belonged to void beasts, and there were also a few monster corpses. The ground was dyed red with blood. It was obvious that a battle had just ended here. Two rays of light and shadow stand in the sky, standing on the sky, with divine light flowing between them, looking extremely sacred, like gods descending to the world. In fact, the two of them are indeed gods. "I didn''t expect that there was a high-grade metal vein, and it was developed this time." One of the fiery red figures said with a smile after exploring the situation on the meteorite. "Glazed iron ore is indeed good, but it''s a pity that the reserves are too small. If I had known there were high-end resources here, I wouldn''t have asked you to come here." Hearing this, another golden figure nodded first, and then became a little depressed. said. High-level resources are very scarce. Whether you can encounter them depends on luck. And once they are mined, they are basically gone. The reserves of the mineral vein on this meteorite are not large. As a result, half of it has to be given out, and he himself will get even less. "Oh, how can you say that? If it weren''t for the help of my brother and me, you might not even be able to deal with that Void Beast King alone." The fiery red figure immediately retorted. Then, He said with a playful smile: "Good brothers, we should enjoy the blessing together." While they were chatting, a breath came from a distance, and the two people with extremely keen senses noticed it immediately. Their expressions became serious and they turned to look. Even though they were far apart, they could feel the fluctuation of that aura. Just like in the dark night, a light suddenly rises, it is extremely bright and dazzling, and it can be caught at a glance. "Fuck, what the hell?" "Hell, someone is actually moving the plane. Is this something a human can do?" The two of them maximized their senses, took off and looked away. Without any obstruction, they followed the direction of the breath and soon saw the astonishing scene. Far away, a huge star is moving. This is not a gadget like a meteorite, but a star plane that can provide for the reproduction and reproduction of normal creatures, is bound by laws, has world consciousness, and can cycle on its own. As a result, there were actually "people" moving this kind of star. How could the two of them not be shocked. (End of chapter) Chapter 241： wake up, change (815) Chapter 241 Awakening, Change (8/15) "What happened?" "what''s the situation?" "What the hell, what''s going on? An enemy is coming in?" "There is no early warning from the outer city, it should come from the void." "Copycat guys, kill them!" The entire imperial people in the city were a little confused. They were shocked by this sudden change. They had no choice but to do so. As the imperial capital, Yongye City was too comfortable. After being at ease for so long, anyone would be frightened by such a sudden appearance. Everyone who came back to their senses looked in the direction where the movement came from, and soon started talking about it: "That seems to be the location of the temple, right?" "Hey, hey, hey! This is no joke. Could it be that something happened to the temple?" "With the repressive power of the Imperial City, even a strong man in the True God realm cannot break through the space mezzanine and come here directly without the permission of the Empire." At the same time, the empire also reacted. A super-powerful man flew high into the sky and looked at the location of the sacred mountain. His face was full of confusion, and he didn''t seem to understand what was happening. They gathered together, looked at each other, and communicated: "What''s going on? What happened to the temple?" "I do not know!" "I was practicing and I was almost scared to death!" "Would you like to go over and take a look?" "Good idea, let''s go there together." Soon, a group of experts who were at least in the legendary realm reached a unified opinion and prepared to go to the temple to find out. Boom¡ª At this moment, there was another loud noise. Along with the loud noise, the sky above the temple suddenly exploded. On the ancient sacred mountain in the distance, from the temple located on the top of the sacred mountain, a dark light rose into the sky, followed by a terrifying aura familiar to all empire believers, spreading in all directions, and all the strong men felt their bodies sink. , and then instantly fell to the ground. At this moment, all flying objects in the city, whether living or dead, lost their ability to fly and fell to the ground like raindrops. Fortunately, the people living here are very strong. Otherwise, if you fall from such a high place, you will be seriously injured even if you don''t die. After being pressed back to the ground, no one was angry at all. After feeling the familiar aura, the faces of all the creatures in the city became fanatical. "king!" "My lord!" "Your Majesty the Spirit!" "My Lord is awake!" Their eyes filled with tears, they knelt down to pray, and they shouted loudly. The devout believers celebrated the return of the gods in their own way. The great King of Eternal Night has come to the empire again. Rumble¡ª The dark light above the temple did not diminish due to the shouts of the people. The endless dark light rushed into the sky, and then spread to all directions, and the sky instantly became dim. It was noon, and the sky where the sun should have been shining brightly was now without a trace of light, as if it was blocked by something. In just a moment, darkness covered the entire city. The people of Yongye City walked out of their homes, looked at the darkness in the sky, and felt the familiar and friendly aura of the gods. They did not panic, but knelt down. , began to pray devoutly. Outside the temple. Two imperial elders were standing outside waiting, their faces looking a little anxious. Ta Ta - A young priest quickly ran out of the temple and said respectfully to the two elders: "His Royal Highness the Pope invites you." "Okay, thank you very much." The two senators nodded slightly, then quickly walked in. After passing through several gates, they arrived at a palace. The pope, who does not look young, is wearing a dark golden cassock and holding a papal scepter. He stands in the center of the palace and prays to the statue of the gods. The dark light that is so rich that it is changing the sky is gushing out from this statue. And out. Seeing that the Pope was praying, the two senators suppressed their anxiety and stood quietly aside. After a while, the Pope finished his prayer, turned around and looked at the two of them, and asked softly: "Luke, Bell, what do you want to do here?" "Back to Your Highness, the Consul asked me to come over and ask how my Lord is doing? Has he awakened and come to the empire?" A senator named Luke stepped forward and replied respectfully. "That Ulysses guy." When the Pope heard this, he immediately shook his head and said with a smile: "I am just a servant of His Majesty in the mortal world. When have you ever seen a servant who can spy on the master''s situation?" In today''s Eternal Night Empire, the people in power on all sides have already changed their roles. Ye San, the second-generation imperial consul, after the Eternal Night Empire defeated the Blood Empire and unified the entire plane, he voluntarily resigned from his position and gave up his position to others. A very capable young man took his place and became the third consul. Of course, that young man was not the current consul. The third generation consul served for two terms, and after twenty years, he also voluntarily abdicated. When it was the turn of the current consul, Artison Ulysses, he was already the fifth consul. With the constraints of the divine religion, the replacement of the consuls seemed very calm, without any twists and turns, and it was just a chatter. As for the replacement of popes, it has been relatively slow. So far, it has only been changed twice. "Your Highness the Pope, please stop teasing us." Elder Bell looked anxious and said quickly: "What a mess it is outside. If we don''t give the people of the empire an accurate explanation, they will tear down the Presbytery!" "Yes, Your Highness, what happened to the king? You can at least give us an answer and let us go back to report." Elder Luke also said with a sad look on his face. The celestial phenomena outside have undergone extreme changes, and the people of the empire have become extremely emotional. It is also difficult for the empire officials to handle it! "I really don''t know that the changes in the sky outside are caused by this statue. The king didn''t send an oracle, so I don''t know what happened!" The pope shook his head, looked at the two of them, and replied seriously. "That" Luke was about to say something. The eyes of the statue burst out with light, and then a figure made of darkness appeared in mid-air. The face could not be seen clearly, but the aura that was like an abyss and prison made the identity identifiable at a glance. The King of Eternal Night. "Your Majesty!" "My Lord!" The three of them hurriedly saluted. The dark figure nodded slightly, and then said softly: "I have woken up, you can worship me." Then without waiting for the three people to respond, he flicked his fingers, and a message was transmitted into the pope''s mind. "Your Majesty orders!" The Pope bowed again. The dark figure immediately turned into light and dissipated, blending into the dark light and rushing towards the sky. "His Holiness the Pope." Seeing that the purpose of the trip had been achieved, Luke and Luke were no longer at a loss, so they were about to leave, and then the Pope stopped them: "Wait a minute." The Pope looked at the two men and said softly: "The changes in the celestial phenomena outside are normal and will last for several days. Go back and tell the consul and ask him to do a good job of comforting you. In addition, spread the word throughout the empire and tell them that the Supreme The King of Eternal Night has awakened from his slumber, and believers everywhere can hold their own sacrifices to congratulate our Lord!¡± "yes!" Luke and the two replied excitedly. With the news of the awakening of the gods, Luke and the two returned to the Elders'' House, and soon the news spread throughout the Eternal Night Plane as quickly as possible through the Imperial Propaganda Department. Celebrating sacrifices were held everywhere, and the entire plane was plunged into excitement. As for the changes in the celestial phenomena, no one paid attention to them. It doesn''t affect their lives anyway, so it doesn''t matter how they change. What''s more, this is caused by His Majesty the God. Since it is something done by His Majesty the Spirit, there must be some reason for it. Dark God Realm. The originally empty divine realm now had a magnificent palace. The architectural style of the palace is unique and has a wild beauty. The walls are carved with complex runes and patterns, which explain the history of the empire and its evolution. Most of the walls are still blank. It seems that the empire still has a long way to go. Way to go. On both sides of the spacious corridor, there are tall stone statues standing. They are carved so lifelike that even the lines on their bodies can be seen clearly. Wearing armor all over, holding a shield in his left hand and a giant sword in his right hand, he looks like a loyal guard of the gods, guarding the safety of the palace. In the deepest part of the palace is a glorious hall with mysterious black crystal stones on the floor. Standing here is like being at the bottom of an abyss. Huge stone pillars carved with dragons and phoenixes support the dome. The dome is inlaid with precious gems, and a faint light shines down. Go through the corridor and climb the long stairs, with a huge throne placed on it. The dark **** sat on the throne, holding his face with one hand, looking forward with his dark eyes, as if he had seen through the truth and mystery of everything in the world. "I didn''t expect that it has only been more than forty years ago and it has developed to this point. This development speed is indeed a bit outrageous. If the development routes of the two sides were not different, otherwise I would have entered the interstellar era!" Feeling the eternal night Su Xingyu couldn''t help but sigh with emotion at the huge changes in all aspects of the empire. After settling the matter in Sinking Star Continent, he devoted himself wholeheartedly to refining world consciousness. Even if he woke up briefly in the middle, he would go out in an incarnation. But after he woke up completely this time, he realized that the world had changed dramatically again, and he seemed to be a little behind the times? War fortress, sky tower, magic flying carpet, giant steel city, full-dimensional teleportation. It''s like hell. Before He fell asleep, it was clearly still the era of horse-drawn carriages, so why did He suddenly come to the interstellar era? To be honest, the current Eternal Night Empire feels a little strange to him. "Although the changes are a bit big, they are all good things and are developing in a good direction. It is not in vain that I laid such a good foundation for them before." After absorbing many aspects of technology, after so many years of precipitation and development, Yong The Night Empire successfully combined the supernatural with technology and became a truly magical force. The people of the empire have extraordinary strength and can also use various extraordinary props to maximize their own advantages. They were not lost in the convenience of the props, and what the people of the empire pursued remained unchanged. Their own extraordinary strength is their ultimate pursuit. Focusing on transcendence, everything else is auxiliary. This is the development path of the empire. "Looking at the situation, it should take another three days for the power of darkness to completely cover the entire Eternal Night plane." Su Xingyu felt the changes in the external celestial phenomena, murmured to himself, and then checked the specific situation of the Eternal Night plane. , and its own changes. Refining world consciousness means that he has become the true master of this plane. Such a being is often called the Lord of the Plane. After refining the world consciousness, you can actually fuse it directly to completely control the plane, and then continuously strengthen your own plane. As the plane strengthens, the strength of the master of the plane will continue to increase. This is also an alternative form of growth. God''s way. Of course, Su Xingyu would definitely not choose this path. To him, world consciousness is just a tool that can help him control the plane more quickly. Let¡¯s get back to the point. As He refines the consciousness of the world and controls this plane, many benefits will follow. The first thing to be affected is the change of environmental elements. Su Xingyu is a dark god, so the attributes of the plane he controls will naturally be biased toward darkness. Let''s put it this way, if He wanted to, he could even drag the entire plane into complete darkness. But it¡¯s not necessary for the time being, and going too far is never enough. Even for the Dark Familia, living in such an extreme environment may not necessarily be a good thing. According to Su Xingyu''s prediction, after the situation stabilizes in the future, the dark elements in the plane will be three times richer, the city five times richer, and the core area ten times richer. In addition to the improvement of the dark element, there are also changes in night and day. Su Xingyu adjusted the night time of the entire plane to 16 hours, while there are only 8 hours of daylight left. This kind of change is tantamount to catastrophe for the normal plane, and all living creatures will be greatly affected. But the impact on the plane of eternal night is not great, because most of the creatures in this plane have become believers of the dark gods. They have already adapted to the darkness. It is just a simple change between day and night. For them, it has no impact. It only takes a few days to adapt. In addition to these changes in the plane environment, there are many improvements, such as large-scale changes in the celestial phenomena, so that the entire world is in the most suitable state. For example, from places with heavy rainfall, some rainwater can be transferred to dry areas, so that both places are at normal levels. Although he could achieve this level in the past, the consumption was very large, which was equivalent to going against the current. It''s different now. With the identity of the Lord of the Plane, he can change the celestial phenomena at will, and consumes almost nothing. In addition, Su Xingyu himself has also improved. The simplest and most important thing is to improve your strength. Su Xingyu is still in the demigod realm, but with the blessing of the eternal night plane, he can exert a true god-level combat effectiveness. If he were in the plane of eternal night, he would even have the ability to kill the true god. This kind of improvement is not bad. (End of chapter)